《Go To Your Heart》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    The summer in Haicheng was long and hot. The room without an air condition felt like a steamer. Anna


    used the hand fan for a while, but it was too hot to bear. She opened the door and went outside. When


    she came to the corner of the living room, she heard some noise.


    "Mom, I don''t want to go to school! Don''t force me! "


    "You''re already sixteen years old. Why don''t you want to go to school? Can you earn your meal with


    these video games?"


    "I''m not just ying games. It is my dream to be a professional e-sports yer! School is not a


    ce for me! "


    Anna heard the noises. She already knew that his brother must be quarreling with his mother about not


    going to school. She was about to turn around when she heard her brother saying, "Our family is so


    poor, sister will go to university this year. Our financial condition cannot afford to pay fees for both of


    us."


    "What university? Your sister will not go to university. She will be married soon. Your father has decided


    this for her. After her marriage, our family can enjoy happiness."


    "What? You are nning for her wedding? Does sister know this?" Aiden asked.


    Anna was stunned. She thought she had misheard it. She was only 18 years old. But it was written 20


    on her ID Card. It was because of the family nning regtions that after having the first child as a


    girl the second child can only be born after four years. Therefore, on her ID card, they reported her two


    years older than her actual age.


    And now they want her to get married?


    "She is a girl. Sooner orter, she has to get married. We don''t think that there is any need to highly


    educate her. We are happy, they agreed toe up with two apartments for this marriage."


    Two apartments? Anna''s hand tightly clenched into a fist. In her mother''s eyes, she worth not more


    than two apartments. From childhood, her parents always favored her younger brother. She always


    thought that it was just a misunderstanding. After all, her brother was younger, and a child naturally


    needs more attention. But now, after hearing this conversation, her heart became full of anger.


    Just because she was a girl, she didn''t hold the right to educate herself? She was better than her


    brother, but her mother was really biased.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Anna found it idle to wait and do nothing. Her mother wouldn''t give her money for admission to the


    university. So she decided to borrow it!


    ...


    Anna was standing at the door of ire Ashley''s house. She didn''t control her tears when she thought


    about the conversation she just had with her mom.


    ire opened the door and saw Anna''s face, "Anna, what''s wrong? Why are you crying?"


    Anna quickly wiped her tears and went in.


    ire''s mother saw Anna, she smiled at her, "Oh, Anna is here. Come, Anna, sit with me."


    Anna was notfortable. Whenever she came to ire''s house, her mother always greeted her


    warmly, but this time, she was here to borrow money.


    Anna sat down and after a moment said, "Auntie, I... Can I borrow some money from you? "


    ire''s mother was surprised, "What happened, is there any difficulty?"


    Anna pinched the corners of her clothes. Some things were really hard to discuss. "My mother...


    doesn''t want me to go to university, I... I'' want to borrow some money from you. I''ll pay you back with


    the interest..." She said and there was a long moment of silence. The long silence makes Anna''s mood


    more depress and tense. She lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at ire''s mother''s face.


    ire''s mother sighed, "Anna, it''s not that your aunt doesn''t want to help you, but our own financial


    condition is not stable and I can''t help you with this matter..."


    Everyone knew that Anna''s family''s financial condition was not good. ire''s mother feared that she


    would never get back her money if she gave it to Anna. The Ashley family can afford to lend them


    money, but they didn''t want to.


    Anna lowered her eyes and fixed them on the ground she was sad and hopeless, the tears that were


    floating in her eyes finally dropped down on the ground.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Anna knew that if anyone didn''t want to lend her money, she can''t force them.


    "OK... Thank you, aunt..." Anna said and stood up. She was embarrassed to stay here longer.


    ire held Anna''s arm and said, "Anna, don''t worry. Talk to your mother again. Maybe she will change


    her mind."


    Anna''s heart sank, she told ire about the conversation she heard today.


    "What? Your mother wants you to marry? But aren''t you only eighteen?" ire was shocked.


    Anna smiled bitterly, "That''s why I came here to borrow money from you..."


    "Anna, don''t worry, there must be a solution..." ire said.


    "Anyway, thank you, ire." Although she didn''t get the money, she was satisfied by ire''s concern.


    They walked to the door and saw a boy wearing a white shirting towards them. Anna looked up.


    She thought he was her Boyfriend, John Peter? Why is he here? She was confused. She was very


    busy during these summer vacations and didn''t get the time to contact John Peter. But she was happy


    to see him.


    "John!" She walked towards John Peter without noticing the disgust in his eyes.


    John Peter also came towards her. When she was only a step away, he stopped and said, "Anna, so


    finally you appeared."


    "What?" Anna was confused. They didn''t see each other in summer vacations. She thought John Peter


    would be very happy to see her but his reaction was opposite to her expectations.


    "Don''t pretend. If you want to break up, you can say it to me directly. Why are you trying to hide? Why


    are you avoiding me?" John spoke angrily.


    "I didn''t hide..." She was working at a ce for the past two months. That''s why she canceled many


    dates with John Peter. She didn''t tell him about her work because she wanted to keep her dignity in


    front of John. But John misunderstood her. He thought that she intentionally did all this because she


    didn''t want to see him.


    Anna was nervous she tried to exin, "I really didn''t hide. I was busy. If you don''t believe me, you can


    ask ire." Anna exined, and her gaze shifted to ire. She wanted ire to help her in exining


    this.


    ire looked at her and said, "Anna, don''t cheat John. You told me that you wanted to break up with


    John Peter..."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Anna was confused. When did she say that?


    "ire, what are you talking about? When did I say that?" ire knew that she was working. But Anna


    didn''t know why she betrayed her in front of John Peter?


    Anna looked at ire''s innocent face, and her heart suddenly ached. She felt like she never knew


    ire. She thought about the embarrassment of borrowing money from her family, and now the


    deceptive face of ire.


    Anna seemed to understand something.


    As expected, John Peter believed what ire said. He said coldly, "Anna, what else do you want to


    say?"


    "I..." Anna wanted to say a lot of things, but now her words were stuck in her throat and she couldn''t


    utter a word...


    "Okay, as you wish, let''s break up." John Peter said and didn''t look back at Anna. He turned and


    walked into ire''s house. ire''s mother warmly greeted him. It was obvious, that he was not going


    there for the first time.


    Anna kept standing and staring at his back.


    ire came closer to Anna and whispered, "Anna, John has broken up with you, now you should stop


    ttering him. You should understand that you two were just a mismatch. You should listen to your


    mother and should get married and have children. You and John are people from different worlds."


    ire proudly turned around and entered her house.


    Anna stood still. Although it was a hot day in September but her heart was feeling extremely cold.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    After leaving ire''s house Anna took a bus to the suburb of Haicheng. The bus stopped in front of a


    vi. Anna got off and walked towards the entrance of a vi. During her summer vacation, she worked


    at this vi. The owner of the vi was a crippled man. Anna was a servant here for nearly two months


    and only met him two or three times.


    She entered the vi and was about to sweep the floor and clean the table, but she heard a loud noise


    from the corner of the stairs.


    Anna was scared. She looked up and saw a man lying on the ground and behind him was an


    overturned wheelchair.


    Anna hurriedly went up to help him. Although she just met him a few times, but when she saw the


    wheelchair, she thought that this man must be the owner of the vi.


    But as Anna came closer to the man, he said coldly, "Don''te here." He didn''t like being touched.


    Anna was stunned, and her hand stopped in the air. "Sir, are you ok?"


    The man carefully propped his hand on the floor and tried to get back into the wheelchair. However, a


    pair of weak legs made him fall back to the floor. He hammered his leg hard; his eyes were filled with


    disgust.


    Anna can''t just stand and watch, regardless of the man''s order she reached out to help him get back to


    the wheelchair.


    Daniel Taylor only felt a faint fragrance running into the tip of his nose. The girl''s soft hand touched his


    shoulders and helped him to sit back at the wheelchair. He wanted to get angry, but after seeing the


    innocent smile on the girl''s face, his anger suddenly disappeared.


    "Sir, how did you fall?"


    Daniel Taylor heard the question, shook his head and said nothing.


    Anna felt that he was very lonely, and her heart fell inexplicably sour to see that. She kept talking with


    him and told him several jokes to make him happy. Daniel Taylor didn''tugh, but his eyes were full of


    tenderness.


    When Jack Smith came, he saw such an amazing scene. He was stunned. After Mr. Daniel Taylor''s


    ident, he never saw him like this.


    "Mr. Jack Smith." Anna saw Jack Smith. She knew Jack Smith. He used to her wages. Anna was afraid


    that Jack Smith would think that she iszy, so she immediately continued her work.


    Jack Smith went to Daniel Taylor and whispered, "Mr. Taylor, Miss Brown, has already gone abroad..."


    Miss Brown, Isabe Brown was Daniel Taylor''s fianc¨¦. After Daniel''s ident, she never came to


    meet him again. They were going to get married, but the news came that Isabe Brown has gone


    abroad to study. Jack Smith didn''t expect Isabe Brown to be this much mean. Jack Smith feared that


    Daniel Taylor would be very sad after hearing this new. He was quietly noticing Daniel''s


    expressions.


    Daniel Taylor smiled and asked, "Jack Smith, am I terrible now?"


    Daniel Taylor has lost a pair of legs and can only move by wheelchair. The Head of Taylor''s Enterprise,


    who used to dominate Haicheng, was now disabled. He has to live on the care and mercy of others for


    the rest of his life. Jack Smith''s heart has never been so heavy.


    "Mr. Daniel Taylor, your legs will be better," he said with a heavy heart.


    ...


    After Jack Smith left, only Anna and Daniel Taylor were left in the vi. While cleaning the vi, Anna


    thought of the idea that she can borrow some money from Mr. Taylor. After thinking about it, she looked


    at the man who was still in the wheelchair. It has been a long time. The man was still sitting near the


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    window and was quietly looking at the scenery outside. His face looked expressionless and silent.


    Anna could not help but walk forward. She wanted to ask for the money from Mr. Daniel Taylor, but she


    didn''t know how to say it.


    After a moment, the man seems to feel Anna''s approach. He softly asked her, "Is there any problem?"


    Anna was nervous but she has to ask, she has no other choice. She tightly grabbed her dress. Her


    voice trembled, "Sir... Can I borrow some money from you?"

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    She knew it was abrupt, but she had no choice. She felt like a patient who was ill and went to the


    hospital in a hurry.


    "I... I''ll pay you back with interest." Anna lowered her head and exined, "I''m going to start my


    university, but I don''t have the money to pay my tuition fee..."


    Daniel Taylor turned his head and looked at her with his static eyes. The girl looked very nervous. Her


    fingers were red and her cheeks were light red.


    That was the first time Daniel Taylor has looked at this girl''s appearance carefully. Although she came


    here often, he had seen her several times before but he never paid much attention to her. The girl''s


    eyshes were very long, thin and quivering. Those ck eyes were as clear and lovely as the eyes of


    a deer. The white and tender face looks very young and fresh.


    Although from her appearance she didn''t look extremely beautiful, she was very fresh, pure and


    innocent.


    Daniel Taylor looked at the girl who tried to convince her. If he was in his normal mood, he would surely


    help her. But now he was not in a good mood. He wanted to make trouble for the little girl.


    "Why should I help you? I don''t know you. We have no rtion."


    Anna felt very bad, she had no idea that she will have to face the refusal for the second time. She took


    a deep breath and didn''t say anything. She was about to turn around and leave.


    "If you want me to help you, you have to ept my condition," Daniel Taylor said.


    "What condition?" Anna was stunned.


    "Marry me."


    Marry him? Anna thought that she had heard it wrong. She was shocked and said, "Sir, what are you


    talking about?"


    "I need a bride who can marry me."


    Daniel Taylor was calm. He asked her for marriage as casually as one talks about the weather. In the


    past, arge number of women wanted to be his bride. Mrs. Taylor''s title was very attractive. And now,


    his legs were disabled, but it was not really hard to find a bride now if he wanted to find it. But he


    wanted to create some difficulties for Anna.


    Anna looked at him. She was only eighteen years old!


    Although the man looked young and handsome but she heard from the former servant that he was 28


    years old. But still, they have an age difference of ten years! How could she marry a man who was 10


    years older than her?


    There was a long silence.


    Anna didn''t speak. She was at a loss.


    After a long time, Daniel Taylor murmured andughed at himself. As expected, a young and healthy


    girl like Anna will not agree to marry this disable man.


    "You can go," he said quietly.


    Don''te again. He wanted to say.


    ...


    It was raining outside. Anna didn''t bring an umbre. She wanted to leave immediately, but now she


    had to be trapped in this vi. She sat on the sofa. Her eyes could not help to look at Daniel Taylor


    again.


    Daniel Taylor was a little older, but he was really handsome. Those two eyes looked like such stars, the


    firm face cut and the beautiful jawline, his facial features made it difficult for people to move their eyes.


    Anna was surprised and worried. She thought that if she couldn''t manage to borrow money to go to


    school, she will be forced by her mother to marry another old man. And who guarantees how that old


    man looked like?


    Anna thought about her boyfriend John Peter who has just abandoned her, and her friend ire who


    betrayed her. She felt a little more depressed. She thought about her hopeless future and felt that it''s


    better to marry him!


    Anna got up, went to Daniel Taylor and said, "Sir, will you allow me to continue my studies after


    marrying you?"


    Daniel Taylor was stunned, "You... Do you agree?"


    "Yes. I will marry you." Anna summoned up the greatest courage of her life and promised.


    When Jack Smith presented the marriage agreement to her, she was still in a trance. A piece of white


    paper and ck characters were waiting for her to sign. The hand holding the pen trembled a little.


    After a moment, she signed her name.


    Jack Smith put the agreement away and exined, "You are only 18 years old and you can''t get the


    certificate now. You have to wait for two years to get the certificate."


    Anna looked at Jack Smith and said, "On my ID card my age is 20 years and it is OK to get my


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    certificate now."


    Jack Smith was surprised. "Okay, it is good."


    It seemed that this girl was destined to be Mr. Taylor''s wife. It was a great fortune to marry Mr. Taylor.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    "But... Are you sure you don''t need to talk to your family?" Jack Smith didn''t know what situation had


    forced an 18-year-old girl to make such a big decision.


    Anna Stark smiled bitterly. "No, my family... we''ll surely have no problem."


    Jack Smith observed Anna Stark''s smile and felt sad for her. "In that case, try to move here and live


    with Mr. Taylor as soon as possible," he added.


    "What?" Anna Stark was stunned.


    Just after the signing, she came to know that she has to move here and live with him. Anna Stark was


    a little girl. She was afraid to hear that.


    "What do you think that you can live anywhere and can spend your life as you like after marrying Mr.


    Taylor?" When Jack Smith noticed a look of amazement, he knew that she hadn''t thought about this


    yet.


    "Now, you are Mr. Taylor''s wife. You have to take responsibility for him. And now it is your responsibility


    to continue Mr. Taylor''s family line. Miss Anna Stark please take this marriage seriously and don''t treat


    it as a joke," Jack Smith added. He knew that Daniel Taylor was hurt by Isabe Brown. He didn''t want


    him to be hurt again.


    Anna Stark was shocked by his sudden change of tone. She has agreed to marry Daniel Taylor, but all


    she thought was about her own interests. She did not consider what he can expect from her as his


    But Jack Smith has reminded her that she was thinking very simply. She was a little scared. After all,


    she''s only 18 years old and just a young girl. Suddenly she was asked to be a wife and a mother, which


    was a little difficult for her to ept.


    "I... Can I step back?" Anna Stark''s voice trembled.


    "No way!" Jack Smith got angry at her stupid question.


    "It''s your pleasure to marry a great man like Mr. Taylor." Jack Smith said. If it''s not because of the


    injury, this little girl cannot get the chance to marry him.


    "I know." Anna Stark nodded. There is no way back.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    When the rain stops outside, Anna Stark thought that she should leave. Before leaving, she did not


    forget to say hello to her new husband Daniel Taylor, "Sir, I am going back."


    Daniel Taylor''s eyes fell on her. "Come here."


    Anna Stark walked up to him, Daniel Taylor stretched out his hand and gently held her. The warm touch


    of his hand made her tremble slightly, and she wanted to take back her hand but after looking into the


    sad eyes of Daniel Taylor, she stopped.


    From today on, she became this man''s wife. Anna was thinking about this unexpected matter.


    Jack Smith came forward and gave the agreement to Daniel Taylor. After a brief look, Daniel Taylor


    closed the agreement and said, "Jack Smith, please send Miss. Anna Stark back."


    "Yes, Mr. Taylor." Jack Smith nodded.


    ...


    When Anna Stark returned home, her younger brother Aiden Stark was also at the door. He has just


    returned home. He saw Anna Stark getting off a luxury car. He was surprised and said, "Sister, have


    you got a wealthy man?"


    Anna Stark was stunned. She felt his words harsh, "Aiden Stark, if you don''t speak, no one will think


    that you are dumb."


    Seeing that Anna Stark was angry, Aiden Stark touched the back of his head awkwardly and said,


    "Sister, don''t be angry, I''m just kidding..." He thought what his mother had said to him during the day


    and felt sorry for Anna Stark.


    "Sister, are you thirsty? I''ll pour you a ss of water." Aiden Stark said and ran away.


    Anna Stark shook his head and smiled helplessly.


    "What are you doing out there? You have spent a whole day outside!" As Anna Stark stepped in, she


    heard her mother saying this to her. If it was just an ordinary day, she would surely bow her head and


    admit her mistake. But at this moment she was already very angry with her mother because of the


    conversation she had heard during the day.


    "I went to work to earn my university''s tuition fee!" She calmly replied.


    "Anna, now there is no need to do a part-time job. Come here, mother want to tell you a great thing."


    Anna''s mother thought as Anna gets married, she could get two apartments and she was very happy


    with this deal. No matter how blunt Anna''s tone was, she ignored it and thought about herself, "Your


    father told me about a family. The man lives in the city, and they have a lot of money. After your


    marriage with him, you can have a life like a Youngdy. Now you don''t have to go out to work all day."


    Anna Stark didn''t expect that her mother can say that so easily. She thought that it would be hard for


    the mother to talk about it, but she was wrong. She finally realized that in the eyes of her parents she


    was just a tool to make money.


    "Mom, I''m only eighteen. I will go to university after the summer vacation." Anna Stark replied.


    "What eighteen? You are twenty! Look at the neighbor''s daughter. She''s a year younger than you. She


    got married early. Now she''s better than you. She has her children, her home and a good life." Her


    mother was fully determined. "And you still want to go to school? What a girl can do by studying more?


    What''s the use of this education?"


    "Just because I''m a girl, I don''t deserve to go to university. I have to sacrifice myself to let my younger


    brother study?" Anna Stark''s eyes were full of sorrow.


    "Shouldn''t it? Your brother is only 16 years old. How can he be sessful without going to


    school? How will he manage to buy a house with a job without an education? And how will he get


    married without money?" Anna Stark''s words didn''t make sense to her mother. "Why an elder sister


    cannot sacrifice for her younger brother? How could I have such an un-filial daughter like you?"


    "Yes! I am un-filial! Get yourself married." Anna Stark roared, went back to the room, and closed the


    door.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    The next morning, Anna Stark packed her things and was ready to move to Daniel Taylor''s vi. When


    she opened the door, she found that the door was locked from the outside. She couldn''t open it. Anna


    Stark grasped the doorknob and beat the door hard.


    "Open the door! Open the door!"


    "I will open it if you listen to me." The voice of her mother came from outside.


    Anna Stark was beating the door. She was extremely disappointed, "Mom! I''m your daughter. How can


    you do this to me?"


    "Anna, mother is doing this for your good. You have to do this marriage. When you promise to behave


    obediently, I will open this door for you." She said and turned away.


    Anna Stark''s heart was cold. She never thought that her parents would treat her like this. Her parents


    always asked her to give her things to her brother. They always thought about their son.


    Her rtionship with her brother was good. Until now, she has realized that she had been living in a


    patriarchal family. She leaned against the door quietly. It was a cruel act by them to lock her in the


    room. They not only locked her in the room but also didn''t provide her anything to eat or drink.


    Anna Stark didn''t want to beg. She was lying on the bed and keptying there for the whole day. Her


    stomach was empty. She was having hunger pangs. She put her hand on her stomach and her head


    was a little dizzy. Her head was full of sweat.


    Somehow, at that moment, she thought of John Peter. Thinking about their favorite ces and their


    best time, her heart ached.


    Her vision began to blur...


    ...


    She didn''t know for how long she was lying there unconsciously until she woke up and finds herself


    lying on a soft big bed. She looked at the ceiling, which was obviously much more gorgeous than her


    room. She was in a trance.


    She sat up. She was dizzy and hungry. She looked around and couldn''t guess the ce.


    After a moment, the door opened. Anna looked at him and was stunned, "Sir!"


    It''s Daniel Taylor!


    Daniel Taylor was pushing his wheelchair, and Jack Smith was following him.


    After seeing that Anna Stark was awake, Daniel Taylor turned his wheelchair close to Anna Stark''s bed.


    He asked Jack Smith to hand over the hot and humid towel and then carefully wiped Anna Stark''s


    hands. Anna Stark felt the touch of the warm towel on the palm of his hand and her heartfelt warmth.


    "Sir, did you take me out? Thank you!" she thanked him.


    Daniel Taylor heard the words and said seriously, "Why don''t you go to see a doctor when you are ill?"


    Anna Stark was shocked. She can''t say that she couldn''t go to the doctor because she was locked in


    the room by her mother. She can only pretend that she didn''t care, "It''s just a little cold, nothing


    serious."


    "You are already eighteen years old. You should learn to take care of yourself." Daniel Taylor was


    obviously not satisfied with the answer. He looked at Anna Stark with full disapproval.


    Anna Stark smiled.


    She knew that Daniel Taylor was concerned about her, so she said, "Okay, I will take care. Thank you,


    Sir!"


    After that, the hungry stomach growled again. Her face was a little red, and she did not dare to see


    Daniel Taylor''s face.


    Daniel Taylor looked back at Jack Smith behind him and said, "Go get something to eat."


    "Yes."


    Jack Smith shut the door. He didn''t expect Mr. Taylor to care so much for this little girl. The girl said that


    she would move here. But she didn''te. Jack Smith was afraid that the girl might run away and hurt


    Mr. Taylor''s heart. So he hurried to visit his family. When he went there, he found that Anna Stark was


    having a high fever and was lying unconsciously in her room.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    When Mr. Taylor came to know that Anna Stark is ill, he said that he would take care of her by himself.


    This is the first time Jack Smith has seen Daniel Taylor caring for a woman.


    Even Isabe Brown has never been treated like this.


    He didn''t expect Mr. Taylor to love his wife like this. Jack Smith smiled and sighed again, that Anna


    Stark, the girl, had really done a great business.


    ...


    After eating the food, Anna Stark felt her stomach fill and said thanks again.


    Daniel Taylor smiled and said, "You are my wife. Don''t be so formal."


    "Oh." Anna Stark could not help blushing.


    When she thought about their talk, she remembered Daniel Taylor saying that Jack Smith had brought


    her here from her home.


    She asked, "Mr. Lin, have you met my mother?" She thought. How did her mother agree to let her go


    away?


    Jack Smith seemed to think of a bad incident and said, "Your mother said that she would call the


    police."


    Anna Stark knew that her mother must have created trouble with him, so she bowed her head and


    apologized, "I''m sorry for the trouble."


    Jack Smith shook his head. He recalled the indifferent attitude of her mother towards Anna Stark, and


    asked again, "That woman is really your mother?"


    Anna Stark''s eyes were filled with sadness. She didn''t reply and grabbed the quilt.


    Jack Smith added, "You take rest. Mr. Taylor will deal with the rest." He said this to let Anna know that


    her mother cannot do anything if she relies on Mr. Taylor.


    Daniel Taylor said two words, "Get out."


    "Mr. Taylor?"


    Jack Smith was stunned and looked at Daniel Taylor''s indifferent look. He was very angry.


    "... Yes Sir."

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    "You don''t have to worry about Jack Smith''s words."


    Anna Stark didn''t say anything but the grip of the hand holding the quilt became tighter and her eyes


    gradually turned red.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna and says, "If you want to cry, please cry. You don''t need to bear it in front


    of me."


    Just a simple sentence made Anna lose her control and her tears came out.


    "Sir..."


    She cried so long that she has some hyperventtion. Daniel Taylor saw that she cried badly, and a


    pair of big palms gently patted on her back. Although she didn''t speak, the silent care made Anna Stark


    cry more and more.


    After all, Anna was just a little girl. She should have been in her carefree age. But she was facing so


    much. She was okay with the fact that she has no one tofort her and to care for her. As soon as


    someoneforted her, she felt more grievances.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Daniel Taylor can''t help feeling some heartache.


    Before that, he wondered why Anna Stark came to borrow money from him to go to university. After


    hearing about Anna Stark''s family, he realized that her family had treated her so badly. Now that she


    has married him, Daniel Taylor would not let her suffer any more grievances.


    After crying for long, Anna Stark wiped her nose with a tissue paper and finally stopped crying. She


    looked at Daniel Taylor''s eyes and felt embarrassed.


    That was the first time she had cried like this in front of someone. She secretly looked at Daniel Taylor


    and saw that he was not looking at her. She smiled, took the medicine, lie under the quilt and then fell


    asleep.


    A good sleep.


    When she woke up the next day, she remembered that she had left some important stuff at home such


    as her cell phone. She wanted to get back her things. She asked Jack Smith to take her home.


    As she stepped into her house, her mother came to her and scolded her, "You wicked girl. You don''t


    want to marry. But you think it''s okay to make a rtionship with a wild man and you didn''t return


    overnight? You have ruined my reputation." Her mother-heart was bursting with anger. She


    remembered yesterday''s incident. Jack Smith regardless of her disapproval took Anna Stark away.


    Anna Stark was going to marry in a few days. But at this critical moment, such an ident has


    happened. How can she not be angry? In this condition, she will lose those apartments!


    Anna Stark ignored her and went straight to her room.


    Her mother followed her and said, "I won''t me you for yesterday. If youe back. If you stay at


    home and marry ording to my will. I will forget yesterday''s incident as it didn''t happen..."


    Anna Stark bowed her head and packed up her bags. She didn''t care what she was talking about.


    Seeing Anna Stark packing things, her mother was in a panic. She walked closer and threw all her


    clothes on the floor and screamed, "Why, do you want to run away from home?"


    "Yes!" Anna Stark stood upright and said, "I just want to run away from this home! From today on, you


    don''t have to worry about me! "


    "Don''t care? I raised you and now it''s your turn to do something for us. But you are leaving your


    parents behind like an un-filial daughter. You have to pay us back the money that we have spent in


    raising you all these years! "


    Anna Stark didn''t expect her mother to say such a thing. Her heart was torn again. It was so hard that


    she couldn''t cry.


    "Money... I''ll pay you back!" She decided that when she went to university she will do a part-time job as


    well and she believes that she can earn enough money to pay back for this upbringing. "As for


    marriage, you yourself get married! "She said and went out with her suitcase in her hand.


    "You!" Her mother was very angry. She went to stop Anna Stark and pped her.


    Anna Stark was stunned. She froze there. The strength of the p was so much that she fell on the


    ground.


    Aiden Stark, who was hiding nearby, came to stop their mother and said to Anna, "elder sister, you go


    first, I will handle this!"


    Anna Stark had no time to think about anything. She picked up her luggage and left home in a hurry.


    Jack Smith''s car was still there, she opened the door and sat in. Her heart was beating fast.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    The car reached the vi.


    Before getting off the car, she arranged her hair well and then went in.


    There was only Daniel Taylor in the vi. Anna Stark looks at Daniel Taylor sitting in front of the window.


    A lonely man, her heart was pinched hard. She was thinking that she had just left her home, and she


    would be alone forever. Fortunately, she still has him.


    She pulled on a smile and walked up to him and said, "Sir, I''m back."


    Daniel Taylor turned around and smiled at her.


    But the smile stopped abruptly after seeing the injury on Anna Stark''s face. "Your face?"


    Anna Stark hurriedly lowered his head and covered her face. "It''s nothing serious..."


    "Beaten?"


    "Um." She said in a muffled voice, "my mother hit me."


    Daniel Taylor''s hands were a little tight.


    Anna Stark added, "It doesn''t matter. It''s normal for me to be beaten by my mother. When I was a child,


    I was often beaten because I was naughty..." She tried to look like she didn''t care, but tears in her eyes


    betrayed her.


    Daniel Taylor softly said. "Come here."


    Anna Stark obediently walked forward, squatted beside his wheelchair, and looked at him with tears in


    her eyes.


    Daniel Taylor bowed his head to help her wipe away her tears. "If someone touches you next time, no


    matter your father or your mother, I will not spare him."


    "Sir..." Anna Stark''s cold heart was warm.


    Jack Smith, who had been watching the scene quietly, left the living room. He was afraid that if he


    stayed any longer, he will be scolded by Mr. Taylor. It was the first time that he saw Mr. Taylor treating a


    woman so tenderly. It turned out that Mr. Taylor didn''t speak at ordinary times, but he was so soft


    inside.


    ...


    "Tomorrow, we will go back to Jingzhou."


    Jingzhou? Isn''t that the hometown of Daniel Taylor? Anna Stark was a little surprised.


    Daniel Taylor caught her look and frowned, "Why, don''t you want to go back with me?"


    "No, I am just... afraid of not being liked... "


    Taylor''s family was a famous family in the country. Maybe they will be upset to see her.


    "Girls of her age mostly see many famous TV dramas, which show the images of the evil mother-inw


    and the rtives and it deeply rooted in the hearts of young people." Anna Stark was afraid that if she


    went to Daniel Taylor''s house, she will be bullied by the evil mother-inw every day...


    And her life will be hell¡­


    Daniel Taylor guessed the little girl''s mind and jokingly said, "You don''t have to worry. My family is very


    easy to get along with."


    Anna Stark blushed and whispered, "Well, I''ll go back with you."


    Now she is married to him. She has to go back to Jingzhou.


    Because she was still having a little fever, she was dizzy and was asleep on the way back to Jingzhou.


    In addition to taking care of her, Daniel Taylor was busy receiving calls from his family.


    When his family came to know that Daniel ising back to Jingzhou, they were very happy. In


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    particr, Daniel Taylor''s family''s mind was tied to him.


    "Daniel Taylor, where are you?"


    "This is the fifth call." Daniel Taylor frowned.


    "I don''t care about it!" Olivia Taylor at the other end of the phone said with concern, "I heard that you


    were bringing your wife with you? Hurry up,e home. We want to meet her."


    "Don''t scare her." Daniel Taylor said, stretched his hand to move her hair from her lips.


    "An innocent darling. We really want to see her." Olivia said again. But she was afraid that Daniel


    Taylor would get angry so she hung up.


    Daniel Taylor was finally free. He reached out and gently tapped on Anna Stark''s back. Anna Stark


    rested on his thigh and slept soundly.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    When they were about to reach, Anna Stark finally woke up.


    She realized that she has to meet the Taylor family in a moment. She was very nervous. She grabbed


    Daniel Taylor''s sleeve and asked, "Sir, I really don''t need to bring a big gift?" She was going to meet


    them for the first time. It didn''t feel right to go without a gift.


    Daniel Taylor touched her head, smiled and said, "Don''t worry. You are the best gift for them."


    His words made Anna Stark blush again. His words eased the tension in her heart.


    "Mr. Taylor, here wee." Jack Smith said and parked the car in front of an ancient Chinese style big


    vi.


    Anna Stark looked out of the car''s window and saw a kind of antique luxury residence that could only


    be seen on TV. She secretly eximed in her heart. She followed Daniel Taylor and gets off the car.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Olivia Taylor had been waiting for a long time. When she saw theming, she warmly greeted them.


    "Daniel, you are finally here." She took Daniel Taylor''s wheelchair and turned her eyes to the little girl


    beside him.


    The girl was wearing a long white gown. Her long ck hair was falling against her back. She had a


    beautiful face showing great delicacy. Anyone can like her at first sight.


    "Are you Anna?" Olivia Taylor asked.


    Olivia Taylor was really happy with the girl. This girl didn''t dislike his crippled brother and married him.


    Plus her age was about the same as her own son. Olivia Taylor''s eyes were full of love for her.


    "Hello, sister." Anna greeted her. Daniel Taylor introduces his family to her in the car before. That''s why


    this time, she naturally blurted out "Elder sister".


    Olivia Taylor smiled and said, "How lovely!"


    Because she was more than ten years older than Daniel Taylor, she considered this younger brother as


    her son. And after Daniel Taylor''s ident, her heart always felt ufortable. So she didn''t care


    about Anna Stark''s ordinary background. As long as Daniel Taylor was happy and likes her, she was


    also happy.


    She hid her heartache and said, "You must be tired, don''t stand at the door. Come inside." She pushed


    his wheelchair and entered Taylor''s house.


    Anna Stark followed them.


    Everyone knew that Daniel Taylor wasing back. His parents were busy in the kitchen trying to


    make delicious food for his son. Olivia Taylor''s son was sitting in the living room and was using his


    mobile phone.


    As Olivia Taylor came in, she shouted, "Son, your uncle is back. Come and say hello."


    The boy obediently put away the mobile phone, walked to Daniel Taylor and greeted him in a polite


    way, "Hello uncle."


    Anna Stark, who followed Olivia Taylor, was stunned when she heard the voice. She raised her head.


    She froze when she saw him.


    John Peter?


    How could be he!


    John Peter in front of her looked the same as when she saw her in front of ire Ashley''s house that


    day. He was standing there wearing a white shirt. She stared at him stupidly. She did not expect John


    Peter to be Daniel Taylor''s nephew!


    However, it was not only Anna Stark who was shocked. John Peter was also surprised. Although he


    and Anna Stark broke up, his heart still felt for her to some extent. The reason for breaking up with her


    was that she didn''t pay attention to him. Now she was in front of him, and his heart was shaking.


    How can shee to Taylor''s house?


    And with his uncle?


    Is she the new wife of his uncle, his little aunt?!

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    As if struck by thunder, John Peter stood there stiffly. His eyes were fixed on Anna Stark.


    Olivia Taylor patted him on the shoulder and said, "What are you looking at, son? Don''t you want to say


    hello?"


    John regained his senses, pointed to Anna Stark and said, "Don''t tell me that she is my little aunt!"


    Olivia Taylor patted him on the back of his head. "Yes, she''s your aunt Anna Stark, don''t call someone


    like this."


    Normally, John Peter was modest and polite. Today, how can he behave like a fool? He was not polite


    at all.


    Even though Olivia Taylor rebuked her son but she was still worried for her disabled brother. She fears


    that John Peter''s impoliteness will make Daniel Taylor sad. Even more afraid to let Anna Stark


    misunderstood their Taylor family didn''t warmly wee her. She didn''t want to make Anna Stark feel


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    scared and angry.


    John Peter tried but couldn''t call her his little aunt. He thought of an excuse, "she looked younger than


    me!"


    In fact, she''s two months younger than him.


    "No matter how young she looks but she is your aunt! You have a generation gap with her. You have to


    call her Aunt, and you should do it respectfully." Olivia Taylor really didn''t understand what happened to


    John Peter. Why he suddenly became so stubborn that he didn''t want to call her aunt.


    She went close to him and whispered, "Do you want to make your uncle angry?"


    John was even more worried. He shook his hands, turned around and left.


    Olivia Taylor''s face was surprised. She looked at Anna Stark and said with a smile, "Anna, don''t take it


    to heart. John is a little shy. He doesn''t mean to target you. We warmly wee you to our family!"


    Of course, Anna Stark knew the reason why John Peter refused to call her Aunt and she was not


    foolish enough to go deep into it. After all, it was something between her and John and they were


    already broken up. It will be embarrassing for them to exin it to everyone. It was better to keep it to


    themselves.


    She nodded and said, "Don''t worry, sister. It doesn''t matter."


    Olivia Taylor pped her hand and said, "Anna, you are a good girl."


    Olivia thought Anna was much better than that Isabe Brown!


    Anna''s face turned red by her praise. She didn''t expect Daniel Taylor''s sister to look like an elite


    woman but so easy to get along.


    There was no such difficulty as she imagined. It seemed that they were really rich people. Daniel Taylor


    had already told her that his family is very easy to get along with. But she thought that he said this to


    While they were chatting, his mother and father came out from the kitchen with a lot of dishes in their


    hands.


    Anna looked at them. They were wearing aprons with trays in their hands. No one can imagine that


    they were the President and President''s wife of a multinational group. Anna Stark saw this and forgot to


    be nervous for a while. His family behaved so well with each other and she has just escaped from a


    cold family, her heart can''t help admiring them.


    "Anna,e and have a seat."


    Daniel Taylor''s mother asked Anna Stark toe to the table. That was the first time she saw Anna


    Stark. She had a good feeling for this lovely girl in her heart.


    Anna Stark was about to sit on the next chair, but Daniel Taylor holds her hand and says, "Sit next to


    me."


    "Okay." Anna Stark sat beside him obediently.


    Daniel''s mother saw it and smiled happily. After Daniel Taylor''s ident, he mostly stayed alone and


    didn''t like to meet anyone. Even if their rtives try toe close to him, he felt annoyed. But now, he


    himself asked Anna Stark to sit beside him. His mother really liked it.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Olivia Taylor noticed her mother gaze on Anna and remembered that she didn''t formally introduce Anna


    to her mother.


    "Mom, this is Anna," Olivia said.


    Her mother looked at Anna and smiled, "She is really beautiful, no wonder Daniel likes her so much."


    Anna blushed and said, "Hello Aunt."


    "Aunt? You''re Daniel''s wife, call me mom."


    "..." Anna didn''t know what to say, so she just smiled.


    Daniel noticed her nervous facial expressions, softly touched her hand and said, "Mom and dad."


    By the warm touch of his hand, Anna felt very relieved looked at him and said, "Mom, dad."


    "That''s a good girl!" Daniel''s father and mother smiled.


    They warmly weed their daughter-inw to Taylor''s family.


    At the dinner table, the family was chatting happily. Daniel''s mother asked Anna Stark. "Anna, how old


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    are you?"


    Anna Stark wanted to say eighteen, but she was afraid that they might feel a shock, so she said, "I will


    be twenty in a few months."


    "You are much younger." Daniel''s mother smiled. She was eight or nine years younger than her son.


    "Studying?"


    "Yes, I will go to university this year."


    "Which university you have applied for?"


    "Jingzhou University."


    Jingzhou University! Although it wasn''t as good as the top 1 and 2 universities, it was among the good


    universities of the country. It seemed that the little girl was not only beautiful but also very intelligent.


    Daniel''s mother was really satisfied with her daughter inw.


    Olivia Taylor heard their conversation and said, "What a coincidence. My son John also got admission


    in Jingzhou University. Now, you two can take care of each other."


    Anna Stark was stunned. She still remembered that it was her and John''s mutual decision to get


    admission in Jingzhou University. But now things have been changed!


    "Tell us about your high school?" Olivia asked.


    Anna regained her consciousness when she heard another question. She smiled and replied, "I went to


    No. 1 middle school."


    "Ah! You and John were school mates! Do you know my son John Peter?"


    Anna Stark answered a series of questions. She was nervous and sweating. She and John Peter didn''t


    only knew each other but also had been together. But how didn''t she know how to tell these things to


    her new family? She could only lie, she said, "I don''t know him. I don''t pay much attention to strangers."


    "Yes, Our Anna is a brilliant child. It''s normal to not pay attention to these things." Olivia Taylor nodded


    and added, "I heard that John had made a girlfriend at school. s, today''s children are really too


    precocious..."


    Anna Stark smiled awkwardly, didn''t say anything.


    Daniel Taylor raised his eyebrows and asked, "Why are you not eating?"


    The purpose behind the question was to say that eat more and talk less. He didn''t want to see his wife


    in trouble!


    Olivia Taylor looked at his brother andughed, "s, my younger brother has grown up. Now he


    knows how to protect his wife from elder sister''s question."


    Anna Stark''s face turned red. After eating, Anna Stark followed Daniel Taylor and went upstairs. As the


    door closed, she took out three red envelopes from her pocket and handed them to Daniel Taylor.


    "Sir, your sister, and parents gave me these red packets. There''s a lot of money in them. I cannot


    ept it."


    Daniel Taylor quietly looked at her and didn''t take the envelopes. "These are yours. They gave it to


    you."


    "Isn''t that wrong to ept this much money?"


    "Obviously not." Daniel Taylor said, "Now you are my wife, you deserve these things."


    If Anna Stark didn''t ept his family''s gift, it would mean that she didn''t take him as her husband.


    Anna Stark had to ept these red envelopes.


    When she put those red packets into the bag, Daniel Taylor asked coldly, "Do you know John Peter?"

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    "Ah?" Anna Stark didn''t expect Daniel Taylor would ask this question. "Sir, why are you saying that?"


    Daniel Taylor looked at her. "Nothing, just got a random thought, so I asked it." Maybe I am


    overthinking. Daniel Taylor thought and shook his head.


    Anna Stark was relieved by his answer.


    With the care of Taylor''s family, Anna Stark''s cold was cured. Aftering back to Jingzhou, Daniel


    was extremely busy with his work and didn''t get much time for Anna. Anna really felt bored and


    decided to find a job.


    She searched for a part-time job on the Inte and got hired by a restaurant as a waitress. The


    restaurant was located in a luxurious business district. Due to the extremely high prices, there were not


    many customers. So her work was not really tiring.


    One day, she was cleaning up the table, when she suddenly heard someone calling her name.


    "Anna Stark!"


    Anna looked back. It was ire Ashley!


    After what Anna had faced at Ashley''s house, she never contacted ire Ashley, and she didn''t want


    to have any rtion with ire.


    There were two girls. ire and Emelia, Emelia Cruise was also their ssmates. Anna lowered her


    head because she didn''t want to respond. But they came near to her and said, "Anna Stark, do you


    work here?"


    It was Emelia Cruise. She was a small inte celebrity.


    Anna Stark only heard about her from ire. ire always hated her. That''s why Anna Stark also


    didn''t like her much. Emelia Cruise and ire Ashley were holding each other hands and standing


    together. She was surprised to see them like this.


    Didn''t ire Ashley hate Emelia Cruise very much?


    How can they be good friends?


    But Anna Stark did not express her thoughts. She nodded politely, handed over the menu to them and


    asked, "What do you need?"


    ire Ashley held the menu and looked at her. She deliberately said, "Anna Stark, aren''t you in


    Haicheng? How did youe to Jingzhou and started working here?"


    Her tone expresses deep concern. By her tone anyone can be deceived, no one could guess that their


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    friendship was already ended. But Anna Stark recognized ire Ashley''s true face. ire really had


    two faces, and she can easily pretend anything and can show fake love and concern. That''s why that


    day, after John Peter''s sudden arrival she ditched her so easily.


    Anna''s tone became colder, she said. "If you want something to eat please order it, otherwise I''ll leave."


    She said and turned away.


    "Eh! Wait!" ire Ashley quickly stopped her. "Anna, don''t go. Stay here, actually, we are here for the


    first time. We don''t know much about the menu. Can you rmend some delicious dishes for us?"


    Anna Stark didn''t want to stay there. But this was her job, she rmended some dishes. When she


    was telling them about the menu, Emelia Cruise suddenly interrupted her, "Anna Stark, I heard that you


    were dumped by John Peter?"


    Her words deeply hurt Anna''s heart. She looked at ire and found that she was sitting casually and


    looking at the menu like she did nothing.


    Anna Stark felt sorry for her own self for considering ire Ashley as her friend.


    "Why are you quiet?" Emelia Cruise couldn''t bear that Anna ignored her so easily. She added, "I


    thought your family was rich. After all, you are friends with ire Ashley, and I didn''t expect you to work


    in such a restaurant."


    What''s wrong with working here? What''s wrong in earning by one own efforts?


    Anna Stark red at Emelia Cruise and said seriously, "Yes, my family don''t have a lot of money. It was


    my bad luck to be friends with Miss. Ashley. And this is my working time. If you want to discuss


    personal matters, I''m sorry that I can''t apany you."


    This time, she didn''t pay attention to ire''s reaction. She turned around and left to serve other guests.


    Emelia Cruise also said with a strange face, "Anna Stark is really strange. I think John Peter dumped


    her because she is too poor!"

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Emelia Cruise was indulged in her thoughts, Anna stark who studied so well, always got high marks


    and who was also the girlfriend of John Peter was actually a poor girl who worked at a restaurant as a


    waitress.


    She realized that Anna Stark was not as brilliant as she thought!


    At that time, ire Ashley, who had not been silent during the whole scene looked at Emelia Cruise


    and said, "I heard that Anna''s family didn''t allow her to go to university. They want her to get married."


    "Get married" Anna was Emelia Cruise''s school mate. When she heard the word "marriage", she was


    shocked.


    "Isn''t Anna Stark about our age? How can she get married?" She didn''t understand.


    "What''s the problem? It''s not bad to get married earlier." ire said with a smile, "I heard some


    in some time she will have kids and when we will graduate, her children might be ying on grounds. It


    will be easy for her to go out and find a job!"


    ire Ashley''s words were actually a taunt for Anna Stark, but Emelia Cruise thought she was praising


    Anna Stark.


    "It''s too miserable, isn''t it? An 18 years old girl has to be a married woman and give birth to


    children. She has to manage a household at such a young age. I never like or want such a lifestyle for


    my own self."


    ire Ashley looked at her and said with a smile, "Emelia Cruise, you are different. You are only 18


    years old and already be a popr celebrity on the Inte. Your future must be very bright. Why


    are youparing Anna Stark with you?"


    "ire, am I really so good?" Emelia Cruise blushed and took out the mirror to make up carefully.


    Obviously, in her heart, she agreed with ire Ashley''s words.


    Emelia Cruise looked in the mirror, and asked, "ire aren¡¯t you and Anna good friends? Why does


    she behave like this with you? "


    As ire heard Emelia Cruise''s question she lowered her head and on her face, some sad


    expressions appeared.


    "What''s the matter, ire?" Emelia Cruise looked at her sad face and asked.


    ire Ashley raised her head and smiled lightly, "Nothing, I already had a quarrel with Anna Stark."


    "Ah, why?" Emelia asked with concern.


    "Well, I always considered Anna Stark as my best friend and I didn''t expect her to spread rumours


    about me behind my back." ire Ashley smartly lied.


    "Oh my god! Anna Stark is such kind of a girl?" Anna Stark looked honest, not like someone who can


    do such things.


    ire sighed, "You don''t know her. I also didn''t know her before. In fact, she also secretly says bad


    things about you behind your back."


    "What?" Emelia Cruise was shocked. "What did she say about me?"


    ire Ashley looked at Emelia Cruise''s face. She pretended a sad face and continued, "she talked


    about your stic surgery. She says you used to be very ugly, but now it''s only through stic


    surgeries that you managed to look beautiful..."


    Emelia Cruise had been listening to such kind of taunts during the start of her career. She was the only


    one who knew that she had no stic surgery, no injection and no financial support. She has achieved


    her poprity through her own hard work and efforts. That''s why when she came to know that Anna


    Stark was talking about her like this on her back, she got angry.


    "How could she say that about me?"


    ire Ashleyforted her and said, "Emelia Cruise, we all know that your beauty is natural not


    because of any stic surgery. It''s Anna Stark who is jealous because you look better than her, so she


    said that on purpose. You don''t know her, she always says bad things about many girls behind their


    back! "


    Emelia Cruise clenched her fist and scolded, "Anna Stark is a bitch!"


    "She is more than that," ire said with a face of grievance. "In fact, John Peter liked me at the


    beginning. But Anna Stark snatched him from me. If she didn''te in between us, we might be


    together. How can I continue my friendship with such a person?"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Her words werepletely false, but felt pitiful.


    Emelia Cruise felt sad for ire and got angry on Anna, "I had no idea that Anna Stark is such kind of


    a person. It''s terrible, ire. You should stay away from her."

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    It was alreadyte when Anna Stark got off. She was in a hurry to go back. She didn''t go back to


    Taylor''s house she went to another house.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Daniel Taylor was afraid that Anna Stark would not feelfortable at that house with his family. That''s


    why he bought another house for Anna and him. Some days ago they shifted to their new house.


    When Anna Stark arrived, she saw that the lights of the living room were turned on. She walked in


    carefully and saw that Daniel was sitting in his wheelchair in the living room, his head was slightly


    askew as if he was sleeping.


    Sir?


    When did hee home?


    In thest days, Daniel Taylor was very busy with his work. He often didn''te back home. That''s


    why Anna Stark went out to find work.


    She was afraid that Daniel might get angry at him. She walked forward slowly. She looked at Daniel''s


    legs then she looked up at his face and noticed his sexy thin lips and closed eyes.


    The eyshes were long. Even while sleeping he looked handsome.


    Anna sat aside and kept looking at him.


    "Back?"


    When the deep, charming voice of Daniel Taylor fell in his ear, she regained her senses and asked.


    "Sir... when, When did you wake up?"


    "Just when you came back." Daniel Taylor smiled and touched her forehead, "Where did you go? You


    came back sote."


    "I... Just hanging out." She was afraid that Daniel would dislike her work, so she lied to him.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her tired face and asked, "Are you well?"


    "Yes, I ampletely fine!" Anna Stark said cleverly, "Sir, why you didn''t inform me that you wille


    back today?"


    Daniel Taylor thought that Anna Stark might feel bored and alone at home so he finished his work and


    came back home earlier. But when he came back, she was not at home.


    "It was a surprise." He said casually, looked at Anna Stark''s slightly skinny body, and said, "Have you


    had the dinner?"


    Anna Stark must have eaten, it was toote. But her sense of smell was very well. When she entered


    the house, she felt a light smell of cream cake.


    After hearing Daniel Taylor''s question, she immediately said, "Although I have eaten, I feel the fresh


    cream''s smell. Sir, did you buy a cake?"


    "Smart girl." Daniel Taylorughed. When he came back, he asked Jack Smith to buy the cake and put


    it in the refrigerator. "In the fridge, take it."


    Anna Stark felt a burst of joy and walked happily towards the refrigerator.


    Daniel Taylor noticed her happy mood and shook his head with a smile. As expected, she was still a


    child.


    Anna took out the cake and put it on the table. She carefully cut it and handed one piece to Daniel


    Taylor.


    "Sir, let''s eat together."


    "I will not." He didn''t like these sweet things.


    "Oh, that''s a pity." Anna Stark took back her hand.


    She always wanted to taste this ck forest cake but because it was too expensive, she never afforded


    to buy it. She took a spoon, sat aside, and began to eat.


    At the same time, her mobile phone buzzed a few times. Anna picked up her mobile phone and saw


    that it was a friend request on QQ. She didn''t think much about it. She epted the request.


    In a moment she received a message, "Are you Anna Stark?"


    Anna Stark was stunned. Who can be there? How did he know her real name? Generally, she used


    "Lilly" as her Inte name. The person who called out her real name on QQ must be the person who


    knew her well.


    "You scolded Emelia for stic surgery?"

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    "What?"


    Anna Stark didn''t understand. Emelia? Is it Emelia Cruise? When did she say that Emelia Cruise had a


    stic surgery? It was ire Ashley who always spoke such things, even ire said these words


    many times.


    Why were they rting this to her?


    "You have some misunderstanding? When did I say that?" Anna asked.


    "You are still pretending. You think if you pretend the innocent, we will believe you? Have you looked at


    your own face? One can feel disgusting with you, and you are trying to hide your ugly face by gossiping


    about others. You really have no shame." Another message.


    The person who was scolding Anna Stark was a big fan of Emelia Cruise. They all were from the same


    school.


    When ire Ashley told Emelia Cruise that Anna Stark had said these bad things about her behind her


    back. Emelia Cruise got angry, and she told her fans about it. Now her fans contacted Anna Stark on


    behalf of Emelia Cruise to ask her why she did that.


    "I''ve never said these things. Please don''t take me wrong." Anna tried to clear the misunderstanding.


    "You can dare to say such things, but have no guts to ept it? Obviously a cheap girl like you can do


    such things. You have snatched your own friend''s boyfriend. Fortunately, John Peter''s eyes opened,


    and he dumped a cheap girl like you."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "When did I snatch my own friend''s boyfriend?" Anna Stark didn''t understand anything.


    Anna paused and thought for a moment. Today, she met ire. She couldn''t help thinking that these


    were all rumors that ire Ashley had spread behind her back. She said to Emelia Cruise that she had


    snatched John from her?


    "ire Ashley said all this?" Anna asked.


    "You don''t have to care what other people say, you should mind your own business!"


    ...


    Emelia Cruise fan was constantly abusing Anna. She couldn''t bear it anymore, so she put her cell


    phone away. Her good mood was destroyed by this drama. She couldn''t eat this delicious cake. The


    spoon poked several holes in the cake, but she didn''t eat a bite.


    Daniel Taylor was reading a book but when he saw Anna Stark was sitting stunned and numb. And she


    didn''t eat the cake, he asked, "The cake is not delicious?"


    "No... No......" Anna Stark lowered her head, and her eyes turned red. She did not dare to look up at


    Daniel Taylor. She was afraid that her tears came out.


    "What''s the matter?" Daniel noticed Anna''s mood, she seemed a little depressed. Daniel Taylor also


    got worried. He seldom saw Anna Stark like this. "What happened, tells me?"


    Anna Stark simplyy on the sofa. Her voice was muffled, "Sir......"


    "Crying?"


    "No, I didn''t..."


    She won''t cry for ire Ashley!


    Anna Stark said gloomily, "Sir, have you ever been betrayed?"


    Daniel Taylor''s eyes shed a cold light. This question reminded him of Isabe Brown.


    However, Anna Stark, who was lying there, didn''t feel it. She still thought about herself, "It really hurts


    to be betrayed by own friends..."


    Daniel Taylor felt extreme loneliness in her words. He closed the book, pushed the wheelchair to her


    side and said, "You are my wife. If there is any problem, you can tell me."


    Anna Stark looked up and her big eyes were stuck on Daniel Taylor''s face. Though the eyes didn''t shed


    tears but they were wet.


    Daniel Taylor looked into her eyes and felt the pain.


    "It''s nothing. I have a good friend. I always regard her as my best friend. I didn''t expect that she didn''t


    consider me as her friend. She says a lot of bad things about me behind my back, let others


    misunderstand me..."


    If she didn''t consider ire Ashley as her good friend, she wouldn''t be so sad. She was sad and angry


    that why she didn''t see her real face earlier.


    "Is she your school friend?"


    "Um." Anna Stark nodded.


    Daniel Taylor touched her head softly and said, "If you are finding it difficult to handle, tell me, I can


    help you."


    Anna Stark''s heart was warm with his concern. "Thank you, Sir."


    In this world, maybe only this sir actually cared about her.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    When Anna Stark fell asleep, Daniel Taylor went back to his study and turned on theputer screen.


    The video call on theputer''s screen showed Jack Smith''s face.


    "Mr. Taylor, I have collected all the information that you have asked for."


    "Well." Daniel Taylor slowly tapped his long fingers on the table, "What Anna did today?"


    "Miss. Anna Stark started working as a part-time waitress in the restaurant of Green Edge Hotel," Jack


    Smith reported.


    Green Edge Hotel?


    That Taylor''s hotel?


    After hearing this, Daniel Taylor didn''t say anything. He turned off theputer and pushed the


    wheelchair and went back to the bedroom.


    The next day, when Anna Stark woke up Daniel Taylor had already left for work. She was relieved and


    got ready for her work.


    She came to the hotel, changed her work clothes and started her work. At that time, her colleague


    beside her pulled her hand and said, "Anna, do you know that the Young Master, who is the owner of


    the hotel wille today?"


    Young Master?


    Anna Stark shook her head. She came here to work. She didn''t have time to care about any Young


    Master.


    But the colleague looked very excited. "I hear that the Prince is about your age, tall and handsome. We


    all are looking forward to him!"


    Anna Stark smiled. She already had a handsome man in her life. She didn''t want to see any other men.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Anna was working when she saw the manager led a boy inside. Her colleagues were busy looking at


    him. Anna also looked up and saw a familiar figureing towards them. That slender and straight


    figure, cool and proud temperament, at a nce she recognized, John Peter!


    John Peter also saw Anna Stark. He was surprised, "Anna Stark, why are you here?"


    "Young Master Peter, do you know her?" The manager asked.


    "Does this restaurant have any criteria to hire people?" John asked angrily, "No matter who is he?


    Anyone cane in?"


    At first, the manager thought that Anna Stark was a friend of John Peter. After listening to his question,


    he quickly wiped his sweat and said, "The restaurant''s short of staff. While recruiting people, I think


    they didn''t carefully examine. If you find anyone inappropriate, we can fire them at the spot."


    Due to their breakup and Anna''s marriage with his uncle, John Peter was extremely angry with her. He


    shook his head, said nothing and asked the manager to take him to other ces for inspection.


    Anna Stark looked at his angry appearance and his reaction. She was confused, it was he who broke


    up with her. She should be angry, but he was showing her his anger. What was the problem with him?


    When a colleague saw this scene, she tried to gossip with Anna, but Anna dismissed her with a


    sentence, "We were ssmates, and I have offended him in the past."


    ...


    During the lunch break, Anna Stark had dinner in the staff''s restaurant. When she was eating lunch,


    John Peter suddenly came to her, grabbed her hand, went into the dressing room and locked the door.


    Anna Stark didn''t know what he wanted to do. She said in a loud voice, "John Peter, what are you


    doing?"


    John Peter stared at her fiercely. "You deliberately stay close to me, and you have married my uncle,


    so I want to ask you what you want to do?"


    "When did I deliberatelye closer to you?" Anna Stark was angry with his question.


    "You had a rtionship with me. You came here to work in my hotel and marry my uncle. All these are


    just coincidences? Do you think I''m stupid?" ire had been saying all these bad things about Anna


    Stark to John Peter. His mind was full of negative thoughts for Anna.


    "Stay away from my uncle," he said.


    Isabe Brown has hurt him once. He didn''t want to see his uncle again being hurt by Anna Stark.


    "But why?" Anna asked.


    They''ve broken up!


    He had no right to say anything to her.


    "You don''t like my uncle. You are hurting him by being with him." John said.


    "Who told you that I don''t like Daniel Taylor?"

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    "Do you like my uncle?"


    Anna Stark''s words made John Stunned.


    "Obviously, I like him." Anna calmly replied.


    She had a rtionship with Daniel Taylor. She was married to him. She could not even think of doing


    anything bad to him.


    And for John Peter, she has already decided not to like him since the day she came back from ire


    Ashley''s home.


    Anna Stark''s confession that she likes Daniel Taylor made John Peter''s heart ached. She said she liked


    her uncle. It obviously meant that the person she likes was no more him!


    He recalled that ire told him that Anna Stark didn''t like him. She was with him because he was rich.


    She also said that Anna Stark had contact with another person.


    So that man was, his uncle?


    Although John Peter and Anna Stark have broken up, in his heart, he still liked Anna Stark. Now, he


    had realized that his past feelings had been totally denied by Anna and that everything was false.


    His heart felt an uncontroble pain.


    "For how long you have been together?" He coldly asked a question.


    Anna Stark was so angry with his question and his tone. She said deliberately, "We have been together


    for a long time. We were together before the holidays. I avoided you because of him."


    No matter what she said, John Peter won''t believe her. He just wanted to misunderstand her, so she let


    himpletely misunderstand her.


    "Anna Stark!"


    John Peter did not expect Anna Stark to betray him and confessed it so bravely. He clenched his hands


    into a fist and looked into Anna Stark''s eyes. He didn''t say anything and mmed the door.


    When the manager saw that John Peter had taken Anna Stark to the dressing room, he was afraid of


    something bad, so he was waiting outside all the time.


    When John Peter came out, he hurriedly asked, "Are you ok, young master?"


    "I don''t want to see her here again!" John Peter said, turned around and left.


    The manager wiped his sweat, went to the dressing room and nced at Anna Stark. He recalled John


    Peter''s expression and order.


    The manager helplessly said, "Anna Stark, you are fired."


    Anna Stark knew that she had offended John Peter. She may not be able to get along in the hotel. But


    she didn''t expect the dismissal at the spot.


    ...


    "John Peter!" ire Ashley knew that Anna Stark worked here. So she always wanted toe to the


    restaurant to humiliate her. But today, when she came here she saw John Peter.


    "Why are you here?" she looked at John Peter and was a little surprised.


    "This is my family''s hotel. I came here to have a look."


    "Ah! Great." ire was happy to know that. However, what she thought that Anna Stark also worked


    here she got worried.


    If they meet? She knew that John Peter didn''t forget Anna Stark,pletely. If they kept on meeting


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    each other and stay close to each other, they can be together again.


    Their old love can revive.


    She couldn''t let her previous efforts to go in vain.


    John Peter smiled and took out his hand that was held by ire and said, "I''m a little busy. We''ll talk


    after work."


    There was no work. He just wanted to see Anna Stark''s reaction after being dismissed!

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    After finishing the work, Anna Stark went back to home. When she reached home, she found Daniel


    Taylor there. "Sir, youe back so early?"


    Daniel Taylor was dressed in formal clothes. He had juste back.


    "Yes," Daniel Taylor nodded, "You went out for shopping? Why did youe back so early?"


    Anna Stark was embarrassed, but she answered him, "I don''t find it interesting, it''s not fun."


    Although she had faced a lot of unpleasant things, she didn''t want to let him know.


    "Well, today we will go out for the meal."


    "Okay."


    When it was something rted to eating, Anna Stark always felt happy. Whenever Daniel took her for


    dinner or lunch they always ate delicious food. She was a foodie and loved to eat good food.


    They went to a restaurant. Anna Stark looked at the menu. The price of each dish was so high, she


    was shocked, "why everything is so expensive?"


    Whenever they came out Daniel Taylor ordered the meal. This time, he asked her to order. Now she


    knew how much her rich husband had spent on those delicious dishes.


    "You can order whatever you want without caring for the money." Daniel smiled and looked at Anna


    Stark.


    "Well." Anna Stark said and looked at the menu.


    At the same time, John Peter entered the restaurant.


    "How many people, sir?" The waiter asked.


    "I''m looking for someone." John Peter said and went straight to Anna Stark''s table.


    When she came to them, John Peter sped her fingers and knocked on the table.


    Anna Stark thought it was the waiter so without raising her head she handed the menu to him and said.


    "I want this, this, and this..."


    John Peter''s eyes were filled with disgust.


    Anna was also stunned when she looked up, she quickly took back her hand.


    "Uncle." Although John Peter was angry, he had to be polite in front of his uncle.


    Daniel Taylor nodded.


    It seemed that John Peter''s appearance was not surprising.


    Anna Stark was stunned. She observed the whole situation and guessed that they have already made


    an appointment.


    Sure enough, after a moment she heard John Peter saying, "Uncle, what can I do for you?"


    It was only because of Daniel Taylor that John Peter came here to have dinner with them.


    Daniel Taylor didn''t speak, he took a wet towel and carefully wiped Anna Stark''s hands. John Peter had


    never seen his Uncle like this before.


    The atmosphere was a bit awkward for a moment.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After helping Anna Stark wiping her hands, Daniel Taylor looked at John Peter and said, "I asked you to


    "Yes, uncle." John Peter was afraid of Daniel Taylor.


    He noticed his uncle''s serious tone and nervously swallowed his saliva.


    "I heard that you dismissed Anna from the hotel. Is that true?"

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    "..." Anna Stark was scared. She took a sip of water and swallowed it without making any noise. She


    never thought that Daniel called John Peter here to ask about this matter.


    How did hee to know about her part-time job?


    How did hee to know that John Peter dismissed her?


    Besides, when she came back home, he pretended that he didn''t know anything.


    John Peter looked at Anna Stark and thought in his mind, obviously, she told his uncle. He cursed her


    in his heart and didn''t deny, "Yes, I did it."


    Daniel Taylor looked at John Peter and said, "apologies to Anna."


    "Uncle!" John Peter looked up at Daniel Taylor, "Anna, she..."


    "Apologize!" Daniel Taylor calmly repeated. He didn''t give him a chance to exin.


    John Peter''s face became very stiff. He looked at Anna Stark. His anger was rolling in his chest. His


    uncle wanted him to apologize to such a woman?


    Why?


    Why does he apologize?


    "I am saying for thest time, apologize." Daniel Taylor looked at John Peter.


    Anna Stark was his wife. He will not let her suffer any more grievances.


    John Peter offended Anna Stark''s twice and he has tolerated. But he couldn''t tolerate today''s incident.


    ¡­


    The atmosphere in the car was very quiet. Daniel Taylor didn''t speak, and Anna Stark looked at him.


    Only because of Daniel Taylor, John Peter apologized to her.


    Anna was not happy with John''s apology. John was not willing to apologize but due to Daniel''s


    pressure, he had to.


    She looked at Daniel Taylor who has been quietly sitting beside her and felt a little nervous. She


    remembered that Jack Smith also got frightened by Daniel''s anger.


    Now she had a little idea that his anger must be really frightening.


    "Sir." Anna Stark carefully stretched her hand and touched his arm.


    "What''s the matter?" Daniel Taylor asked.


    "Are you angry?" There was some fear in her tone, Daniel Taylor turned around and looked at her.


    He held her hand and gently patted on her head. "I''m sorry, that you have to face such an incident."


    Anna Stark said, "I''m ok. But how do you know about the hotel?" She couldn''t figure it out.


    "I am a farsighted person. I have a long eye. I know everything." Daniel Taylor looked at her and


    "I don''t believe it!" Anna Stark said, "If you can see anything, then I am a iraudient."


    "Then you say, how do I know?"


    "Someone must have told you!" Though she didn''t know who.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and smiled, "You are not stupid."


    Of course, the hotel staff told him about it. Jack Smith specifically told them to take care of Anna Stark.


    When Anna Stark was dismissed, they reported that to them.


    Anna Stark asked, "Do you think I shouldn''t go to work?"


    She didn''t know that the hotel belonged to John Peter''s family. In the past, John Peter didn''t tell her


    either. If she had known it, she would not have gone there for work.


    Daniel Taylor said, "There is no shame in self-reliance."


    Daniel Taylor''s word encouraged Anna Stark. She smiled and said, "Uncle, what do you want to eat at


    night? Can I make it for you?"


    Daniel Taylor said, "There is a maid at home to cook food."


    "Her cooking is different. I''m good at cooking."


    "Are you sure?" Daniel Taylor doubted what she said.


    Anna Stark didn''t like his doubtful tone, "I did it for you before, in the vi. You don''t remember?"


    "I forgot."


    "..." Can we forget things in two months?


    Anna Stark looked at him and asked, "Sir, you didn''t know me before, did you?"


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna Stark. "Well, no."


    The servant was hired by Jack Smith. He didn''t care about these things. He replied honestly, but Anna


    Stark was hurt by his answer. He really didn''t know her and she also saw him twice. They were like


    strangers.


    Anna Stark looked at Daniel Taylor and asked, "If I didn''t marry you, will you remember me?"


    Daniel Taylor said, "Maybe, not."


    He spoke clearly. Anna Stark understood that he was good to her because of her position as his wife. It


    was Mr. Daniel Taylor''s mindset to love and respect his wife.


    Anna Stark was suddenly curious about him, "Sir, Tell me about your past. What hurt you?"


    At his house, she felt that his family behaved very carefully in front of him as if they were afraid that he


    would be hurt twice. He always cared about her affairs and loved her so much. Anna thought she


    should also understand him.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna Stark. "Why do you ask this all of a sudden?"


    "I''m just curious. You say that I''m your wife, I can tell you anything. Then you... you should also tell me


    everything about yourself?" Anna asked him.


    Daniel Taylor looked out of the window and said, "there is nothing. You don''t need to know anything."


    As a man, he hated to let anyone see his vulnerability. Not even Anna Stark.


    "It doesn''t matter." Anna Stark said with a smile, "When you want to say it, I''ll always be there to listen."


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna Stark and didn''t respond because he thought there wouldn''t be such a


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    day.


    Jack Smith, who was sitting at the front seat looked at Daniel Taylor and sighed helplessly. He thought


    that Mr. Taylor was so kind to Anna Stark, maybe he would open his heart to her. But maybe he was


    wrong.


    "Mr. Jack Smith, please stop at the next street and drop me there. I want to buy something." Anna


    Stark spoke to Jack Smith.


    Jack Smith said, "You can tell me what you need, I''ll buy."


    "No, it''s okay!" Anna Stark said, "Please drop me here." Although she studied here, she didn''t have


    much time to hang out.


    Jack Smith looked at Daniel Taylor''s face and stopped the car, "Please don''t wait for me. I wille


    backter." It was not far from their house.


    Daniel Taylor and Jack Smith went back.


    "A new smallpany has sent you an email. They want you to support them financially. Actually there


    are some university students. Would you like to see it?" Jack Smith was reporting to Daniel Taylor.


    "Show it to meter."


    Anna Stark came back. She was holding two shopping bags. The maid saw Anna and quickly walked


    towards her to help her. "Miss Anna, how did you buy so many things?"


    "I thought it was delicious, so I couldn''t help it." There were some fresh vegetables and some fruits but


    that shopping bags were too heavy for her.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    "Are you sure?" Daniel Taylor doubted what she said.


    Anna Stark didn''t like his doubtful tone, "I did it for you before, in the vi. You don''t remember?"


    "I forgot."


    "..." Can we forget things in two months?


    Anna Stark looked at him and asked, "Sir, you didn''t know me before, did you?"


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna Stark. "Well, no."


    The servant was hired by Jack Smith. He didn''t care about these things. He replied honestly, but Anna


    Stark was hurt by his answer. He really didn''t know her and she also saw him twice. They were like


    strangers.


    Anna Stark looked at Daniel Taylor and asked, "If I didn''t marry you, will you remember me?"


    Daniel Taylor said, "Maybe, not."


    He spoke clearly. Anna Stark understood that he was good to her because of her position as his wife. It


    was Mr. Daniel Taylor''s mindset to love and respect his wife.


    Anna Stark was suddenly curious about him, "Sir, Tell me about your past. What hurt you?"


    At his house, she felt that his family behaved very carefully in front of him as if they were afraid that he


    would be hurt twice. He always cared about her affairs and loved her so much. Anna thought she


    should also understand him.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna Stark. "Why do you ask this all of a sudden?"


    "I''m just curious. You say that I''m your wife, I can tell you anything. Then you... you should also tell me


    everything about yourself?" Anna asked him.


    Daniel Taylor looked out of the window and said, "there is nothing. You don''t need to know anything."


    As a man, he hated to let anyone see his vulnerability. Not even Anna Stark.


    "It doesn''t matter." Anna Stark said with a smile, "When you want to say it, I''ll always be there to listen."


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna Stark and didn''t respond because he thought there wouldn''t be such a


    day.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Jack Smith, who was sitting at the front seat looked at Daniel Taylor and sighed helplessly. He thought


    that Mr. Taylor was so kind to Anna Stark, maybe he would open his heart to her. But maybe he was


    wrong.


    "Mr. Jack Smith, please stop at the next street and drop me there. I want to buy something." Anna


    Stark spoke to Jack Smith.


    Jack Smith said, "You can tell me what you need, I''ll buy."


    "No, it''s okay!" Anna Stark said, "Please drop me here." Although she studied here, she didn''t have


    much time to hang out.


    Jack Smith looked at Daniel Taylor''s face and stopped the car, "Please don''t wait for me. I wille


    backter." It was not far from their house.


    Daniel Taylor and Jack Smith went back.


    "A new smallpany has sent you an email. They want you to support them financially. Actually there


    are some university students. Would you like to see it?" Jack Smith was reporting to Daniel Taylor.


    "Show it to meter."


    Anna Stark came back. She was holding two shopping bags. The maid saw Anna and quickly walked


    towards her to help her. "Miss Anna, how did you buy so many things?"


    "I thought it was delicious, so I couldn''t help it." There were some fresh vegetables and some fruits but


    that shopping bags were too heavy for her.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Anna put down all the things, sat aside and gasped for a moment, she looked tired. Daniel Taylor


    looked at her tired expressions. Her expressions showed that today she really went for shopping.


    Anna Stark went to the kitchen and said to their maid, "Aunt Lisa, I''ll cook in the evening. You have


    some rest."


    "You will cook?" The maid looked at Anna Stark and asked.


    Anna Stark looked at her and smiled. "Yes, I am a good cook. Right, Mr. Smith?"


    "Yes, she is." Before hiring Anna Stark for the vi, Jack Smith had tested her cooking skills, so he


    gave affirmation to her talent.


    After Jack Smith''s affirmation, their maid, Aunt Lisa also felt relieved but she didn''t leave Anna alone.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    She stood nearby and stared at her. She was worried about her because Anna was a little girl, who


    was only eighteen years old. Aunt Lisa didn''t think that she can cook.


    Although Aunt Lisa was a good cook and was cooking for years, her own daughter was more than


    twenty years old and couldn''t even cook a meal well.


    Aunt Lisa was shocked after seeing Anna stark working so well in the kitchen. Anna cooked the meal


    and cleaned the kitchen as well. She put everything at its ce.


    "Sir, Dinner is ready." Daniel Taylor was working on theputer when he heard Anna Stark calling


    him.


    He shut down theputer and went to the living room. When he came over, he saw that Anna Stark


    had made a lot of dishes.


    Aunt Lisa was standing beside her and praising her, "Miss Stark is really brilliant. She made all these


    dishes alone."


    The maid had been serving been in the Taylor family for many years but she never thought that Daniel


    Taylor would marry such a girl. At such a young age, she saw very few girls who can cook well.


    Anna Stark took chopsticks and gave it to the maid, "Aunt Lisa, you can eat with us together."


    Although she was a servant she was about the same age as Anna Stark''s mother. That''s why Anna


    Stark was very polite when she talked to her.


    "No, Miss Anna thank you, please you eat."


    "Please sit down with us." Anna Stark said, "It would be good if you eat with us. Am I right Sir?"


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor and hoped to get his consent.


    Daniel Taylor replied, "Yes, sure."


    Daniel would have no issue if his wife wanted to do this.


    Aunt Lisa looked at Daniel. She was surprised by how he agreed? She was a servant, in Taylor''s house


    and servants never shared the table with family members. The Taylor''s had no such tradition.


    "Now, Miss Stark has said that, please sit down. We are not in Taylor''s house. You can join us," Jack


    Smith said.


    Aunt Lisa listened to Jack Smith and sat down. This was the first time she had a meal on the same


    table with Daniel Taylor. She was extremely nervous.


    But Anna Stark was happy because she wasn''t afraid of Daniel Taylor at all. She served the food to


    Daniel. "Sir, taste this. It''s delicious."


    Daniel had done so many things for Anna, but he didn''t remember anything because whatever he did


    was because of the fact that she was his wife. He didn''t realize that Anna made all this to express her


    gratitude.


    Daniel Taylor tasted, and the taste was really good, "Yummy!"


    Delicious!


    Anna Stark smiled happily, "Yes! I''m a good cook. I''ve been very good at cooking since I was a child.


    Every time someone tastes my food, they always praised me for my cooking skills. Tell me, should I


    change my profession and be a good chef?"


    She was proudly expressing her skills.


    Daniel Taylor looked up at her happy face. It was not an easy task to stay in the kitchen and work


    constantly for two to three hours.


    He stretched out his hand and grabbed her hand.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Anna was stunned by his sudden move. Mr. Smith and Aunt Lisa were also there!


    Sir really had guts!


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and said, "Well, it is a good thing to do the cooking but you don''t need to do


    it every day. I will not like that you use such beautiful hands for cooking."


    Anna Stark''s hands were really beautiful, her fingers were long and her skin was bright and soft.


    Indeed, it would be a pity to use such beautiful hands for performing house chores.


    Mostly girls of her age were spoiled due to extra love by their parents and loved ones!


    But Anna was different.


    The more Anna Stark treated herself normally and willingly does every kind of work the more Daniel


    Taylor wanted to love her and spoil her by his love and care.


    Annaughed and looked at Daniel, "It''s OK. It is easy for me to cook a meal."


    "My daughter Lisa is older than you, but she can''t cook a single dish." Aunt Lisa praised her again.


    "Everyone is good at different things. I just cook a good meal." And this meal was specially prepared by


    her with deep love for Daniel to show her gratitude that''s why she tried her best.


    Anna Stark was a very simple girl. If someone treated her well, she would remember it forever, always


    showed her gratitude and tried to return in a much better way.


    In the past, she was very good at ire Ashley. At that time, she thought that ire Ashley was her


    sincere friend.


    But it turned out that she was blind.


    But even after that, she didn''t want to change. She still wanted to love every single person who


    behaved well with her.


    After the dinner, Anna collected the dishes to wash, but Aunt Lisa stopped her.


    Aunt Lisa cleaned the kitchen, washed the dishes and went back to Taylor''s house. Every night, after


    work, she went back to Taylor''s house and came again the next morning.


    When Aunt Lisa reached Taylor''s house, Daniel''s parents and Olivia Taylor were at home and chatting


    happily.


    Daniel''s mother looked at the maid and asked, "How is everything there?" She has heard about today''s


    incident that John had dismissed Anna from the hotel so she was worried.


    Olivia Taylor was also worried because his son had given her a headache by doing such an act.


    They sent Aunt Lisa to take care of Daniel and they also wanted to know about the situation there. So


    almost every day, when Aunt Lisa came back, they always asked her about Daniel and Anna.


    Aunt Lisa said, "Daniel''s wife is a very nice girl. Today, she specially cooked dinner for Daniel, and it


    was very delicious."


    "Great, she can cook?" Daniel''s mother''s eyes brightened. She was surprised to know. They all have


    met Anna Stark. She was just a little girl for them.


    Girls of her age rarely knew how to do such things.


    Aunt Lisa mentioned more about Anna Stark, her tone was a little excited! "Yes, she can. In fact, she


    can cook very delicious food. She made some seafood items for Daniel. And he also praised her that


    she really cooks well."


    Daniel Taylor seldom praised people. Today, it was a big thing for everyone that he had praised Anna


    Stark for cooking delicious food.


    "We also wanted to taste her food," Olivia said.


    Isabe Brown couldn''t cook or did such things for Daniel. The daughter raised by The Brown''s with


    extra love and care.


    But for Taylor''s their daughter inw Anna was much better than Isabe Brown!


    Daniel''s mother looked at Aunt Lisa and asked. "Is she happy?"


    Daniel''s mother was worried about that incident. She thought Anna might get angry because of today''s


    incident. If she got offended by John''s behavior and quarreled with Daniel what they will do?


    Daniel Taylor had been hurt once. In case if she didn''t listen to Daniel and left him what Daniel will do


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    after that?


    Since Isabe Brown''s refusal, everyone had been very careful about Daniel''s affairs. They didn''t want


    to hurt him again.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    "No, there was nothing wrong. She was the same as before, and she looked very happy. Her


    rtionship with Daniel seems very good." Aunt Lisa didn''t notice anything wrong there, so she


    answered truthfully.


    "That''s good!" Olivia was relieved for a while. "If something bad happened, I would consider myself the


    culprit."


    If because of John''s willfulness, Daniel and Anna got some problems in their rtionship. Olivia didn''t


    know how she would handle the matter and how she will face her brother after that.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Olivia thought about his son and again got a headache.


    ¡­


    On Saturday, Daniel Taylor took Anna Stark to Taylor''s house. He had promised his mother that they


    will spend their weekend at home.


    In the car, Anna Stark looked at Daniel and asked, "Sir, does the family know about that incident with


    John?"


    "What''s the problem?" Daniel Taylor thought that he had taught John a good lesson, now he wouldn''t


    dare to do anything again.


    Anna Stark said, "You forced John to apologize to me. I''m afraid that mom, dad, and elder sister will be


    angry with me."


    Although she had married Daniel Taylor and his parents always expressed their love for her but she


    thought that her position couldn''t bepared with John''s position in that house.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and understood her worry, "this is what I have done. It has nothing to do


    with you. Don''t be afraid."


    "What if they think that I provoke you?"


    "You provoked me?" Daniel Taylor looked at her, he didn''t understand what she meant.


    "Isn''t it all like this on TV? Usually, when men make mistakes, their families think it''s due to women''s


    provocation. Women are cunning, and they force their sons to do bad things. And then they all start to


    hate that woman." Anna Stark exined.


    Anna Stark had a very bad image of inws in her mind.


    "Hahaha!" it was Jack Smith who was driving. Jack Smith looked at Anna Stark from the mirror and


    said, "Your imagination is too wide."


    "I don''t think youugh well." Anna Stark looked at Jack Smith and felt insulted.


    Wasn''t she telling the truth?


    John Peter was the grandson of Taylor''s. How could they forgive her for hurting him?


    "Is it funny?" Daniel Taylor nced at Jack Smith.


    The cold eyes were filled with anger.


    Even his assistant dared tough at his wife?


    Jack Smith felt the anger in Daniel Taylor''s eyes. He immediately stoppedughing and said seriously,


    "no, no. These things are also possible. "


    No matter what! Jack Smith wanted to excuse.


    He felt that he had not understood Daniel Taylor. He had been with Daniel Taylor for so many years.


    But couldn''t imagine that Daniel Taylor, who when saw a woman, didn''t even bother to look at her for


    the second time, doted on his wife to such a degree?


    He was just joking. But now he had to pay for hisugh.


    Anna Stark looked at Jack Smith, who couldn''t helpughing suddenly became silent and even


    excused her. Then she looked at Daniel and thought in her heart that this man really doted on her.


    ¡­


    In Taylor''s house, there were some guests in the living room. ire Ashley was wearing a pink dress


    and looked very beautiful. She picked some gifts and presented them to John''s family "Grandpa. This


    is a gift for you, grandma, this is for you. And this is for my lovely aunt."


    Thest gift was given to Olivia Taylor.


    The gift she gave to Olivia was a box of skincare products that she brought from abroad. It was really


    expensive, worth more than 3000 dors.


    But she had spent this money to please her future mother-inw.


    "Thank you." Olivia Taylor smiled.


    She had heard that her son had made a girlfriend at school. So she finally met her today. He looked


    very cute, polite and warm. Olivia Taylor had nothing to criticize.


    After presenting the gifts, ire Ashley sat down beside John Peter and looked at John Peter. For the


    times, but he didn''t tell her.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    However, ire Ashley was very happy. John Peter finally agreed to introduce ire to his family and


    it showed that she had stepped into Taylor''s family.


    As ire sat down, Jack Smith opened the door and Daniel Taylor came in.


    Daniel''s mother stood up quickly, "So you are finally home."


    "Mom." Daniel Taylor looked at his mom and smiled.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Why Anna didn''te with you?" Daniel''s mother looked at Daniel Taylor he was alone, she was very


    worried. She thought that because of that incident with John, Anna didn''t want toe back here.


    "She is just answering a phone call. She will be here in a moment," Jack Smith exined.


    Daniel Taylor nced at ire Ashley and frowned slightly. "Are there any guests at home?"


    "Oh, this is John''s girlfriend. It''s her first visit today." Daniel''s mother said with a smile.


    ire Ashley hurriedly stood up and said, "Hello uncle."


    Daniel Taylor didn''t see her at all and said, "I''m a little unwell. I''ll go to have a rest."


    He didn''t like to see or meet outsiders. Especially after his ident.


    ire Ashley was embarrassed. But no one cared about her, and all the attention was on Daniel Taylor.


    "Okay, fine, you to go to your room and rest," Daniel''s mother spoke softly. "I have asked a very good


    doctor toe here today for your checkup."


    Jack Smith pushed Daniel Taylor''s wheelchair to his room. Olivia Taylor also followed them. She felt


    that Daniel Taylor was still unhappy. He didn''t answer her calls in thest two days.


    Of course, she had to make up for her son''s mistake.


    ¡­


    Anna Stark was still answering the phone outside. It''s Aiden Stark on the call, "Sister, where are you?


    When will youe back?"


    "I won''t be back for the time being."


    "Come back and meet us. Mom is looking for you everywhere!"


    "Didn''t she meet the rke familyst time? What did they say?" That day her mother called her many


    times, but she didn''t answer her phone call.


    "She had refused that proposal. Now she''s just a little worried about you, she is afraid that if you


    encounter any problem there? Sister, why don''t you meet her?"


    "..." Anna Stark didn''t speak.


    It was true that her mother was biased, but it was also true that she had raised her for so many years.


    When she heard that her mother was worried about her she felt a little ufortable.


    "If you don''t want to meet mom, let me have a look. If I meet you, I can tell mom that you are well. After


    all, you are my sister."


    Aiden Stark had been good to Anna Stark, and she knew this thing.


    "I will tell you when I got some free time. Now I have something important to do."


    "Well then, I''lle to meet you when you will be free."


    Anna Stark hung up and went inside. She looked for Daniel Taylor but didn''t find him instead she saw


    John Peter and ire Ashley there.


    ire Ashley was cutting fruits. After cutting, he served that to John Peter. "Come on, eat it."


    From the way they get along, Anna Stark was sure that they had been together for a long time. Long


    before she broke up with John Peter.


    She didn''t want to admit, but she had to admit that she was betrayed by her boyfriend and best friend.


    She was stupid enough that she thought John Peter was her boyfriend, while John Peter had already


    started a rtion with ire Ashley and even ire''s mother treated him as her son-inw.


    Now, ire Ashley also came to visit John''s family. Everything was very clear.


    In the living room, there were only John Peter and ire Ashley. Daniel''s parents left because they had


    some work to do.


    When ire saw Anna Starking in. She stood up and called her name surprisingly, "Anna Stark?"


    Anna Stark looked at ire Ashley and didn''t respond.


    ire Ashley came near to her, "what are you doing here? This is not a ce where you cane. Do


    you know whose house is this?"

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    ire looked at Anna Stark and instinctively thought that she came here for John Peter.


    They had broken up!


    Why Anna Stark still came here?


    Didn''t she have some shame?


    Anna Stark didn''t want to respond to ire Ashley. But when she noticed ire''s nervous appearance,


    she guessed her reason for worry and she thought it was funny.


    She was sure that ire Ashley would think that she came here to find John Peter.


    Anna Stark asked, "Tell me, whose house is this?"


    "This is Taylor''s house. It''s not a ce where people like you cane. You and John Peter have


    broken up. What do you want to do? Why did youe to his house? Anna Stark, you are well aware


    with your family''s background, do you really think that this family will consider you?"


    Although ire Ashley didn''t think that Anna Stark can be a threat but she was still afraid that Anna


    Stark''s presence in front of John Peter might cause some trouble for her.


    Anna Stark smiled after hearing ire Ashley''s words, "If you cane here, why I can''t?"


    "I''m John Peter''s girlfriend. What about you?" ire Ashley said, "Don''t you have a little self-respect?


    Why are you chasing John Peter like this? Last time he broke up with you. You don''t know what it


    means?"


    Anna Stark looked at the desperate behavior of ire Ashley. It was hard for ire to get rid of Anna.


    Anna thought it was funny, "No I don''t know. Can you tell me what it means?"


    "It means he has nothing to do with you. For him you are dead."


    Anna Stark nced at John Peter who was sitting on the sofa and frowned.


    ire Ashley''s eyes turned, and she asked again, "Are you here to borrow money?"


    "Yes! I''m here to borrow money." Anna Stark said, "You know, I wanted to go to university, but it''s hard


    for me to manage the expense. I have to find a way to borrow money. I am sure that John Peter is so


    good by heart he will lend me some money."


    "You are dreaming, he will not give you any money. If you are smart, you should leave now. So that you


    don''t have to feel ashamed in front of his family." In the eyes of ire Ashley, Anna Stark was a dumb


    girl who hadn''t seen the world and knew nothing. So she thought that Taylor''s will surely dislike her.


    Anna Stark put a sarcastic smile and didn''t answered her.


    At the same time, Daniel''s mother came over and saw Anna Stark and ire Ashley standing together,


    "So, Anna is finally here. Annae here, please sit down. Why are you doing standing there?"


    Daniel''s mother saw Anna Stark and ire Ashley standing together, she thought maybe they knew


    each other so she asked, "do you know each other?"


    ire Ashley, who was desperate to send Anna back was shocked. Unexpectedly, John Peter''s


    grandmother was familiar with her.


    ire thought, maybe Anna had already met them. Maybe John brought her here before.


    Anna Stark noticed ire''s expressions, smiled and sat down, "We are from the same school."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "That''s great. Come on, eat some fruits," Daniel''s mother smiled.


    Because of Anna''s marriage with Daniel, Daniel''s mother really loved Anna Stark. She cut fruits and


    gave that to Anna without caring for John and ire.


    Anna Stark held the te and smiled, "thank you."


    ire Ashley was confused, she came back and sat down beside John Peter. She felt that Anna was


    being treated and loved like a princess. She came to visit them for the first time, but they didn''t meet


    with her enthusiastically. Their attitude was good but aspared to their behavior with Anna, it was


    nothing.


    ire had a clear idea that Taylor was among the wealthiest families of Jingzhou City. She felt honored


    to be able to talk to their family members. But she couldn''t imagine that they will treat Anna like this.


    But... Why, Anna Stark?


    Anna smiled, ate the fruits and snacks. She thoroughly enjoyed ire Ashley''s randomly changing


    expressions.


    Anna Stark was a foodie, so she always smiled while eating. Daniel''s mother noticed her smile and


    asked, "Is it delicious?"

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    "Yes, it''s very delicious."


    "Let me call Lisa to cut some more for you." Daniel''s mother called Lisa.


    Anna Stark looked at the fruit tray in front of John and ire. "Why don''t you eat?"


    There was only Anna who was eating.


    "You eat. Eat more if you like," Daniel''s mother said to Anna.


    John Peter didn''t like fruit very much. As for ire Ashley, Daniel''s mother didn''t care. In her opinion,


    ire Ashley and John Peter were very young. And it will be too early for them to be together.


    Moreover, she was still angry at John Peter for dismissing her daughter inw from the hotel.


    Daniel''s mother tried to forgive him but today when Anna Stark appeared in front of her, she again


    recalled the matter. For the time being, she didn''t want to talk to John Peter and his girlfriend.


    ire Ashley was stunned, she couldn''t believe that she was actually seeing this scene. She came


    here for the first time, but John Peter''s grandmother didn''t pay much attention to her. She just focused


    on Anna Stark.


    After finished eating, Anna Stark stood up and said, "I will take some for sir."


    "Well, go!" Anna Stark always thought about Daniel, which made Daniel''s mother very happy.


    She didn''t have a high demand for Daniel Taylor''s wife. She was happy that he had found a good wife


    who always cared for him.


    When Anna Stark left, Daniel''s mother looked at ire Ashley and said, "Please eat something."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Who was interested in eating the leftover food of Anna Stark?


    ire Ashley smiled, "no, I am fine."


    Daniel''s mother didn''t care about them either. She excused them and went to her room.


    ire Ashley asked John Peter, "Anna Stark has been here before?"


    "Yes."


    "Why you didn''t tell me this?" When Anna Stark was with John Peter, she knew everything about them.


    If Anna Stark came to John Peter''s house, it would be impossible that they didn''t tell her.


    John Peter impatiently looked at ire Ashley, "Aren''t you friends? Why are you asking me?"


    He also wanted to know how Anna Stark and his uncle came together.


    ire Ashley choked for a while. She did not dare to tell John Peter that, their friendship have ended


    due to her betrayal but John Peter thought that they were still friends.


    However, in fact, after knowing the true face of ire Ashley, Anna Stark deleted the QQ of ire


    Ashley.


    ¡­..


    Olivia Taylor was in Daniel Taylor''s room. "Why don''t you want to see a doctor? The doctor that mom


    found for you is an expert. Not only for Anna. You have to think for yourself as well. This is a matter for


    life."


    Daniel Taylor stared at Olivia Taylor.


    "Why are you staring at me?" Olivia asked, "I''m here for you. You don''t know how worried parents are


    about your affairs. You can''t give up."


    "Get out." Daniel Taylor finally said two words coldly.


    "Daniel! You have to learn to be positive about this thing. If you don''t learn to face it, you will never get


    better," Olivia spoke again. "Do you know? Why did Isabe Brown leave you? Wasn''t it because that


    she knows that you are not well? Anna doesn''t know yet. If she knew... "


    "You will go or not?" Daniel Taylor stared at her. Olivia Taylor was shocked for a moment. After all, she


    was still a little afraid of him, "forget it, I am leaving!"


    s, she was saying it for a long time, but Daniel Taylor never listened to her.


    Obviously, this is men''s nature. How many men are willing to admit that they can''t?


    ¡­


    Olivia Taylor came out of the room and saw Anna Stark.


    Anna Stark was carrying a fruit tray and said hello to Olivia Taylor, "Hello, sister."

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    "Hello, Anna." Olivia Taylor smiled and went downstairs.


    "Uncle, I''ve brought some fruits for you." Anna Stark entered and saw Daniel Taylor sitting there quietly.


    Daniel Taylor said, "I don''t want to eat."


    "I had already eaten a lot of."


    Daniel Taylor looked up at Anna Stark.


    Anna Stark was wearing a simple T-shirt with a short skirt. Her clothes were not expensive, she mostly


    bought her clothes from Taobao. She was tall and her figure was very appealing that''s why no matter


    what she wore she always looked beautiful.


    Daniel Taylor always looked at her as a little girl and didn''t think much about any other thing.


    But now Olivia had just nagged a lot and he really took her as a woman and looked at her.


    But it was good to not take her as a woman, as he took her as his women the ce beneath the


    abdomen tightened.


    Anna Stark stood in front of him, with a fruit te in one hand and a fork in the other and raised the fork


    to him, "Sir, I''ll feed you!"


    She stretched out her hand, and the distance between the two people shorten. The scenery in front of


    Daniel Taylor''s eyes was her appealing figure, her long neck, her clear-cut corbone, and a little down


    her soft...


    "I''ll do it myself." With a serious face, he took the fruit from her hand and turned his gaze.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Anna Stark noticed her gaze and thought that he still considered her as a stranger. She smiled and


    said, "Who always says that, you are my wife? And now you are ignoring me, sir do you consider me


    as an outsider?"


    This girl!


    She always stayed nervous in front of Daniel but now his love and care had made her very brave.


    Now, she dared to tease him.


    Daniel Taylor ate the fruits. Anna Stark sat on the sofa beside him. As she turned on her mobile phone,


    she saw a new friend request--Pretty Pearl asked to add you as a friend.


    Anna Stark was stunned for a moment, and then she thought about it. It was ire Ashley''s new


    name.


    Anna thought, Is she sick? After all this, what she wants?


    Anna Stark frowned and recalled ire Ashley''s reaction downstairs, and epted her friend request.


    She wanted to know what ire Ashley wanted to say.


    ire Ashley just wanted to see if Anna Stark still cares about her. She didn''t expect that Anna Stark


    would add her as a friend.


    Anna Stark wasn''t a clever girl. It was not difficult to inquire about something from her. ire thought


    about it and typed a message, "Anna, I''m sorry for everything."


    Anna Stark looked at the three sorry words and couldn''t helpughing.


    Is ire Ashley sick?


    She thought that the problem between them could be solved just by apologizing?


    However, Anna Stark was also well aware of ire''s mentality. She guessed that ire Ashley might


    Anna Stark asked her, "What''s the problem?"


    "There is no problem. I just want to ask, why are you here?" John Peter didn''t tell her, she had no other


    choice, so she asked Anna Stark.


    Anna Stark read her message and thought about it. She guessed that John didn''t tell ire Ashley


    about anything. Otherwise, ire Ashley wouldn''t ask her.


    "You should ask John Peter. I think you thought that you and he are people from the same world. I


    thought you knew everything," Anna Stark said.


    Anna used to tell ire Ashley everything because she considered her as her best friend. But now, she


    had seen ire''s real face and she wasn''t stupid enough to trust her again.


    ire Ashley said, "Did John Peter bring you here? Why didn''t you tell me about it before?"


    ire was worried due to the whole scene and couldn''t stop herself from using this interrogative tone.


    Anna Stark couldn''t helpughing. "Who are you? Why should I tell you? "


    "..." ire Ashley''s mind was empty for a while, and then she typed again, "Anna, aren''t we friends?


    We have been friends for so long. You cannot ignore me because of this little thing, can you?"

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Even though on a text message, Anna Stark imagined the fake nice expressions of ire Ashley. Even


    when they were friends and anything went wrong, ire Ashley just lowered her head, gently asked for


    forgiveness and Anna Stark always forgave her.


    But now ire should not think about that. Now, Anna wasn''t as easy to coax as before!


    This time, what ire Ashley did has crossed all limits and Anna couldn''t forgive her.


    Her act of snatching John Peter, betraying her in front of him, ndering her in front of Emelia Cruise,


    all this proved that ire Ashley had never considered her as a friend.


    ire didn''t consider Anna as her friend, but she had the face to ask her for forgiveness even after


    doing so much wrong to her.


    Anna Stark typed another messaged, "A friend who snatched her own best friend''s boyfriend?"


    "Anna." Daniel Taylor looked at Anna, "I need water."


    Anna Stark put down her mobile phone and went to pour water for Daniel. Daniel looked at her mobile


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    phone and saw some words on the screen.


    Boyfriend?


    He looked at Anna Stark.


    She had a boyfriend?


    Anna Stark handed over the ss of water. "Sir, water."


    Daniel Taylor raised his hand and held the ss. His hand was slender and beautiful, probably the best


    hand she had ever seen.


    Anna Stark stood aside and admired his good looks while he was drinking water.


    He finished and handed her the ss.


    Anna Stark took the ss back and put it on the table. She came back and sat down, to continue her


    fight with ire Ashley. She was not good at quarreling. She couldn''t fight face to face, so she tried to


    deal her on QQ.


    After a while, Daniel Taylor asked, "did you have a boyfriend before?"


    "..." Anna Stark was arguing with ire Ashley about this problem. Unexpectedly, he asked her. She


    felt guilty and looked at Daniel Taylor and found that he was looking at her. His eyes were very gentle, it


    showed that he was just asking.


    Anna Stark said, "Why you are asking this, all of a sudden?"


    "Nothing, just curious."


    "No." After saying this, Anna Stark regretted that why she lied. But she was married to him, if she told


    him the truth, he will be unhappy.


    Although he didn''t seem to be a kind of man who easily got jealous, but if, in case, he felt jealous?


    And her boyfriend was John Peter.


    So, it was better to not tell him.


    Daniel Taylor looked into her eyes. "Really don''t have?"


    "Yes." Anna Stark''s eyes fell on Daniel Taylor''s fruit te. He didn''t eat much. So she changed the


    topic and asked, "If you don''t want to eat, give it to me!"


    She talked for a while and felt hungry again.


    Daniel Taylor looked at the te and said with a smile, "Sure, eat it."


    "Delicious." Anna Stark ate a piece and gave it to Daniel Taylor. "When I was downstairs, your mother


    treated me so nicely. Sir, your family really treats me well."


    Everyone was very friendly to her except John Peter.


    Anna Stark didn''t understand, she just came here for the second time. But they didn''t treat her as a


    new family member, they all were very loving.


    Daniel Taylor said, "They like you very much."


    Anna Stark didn''t understand the reason, "why?"


    "Maybe because you are lovely!" Daniel Taylor raised his hand and rubbed her head. "You also wanted


    to investigate why others are good to you?"

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    His palm was very warm, Anna Stark held his hand and looked at him, "So what should I do?"


    "Just listen."


    "Oh."


    -


    Anna Stark and Daniel came out for dinner. She pushed Daniel Taylor''s wheelchair into the dining


    room, and ire Ashley followed John Peter.


    ire Ashley again tried to show her gentle side in front of Taylor''s family, and politely greeted Daniel


    Taylor, "Hello, uncle."


    Daniel Taylor nodded coldly.


    He picked up the hot towel and wiped Anna Stark''s hands. This scene made ire felt a little


    confused. She knew that Daniel was John Peter''s uncle, but why Anna Stark was too close to him?


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    They looked like lovers.


    Everyone ignored ire Ashley, but she smiled and looked at Daniel Taylor, "my name is ire Ashley,


    I am Anna Stark''s ssmate. We are good friends."


    When Daniel heard that she was Anna''s ssmate, he finally looked up at ire Ashley, "good


    friends?"


    ire Ashley said, "Yes, Anna oftenes to my house. Right, Anna?"


    She said and looked at Anna Stark.


    Anna Stark looked at ire Ashley''s face, she was beautiful and looked lovely as well. She admitted


    that ire Ashley had a very friendly face, and her natural acting skills will make people think that she


    is a good person.


    But Anna Stark was badly cheated by her.


    ire was behaving nice to Anna. Everyone in Taylor''s house was very nice to Anna, ire thought


    that she can use Anna to fulfill her purposes. For ire, Anna was just a stepping stone to get close to


    John Peter.


    She was trying to get along with her on purpose.


    "Yes, we used to be friends," Anna said.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna Stark and noticed her attitude. She was very ufortable. It was not


    like the reaction you should have in the face of your best friend.


    He understood but didn''t say much.


    Daniel''s mother looked at John Peter and asked, "I heard that you fired Anna from the hotel?"


    John Peter, "..."


    He had been constantly nagging these days. He didn''t expect that he would have to listen to this


    lecture again at the dining table.


    He didn''t speak.


    "A family should take care of each other, but you bullied your own family member in front of others. I


    didn''t expect it from you." Daniel''s mother looked at John and disappointingly said.


    "Yes, I know I did wrong." John Peter was fed up with their taunts, "that day uncle already asked me to


    apologize. What else do you want me to do?"


    ire Ashley was sitting beside John Peter. She was shocked to hear that. She couldn''t believe that


    what she heard was true?


    They even asked John Peter to apologize to Anna Stark?


    Because John dismissed Anna Stark?


    But why John did that?


    ire thought it was John Peter''s family, but it seemed more like Anna Stark''s family.


    She was very shocked to see such kind of situation.


    "Anna is your aunt now. Why did you do that with her? You and she have a very respectful rtion.


    Don''t dare to bully her next time, do you hear me?" Daniel''s mother added.


    These words "little aunt" were extremely harsh.


    John Peter stared at Anna Stark. Every time he heard these words. He felt like his heart being stabbed


    by a knife.


    Anna Stark was sitting beside Daniel Taylor, she kept eating quietly and didn''t say anything.


    And finally, ire got to know the whole situation. Anna Stark turned out to be John Peter''s little aunt!

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    ire Ashley thought, Anna Stark couldn''t manage to go to school and she will go back to Haicheng


    and never appear in front of her and John Peter again, but now!


    ire was surprised to know that Anna Stark had be the most important member of Taylor''s


    family. Now, even if she managed to marry John Peter, she always would have to call her Aunt and will


    have to respect her as an elder.


    This thought made ire very ufortable!


    After a moment, Anna Stark went to the bathroom. When she came back, she was blocked at the door


    by ire Ashley.


    ire Ashley looked at her with questioning eyes. Anna Stark knew that ire Ashley was unhappy.


    After all, she came here for the first time, but she didn''t get attention. She must be upset.


    Anna Stark didn''t talk to ire Ashley. She just wanted to go back, but ire held her hand and


    stopped her.


    She looked at ire Ashley and asked, "You know where you are. You shouldn''t dare to fight with me


    here, should you?"


    ire Ashley was a very personality conscious person, she didn''t like to feel embarrassed, so at this


    point, Anna Stark was not afraid of her.


    ire Ashley left Anna''s hand and asked in a kind tone, "How you came in contact with John''s Uncle?


    Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Anna Stark said, "Didn''t you advise me to listen to my mother and find someone to marry?? He


    happened to be the one my mother asked me to marry. I really wanted to thank you for that piece of


    advice."


    Anna married Daniel for her university''s tuition fee but after observing ire''s face and expressions of


    helplessness on her face she thought it was an unexpected joy that this marriage has brought to her.


    ire Ashley''s eyes widened, "Impossible! How could your mother know Taylor''s?"


    Everyone knew about Anna Stark''s family''s financial condition and ire Ashley knew more than


    anyone. It was absolutely impossible to believe that they had some contact with Taylor''s family.


    Even Daniel Taylor was in a wheelchair now, but ire Ashley didn''t think that Anna Stark was a good


    match for Daniel Taylor.


    Anna Stark smiled, "I have told you, if you want to believe it, believe it. Otherwise, do what you like."


    She didn''t want to talk more non-sense with ire, so she left. She went to the dining room. They were


    still eating. She sat beside Daniel.


    Daniel Taylor served her a new food dish. "Try this, you will like this, I kept it for you."


    Everyone was chatting, and no one paid attention to the sweet action of Daniel Taylor. At first, she was


    surprised to see that Daniel Taylor doted on her. But now, she has developed a habit of getting his love


    and care.


    John Peter was eating and noticed the scene in front of his eyes, but for him, it was a heartbreaking


    scene.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After a moment ire Ashley also came back. She gracefully smiled and sat down beside John Peter.


    She looked at Daniel Taylor and Anna Stark. Anna was sitting beside Daniel, and they were looking so


    good with each other. ire Ashley pretended to smile, "I really adore Uncle Daniel and Anna''s


    rtion. They too behave so well with each other."


    Anna Stark looked at her, she didn''t know whenever ire Ashley talked she always felt a bad feeling


    in her heart. She always felt that ire Ashley will ruin her happiness.


    She kept looking at ire Ashley, but she didn''t know what ire Ashley wanted to do.


    Daniel Taylor was observing Anna Stark. He also felt that whenever ire Ashley opened her mouth to


    say anything, Anna Stark always got worried.


    It seemed that ire Ashley and Anna Stark were not friends, but enemies! He inexplicably thought of


    the other day when Anna Stark was sad and asked him if he had been betrayed.


    Olivia Taylor said, "Yes. We haven''t thought that our Daniel will get such a lovely wife."


    ire Ashley said with a smile, "Yes, Anna has always been excellent, no matter what she does. When


    we were in school, her grades were very good. I often ask her to help me in my homework."

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    "Often help you in doing homework?" Daniel Taylor raised his head, looked at ire Ashley, and


    asked, "You were very weak in studies?"


    "..." ire Ashley was deliberately praising Anna Stark to show their good rtionship in front of


    Taylor''s, so that she can get some protocol as well.


    But after listening to Daniel Taylor''s words she immediately became quiet.


    Anna Stark looked at Daniel Taylor and noticed that he intentionally insulted ire Ashley.


    ire Ashley still tried to smile, and continued, "No, I was good, but not as good as Anna. Anna is


    smart and good-looking. There were many boys in the school that liked her, chased her."


    Anna Stark was quietly eating her food but after hearing ire''s words she bit her tongue. ire


    Ashley was praising her, and everything she said before was nonsense and fake. But now she said that


    many boys liked her and chased her?


    Did she think that it was normal to say such things in front of someone''s husband and inws?


    In fact, there were no such boys.


    Anna Stark knew that ire Ashley said all this to use it as an apple of discord between her and her


    husband.


    She looked at ire Ashley and said, "Not so many. There was only one. Butter, you said that you


    like him. Didn''t I give him to you?"


    Anna Stark said calmly, looked at John Peter, smiled and continued eating her food.


    ire Ashley didn''t know what to say next and her face turned pale, "Don''t say that I robbed something


    from you, where can I have this ability."


    Although it was a fact that she had snatched John Peter from Anna Stark, in front of John Peter she


    always yed the role of Anna Stark''s good friend.


    Anna Stark knew that it was important to answer to stop her, "Don''t be too modest. Aren''t you best at


    robbing and snatching other people''s things?"


    Anna Stark didn''t need to y safe. At that moment she was not worried about her personality. She


    didn''t care what Taylor''s family would think of her. But she knew if she let ire say all this nonsense


    she will be in trouble, sooner orter.


    But ire''s situation and position was totally different, she also wanted to maintain the image of a very


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    decent and good girl in front of Taylor''s.


    ire noticed that she couldn''t win from Anna Stark. She had to use any other way, she smiled and


    wiped her tears. "Anna, I always take you as a friend. How can you say that to me? I was just praising


    you."


    An enemy who was disguised as a friend!


    ire deliberately said this sentence, so that everyone could feel that she was weak and sympathized


    with her.


    Anna Stark really hated her habit of acting like an angel.


    Anna angrily looked at her, put a fake smile and said, "Praising me? Sorry, I just didn''t understand. I


    thought you wanted Sir to misunderstand me that I had rtions with others in school. If I said


    something that hurts you, I apologize to you."


    Anna Stark apologized sincerely. At least, in everyone''s eyes, she cleared everything.


    By Anna''s brief and clear exnation the situationpletely changed. Now no one can me her for


    making ire Ashley cry. Instead, everyone felt that ire Ashley was cunning, she deliberately said


    these things because she had bad intentions for Anna in her heart.


    Daniel Taylor pushed away his te, "I won''t eat it."


    Daniel''s mother looked at him with concern, "Why you didn''t eat?"


    Today they made a special meal for Daniel because he came home after a week.


    "I am not hungry." Daniel Taylor looked at ire and said, "When there are any guests at the house


    don''t call me toe."


    This sentence was obviously aimed at ire Ashley. Whatever she said had made him unhappy.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Anna, send me back to the room."


    "Okay." Anna Stark quickly stood up and they both left the dining hall.


    As soon as Daniel Taylor left, the atmosphere of the dining hall became strange.


    Olivia Taylor nced at ire Ashley. She was very angry with this girl and didn''t want to say anything


    to her.


    She looked at John Peter, "baby, after the meal, send your girlfriend back first. Your uncle is back. Don''t


    bring anyone home. You know your uncle doesn''t like to meet new people."

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Olivia wanted to me ire Ashley for not being sensible. She started it by herself and cried after two


    sentences for sympathy, like what?


    Olivia Taylor said and left.


    ire Ashley looked at her and clenched her fists. She wanted to create trouble for Anna Stark, but


    she didn''t expect that she would create trouble for herself.


    When John came to drop her, she kept sitting in the car and asked, "Would you like toe in and sit


    for a while?"


    "No." John Peter was very serious. He was in a bad mood these days.


    Before being forced by Daniel Taylor to apologize to Anna Stark, he was so bored that he got close to


    ire. ire requested him that she wanted to meet her family and he didn''t refuse either.


    However, today''s behavior made him feel worse.


    ire Ashley looked at his apathy and said, "John, are you angry? I didn''t mean to upset your uncle."


    "It has nothing to do with you."


    "How did Anna Stark be your aunt? Her house is in the countryside, and her parents are ordinary


    workers. How could she marry your uncle? I can''t understand." ire Ashley was constantly thinking


    about it, but she hadn''t uttered these words till now.


    John Peter looked at ire Ashley, "I don''t know."


    "In fact, I haven''t had a chance to talk to you about something, but today when I saw Anna Stark at


    your house, I thought I should tell you," ire said cautiously.


    "What is it?"


    "Anna Stark''s family is very poor. She came to my family to borrow money from my mother. Maybe she


    is with your uncle for money. You should make your uncle careful, don''t let her cheat your family."


    "..." John Peter looked at ire Ashley. "Is that true?"


    Anna Stark didn''t look like a cheat.


    "Of course." ire said, "Why do I tell a lie to you? You were so kind to her, but she didn''t stay loyal to


    you. How can she like your uncle? He is older than her and crippled. If not for money, what is it for?"


    John looked at ire and said, "I have to go back."


    ire Ashley looked at his serious appearance and guessed that he believed her words.


    "Okay, you go. I''ll call youter."


    ire Ashley took off the seat belt and looked at John Peter''s handsome face. He was really good


    looking. She wanted to kiss him.


    As soon as she got close, she was stopped by John.


    He looked at her. His eyes were cold.


    ire was embarrassed, but she managed to smile, "then I''ll go first."


    She opened the door and got out of the car, stood at the door, watching John Peter drive away.


    The sun was bright, but her heart was cold!


    She was not less beautiful than Anna Stark.


    He can love Anna Stark but not her?


    Even though she was with him but he still didn''t regard her as his girlfriend by his heart.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ire thought for a long time and ended up hating Anna even more!


    -


    In the afternoon, Daniel Taylor went out with Jack Smith.


    Anna Stark was studying in the living room alone.


    John Peter came in from outside and stood in front of her. He took a credit card and threw it in front of


    her.


    Anna raised her head, looked at his serious face, looked at the bank card but didn''t understand what


    he meant and asked, "You are blocking the light."


    "Don''t you want money? I am giving it to you, take it and leave my uncle."


    Anna Stark bowed down her head, turned a page of the book and her response was very indifferent, "I


    don''t understand what you''re talking about."

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    "You''re with my uncle for money, aren''t you?" John Peter looked at her angrily. "You want money. I am


    giving you money. Just leave him and I will give you as much money as you want."


    After hearing his words, Anna Stark felt like a beggar, and he was the noble benefactor.


    She raised her head and stared at John Peter, "Who told you that?"


    Why did hee to give her the money?


    "ire told me." John Peter looked at her. "She said that you came to her house to borrow money..."


    The picture of that day when she went to Ashley''s house reappeared in Anna Stark''s mind.


    John Peter''s words reminded her of the moment when she left with no dignity.


    She asked John, "What else did she say?"


    "She said you were with my uncle for money. You don''t really love my uncle." Anna Stark told John that


    she married Daniel Taylor because she liked Daniel Taylor, but John Peter preferred to believe what


    ire Ashley told him.


    Because his heart wanted to believe that Anna Stark was with Daniel Taylor for money.


    Anna Stark smiled, "so, you believe her ande here to give me money?"


    She took a look at the bank card and thought it was ironic. It seemed that he believed everything that


    ire told him, but never believed what she told him.


    John sneered at Anna Stark, "isn''t it true? Don''t say that you have true love with my uncle. I won''t


    believe it."


    John Peter just wanted to believe one thing that Anna Stark liked him. Only him!


    John and Anna have been together for so long, how Anna Stark did not give him a position in her heart


    and mind?


    Anna Stark was humiliated by his words.


    She felt as if she have been stripped and humiliated publicly.


    Maybe because in front of John Peter, she always managed a good reputation. Her family''s financial


    condition was not good, but she didn''t tell him.


    Her family had no money, but she worked hard to earn money and always bought gifts for him during


    all the festivals.


    No matter how hard or difficult the situation she had faced but she never thought of borrowing money


    from him.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She was so stubborn, she always wanted to keep a little dignity in front of the people she likes.


    But now, in his eyes, she has be a woman who can give up everything for money!


    Although she wanted money, she didn''t want to be looked down upon by him like this!


    She said to John Peter, "You believed what ire Ashley said. You didn''t think for yourself, we have


    been together for so long, have I ever taken a cent from you? John Peter, I don''t know why once I liked


    you. You are a pig!"


    She has been stupid. But she didn''t expect that John Peter was even more stupid than her. He has


    been cheated by ire Ashley every day, and he still believed her.


    John was angry after being scolded by Anna Stark, "You didn''t go to Ashley''s house to borrow money,


    she said wrong about you?"


    "..." Anna Stark said, "What do you have to do, even if I went there to borrow money? What if I really


    needed money? You can rest assured that even if I starve to death, I will not take a cent from you."


    Anna Stark looked at the card on the table and felt that she has nothing left to say to this man. He has


    beenpletely brainwashed by ire. Her exnation will be of no use.


    Moreover, now he was not that John whom she knew once.


    The boy standing in front of her was John Peter that listen to ire Ashley!


    She didn''t want to stay in the same ce as him. She pushed away John Peter and walked away. John


    Peter wanted to stop her.


    But Daniel''s mother came in from outside.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Anna Stark walked away and Daniel''s mother came in and watched John Peter warily, "Did you bully


    her again? She was studying here. Why did she leave when you came?"


    John Peter, "..."


    He looked at his grandmother, "why I bully her? She was bullying me."


    "Why does she bully you? Even if she does, you have to bear it. You are well aware of your uncle''s


    condition. If he gets angry and left us, you will stay answerable to me." In the end, grandma''s tone was


    quite sad.


    After Daniel Taylor''s ident, the family was not in a good mood. Aspared with his uncle''s loss,


    he also lost Anna Stark. But everyone thought that he didn''t suffer anything.


    John Peter looked at her grandmother''s face and said nothing.


    At night, Daniel Taylor and Jack Smith came back. When he came back, everyone was in the dining


    hall and eating. Anna Stark was not there.


    "Where is Anna?" he asked.


    "She seemed to have a quarrel with John," Daniel''s mother said, "I asked her to have dinner, but she


    didn''te down."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Daniel Taylor looked at John Peter on the other side. "Why, are you making trouble with her again?"


    "I didn''t." John Peter exined, "I really didn''t bully her. Don''t me me for anything."


    Anna Stark didn''te down for dinner, but everyone was asking him.


    John thought about this and felt really upset.


    He always thought that Anna Stark had been manipting him since she came here. For example, like


    now, she got angry even he didn''t do anything to her.


    She was just a very clever girl!


    Depending on his family''s favor, she could do whatever she wanted.


    The more she will behave like this, the more difficult it will be for him to stay here. Now maybe he


    couldn''t have a good life in this family.


    Daniel Taylor did not me John Peter, "I''ll go to see her first."


    Jack Smith pushed Daniel Taylor away. Daniel''s mother saw him leaving without even eating. "Don''t


    you eat?"


    His legs were not okay, it was really hard for him to move around like this.


    "Send it to the room."


    Daniel Taylor was sent directly to his room by Jack Smith.


    Anna Stark was lying on the bed. Her whole body was wet with sweat. She was tightly holding the


    pillow around her stomach to lessen the pain.


    Jack Smith pushed Daniel Taylor''s wheelchair inside the room.


    Daniel Taylor moved his wheelchair near the bedside, looked at Anna Stark and asked, "Anna."


    Anna Stark heard his voice, put down the pillow, sat up and looked at Daniel Taylor, "You are back."


    "What''s the matter?" Daniel Taylor looked at perspiration all over her body. Even her hair and forehead


    were wet. "Fever?"


    "No... No. Anna Stark said, "It''s just a little..."


    "Do you want to see a doctor?" Everyone thought she didn''te down to eat because she quarreled


    with John Peter. No one knew that she was unwell.


    Anna Stark noticed Daniel''s serious appearance. She didn''t know how to say, "I''m really OK, That is... "


    It was her period''s first day and she was in great agony and pain.


    Her periods had always been very painful.


    She remembered once in her periods she went outside for shopping, she walked for ten minutes, she


    almost copsed and fainted on the side of the road.


    In the afternoon, after she hade back to the room, her stomach was ufortable, she could not


    sleep and she was sweating all the time. Because of this, she didn''t go down to eat.


    She was a foodie, how could she skip her meal for the sake of John Peter?


    "What is it?" Daniel Taylor looked at her. "How do I know what''s wrong with you, if you don''t tell me?


    Didn''t I tell you that I need to see a doctor when I''m sick? Why are you unable to take care of


    yourself?"

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Fortunately, he came back, otherwise, she would kept lying here on the bed like this!


    Anna Stark looked at Daniel Taylor, it seemed that he didn''t understand the hint at all. So she


    exined, "It''s just... I am in my periods."


    She said and buried her face in the quilt.


    For the first time, she discussed this thing with any man, and Jack Smith was also there.


    Fortunately, Jack Smith was not stupid enough to stay there more. He coughed and said, "I forgot


    some things downstairs. I''ll go and get them."


    Anna Stark heard the sound of the door being closing and then looked up at Daniel Taylor. He found


    that he was still serious and staring at her.


    She frowned. "Why are you watching me like this? Because of you, I had to say it in front of Mr. Smith."


    She covered her face andy down on the bed again.


    A hand suddenly reached out and gently grasped her hand. Because of Periods, her hand was very


    cold. He held her gently. "I thought you quarrel with John Peter, that''s why you didn''te downstairs


    to eat."


    "Why?" Anna Stark denied and looked at Daniel Taylor, "isn''t it what they all said? They all think this of


    me? Am I a crybaby?"


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna Stark. "Did you quarrel with John Peter?"


    If there was nothing like that, Daniel''s mother wouldn''t say that.


    After all, there must be some conflict.


    "We just talked." Anna Stark said, "It was not a fight."


    "Strange." Daniel Taylor said, "John Peter is not a disobedient child. Your personality is also very good.


    Why is it hard for you two to get along?"


    Although he taught a lesson to John Peterst time, but he was his sister''s son and he knew him well.


    Daniel Taylor''s words made Anna Stark felt guilty.


    She took a look at Daniel Taylor and said, "Maybe we just have a personality conflict. Sir, did you just


    "No, I didn''t. I thought you were angry, so I came to see you."


    "You go and eat something. I''ll be fine after a little rest." Anna Starky down, she didn''t want to give


    him more trouble.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Lie down for a while."


    Daniel went back, and Anna Stark closed her eyes to sleep.


    After a while, Daniel Taylor came back.


    "Anna."


    Anna Stark opened her eyes and looked at him. "Didn''t you go for dinner? Why are you back?"


    "This is brown sugar tea." Daniel Taylor handed her a mug. "Aunt said you would feel better after


    drinking this."


    Anna Stark took the mug from his hand, but she didn''t drink it. Suddenly, she thought of something.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She looked at Daniel Taylor warily. "You told her about my periods?"


    "Yes."


    Anna Stark felt embarrassed, "it''s just a little thing. You don''t need to tell them."


    She was worried, she got periods and everyone got to know about that.


    The more she thought, the more embarrassed she was.


    Daniel Taylor said, "You are not feeling well. I can''t ignore it. You drink first, and I''ll send you food. You


    can tell them what you want to eat."


    As soon as he had finished speaking, a servant came up with dinner.


    Anna Stark had no appetite because of the pain. But when she saw the food, she felt a little hungry.


    She got up from bed and ate.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her. She served him food and said, "Don''t look at me. Eat together."


    Daniel Taylor said, "Is it delicious?"


    "Yes." She was feeling so much pain but after eating she felt better.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    After dinner, she went back to bed.


    Daniel looked at her little face. "Every time it hurts so much?"


    This was Anna Stark''s first time to discuss this problem with a man, but Daniel''s expression was very


    serious. "Yes." she nodded.


    "Let''s go to see a doctor."


    "No, I will feel embarrassed in front of a doctor." Anna Stark was willing to bear it rather than to see a


    doctor.


    "There is no shame in seeing a doctor," Daniel said.


    She was really a kid.


    "There is no problem." Anna Stark said, "Once I went to a doctor, they said after marriage, I will have


    children and everything will be fine."


    After saying this, Anna Stark regretted it.


    She bit her lip and wished that she could p herself.


    What the hell she was talking about!


    She looked at Daniel Taylor, and hoped that maybe he didn''t hear what she just said.


    It turned out that he was looking at her and listening to her, he asked "You want to have children? You


    are too young."


    Anna Stark was embarrassed. Obviously, after her words, he thought she wanted to have a child with


    him.


    "I don''t mean that..." she exined. This was a big misunderstanding, but!


    Daniel Taylor smiled, "I know."


    "..." Anna Stark thought that he really misunderstood her.


    Anna Starky on the bed for a while, then went to take a bath. After the shower, she couldn''t sleep.


    She used her mobile phone. She had the habit of using a mobile phone for hours before going to bed


    every night.


    He raised his hand took the phone away from her. "Don''t use it more, go to bed early."


    Daniel Taylor was a very serious and mature person. He usually didn''t like to waste his time on social


    media. He rather preferred to read a book than scrolling his mobile phone.


    But Anna Stark was opposite to him.


    Anna Stark adored him a little. But when he took her mobile phone, she was a little annoyed, "I am not


    sleepy."


    She didn''t like having more people around her when she sleeps. She used to sleep separately, but


    here, she and Daniel Taylor shared one room and one bed.


    Daniel Taylor put her mobile phone aside and looked at Anna Stark, "if you are not sleepy, you can talk


    with me."


    He was like an elder to her. She always had to listen to whatever he said. Anna Stark said, "I don''t


    know what to say."


    Didn''t he like to talk less? Jack Smith always reminded her to talk less and do not quarrel with Daniel


    Taylor. Anna Stark always remembered Jack Smith''s teachings.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna Stark. "Then I''ll start?"


    Yes, he didn''t want to talk to others, but he wanted to talk to her.


    "Okay." Anna agreed.


    "What kind of rtionship you and John Peter''s little girlfriend have?"


    Anna Stark was shocked to hear his question, but she pretended that she didn''t understand, "Why are


    you asking this question?"


    Daniel Taylor said, "She said you were friends, but I don''t think so."


    Anna Stark thought of his rtionship with ire Ashley. "We used to be friends, butter..."


    She didn''t want to talk about ire''s betrayal.


    "She betrayed you?" Daniel Taylorpleted her sentence.


    Anna Stark looked at Daniel Taylor and felt a little bit scared because of his intelligence. He knew


    nothing and but she felt that he knew everything.


    "How do you know?" she asked.


    "You said that before."


    Anna Stark did not expect that Daniel Taylor only met ire once, and guessed that the Betrayer was


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ire.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Anna couldn''t deny it, "Yes. But... Why do you hate her? Today, on the dining table, you deliberately


    insulted her."


    Basically, Daniel Taylor has nothing to do with ire, but today, Daniel Taylor contradicted ire in


    front of everyone.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna Stark. His eyes were deep and reflected the purity of his heart, "Because


    you don''t like her."


    "..."


    Anna Stark was touched by Daniel''s words.


    Because she didn''t like ire, he also didn''t like ire and even didn''t let her manipte his wife.


    Obviously this kind of behavior sounded a little childish, but from Anna Stark''s point of view, she was


    really happy to this have this handsome and caring man as her husband.


    "Sir, I am so happy to marry you!" Anna Stark came closer and held his arm.


    She suddenly came close to him. She had just taken a bath, and her body was very fragrant.


    Daniel Taylor''s breath sensed her aroma and his mind recalled the discussion that he had with Olivia


    Taylor. There was a strange feeling in his heart and mind.


    In his eyes, Anna Stark was no longer just a little girl, but a woman.


    Anna Stark held Daniel Taylor''s arm and said in some distress, "no one has been so kind to me. You


    are so kind to me, what should I do in the future?"


    "What to do in the future?" Daniel Taylor asked.


    Anna Stark said, "I will get used to it. You''re not afraid that I will keep pestering you?"


    "If you like it, you can."


    "Well, I''ll keep pestering you all my life. Even if you wanted to send me away, I won''t go."


    Anna Stark held his arm andughed.


    Daniel Taylor''s ck eyes fell on Anna Stark, and he thought of Isabe Brown who left him before


    their marriage.


    He felt a little ironic.


    How two women from the same world can be so different?


    He stretched his hand and rubbed Anna''s head. "Aren''t you sleepy?"


    "A little."


    "Go to sleep."


    Anna Stark was lying on the bed, her face was close to his head, she sighed, "My stomach is hurting


    again, can''t sleep."


    As she finished speaking, she felt Daniel Taylor embracing her.


    His arms were very strong, he held her whole body in his arms and put his big hand on her little belly.


    Her stomach was cold due to periods, but her hands were warm and her belly felt the warmth of his


    hand.


    This was the first time they were so close, Anna Stark didn''t dare to talk anymore.


    -


    In the morning, Anna Stark was wearing a long T-shirt when she came out. She didn''t bring her clothes.


    Yesterday''s clothes were washed out but didn''t dry yet, so she had to wear this.


    She went downstairs and found that there were guests in the living room. Daniel''s father and mother


    were also there.


    There was a couple about the age of Daniel Taylor''s parents. They seemed discussing a very serious


    topic. Anna Stark stopped and didn''t go in.


    The voice of their conversation was loud, and she could hear them, "We are here to discuss the


    marriage of Isabe and Daniel."


    "Marriage?" Daniel''s mother looked up at the man. The tone was very cold and rude, "Since Daniel''s


    ident, Isabe Brown hasn''t appeared once. And youe here to talk about their marriage with


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    me?"


    Daniel''s mother remembered that before Daniel''s ident, Isabe Brown often came to their house,


    she called them mom and dad and always behaved like their daughter-inw.


    They were also very good to Isabe Brown.


    After all, she was their future daughter-inw.


    But this daughter-inw suddenly disappeared after Daniel''s ident. Daniel''s ident was a big


    shock for Taylor''s and the way she left him was even more hurting.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Isabe Brown''s behavior increased their pain and made it even worse!


    Isabe''s father exined, "I''m really sorry. We''re sorry that something like this happened with Daniel.


    It''s just... our daughter Isabe is still young and went abroad for higher studies. She will not be back in


    five or six years. We want to pay back theplete expense that you spent for the ceremony, even we


    are ready to pay back double of it. We''re sorry for Daniel, but she is our only daughter and we have


    spoiled her with our love. She''s already abroad, and we can''t force her toe back, can we?"


    Although Isabe''s father was apologizing, the meaning was quite obvious. They came here to quit this


    marriage.


    They would rather double pay the ceremony expense, but they couldn''t ept their only daughter''s


    marriage to Daniel Taylor.


    Anyway, they were determined to let Isabe Brown live her life. Daniel Taylor couldn''t have a baby.


    Even if Isabe Brown really gets married, they will ultimately break up after some time.


    Therefore, they decided to rather offend the Taylor family than to let their daughter suffer such


    grievances.


    Daniel''s mother looked at Isabe''s father''s hypocritical face and couldn''t help smiling, "So, you''re here


    to end their engagement?"


    Even though Isabe Brown ran away, they didn''te to find trouble, but they didn''t expect that her


    family would take the initiative to ask for a divorce.


    Isabe''s father kept sitting there awkwardly and didn''t reply.


    Isabe''s mother said, "In the past, when Daniel was fine, we would love to marry Isabe with Daniel,


    but now he is like this and we can''t let Isabe serve him forever, can we? And I''ve heard that he can''t


    even have children. If we forced Isabe to marry Daniel, wouldn''t she live a miserable forever? We are


    her parents and we have to think about her. You are also thinking about your son, aren''t you?"


    She was a woman, and she was not afraid of losing face. She wanted to say something, and she said it


    directly.


    Anna Stark stood outside the door. She felt angry when she heard this.


    These people are too realistic!


    When Sir was good, they wanted to marry their daughter with him.


    But now, he had an ident, their family wanted to end their engagement.


    What''s more, they even said too bad things for Sir, like he couldn''t give birth to a child!


    How sad would it be for Sir to hear these words?


    Fortunately, sir is not here!


    As Anna Stark came out of her thought, she felt that there was someone behind her. She turned


    around and found that Jack Smith and Daniel Taylor were behind her.


    Their facial expressions were very serious. Daniel Taylor looked at her and didn''t speak.


    Judging from their expressions, they must had heard everything.


    Anna Stark whispered, "Sir."


    Daniel Taylor didn''t look at her, and Jack Smith pushed his wheelchair away.


    Anna Stark followed them.


    "Sir..."


    Anna wanted to talk to him, but she saw Jack Smith looking at her. He shook his head indicating that


    she would not talk at this time. So she didn''t say anything.


    Jack Smith and Daniel Taylor entered the room, Anna kept standing outside the room, and waited for


    them toe out.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After five minutes, Jack Smith came out.


    "Is he ok?" Anna Stark could felt that Daniel Taylor must be very sad to hear the words of the Brown


    family.


    Jack Smith said, "You go and do some other work. He wanted to stay alone for a while."


    Jack Smith was almost speechless. After so long Mr. Taylor was in a good mood but Isabe''s family


    came again to stab his heart.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Jack Smith was sad about Mr. Taylor. The girl he chose to be his life-partner was really mean.


    Anna Stark looked at him and asked, "Can I talk to him?"


    Jack Smith said, "If you go in now and say something to him, he will be angrier."


    As a man, Jack Smith understood the mood of Daniel Taylor more than her.


    Anna Stark had no choice rather than to listen to Mr. Jack Smith. She felt very helpless and went


    downstairs.


    When she went down, Isabe''s parents were already gone.


    There was Daniel''s mother sitting in the dining hall. She looked at Anna Stark and didn''t saw Daniel


    with her, so she asked, "what about Daniel? He will not eat?"


    Daniel''s mother thought that Daniel Taylor didn''t know about Isabe''s parents and whatever they said.


    Anna Stark thought of Daniel Taylor, and said, "Actually, Sir is in a bad mood."


    "What happened to him?" Daniel''s mother looked at Anna Stark, and said, "Anna, you are married to


    him, we have no other requirements for you, we just hope you to stay good to Daniel, I hope you


    understand."


    "Yes, I understand." Anna Stark nodded.


    "Go and ask him toe down and eat something," his mother said, "If he''s in a bad mood, coax him."


    Daniel''s mother observed that Daniel Taylor''s attitude towards Anna was different. Maybe Anna Stark


    was the only one who could coax him.


    Anna Stark listened to Daniel''s mother''s words and went back.


    -


    When Jack Smith saw that she wasing back to talk to Daniel Taylor, he stopped her. "Didn''t I tell


    you to go downstairs? If you go in, it will only make Mr. Taylor more annoyed."


    When Daniel Taylor was angry, the most annoying thing to him was to be disturbed by people.


    "I just want to go in and talk to him."


    Jack Smith was angry at Anna Stark, "You don''t know Mr. Taylor''s nature. Going in at this time will only


    make him more annoyed."


    Anna Stark said, "If he is angry, let him scold me. Maybe he''ll feelfortable after scolding me."


    What else?


    Anna Stark looked at Jack Smith and continued, "You know him for years, and you left him alone


    whenever he felt sad to sulk?"


    Jack Smith, "..."


    She said what she wanted to, and he couldn''t had any other excuses to stop her. So he had to let her


    go.


    -


    Anna Stark opened the door and saw Daniel Taylor sitting by the window. He was continuously staring


    outside and seemed deeply indulged in his thoughts.


    Anna Stark looked at him and recalled that day in the vi in Haicheng when she first met him. That


    day he was also sitting like this near the window.


    At that time, Anna Stark did not know Daniel Taylor or the reason why he was sad. But now she knew


    everything.


    She went to Daniel Taylor.


    When she was near him, she felt her heart pounding.


    She really admitted that when he was angry. Even the atmosphere around him became tense. No


    wonder Jack Smith didn''t want to let her go in and he himself also didn''t gather the courage toe in.


    She thought that Jack Smith had also suffered a lot!


    Daniel Taylor, who was raised in an army background, his senses were very sharp. Before Anna Stark


    could speak, he heard him saying, "Go out."


    His voice was not gentle as before, he just uttered two words coldly and wanted to drive her away.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He hated the one who came tofort him. It just made him felt more annoyed.


    Daniel Taylor''s eyes were continuously staring out of the window. His eyes were very cold. He


    remembered how good Isabe Brown was to him when he was fine, as if he was her everything, her


    world. She coaxed him everywhere.


    No matter how busy he was, even if he came back once a year, she was willing to wait for him and she


    first asked him to marry, and she decided their engagement date, marriage date, and every other thing


    as well.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    He had no special requirements for his life partner, and his family was very satisfied with her, so he


    also agreed.


    But he didn''t expect her to be so mean and self-centered.


    If he knew he would have let that woman go earlier.


    Daniel Taylor''s eyes were full of anger. Whenever he was in such a mood, even Jack Smith, who


    always stayed beside him, also stayed away from him and didn''t dare to approach him, because he


    suddenly became so scary!


    However, this woman was not afraid of death, even after hearing his heavy tone she didn''t go back


    instead she dared toe closer to him.


    At the moment when Daniel Taylor''s anger was about to break out, her hands, from behind touched his


    waist and she hugged him intimately.


    Her chin rested gently on his broad shoulders and her soft face pressed against his hard and cold


    cheek.


    Before this Anna Stark had just held his hand. She was very nervous in her heart. It was her boldest


    time to hold him like this. She was afraid that he will be angry and will beat herter.


    She was most afraid of being beaten!


    She hugged Daniel Taylor, and secretly looked at his cold face. He was very handsome. She kept


    looking at him and didn''t know from where a strange thought came into her mind. She kissed him on


    the face.


    Daniel Taylor''s anger, which was about to erupt, was temporarily suppressed.


    "What are you doing?" he asked.


    He hated being coaxed andforted. Even if it was Anna Stark, no matter whateverforting words


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    she wanted to say to him, he will only felt annoyed.


    But, she didn''t even utter a single word. What she did was totally different.


    Anna Stark looked at his side face and smiled, "happy."


    Her warm smile contrasted with his indifferent expressions!


    Daniel Taylor frowned. He was angry, and she said she was happy?


    She was happy to see him angry, wasn''t she?


    However, without waiting for him to say anything, Anna Stark hugged him more tightly, leaned on his


    shoulder, and said, "If I have the chance to meet your fianc¨¦e, I must thank her very much."


    Daniel Taylor''s face became cold. "Thank her?"


    He thought that she came in to coax him, but in fact, she came here to say this?


    Anna Stark''s gentle voice sounded in his ear, "Sir is so handsome, so rich, and so kind. If she hadn''t


    gone away, how could this world''s best thing have happened to me?"


    Daniel Taylor, "..."


    He was very angry, but Anna Stark''s words made him feelfortable.


    He didn''t seem to be so upset.


    "Come here." He opened his mouth and softly uttered two words.


    Anna Stark released him, walked to his front, and looked at Daniel Taylor deeply.


    She was a little guilty. She thought she didn''t coax him well. It seemed that his anger didn''t go away, he


    looked even angrier.


    No wonder Jack Smith was right, he was hard to coax.


    Anna Stark sighed in her heart and waited to be scolded. She thought that Daniel Taylor''s heart would


    feel morefortable after scolding her.


    But he stretched his arm, grabbed her arm, pulled her closer, and embraced her tightly into his arms.


    She fell into his arms.


    Anna Stark panicked.


    In a moment his reaction came.


    A hot kiss blocked her mouth!


    Someone was caught off guard. Anna Stark''s head was buckled by him, and he felt his lips were very


    hot and soft.


    Her heart seemed to be pulled by something, and the feeling of crispness and numbness overflowed


    from the tip of her heart. This was Anna Stark''s first kiss and it was very abrupt and sudden. Her hand


    was tight because of tension.


    The kisssted several seconds¡­

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Daniel Taylor left Anna Stark, and his deep eyes stared her for a while.


    Anna Stark felt shy, her face was extremely hot and her heart was fluttering.


    It was not easy to talk, but she tried, "I, I, I''ll see Mr. Smith."


    She said and escaped from Daniel Taylor''s arms.


    Jack Smith has been standing outside their room. He was really worried about Anna Stark. He was


    afraid that Anna Stark would say something wrong, which will make Daniel Taylor more angry.


    Suddenly the door opened and Anna Stark came out.


    Jack Smith asked, "Are you ok?"


    Anna Stark patted her face with her hand, but she was still a little confused. She was very


    embarrassed. She ran out.


    She didn''t know that Daniel Taylor was still angry? Or not.


    Jack Smith saw that she was speechless and out of her senses, he said, "I warned you to not go. But


    you didn''t listen."


    Jack Smith was really worried that she didn''t coax Mr. Taylor well. Even he scolded her so much that


    she didn''t know what to say.


    "Come in."


    The voice of Daniel Taylor came from the inside. Jack Smith hurriedly went in and looked at Daniel


    Taylor, who was sitting by the window. "Mr. Taylor, your wife wanted to meet you. I tried to stop her but


    couldn''t. She is very kind-hearted and worries about you. Please don''t be angry with her¡­"


    "I''m hungry."


    Daniel Taylor interrupted Jack Smith.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Jack Smith was a little stunned, and immediately responded, "OK, I''ll take you downstairs."


    Jack Smith was happy that Daniel Taylor was willing to eat. It was a good thing. It seemed that he


    misunderstood Anna Stark? Anna Stark had persuaded Daniel Taylor?


    -


    Downstairs in the dining hall, Anna Stark was quietly eating, Daniel Taylor sat on her side, and he was


    also quiet. Usually, when they eat together, they talked a lot. Daniel Taylor always doted on her. But


    today, they didn''t say a word.


    Everyone thought that it was due to Anna Stark that Daniel Taylor agreed toe down to eat. But


    after looking at the scene, they were more and more confused.


    Anna Stark was eating quietly. She kept recalling the scene and their kiss in her mind. When she


    thought of that, her face again became hot.


    She couldn''t dare to look up at Daniel Taylor.


    Daniel''s mother noticed them and thought that something was wrong. She thought that she asked


    Anna Stark to call Daniel Taylor and Daniel Taylor came down, but aftering here he didn''t utter a


    word.


    She opened her mouth and asked Daniel Taylor, "Did you quarrel with Anna?"


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna Stark beside him, "No, not at all."


    "Not at all? I''m your mother, and I am not blind" Daniel''s mother replied.


    Anna Stark raised her head and said, "Really, we didn''t."


    Daniel''s mother appreciated that Anna Stark didn''tin, she exined to Daniel Taylor, "look,


    Anna is so sensible, she is helping you by taking your side."


    Anna Stark, "..."


    She secretly took a look at Daniel Taylor, and subconsciously her gaze fell on his lips. His lips shape


    was the best that Anna Stark had ever seen.


    She blushed, but she didn''t dare to think about it anymore. She tried to concentrate on eating her food.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and kept silent. He raised his hand and took her favorite dishes. He put that


    in her te to prove that he really didn''t quarrel with her, and everything between them was totally fine.


    "Thank you, Sir." Anna looked at the chicken wings that he served to him, she liked to eat meat items


    more.


    When Daniel''s mother noticed that they were talking normally she believed that they really didn''t


    quarrel.


    She breathed a sigh of relief. And after a while heard Daniel Taylor asking, "I heard that Isabe''s


    family came here today."

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    When ites to Brown''s family, his mother''s facial expression was not as happy as before. She


    stared at Daniel Taylor but because of some fears, she didn''t dare to tell him the truth.


    "They''re worried about you. They just came here to have a look."


    Daniel Taylor directly debunked his mother''s lie, "I heard what they said."


    Daniel''s mother was stunned for a moment. She was very ufortable to know that he already knew


    everything, "Daniel..."


    She didn''t want to tell him about it. Unexpectedly, he already heard it.


    What Isabe''s mother said was so harsh and rude that she hardly bears that and she couldn''t even


    dare to think that how Daniel felt after hearing those words?


    Now his mother understood why he was in a bad mood.


    Daniel Taylor knew that his mother was worried about him, he looked at her mother''s worried face and


    smiled, "I''m ok."


    Angry, he has already been angry.


    And now, it was not a big deal. If it wasn''t for his injury, he would probably live a life with a woman like


    Isabe Brown.


    And to live a life with such a self-centered woman will be a terrible thing!


    He said he was ok, and his mother took a sigh of relief. "You can think about it. I''ll let someone prepare


    for your wedding with Anna."


    Now it really didn''t matter whether Isabe Brown wanted to marry Daniel or not. Daniel was already


    with Anna Stark. What makes them angry was the attitude of Isabe''s family.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    When Daniel''s mother thought about the wedding ceremony, she looked at Anna Stark. "We have


    nned the wedding ceremony to be in October. There is not much time. Anna, when we can meet


    your parents?"


    Taylor''s family attached great importance to etiquette. They always thought that for the wedding


    ceremony of Anna Stark and Daniel Taylor, they have to go through all the formalities. They wanted to


    make this wedding ceremony much bigger and grand than the one that Isabe nned so that she will


    feel angry.


    Anna heard that Daniel''s mother wanted to meet her parents, Anna Stark was stunned, "but they..."


    She hasn''t mentioned it to her parents until now!


    Daniel''s mother said gently, "Since you two are going to marry. Daniel''s father and I want to meet your


    parents, otherwise, they will think our family is impolite."


    Anna Stark said, "Don''t bother, my parents are very ordinary people."


    She married Daniel so that she could go to school. She never thought about introducing her parents to


    Daniel Taylor''s family.


    Daniel''s mother smiled and said, "no matter how ordinary they are, but they are your parents. Don''t


    worry, we will do our best. You are the daughter-inw of our family. You can''t be treated badly."


    Anna Stark''s head was lowered. She really didn''t know how to talk to her parents about this matter.


    She secretly took a look at Daniel Taylor, hoping that he could help her out. Daniel Taylor was looking


    at her and knew about her family.


    He opened his mouth and said to his mother, "You prepare for it. I''ll discuss it with Anna and arrange a


    time for your meeting."


    "..." Anna Stark couldn''t believe that.


    She thought he would help her to refuse, but Daniel Taylor agreed!


    After dinner, Anna Stark and Daniel Taylor went to the side hall. She looked at Daniel Taylor and said,


    "Sir, do you really want my parents to meet your parents?"


    Daniel Taylor said, "Yes."


    "But Mr. Smith had already met my mother. He knew about my mother. My mother was very angry at


    me. I''m afraid I''ll embarrass everyone here." Anna Stark looked to Jack Smith, hoped that Jack Smith


    can help her.


    Daniel and Daniel''s family never met her mother and did not know her mother''s personality, but Jack


    Smith Knew.


    Jack Smith stood aside, he just kept looking at Daniel Taylor and did not say anything.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Jack Smith went to visit his family before and reported theplete situation to Daniel Taylor. Daniel


    Taylor also knew theplete situation.


    But Daniel Taylor has made such a decision, it clearly meant that he had a n.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Wedding is a big thing. I have to meet your parents sooner orter. When we meet


    them, they won''t do anything to you. Even if they gets angry, I will be there. So you don''t need to


    worry."


    Anna Stark said, "But..."


    She didn''t think it was a good idea. Originally, it was a matter of her own family. It will be humiliating to


    involve Daniel into it.


    Although Daniel Taylor asked her to be his bride and asked her to help him, Anna felt that she did


    nothing for him even caused a lot of trouble for him.


    Jack Smith looked at Anna Stark hesitantly and said, "Since Mr. Taylor was saying it, please rest


    assured everything will be OK. You can believe Mr. Taylor."


    Even Jack Smith tried to persuade her.


    Anna Stark didn''t know what else to say.


    When she ran out of her house, she nned to not go back home to see her parents. But now!


    She wanted to cry a little.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna Stark, turned his head towards Jack Smith and said, "You can leave. I''ll


    call you when I have something."


    "Okay." Jack Smith immediately left and closed the door.


    Anna Stark secretly looked at Daniel Taylor''s face and suddenly recalled what happened in his room


    today. Although it was Daniel Taylor who kissed her,ter on, she thought it was due to her initiative.


    She felt like she had lost all her good reputation.


    She stood up and was ready to leave.


    Before she took two steps, he had heard Daniel Taylor''s serious voice, e back."


    Wanted to run?


    No way!


    Anna Stark sat back and tried to make excuses to cover up, "I''m just a little thirsty and want to drink


    some water."


    ...


    After a while, a maid came in, she served water to her and then walked out.


    Anna Stark kept sitting on the seat, stared at the water in front of her, and lowered her head. She felt


    more nervous than being called up by the teacher to answer questions.


    Daniel Taylor observed nervous appearance. "Do I eat people?" he asked.


    Anna Stark looked at Daniel Taylor and shook her head.


    "Then why are you hiding from me? Don''t even want to look at me?" Daniel Taylor''s eyes have been


    staring at her, and she realized that there was no escape.


    Anna Stark gently touched the tip of her nose, "that''s¡­ because... You are very handsome."


    "..." Daniel Taylor frowned. Was this an answer?


    Anna Stark exined in a low voice, "You are really handsome. I feel a little nervous. Who made you


    kiss me suddenly today?"


    Originally, she was fine in front of him.


    But when she was alone with Daniel Taylor, her little heart became a little disobedient.


    After hearing Anna Stark''s words, Daniel Taylor was a little embarrassed. She thought he kissed her


    because of her initiative?


    His wife was too blunt when ites to words!


    But he also saw that she was really shy.


    He looked at the T-shirt.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Anna Stark was still wearing that T-shirt of Daniel, it was long and reached till her knees. It was as


    convenient as a nightdress. It was because she didn''t have any clothesst night. She asked him to


    borrow them.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna Stark. "Why you are still wearing my clothes?"


    Such a slender body, wearing his clothes, enough to seduce anyone tomit a crime.


    He remembered the taste of kissing her today. It was sweet and beautiful. It made him nostalgic. He


    wished he could do it again.


    Anna Stark looked at her clothes and realized how dumb she was. She was wearing his clothes and


    casually eating with everyone and walking in the house.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    What was everyone thinking about her?


    She suddenly got a headache, and she said, "I have washed the clothes, but they aren''t dried yet!"


    There were no clothes at home that she can wear.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Ask Jack Smith to take you to buy new clothes."


    Anna Stark didn''t have many clothes. She wore those clothes repeatedly. Daniel Taylor usually didn''t


    buy new clothes, so he didn''t think of these things.


    But now he realized.


    Anna Stark said, "But I can''t dress like this and go outside."


    Daniel Taylor understood her problem and called Olivia Taylor.


    Olivia Taylor had already heard about the Isabe''s family''s visit. She wanted toe to her house, at


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    the same time she received a call from Daniel Taylor, he asked her to bring some clothes for Anna


    Stark.


    She replied, "OK."


    John Peter was sitting on the sofa at home, scrolling his mobile phone.


    "A poem, a bottle of wine, a sword at the end of the world..." Listening to the voiceing out of the


    mobile phone, Olivia Taylor knew that he was ying a game.


    He was graduated from high school now. Olivia didn''t mind him ying games. Moreover, she always


    felt that her son has something on his mind these days.


    Especially when he came backst night, he didn''t look very well.


    She went close to him and said, "Son, you stay home and have a good rest. I am going to grandma''s


    house today, I don''t want to take you there."


    John Peter''s eyes were fixed on the mobile phone.


    After hearing Olivia Taylor''s words, he looked up at her mother.


    Olivia Taylor felt sorry for his son. She looked at him and said, "Don''t think that your mother is cruel


    these days. Mom has no choice. I just want you to not always aim at Anna. Aunt Isabe was


    introduced to your uncle by me. When your uncle had an ident, she left your uncle. Mom always felt


    sorry for your uncle. You understand, don''t you?"


    Olivia really loved her son very much, but these days she had to be a little strict with him.


    John Peter lowered his head, looked at his mobile phone and said, "Aren''t you afraid that one day


    Anna Stark will also do what Isabe Brown did? If you support her like this, you will again feel


    responsible for everything."


    John Peter''s words made Olivia Taylor''s heart thumped. She looked at John Peter. She knew his son''s


    nature, and she felt that he knew something.


    His behavior with Anna Stark was a little strange, she couldn''t help asking. "Do you know anything?"


    She suddenly remembered that Anna Stark and John Peter were from a school. "Did she do anything


    in school before?"


    Olivia didn''t know much about Anna Stark or her family, just because Daniel Taylor liked her, so the


    family also chose to support her.


    However, Olivia Taylor still loved her son more.


    John Peter looked down at the game ID, Star.


    That star, his Anna once belonged to him!


    Unfortunately, now Daniel Taylor took this, John Peter didn''t have the courage to take back his star. He


    could only restrain himself, "No, there is nothing."


    He was well aware of his uncle''s temper, and even after saying anything wrong about Anna he would


    not get any benefit, but maybe by this, he would end up hurting himself.


    All he can do was to let Anna Stark leave Daniel Taylor!


    Olivia Taylor breathed a sigh of relief, "I thought you knew something about her. Even if you knew


    anything I still don''t know how to talk to your uncle."


    John Peter looked at Olivia Taylor and asked, "Mom, if one day you want to choose between my uncle


    and me, who will you choose?"

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Olivia Taylor was stunned, she reached out her hand and put it on John''s forehead. "What''s wrong?


    Why are you talking nonsense? When you were little, you liked your uncle the most."


    "..."


    Olivia Taylor guessed that he been trained by Daniel Taylor before, so maybe he thought such things


    randomly, "don''t think about it, understand? I have to go. You stay at home and have a good rest. Don''t


    keep using your cell phone all the time. It''s bad for your eyes."


    John Peter, "..."


    He always thought that his mother was really intelligent. She knew how to handle matters.


    -


    At Taylor''s house.


    Anna Stark was looking at Daniel Taylor. "Sir, are you sure you want me to be your bride?"


    Anna Stark was very worried because Daniel''s family wanted to meet her parents. They were arranging


    a proper wedding ceremony for them.


    Before this, she thought she could leave Daniel when he didn''t need her.


    But...


    Now, things didn''t seem so easy.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Why are you asking this now?"


    "You know, that I marry you just for money. Don''t you feel bad?"


    If anyone stayed with a person just for money, Anna Stark though, no one certainly wants such a


    person!


    Daniel Taylor said, "There is nothing to feel bad about. Anyway, I will always stay rich. I will not let you


    starve, will not stop you from going to school, enough? "


    "..." Anna Stark was quiet.


    She nodded. "That''s enough!"


    Obviously she was a foodie. All she wanted to have is food and to study.


    Olivia Taylor came in, there was also a maid behind her. The maid was carrying many shopping bags,


    which was full of Anna Stark''s clothes.


    She sat down and looked at Daniel Taylor and smiled, "For the sake of your beautiful wife, even your


    old sister has been summoned."


    "Hello, sister." Anna Stark said hello.


    Olivia Taylor asked her maid to give Anna all those bags, "These all are your clothes. Go and have a


    try."


    Anna Stark looked at this pile and stared in surprise, "so many?"


    "They are not so many." Olivia Taylor said, "I buy it for you. I was afraid that maybe you will not like so I


    bought more. You try them first."


    "..." Anna Stark felt that she could not understand the world of the rich. She usually took a long time to


    buy a single dress. It''s a bit extravagant to buy so many at once.


    Anna Stark looked at Daniel Taylor. "Sir, I''m going to change clothes."


    "Go!" Daniel Taylor looked at Anna Stark and smiled.


    There were too many bags. Anna Stark couldn''t carry them alone. Their maid helped her to carry the


    bags to the room.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Olivia Taylor sat on the chair and looked at Daniel Taylor. "I heard that Isabe''s family came to end the


    engagement. Aren''t you angry?"


    She was really worried.


    She didn''t expect Daniel Taylor to be so calm.


    "Angry?" Daniel Taylor picked up the cup on the table and drank a mouthful of water. There was no


    anger in his eyes, "Why to feel angry for losing sesame and picking up watermelon?"


    Olivia Taylor, "..."


    Here Watermelon referred to Anna Stark?


    Although Anna Stark has a good rtionship with Daniel Taylor. But honestly speaking, whether family


    background, looks, education, or any other aspect, Isabe Brown had noparison with Anna Stark.


    Isabe Brown became Daniel Taylor''s fianc¨¦ because of all those aspects.


    Unexpectedly, in the eyes of Daniel Taylor, Anna Stark became more preferable than Isabe Brown?


    Olivia Taylor couldn''t helpughing. "Indeed, beauty lies in the eyes of the beholder."

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Olivia couldn''t think of any other reason but this.


    It was just...


    Her younger brother was attracted to a woman?


    She didn''t even dare to think this.


    -


    After a while, Anna Stark changed her clothes and came down.


    When she came in, Olivia Taylor looked at Anna Stark. The dress suited her perfect physique. It was


    very beautiful, and it made Anna Stark looked different and appealing.


    Olivia Taylor was a little surprised. She took a look at Daniel Taylor and said with a smile, "well, my


    brother has eyes."


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna Stark but didn''t speak.


    Anna Stark was being stared at by this brother and sister for a long time, she felt ufortable and


    asked, "What are you talking about?"


    "Nothing." Olivia Taylor stood up and said, "Come here and sit down. I''ll go and say hello to mom first. I


    heard that she''s a little bit pissed off."


    Olivia Taylor went to her mother tofort her.


    Isabe Brown was introduced by Olivia to her family. No matter what had happened, her mother will


    inevitably me her. Olivia Taylor was also helpless.


    Anna Stark stood in front of Daniel Taylor and asked, "Is it nice?"


    Daniel Taylor looked at her. Herplexion was very fair, she usually wore very boring dresses. But


    now she suddenly changed a very different style of dress, this skirt, made her look amazing.


    In fact, there were so many women who usually wore skirts, but Daniel thought that Anna Stark looked


    the best in this skirt.


    Daniel Taylor just kept looking at her and did not speak. Anna Stark sat and asked in a disappointed


    way, "I am not looking good?"


    "..." Daniel Taylor looked at her small face.


    Anna Starkined, "even if it''s not good-looking, you have to praise me! Otherwise, I will dislike


    you."


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna Stark and said, "You don''t like me?"


    Anna Stark smiled, "no, how anyone could dislike you? You are so good."


    Daniel Taylor said, "Come here."


    "Why?" Anna Stark felt a little guilty. She recalled theirst time when he asked her toe closer.


    Did he want to kiss her again?


    Today in the room, he called her exactly like this.


    Anna Stark had no choice. She had to listen to what Daniel Taylor''s said.


    She walked closer to Daniel Taylor and heard him saying, "Close your eyes."


    Anna Stark closed her eyes, "What do you want to do?"


    The expected kiss didn''te. He put his hand on her head and rubbed it. "It''s ugly!"


    "..."


    Anna Stark angrily looked at Daniel Taylor, and at the same time, her cell phone rang.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Excuse me," she said.


    After taking out the mobile phone, Anna Stark''s eyes fell on the screen. Seeing the phone number, she


    was stunned.


    She stood up, walked aside, and attended the call. Her tone became very indifferent. "What''s the


    matter?"


    John Peter was sitting on the sofa. He called to see if Anna Stark was still angry.


    Didn''t she get so angry with him that she didn''t even have had the meal yesterday?


    "Still angry?" he asked.


    His tone was the same as when they were in a rtionship and she got angry, he always came to her


    to coat her and exactly asked like this.


    The sun rays were falling in through the ss window.


    For a while, Anna was in a trance¡­


    "It has nothing to do with you," she said.


    John Peter asked, "I''m not there, have you doneining about me to my uncle again?"

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    She didn''t even have had the mealst night, wasn''t it just to let everyone me him? John Peter had


    counted all the things that he had been taught these times due to her.


    Anna Stark listened to his questioning tone and smiled, "Even if I haveined, what you can do?"


    She can see that John Peter couldn''t dare to offend Daniel Taylor, otherwise, she was well aware of


    John''s personality. It was impossible for him to be so patient.


    In school, he never bears anyone''s wrong behavior.


    John Peter listened to her words and felt a fire in his stomach. "Anna Stark, what else can you do


    besidesining and pretending to be poor? If you have a little shame, try to solve your problems


    by yourself. Don''t involve my uncle."


    Anna Stark smiled and said, "Do you want to provoke me? It''s no use. I willin to your uncle.


    What can you do?"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Anna Stark intentionally said this sentence, pretended to be a bad woman.


    When she came to know John Peter''s and ire Ashley''s rtion she was sad. She was sad to know


    that they had betrayed her, sad to know that he and ire were together. But now, she felt that she


    didn''t care so much about John Peter.


    Even when she heard him talking, she felt an impulse to kill him.


    Maybe that''s what feelings are like!


    Like when they were together. Everything was good. And now as their rtionship had ended, they


    started hating each other.


    Just like John Peter''s attitude towards her.


    Sometimes, it was hard for Anna Stark to imagine the name of John Peter. Once they have been


    together.


    John Peter sneered, "Anna Stark, do you think my uncle likes you? You''re wrong. His fianc¨¦e is


    Isabe Brown. You are just a recement. If Isabe Brown doesn''t leave him, do you think that you


    can get him?"


    Anna Stark said, "I know. That''s why when Isabe Brown wille back, I will thank her very much."


    John Peter wanted to make her angry but after hearing Anna Stark''s words, he was speechless.


    He thought he was totally wrong about Anna Stark.


    He felt that he had misunderstood Anna Stark before. She was really as shameless as ire Ashley


    told him about her.


    "Anna Stark you had no idea about anything. One day, there will be no ce for you to cry."


    Anna Stark held her mobile phone, listened to John Peter''s voice, and said, "If there''s nothing left, I''ll


    hang up..."


    He called specifically to scold her, and that''s enough!


    Anna Stark''s words haven''t just finished when John Peter hung up the phone.


    She looked at the phone and didn''t know what to say.


    He was the one who broke up, and he was the one who misunderstood her!


    She didn''t find him to do anything. Since she came here, he has targeted her everywhere. As if she


    owed him millions before. She didn''t seem to understand how people can be shameless to this extent?


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna Stark when she sat back and noticed her obvious anger, "who was on the


    call? Angry? Your family?"


    "No, a nuisance." Anna Stark put down her mobile phone and took a sip of water.


    She was really angry!


    Now she suddenly began to doubt her whole life. Why she was so blind, how could she consider such


    a girl as a best friend and such a boy as a boyfriend?


    She took the lychee that Daniel''s mother had just sent in and began to peel it. Soon she peeled a pile


    of shells. Often when she was angry, she ate a lot to reduce her anger.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna Stark, and asked, "Does your stomach ache today?"


    Anna Stark was stupefied for a moment, she rememberedst night''s intimacy, she coughed, "It''s


    already much better."

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    It was usually just the first day of periods when she felt annoyed. Today, she was veryfortable, she


    can even walk and go outside.


    Daniel Taylor said, "That''s good! After eating fruits, would you like to go to bed and lie down for a


    while?"


    "And what about you?" Anna Stark looked at Daniel Taylor. Her intention was to ask Daniel what he will


    be going to do.


    But after asking, she felt that she had said something wrong.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna Stark and calmly asked, "Why, do you want me to apany you?"


    "..." His tone was serious, Anna Stark just wanted to bite her tongue.


    She said, "No, I just want to ask you what you want to do in the afternoon."


    "I have nothing to do. I will apany you."


    "..."


    Anna Stark pushed Daniel Taylor''s wheelchair back to the room and closed the door. She was a little


    nervous.


    She looked at Daniel Taylor, "I think it''s not good to sleep in the daytime?"


    "You need more rest."


    "I''m not sick." Anna Stark lowers her head. She was very nervous and didn''t know how to handle this


    situation.


    It was OK for her to take a nap by herself, but it was particrly embarrassing to think of Daniel


    apanying her.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her. "You will sleep or not? Or I have to carry you to bed?"


    "... No, no, I will." Daniel Taylor couldn''t move easily, how she could let him do such things.


    Anna Stark quickly went to change her sleeping dress andy on the bed.


    Daniel Taylor put the quilt on her. He was very close to her. Almost as close that if he bowed his head,


    he could kiss her.


    Anna Stark nced at him and said, "I, I want to sleep."


    "Um."


    She closed her eyes nervously.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and couldn''t helpughing.


    What should he do?


    The more she behaved like this, the more he wanted to tease her!


    Although Anna Stark had closed her eyes and couldn''t see anything, when Daniel Taylor bowed down


    his head and his lips were almost near her face, she opened her eyes in fear.


    She looked at Daniel Taylor, but Daniel Taylor did not hide or moved back, he maintained this extremely


    awkward distance and looked at her calmly.


    She was embarrassed.


    She dare not even breathe hard, but quietly looked at Daniel Taylor with her widely opened eyes.


    "Sleep." Daniel Taylor''s breath fell onto her face.


    "I can''t sleep," Anna said.


    How could she sleep? If he did something with her while she was asleep?


    She was dying of tension!


    Daniel Taylor smiled, "didn''t you let me apany you?"


    "..." Anna Stark swore that she didn''t say such a thing. He misunderstood her.


    She looked at Daniel Taylor and summoned up the courage, "Sir, you are a gentleman and you won''t


    kiss me, right?"


    "A gentleman?" Daniel Taylor looked at her. "Who told you that?"


    "..."


    Anna Stark thought this of him, so she said this, she didn''t know that he didn''t care about his reputation


    in front of me.


    Did he mean that he would kiss her?


    However, her present identity was Mrs. Daniel Taylor''s wife. Even if she wanted to hide, she can''t hide,


    so she listened to him and closed her eyes.


    Trembling eyshes revealed her nervousness.


    Anna Stark thought in a confused way. Fortunately, Daniel Taylor could not have a baby. Otherwise,


    how embarrassed she would be to have his baby?


    Just as Anna Stark was waiting to be kissed by Daniel Taylor, the door of the room was knocked.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Daniel Taylor went to open the door.


    Anna Stark secretly opened her eyes and saw Jack Smith was talking to Daniel Taylor. They went out


    together and closed the door.


    Finally, her tension relieved.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Anna Starky in bed. Daniel Taylor hasn''te back, and she couldn''t fell asleep, so she took his cell


    phone and scrolled for a while.


    Tomorrow will be her teacher''s birthday. The ss was discussing how to help the teacher celebrate his


    birthday. Anna Stark thought of her teacher, he was also the in-charge of their ss and was very kind


    to her.


    He knew that Anna Stark''s family''s financial condition was not good. He always helped Anna Stark.


    Sometimes he asked Anna toe to the office to clean up the room and collect all the extra paper


    sheets, and then ask Anna Stark to sell the waste paper to have some pocket money.


    Although it was not much, but it was a kind gesture from the teacher.


    Moreover, Teacher Paul often encouraged her and told her that school was her only way out. No matter


    how difficult the conditions at home, she shouldn''t give up on her studies.


    He was a person who had a great influence on her.


    Anna Stark was hesitant to go. Suddenly, ire Ashley sent a message in the group, "Anna Stark,


    aren''t you in Jingzhou now? Teacher Paul is so kind to you. Will youe?"


    Anna Stark was a little speechless. It was the birthday of Teacher Paul. She knew that she should


    attend but why ire Ashley said that to her?


    What bad things she wanted to do with her now?


    Because ire Ashley''s message, several ssmates also sent messages to Anna Stark, "right, Anna,


    you have toe. You are also a member of the studymittee of our ss."


    After this, Anna Stark left with no choice, she replied, "I wille."


    There will be fewer and fewer opportunities to meet in the future. Now it was a good opportunity to


    meet Teacher Paul.


    After seeing Anna''s message there was an evil smile on ire Ashley''s face. She sent another


    message to John Peter, who was ying a video game, "tomorrow is teacher Paul''s birthday. Will you


    "No." John Peter was in a bad mood, especially just now he had seen Anna Stark''s attitude.


    ire Ashley said, "Anna Stark just said in a ss group that she wille, why you don''t want to


    "..." John Peter was a little surprised, he immediately said, "I''lle."


    ire Ashley noticed John''s sudden change of attitude after hearing that Anna Stark will alsoe.


    ire''s eyes were dark. She knew that John Peter cared about Anna Stark. She was so angry that he


    still had feelings for her.


    Anna Stark was no better than her!


    Even she couldn''tpare herself with Anna Stark.


    Anna Stark was with Daniel Taylor, but John Peter was still interested in her. It made ire very


    ufortable and angry.


    However, in front of John Peter, ire Ashley couldn''t dare to utter any wrong word.


    -


    In the study, Jack Smith stood in front of Daniel Taylor. "Mr. Taylor, you asked me to check. I have


    checked everything from Anna Stark''s school. She had a boyfriend, and you know him, too."


    When he said this, Jack Smith was very worried, he was afraid that Daniel Taylor would be very angry


    to know. But, he couldn''t hide such things. Isabe''s family already did that and in the end, Daniel really


    got hurt by them.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    That''s why Jack Smith wanted to let him know earlier.


    In case something happened one day, he would take the responsibility.


    Daniel Taylor didn''t make a sound. The people he knew, who had been in contact with Anna Stark, he


    can only think of one.


    "When she was at school, she was a good friend of John Peter. They liked each other and had a


    rtionship, but now they have broken up," Jack Smith said.


    After all, John Peter has brought ire Ashley home. It seemed that now he had nothing to do with


    Anna Stark.


    Daniel Taylor didn''t say anything. He seemed to be thinking about something. The atmosphere in the


    room became extremely depressed.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Jack Smith stood quietly and looked at him. He didn''t know whether he was angry or not.


    It would be normal if he got angry. After all, Anna Stark lied to everyone that she didn''t know John


    Peter.


    However, Anna Stark also had her reasons, she didn''t tell anyone because of her marriage with Daniel.


    She couldn''t tell her inws on the first visit that John Peter was her ex-boyfriend!


    Jack Smith opened his mouth and said, "in fact. They are just children. Don''t take it too seriously."


    At this time, Daniel Taylor''s mobile phone rang. It was a text message, "Hello, Uncle Taylor. This is


    ire Ashley, John Peter''s girlfriend. Sorry, I was at your house yesterday and made you angry.


    In fact, I didn''t expect to meet Anna Stark at your house yesterday. Anna Stark used to be a good friend


    to me. She knew that John Peter was my boyfriend, but she was always stayed close to him, always


    seduced him. When I came to know that I ended my contact with her. I didn''t expect to see her at your


    house.


    Anna Stark''s family was very poor, so usually she likes everyone who has money. Just take your


    example. You are John Peter''s uncle. I can''t bear to see her cheating you like that. That''s why today, I


    gather the courage to tell you everything. If you think it doesn''t matter, just think I didn''t say it."


    ire Ashley asked John that she wanted to apologize to his uncle and John gave her his phone


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    number.


    Daniel Taylor looked at the text message and smiled.


    Jack Smith looked at him smiling, but this smile made him felt a little weird!


    "What''s the matter, Mr. Taylor?" he asked.


    "Have a look." Daniel Taylor gave his cell phone to Jack Smith.


    Jack Smith took over, stared at the mobile phone and read ire Ashley''s message silently. His


    expression became serious, "If Anna Stark is really such a person, I think Mr. Taylor, you should really


    think about your marriage and wedding ceremony with her."


    In fact, up to now, Jack Smith had not figured out how much Daniel Taylor got involved with Anna Stark.


    When Daniel Taylor called him to get the marriage agreement that day, he was also surprised.


    Anna Stark was just a humble girl, a servant who came to work at their vi. Usually, she didn''t try to


    make her contact with Daniel Taylor.


    She just helped Daniel Taylor bandage the wound, and in a short time, Mr. Taylor made the decision to


    marry her, and Jack Smith was amazed by his decision.


    Anna Stark really had away!


    Even Mr. Taylor, who was so difficult to deal with, has been dealt with by her.


    Daniel Taylor did not speak and looked at Jack Smiled.


    Jack Smith thought about Anna Stark and felt a little angry, he said, "You don''t know that today''s girl is


    different from when we went to school. They don''t learn well at a young age. They all wanted to have


    money and make rtions without loyalty or sincerity."


    ...


    Anna Starky on the bed, scrolled her cell phone for long and then slept for about an hour. When she


    woke up, she saw Daniel Taylor sitting nearby, looking at her.


    Anna Stark rubbed her eyes and looked at him. "Sir, when did you return?"


    "It''s been a while." He looked at Anna Stark. His expression was very indifferent, but he was usually


    like this, Anna Stark did not feel strange.


    Anna Stark was wearing Daniel Taylor''s T-shirt. She leaned on the pillow and looked at him. "You


    cannot keep guarding me like this forever, while I am asleep."

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Daniel Taylor looked up at her smiling face, her eyes were bright and he could clearly see the


    innocence in her eyes.


    "Get up. Aunt Lisa has cooked up some delicious food for you."


    "Really? What had she cooked?" Anna Stark immediately got up from the bed. She quickly picked up


    her clothes and ran to the bathroom to change.


    She was very quick. In less than five minutes, she changed the dress, got ready and ran out.


    Yes! She was a real foodie!


    Whenever she heard about food, she forgot every other thing. Nothing could make her as happy as


    delicious food. Anna Stark apanied Daniel Taylor going downstairs.


    Aunt Lisa looked at them, she warmly weed them and said, "Anna, hurry up. See what aunt has


    made for you."


    Olivia Taylor has already eaten the dessert made by aunt, Anna Stark sat down and thanked Aunt Lisa,


    "thank you, Aunt Lisa."


    Olivia Taylor observed Anna''s facial expressions. She really looked happy, "You are really a foodie!"


    "Have no other way. Otherwise, how do I grow up?" Anna Stark took ice-cream, put it in her bowl and


    sat in front of Daniel and then gave him the spoon, "Sir."


    "I am not much fond of sweets." Daniel Taylor wasn''t much fond of these things, and he was also not a


    teenager like her.


    "Taste it. The weather outside is too hot, you will feel good after eating this." Anna Stark said.


    Jingzhou''s heat stove was very famous. Although their rooms had air condition but it was a hot


    summer. Even if the body didn''t feel too hot, the heart inevitably felt anxious.


    And after eating ice cream one''s heart can feel a pleasant joy.


    Daniel Taylor said, "You eat it."


    His eyes were on Anna Stark''s innocent face. He could clearly see that she wasn''t the person that


    ire Ashley depicted.


    Anna Stark took the spoon and began to eat, "this ice cream is too yummy."


    H?agen-Dazs''s ice cream was very expensive. One can get a very little in ten yuan. Anna Stark had


    eaten it once before. That time it was not this much delicious. She didn''t expect to eat it here.


    For her, this moment was full of happiness!


    "Then eat more." Aunt Lisa said with a smile, "I guess you like it. Madam has ordered two buckets


    today. It will be enough for you to eat for a long time."


    "That''s great?" Two buckets, Anna Stark couldn''t imagine, "Where they are? Let me see."


    She followed Aunt Lisa to the kitchen.


    Olivia Taylor looked at her and smiled, "your little Anna really likes eating. She''s not like my child. He is


    too picky for the food."


    People like them, who have had everything since their birth. Who can buy anything without thinking for


    a second, couldn''t understand Anna Stark''s happiness at all.


    When she looked at Anna being so happy just by eating ice cream, she was amazed, like how a child


    can be super happy just by eating an ice cream?


    Anna Stark saw two buckets of ice cream with her own eyes and couldn''t believe what she was


    watching, "I can eat them for how long? It must be really expensive."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Aunt Lisa smiled but didn''t speak.


    Anna Stark came back and continued eating her ice cream, Daniel Taylor looked at her and couldn''t


    help asking, "are you sure you can eat so much?"


    "I can eat ten times more." She said boldly.


    Daniel Taylor forcefully took the spoon from her hand. "I''m afraid eating too much ice cream will not be


    good for you, you cannot sleep well at night."


    "..."


    Aunt Lisa remembered that Anna Stark was in her menstrual period. "Yes, he is right. Girls need to


    avoid eating cold things in these days. I forgot about it. You can eat it after some days."


    "..." Anna Stark looked at Daniel Taylor angrily, "but I didn''t eat much."

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    If she knew that Daniel had forgotten about her periods but will remember it in a moment she had eaten


    a little more.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Are you a child? Your own stomach will hurt after eating too much ice cream." He rubbed her head and


    said to Aunt Lisa, "Take this ice cream away."


    "Yes." Aunt Lisa quickly took away the ice cream.


    Anna Stark stared at Daniel Taylor. She was very angry and resentful. She couldn''t eat because of him.


    It was so unfair!


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and couldn''t helpughing. "Isn''t there any other dessert here?"


    Fortunately, the other dessert was not very cold, and she can eat that.


    Anna Stark took a spoon and tasted the dessert made by Aunt Lisa.


    It was delicious.


    Her eyes were widened with sweetness.


    Oh my god! I am feeling so happy.


    Jack Smith came in and looked at the scene in front of him. Anna Stark was eating, Daniel Taylor was


    watching her, and his eyes were filled with love.


    He thought that Daniel Taylor went to Anna Stark to tell her about those text messages.


    But he was here...


    Why Mr. Taylor got attracted to this cunning Anna Stark?


    He always forgot everything. His anger cooled down when she came in front of him!


    Jack Smith came over, Anna Stark saw him and politely greeted him, "Hello, Mr. Smith."


    Jack Smith looked at Anna Stark. He didn''t answer her. He just looked at Daniel Taylor. "Mr. Taylor."


    "Whatever you want to say, we will talk about itter." Daniel Taylor knew what he wanted to say.


    Jack Smith stood aside and stared at Anna Stark.


    Anna Stark was eating, and he couldn''t help sneering. For him, Anna Stark was a cunning and clever


    girl. How could she think that no one could find her reality? And Mr. Taylor knew everything but still


    didn''t say anything to her?


    She lied that she was not familiar with John Peter.


    No wonder John Peter hated Anna Stark so much!


    Anna Stark took another spoon and raised it to Daniel, "Sir, taste this, it''s delicious."


    Daniel Taylor looked into her pure eyes and then at the spoon. Although he didn''t like it very much, but


    he didn''t want to refuse her, so he ate.


    "Isn''t it delicious?" Anna Stark said, "It''s really delicious. Next time I will learn its recipe from Aunt Lisa."


    Jack Smith noticed her cute gestures but to his eyes it was her clever means to seduced Daniel Taylor.


    Jack Smith was eager to reveal her true face in front of everyone. But when he looked at Daniel Taylor,


    it seemed that he enjoys Anna Stark''s ttering.


    Jack Smith felt helpless!


    He knew that Mr. Taylor was not so easy to be tackled. In the past, so many women came to him but he


    was not interested in any of them.


    How did he get seduced by this little silly girl?


    After the meal, Anna Stark came out of the dining hall and saw Jack Smith standing outside. She came


    to him.


    Jack Smith was stupefied for a while. He looked at Anna Stark, "what''s the problem?"


    Anna Stark smiled, "did I do something wrong?"


    Today when Jack Smith came to them, Anna Stark felt something wrong. She said hello to Jack Smith,


    but he didn''t reply.


    She guessed that maybe she did something wrong, which made Jack Smith unhappy, so she wanted to


    know. After all, Jack Smith was nice to her. Anna Stark didn''t want to offend others for no reason.


    Jack Smith looked at her innocent looks and thought she was really a good actor!


    He looked at Anna Stark. "Do you remember what I said to you when you came to her?"


    "Um." Although he said many things, Anna Stark mostly remembered them. She looked at Jack Smith.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "If you dare to hurt Mr. Taylor or let him down, I will not be polite to you," Jack Smith said solemnly.


    Anna Stark smiled and said, "Why I let him down? Sir is so kind to me, why would I do anything unfair


    to him?"

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Anna Stark had just said a sentence when Daniel Taylor came out of the room. He was wearing a loose


    shirt, sitting in a wheelchair, he looked at the two people who were standing together and seemed to


    talk about a serious matter.


    He said softly, "Jack Smith."


    The tone was very calm, but there was a deep sense of oppression.


    Jack Smith hurriedly walked over, "Mr. Taylor."


    Daniel Taylor said, "Anna, go and have rest. I have something to discuss with Mr. Smith."


    "Okay."


    Anna Stark had always been very sensible. She didn''t show any curiosity that she wanted to know


    what they want to talk about. But, she didn''t know why. She felt that Daniel and Jack Smith were a little


    serious today.


    There was a question in her mind. Is there anything that she didn''t know?


    -


    When Anna went away, Jack Smith looked at Daniel Taylor, "Mr. Taylor, did you mention that to Anna


    Stark?"


    "What''s that?"


    "I am talking about what ire Ashley has said. No matter what, you should at least ask her," Jack


    Smith said.


    "I forgot." Daniel Taylor was calm.


    Jack Smith, "..."


    How could he forget such a thing?


    Jack Smith helplessly said, "I don''t think that you take that thing seriously."


    "Is it necessary to keep the unimportant things in mind?" Daniel''s tone was still calm.


    "Why not?" Jack Smith was worried, "if Anna Stark is really like how ire Ashley depicted her, you are


    not afraid that she will be the next Isabe Brown."


    Daniel Taylor stared at Jack Smith, the ck eyes that was calm suddenly became indifferent.


    He wanted to ask Jack Smith that how could hepare Anna Stark with Isabe Brown?


    Daniel Taylor didn''t speak, however, Jack Smith felt his displeasure.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Jack Smith lowered his head and his voice slowed down, "I''m just worried about you. You are going to


    have a wedding with Anna Stark, I think it is too hasty. We don''t know what kind of person she is. It


    would be better if you reconsider your decision."


    "So, do you know what kind of person ire Ashley is?" Daniel Taylor looked at Jack Smith. "You


    believe what she said? Are you not afraid to be deceived by her?"


    No matter what kind of person Anna Stark was, he had seen her with his own eyes. He couldn''t doubt


    Anna Stark for just a few text messages of ire Ashley.


    -


    On Monday morning-


    There was raining outside. When Anna woke up, Daniel and Jack Smith already went to their office.


    They nned to spend Saturday and Sunday at Taylor house, but they didn''t go backst night


    because it was toote.


    Aunt Lisa''s knocked on the door and came in, "Anna, I have made breakfast for you. You get up and


    eat something first."


    Anna Stark answered, "Okay, Aunt Lisa."


    She had already slept for too long. She looked at the time. It was almost 10 o''clock. She hurriedly took


    the shower and went downstairs to the dining hall.


    John Peter was sitting there, Aunt Lisa was serving him breakfast, "is salt enough?"


    John Peter nodded.


    Anna Stark didn''t know how he came here. He and Aunt Lisa were the only ones in the dining hall.


    Anna was standing at the door and felt hesitated for a moment.


    Aunt Lisa looked at her and smiled, "Anna,e and sit down quickly. Breakfast is ready."


    Anna Stark sat down.


    There were Jingzhou noodles on the breakfast table, which was one of the special dishes of Jingzhou


    City. People here liked to eat it in the morning. The dining table was very big, usually, there were many


    people, but at this moment, only she and John Peter were there.


    Anna Stark asked, "Where is everyone?"


    Aunt Lisa said, "Today is Monday. They all went to work. You and John Peter are the only ones at


    home."


    John Peter came here after they had left.


    Now at home, only he and Anna Stark were having their summer vacation.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Anna Stark looked at John Peter, who was sitting there calmly and eating noodles. He looked very


    quiet. He didn''t make any noise and didn''t pay attention to her, as if she didn''t exist at all.


    Anna thought that he wasn''t here yesterday. Did hee here today?


    The atmosphere was inexplicably awkward, and Anna Stark didn''t take the initiative to speak.


    John Peter sensed that she was looking at him. He raised her head and stared at her, "Why are you


    looking at me?"


    His tone was very unfriendly, Aunt Lisa was afraid of another quarrel between them. She quickly


    interrupted, "John Peter, be polite. Anna is your aunt. If your grandparents and unclee to know


    about it they will scold you again."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Aunt?" John chuckled, "You can ask me to call her, and I will call her, but does she dare to agree?"


    In front of Aunt Lisa, John Peter didn''t feel afraid.


    Aunt Lisa looked at Anna Stark. These two people were not old enough. She really couldn''t stop them


    from quarrelling with each other.


    Anna noticed John Peter''s anger and found it funny. She was with Daniel Taylor, and even in that he


    had a problem. He was a culprit but why he always behaved like a victim?


    Anna Stark looked at him and said, "You try to call me that. Why won''t I agree?"


    Of course, she also knew that John Peter would not call her that.


    When he thought of calling her Aunt, he got so angry that he could spit blood!


    As expected, John Peter epted her provocation. He raised his head and stared at Anna Stark. His


    eyes were cold. He wished he could swallow her alive.


    Aunt Lisa watched the whole scene and really got scared!


    Anna Stark didn''t care about him. She kept eating her own noodles.


    John stopped eating, he put down his chopsticks, stood up and went to Anna Stark.


    "John Peter!" Aunt Lisa saw him, she thought as if he was going to hit her, she immediately spoke to


    stop him.


    If Anna Stark will tell Daniel Taylor about all this, what he will do?


    How angry Daniel Taylor might be when he wille back.


    "You''ve spoiled my breakfast." Anna Stark looked at him and coldly reminded him.


    Anna Stark looked calm, she didn''t fear John Peter. She knew John Peter. Although he looked angry,


    but he couldn''t dare to do anything to her.


    John Peter stared at her. "Do you know what I think these days? Do you know how I feel?"


    Anna Stark looked at Aunt Lisa who was scared, "Aunt Lisa, please leave us alone for a moment. I


    want to talk to him."


    Some words were inconvenient for Aunt Lisa to hear.


    Aunt Lisa looked at the scene but didn''t dare to leave them alone, "but I''m afraid of him..."


    "It''s okay, don''t worry! I''m his aunt. Do you think John Peter is the kind of person who dares to beat his


    elders?" He had been a very obedient child, when Daniel Taylor spoke he didn''t dare to interrupt him or


    to say anything against him.


    Aunt Lisa nced at John Peter. He didn''t dare to fight the elder. But he didn''t treat Anna Stark as the


    elder either! Although this was the case, but Aunt Lisa went out because of Anna Stark''s request.


    After she had left, Anna Stark looked at John Peter. She stared into his eyes.


    "Sit down." Anna Stark calmly spoke to him.


    "Well, you''re not afraid that they will get to know about us, are you?"


    He thought she was not afraid! She was so unruly in front of him just because her family didn''t know.


    "Sit down!" Anna Stark''s voice was almost like amand.


    John Peter, "..."


    After two seconds, he returned to his ce and sat down.


    "I don''t know what I''ve done to make you so angry. Let''s talk about it now," Anna Stark said.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    She always felt that she should have a good discussion with him about their breakup, to ask him why


    he always came to me and tease her. Why he always yed the role of victim in front of her?


    John''s face was very cold, "Do we have anything to talk about? You are my aunt now. What do you


    want to talk?"


    Anna Stark stared at him and said, "Yes we have broken up. Please do not forget that in Ashley''s


    house, you said it yourself. It was you who broke up with me, not I. Now after doing all this, why you


    this? I think you should stop interfering in my affairs."


    John Peter was shocked for a moment, he recalled the time when they broke up. Indeed, it was he who


    asked for the breakup but just because she left him with no choice, "You''ve been with my uncle for a


    long time. You must be very happy when I asked for a break-up. Right? Don''t try to prove that I dumped


    you."


    "Really?" Anna Stark looked at him. "You were already with ire, you even went to see her parents.


    ire''s mother treats you like her son-inw. We were in a rtionship when you did all this. Do you


    have any exnations for that?"


    She really didn''t understand why John Peter was behaving like this. He cheated hers and now tried to


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    put all me on her.


    John Peter sneered, he thought that she didn''t want to admit her mistake. "Have you ever done


    anything as a girlfriend? You tried to avoid me. You ignored me for so many days. Did you expect that I


    would wait for you foolishly? Anna Stark, keep that in mind that you are not so important. You don''t love


    me, and now I don''t care for you either. You are not the only woman in the world."


    Anna Stark heard him and smiled. Yes, he was right, once she thought that she was very important for


    him, but now she had known the truth.


    He was just ying with her.


    Her existence really didn''t matter for him!


    Anna Stark said, "Well! At the end of the day, when you didn''t find a reason for the breakup, you put all


    the me on me?"


    Anna Stark''s smile made John Peter feel more ufortable. "You are the first to cheat me. You were


    with my uncle before our break up."


    He wasn''t saying anything wrong. She said itst time, now she had to admit it.


    Anna Stark stared at the person sitting in front of him, "ire Ashley told you that my family is very


    poor, right?"


    John Peter, "Yes, so what?"


    "Do you know why I wasn''t with you? Because I do part-time jobs. Even in school, when I got time, I


    went to work to earn money. I didn''t tell you, because I didn''t want to lose my dignity in front of you,


    because I didn''t want to be despised by you. But I didn''t expect that ire will take benefit from this


    situation, and above all, you trusted her so much, more than you trusted me."


    If he believed her at that time and took the initiative tomunicate with her, to discuss their personal


    matter instead of believing ire neither of them would havee to this present situation.


    John Peter looked at Anna Stark, he had nothing to say.


    Anna Stark took out her mobile phone and showed him a lot of a screenshot that she collected these


    days.


    The album was full of photos of John Peter and ire Ashley during the summer vacation. ire


    Ashely was a person who liked to show off. So every time when she went out with John Peter, she took


    photos, and post them to Social Media.


    John didn''t want to tell Anna Stark, so he didn''t post anything on social media.


    But recently, Anna Stark found it on the microblog of ire Ashley. When Anna Stark found these


    photos, she felt stupid. They were lovers! And she was just a big fool.


    She forwarded all the screenshots to John Peter''s mobile phone and said, "After the college entrance


    examination, you two were almost together as boyfriend-girlfriend. John Peter, I hope you can see it


    clearly in our rtionship who actually cheated."

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    He was the one who broke up. She never did anything wrong to him.


    John Peter looked at the photos. They went out for so many times, but ire Ashley always asked him


    toe, mostly she said to him that she wanted to talk about Anna Stark. Sometimes they went for


    ss parties with other ssmates.


    Mostly they went out with other friends, but the ways she posted all these photos showed them as a


    couple, like they were dating each other.


    "There is a misunderstanding." ire Ashley posted this. It was nothing as you thought. John wanted


    to clear, but¡­


    "Misunderstanding?" Anna Stark smiled, "how could it be a misunderstanding? You brought her here to


    see your parents. Do you really think that I am this much stupid?"


    "Anna Stark..." John looked at her. He wanted to exin.


    Anna Stark interrupted him. Her face was cold and her tone was determined, "you don''t have to say


    anything. I won''t believe in your exnations."


    She put away her mobile phone and continued eating.


    John Peter observed her indifference, recalled that day in his mind when he went to Ashley''s house.


    That day she wanted to exin to him everything, but he showed her exactly this kind of attitude, and


    now she was intentionally showing him the same.


    After a while, Aunt Lisa came in, she was afraid that they will be fighting. Aunt Lisa was amazed as well


    as relieved by the scene, she found John Peter sitting at his ce and Anna Stark was eating quietly.


    She looked again at John, a moment ago he was so angry when she went out. But now he was calm. It


    seemed a little magical. What Anna Stark did? How John''s anger vanished in a moment?


    "Are the noodles delicious?" Aunt Lisa asked.


    Anna Stark nodded, "Yes, it''s delicious."


    John Peter was still quiet, he didn''t eat anything. His eyes were stuck at Anna Stark.


    When Anna finished eating Aunt Lisa took away the noodles.


    At about five o''clock in the afternoon, the ssmates started gathering at the restaurant for celebrating


    Teacher Paul''s birthday.


    ire Ashley was sitting with her ssmates.


    All the girls around her were busy ttering her, "ire, your dress is so beautiful. Is it very expensive?


    Your mother is really good she always buys you expensive clothes. And my mother never allowed me


    to buy such expensive clothes. And this time my exam result wasn''t good she punished me to wash


    dishes every day."


    "Not too expensive, it''s just 20, 000 yuan."


    "Twenty thousand yuan? And you are saying it is not expensive! Your family is really rich."


    ire smiled. She knew that her family was not very rich, but there were few girls in the ss who


    were richer than her. So she didn''t miss any chance to unt her family background.


    "By the way, why didn''t Anna Starke with you? I have heard some news that her family is very


    poor. She will not take admission in university and will get married soon. Is it true?" Of course, these all


    rumors were spread by ire Ashley herself.


    ire Ashley''s academic performance was not better than Anna Stark''s, that''s why she always wanted


    to be better than Anna Stark in every other aspect. After all, she was born in the city, and Anna Stark


    came from the countryside.


    "Well," ire paused and said sweetly. "I advised her several times, but she didn''t listen and wanted to


    marry earlier."


    "What? She said that? Her result was too good! Why she wants to quit studies?"


    "Everyone thinks differently." ire Ashley gracefully touched her long hair, tried to behave like ady.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    In front of others, she had to maintain the reputation of a nobledy, she didn''t say bad things about


    Anna Stark, "Her family''s financial condition is really bad. I have heard that her mother works in a hot


    pot shop and her father works as abor on some construction site. "


    "Really..." Everyone was surprised to hear about the conditions of Anna''s home. They didn''t believe


    that with such worst conditions she managed to study at No. 1 Middle School in Jingzhou.


    "ire, you are so nice. You belong to a rich family, but you still make friends with her."


    ire smiled, she always liked to be praised by others.


    When Anna Stark arrived at the door, she heard their conversation. It seemed that this party had


    be a personal show of ire Ashley.


    ire Ashley was really good at acting innocent in front of people.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Anna Stark opened the ss door and walked in. She found that there were very few students not


    more than a dozen. There were just three or four boys.


    Anna realized that ire Ashley nned this get together to do such gossips. All the girls were


    gathered around ire and were busy praising her.


    "Oh, it''s Anna Stark here." As Anna Stark came in, the girls'' eyes gathered and fell on Anna Stark.


    However, after seeing Anna Stark, they were all stunned.


    Anna Stark''s clothes were very elegant. Obviously, yesterday Olivia Taylor herself bought all these


    clothes for her. But unfortunately, her dress was the same as ire Ashley. Not only the brand but the


    style, color everything was the same.


    Anna Stark was a bit taller than ire Ashley. Her figure was also more appealing than ire''s. The


    same dress on Anna''s body looked more graceful than on ire''s body.


    Anna Stark usually wore very ordinary clothes and no one ever paid attention to her clothes. But today


    she really looked like a nobledy with an unmatchable elegant charm. The girls were thinking that


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ire Ashley looked very good. But thisparison revealed that Anna Stark had much better looks


    than her!


    When it came to the same attire ire Ashley couldn''t manage to look as graceful as Anna Stark.


    They were just discussing Anna Stark''s family situation. ire said that Anna Stark''s family condition


    was poor. But, Anna Stark was wearing such expensive clothes. This was like a p on ire Ashley''s


    face.


    Even a few boys who were busy couldn''t help looking at Anna. They always regarded ire the best


    looking girl, but today Anna Stark looked so graceful.


    Before today, they didn''t know that she was so beautiful.


    Anna Stark also found out that her dress was the same as ire Ashley''s. Anna didn''t want to wear


    anything same as ire Ashley, but she was already at the restaurant, she couldn''t run back and


    change her clothes.


    Anna couldn''t bear everyone''s gaze at herself for long. She smiled, "am Ite?"


    "No, Teacher. Paul hasn''te yet!"


    Dinner was at six o''clock in the evening. They were afraid that at that time there will be heavy traffic


    jams, so they came earlier.


    Ste Winslet came over and said, "Come here, sit down with us."


    There were not many people in the restaurant.


    ire Ashley was sitting quietly, after looking at Anna Stark and her dress, her anger was about to


    explode.


    When she went to Taylor''s house that day, she saw Anna Stark wearing ordinary clothes. She didn''t


    expect her to wear this dress today. She thought Anna intentionally bought a dress the same as her,


    just to make her embarrassed.


    What a fool!


    Anna Stark came over, sat down, and asked, "What were you just talking about?"


    She pretended that she didn''t hear anything. She has heard all that she should have heard, and she


    knew how cunning ire was behind her back.


    But Anna Stark''s question made them a little embarrassed. The girls smile awkwardly, obviously, they


    couldn''t continue discussing that topic in front of Anna Stark.


    ire Ashley looked at Anna Stark and smiled, "Anna, you said you would take care of your husband


    at home, and will note here. In fact, I shouldn''t have asked you toe here. You said that you


    wouldn''t go to university, but you came here to meet Teacher Paul. He must feel sorry for you."


    "..." She didn''t only stress that she wouldn''t go to university but also stressed that she has a husband.


    What a cunning mind!


    Sure enough, when everyone heard ire''s words, they looked at Anna Stark, "Anna Stark, are you


    married?"


    Oh my god!


    They have just graduated from high school and couldn''t imagine having a husband at all.


    Everyone''s eyes were full of curiosity.


    Anna Stark looked at ire Ashley and said, "Miss. Ashley knows about this matter better than me,


    you should ask her."


    Didn''t she start it?


    Anna Stark wanted to know what ire Ashley will say.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Anna took out her mobile phone. She sat aside and started scrolling her cell phone casually.


    ire said, "Yes, I know, I''ve seen her husband. The main point is that he''s too rich, right Anna? You


    are really enjoying yourself. Your mother helped you find a rich family. Now you don''t need to work hard


    or go to school. I envy you a little bit. You get into a rich family without any effort. Actually... "


    ire intentionally paused for a while, to make everyone more curious.


    "What is it?" A girl next to her asked.


    "He''s just a little older, and it''s not convenient for him to move. What''s more, there are rumors that he


    couldn''t have children." ire said.


    ire Ashley deliberately uses an envious tone, in fact. She was dying to damage Anna Stark.


    ording to her description, everyone imagined that he must be a very ugly old man. It turned out that


    Anna Stark dressed so well today because he had married a rich old man!


    Anna Stark looked at ire, she was speechless.


    ire Ashley was really a cunning woman who was good at acting. Anna was unable to understand


    why she had so many faces.


    After hearing ire''s words, everyone looked back at Anna Stark again, they didn''t say anything, but


    they all had some thoughts in their mind.


    Just then, John Peter entered the restaurant.


    When John Peter was at school, he was the most charming boy and the most eligible bachelor. Many


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    girls liked him. When he came in, everyone''s attention fell on him.


    "It''s John Peter, oh my God! He is handsome."


    "I remember that Anna Stark and John Peter had some rtionship before?" Someone spoke.


    Anna Stark was John Peter''s girlfriend at the school but in the end she married an old man. Everyone


    thought Anna was crazy.


    John Peter did not go to meet boys. He came over and stood behind Anna Stark. Anna Stark had been


    staring at her mobile phone, as if she didn''t feel John Peter standing behind her.


    Everyone looked at John Peter curiously.


    Someone said hello to him, "Hello, charming boy!"


    "Hello..."


    In school, John Peter''s grades were good. But his temperament was very cold. Many people didn''t dare


    to get too close to him. Anna Stark had a certain favor, she was his desk mate.


    He stood behind Anna Stark but Anna Stark totally ignored him. He felt a little helpless and angry.


    His eyes fell on ire Ashley. "I have something to talk to you."


    He said, turned around and left.


    "Eh!" The girls looked at ire in amazement. ire stood up shyly and carried her bag. "I''ll be back."


    Under the envious gaze of many girls, she walked toward John Peter.


    The girl sitting next to Anna Stark said, "God. I envy ire. She is rich and beautiful, she also had a


    handsome boyfriend."


    Anna Stark looked at ire''s excited looks and felt a little ironic.


    If someone looks good and has a rich family, she gets the license to snatch someone else''s boyfriend?


    Although Anna Stark didn''t feel much about John Peter but she wasn''t totally over him, she still felt


    ufortable when she saw these two people together. She would prefer to see John Peter with a pig


    than to see him with ire.


    All of a sudden someone hissed.


    "What do you envy? If you think it is good to snatch your friend''s boyfriend, you can also take this


    school''s most charming boy home."


    Anna Stark looked up and saw that it was Ste Winslet who just greeted her.


    Everyone''s gaze fell on Ste Winslet, "What''s snatching a friend''s boyfriend?"

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Ste Winslet smiled, she really despised ire Ashley, "Don''t forget that Anna Stark was John Peter''s


    girlfriend at school."


    Anna Stark was shocked. Unexpectedly, even after ire''s backbiting, someone stood up to help her,


    to speak on her behalf, not all of them, were so dumb to stand on ire''s side.


    They looked at Anna Stark for a while.


    Luna Samuel, who had a good rtionship with ire Ashley, came forward speak on her friend''s


    behalf, "Anna Stark had already broken up with John Peter, right Anna? And now Anna Stark is


    married. Do you think that it is wrong for ire Ashley to be with John Peter?"


    Ste Winslet frowned, "If you need a boyfriend, you think it is fair to go for your good friend''s ex-


    boyfriend?"


    "..." After Ste Winslet''s words, Luna Samuel didn''t know what else to say. Indeed, no one would go to


    her good friend''s ex-boyfriend. Unless she didn''t take that girl as her friend.


    "However, I have heard that John Peter always liked ire Ashley, and Anna Stark tried to seduce


    him." The girl sitting beside Anna Stark replied Ste Winslet.


    Recently, everyone was hearing about this matter. Not only their ssmates, but also many other


    school mates were talking about this hot topic. Everyone wanted to know the truth.


    Ste Winslet said, "If it was true, why would ire Ashley want to be a friend of Anna Stark? Don''t


    you know how good their rtionship was when they were at school?"


    Ste Winslet was a girl with a brain. She was really different from the other girls. She was not ready to


    believe in these statements.


    Anna Stark felt a little surprised. She didn''t have much contact with Ste Winslet but unexpectedly,


    she was helping her. And ire Ashley, whom she considered her good friend always spoke bad


    things at her back.


    After hearing Ste Winslet''s words, everyone looked at Anna Stark, "Anna Stark, what''s the real


    matter? You should tell us."


    Anna Stark looked at ire Ashley and John Peter who just came in from the outside, "I don''t want to


    say anything. Why don''t you ask John Peter?"


    Everybody looked at Anna Stark, she confidently ask them to let John Peter speak!


    "John Peter." Anna Stark called him.


    John Peter stopped and looked at her. Anna Stark, who just ignored him, took the initiative to call his


    name. He looked at her but he didn''t understand what Anna Stark wanted to do.


    Anna Stark smiled, "Your girlfriend says to everyone that before you started dating me, she was the


    one you liked and I snatched you from her. Is that true?"


    John Peter didn''t know that ire Ashley had spread this rumor.


    ire Ashley wanted to be with John Peter. She tried every mean for it. She knew that Anna Stark


    would nevere forward to give an exnation to others. There was nothing to fear, so she spread


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    such rumors bravely.


    After listening to Anna Stark, John Peter stared at ire Ashley. His eyes were very serious.


    He always liked Anna Stark. If ire Ashley was not a good friend of Anna Stark he might note


    close to ire Ashley. Even now he chose to be with ire Ashley because he thought that Anna


    Stark didn''t like him and cheated him.


    ire Ashley could talk nonsense anywhere but in front of John Peter, she couldn''t dare to say such


    things. She was well aware that such a thing would only damage her image in John Peter''s heart.


    ire Ashley came forward and quickly exined, "Anna, I think you have a misunderstanding, these


    rumors are spread out by others, not by me."


    "Not you." Anna Stark frowned and continued saying, "Everyone believes in those rumors. I thought it


    was you who said all this to them personally. I''m sorry if I misunderstood you."

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    ire Ashley''s heart had a guilty conscience. But there was no shame of snatching her friend''s


    boyfriend, on the contrary, she only felt bad about being caught.


    Anna Stark didn''t n to let ire Ashley go easily. She wronged her for so long. Now, she wanted her


    to exin her dirty deeds.


    She looked at ire Ashley and said, "Since everyone is here, why don''t you tell them the truth. Did I


    snatch your boyfriend?"


    ire Ashley was petrified, everyone was looking at her.


    ire knew very well that she had snatched John Peter. But she was afraid that others would say that


    she deliberately framed Anna Stark, so before everyone could think she willingly spread this rumor that


    John liked her and Anna first snatched John from her.


    She wanted to prove Anna Stark, the real viin.


    But now, John Peter was here, and she couldn''t dare to say anything wrong in front of him, so she


    clearly refused, "No."


    ire Ashley tightly clenched her fist. She called Anna Stark toe here because she had other


    ns, but Anna Stark destroyed all her ns and on the contrary confronted her.


    Moreover, she was forced to give an exnation in favor of Anna Stark, which really made her angry.


    Anna Stark smiled and said, "I hope you all have heard it clearly. You don''t believe me but you should


    believe what ire Ashley is saying."


    "But..." Luna Samuel was ire''s good friend. When she saw ire saying this, she didn''t understand


    the story. She stood up and spoke, "irest time, you told me personally that Anna Stark snatched


    John Peter from you."


    ire Ashley said this to Luna Samuel, and Luna Samuel went everywhere to tell the students that


    Anna stark did wrong to ire. But now ire Ashley refused in front of everyone, Luna Samuel didn''t


    understand the reason.


    ire Ashley was speechless, she regretted to have such a useless friend. The reason she told Luna


    Samuel was that Luna Samuel has a big mouth and couldn''t keep secrets in her stomach for long.


    Telling anything Luna Samuel meant telling everyone.


    But she didn''t expect that Luna Samuel would say this in front of so many people.


    Ste Winslet smiled and looked at ire Ashley, "ire, it''s too bad. You and Anna Stark weren''t


    good friends?"


    "I didn''t say that." In front of so many people, ire Ashley denied to ept what Luna Samuel said


    about her.


    She looked at Luna Samuel. She didn''t want to deal with this idiot woman anymore!


    Anna Stark sat aside and thought about it. ire Ashley talked so much nonsense but just by


    confronting her in front of others she admitted everything so easily. Anyways, she was happy to watch


    ire Ashley like this.


    John Peter looked at ire Ashley and said nothing.


    Other boys in the ss called him and he went to them. He didn''t look very happy today. ire knew


    that he was angry and didn''t dare to go to disturb him. She just sat down.


    Anna Stark went to the bathroom, Ste Winslet was there. She smiled at Ste Winslet, "Thanks."


    "Thank you for what?" Ste Winslet said, "I just don''t like ire, a woman who says something at your


    face and says something else at your back."


    ire Ashley also did Ste Winslet''s backbiting, that''s why she was angry at her.


    Anna Stark smiled and said, "Anyway, Thank you."


    ire Ashley thought her acting skills were matchless.


    But in reality, one can cheat others for a while, but that doesn''t mean that one can cheat others for a


    lifetime.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Anna Stark washed her hands and went back to the restaurant with Ste Winslet.


    Teacher Paul has arrived. When he saw Anna Stark, he hurriedly called her, "Anna Stark."


    "Teacher Paul." Anna Stark walked to him. Teacher Paul was really good to her. He was the best


    teacher she had met in these years.


    Mr. Paul was tall, thin and wore sses. He patted John Peter and smiled at Anna Stark, "you two did


    well in the exam. I am proud of you.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    "Teacher Paul, why you are only praising them?" Luna Samuel looked at Teacher Paul and asked,


    "ire Ashley also did well in the exam, didn''t she?"


    Like John Peter and Anna Stark, ire was also admitted to Jingzhou University. In their ss, only


    three of them got admission to Jingzhou University.


    Luna Samuel''s words diverted everyone''s attention, and they looked at ire Ashley.


    Mr. Paul was stunned for a moment. He looked at ire and smiled. "ire also did well in the exam."


    However, his attitude towards ire was obviously not as enthusiastic as towards Anna and John.


    ire Ashley was standing aside, her face seemed gloomy.


    Luna Samuel held ire Ashley''s hand and felt that it was a little unfair, "how can Teacher Paul do


    this? By the way, how many marks did you get in the exam? "


    "..." ire didn''t answer.


    She usually had good grades because often Anna Stark helped her in studies, so she was also among


    the toppers of the ss. It was just... She didn''t do very well in the entrance exam of Jingzhou


    University because she was nervous.


    She didn''t tell anyone about her marks. But she had got the admission and she thought this was


    enough for her. She didn''t think that the result really mattered.


    That''s why when Luna Samuel asked her about marks, she felt a little embarrassed.


    After today''s incidents, ire really started disliking Luna Samuel. She just wanted to get rid of her.


    During the meal, Anna Stark sat in a chair next to Teacher Paul. Teacher Paul had also heard that she


    was not going to university, so he tried to motivate her.


    "Anna, it''s not easy to get admission to Jingzhou University. Don''t be silly. If you quit studies and go to


    work now you can surely earn a little amount of money and can improve the situation of your family, but


    it''s the matter of your whole life. Quitting studies will ruin your future. If you didn''t seize this chance, you


    would regret itter... "


    "I know." Anna Stark understood these things. "I will never give up," she said to Mr. Paul.


    In fact, she had already made a decision. She didn''t want to give up on her studies but after getting


    Teacher Paul''s concern her heart was touched. He always supported her and encouraged her.


    But her own mother tried to demotivate her, tried to stop her from continuing her studies.


    John Peter was also sitting close to Teacher Paul, he could hear the conversation clearly. With his deep


    dark eyes, he looked at Anna Stark.


    Mr. Paul''s words of encouragement touched Anna Stark''s heart. After dinner, when Mr. Paul talked to


    other students, she excused them and went to the bathroom.


    She locked herself in the bathroom. Mostly, she stayed strong and faced everything. But she was a


    human, there were sometimes when she felt weak.


    For example, Mr. Paul''s words made her felt her hidden scars.


    Just to continue her studies and to be able to go to university, she had already used every possible


    mean.


    Tears blurred her vision!


    She endured for a long time and didn''t let her tears came out. However, her eyes turned red.


    At the same time her cell phone rang, she took out the phone and looked at it. It was Daniel. She


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    adjusted her mood and answered the phone, "Sir."


    "Where are you? Went to work again?" Daniel Taylor''s voice was deep, and she could hear his


    concern.


    Anna Stark looked at the time and found that it was almost seven o''clock.


    "No, we had a small ss get-together today."


    "I''ll send Jack Smith to pick you up." He was worried for her safety. He didn''t want her to stay out at


    night.


    "No, we have finished our meal. If you send Mr. Smith it would take a long time, and I will have to wait


    for him. I''ming back in a while."


    "All right!" Daniel Taylor did not force her.


    Anna hung up the phone and washed her face.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    When she came out, her ssmates were already left.


    John Peter came out of the restaurant and was about to leave. "John Peter." He heard ire Ashley''s


    voice.


    He stopped, turned back and found ire Ashley standing behind him, in a very indifferent tone he


    said, "I have something to do, and it will be inconvenient for me to drop you."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He was not in a good mood.


    ire Ashley walked to him and spoke seriously, "it''s not me. It''s Anna Stark. She was looking for you.


    She didn''t want to tell you, so she sends me to let you know."


    John Peter was stunned, he didn''t believe that Anna was looking for him. He was guilty about today''s


    morning incident and now at dinner after listening to her talk with Teacher Paul, he felt guiltier.


    He felt that he misunderstood Anna Stark. He never knew that she was facing so many problems


    alone. When he heard that she was looking for him, he didn''t care that they had broken up. He


    immediately walked into the restaurant.


    "In the bathroom." ire hurriedly guided him.


    ire Ashley had been waiting for this moment!


    John Peter walked into the restaurant and went to the bathroom side. As he reached close to the door,


    he saw Anna Starking out of the bathroom.


    Her eyes were red as if she cried or was about to cry.


    Anna Stark thought that everyone had gone, but she didn''t expect John Peter to be here. She thought it


    was a bit humiliating, he had seen her like this.


    Is he here to go to the bathroom?


    She moved to one side and gave him the way, but John Peter stopped in front of her.


    Anna Stark was stupefied for a while, she asked indifferently, "what are you doing?"


    Anna''s mind had a lot of thoughts.


    He didn''te to her, did he?


    He felt annoyed by seeing her, why he came here to see her?


    Where''s ire?


    She didn''t keep an eye on her boyfriend and let hime to her?


    What are they doing?


    "Are you looking for me?" John asked softly.


    He looked at Anna Stark''s red eyes, and asked, his voice was filled with care and concern.


    Anna Stark found it funny, "I''m looking for you? I have nothing to do with you, why would I look for


    you?"


    He came here to give her trouble and also wanted to put the me on her? How ironic!


    "Get out of my way. I''m going back." Anna Stark was already done with him.


    John Peter looked at Anna Stark. Anna Stark had been very gentle to him when they were dating. But


    now, even only by looking at him she became upset.


    He held Anna Stark''s arm and stopped her.


    "Anna, let''s get back together!" His voice was much gentler than usual.


    Anna Stark was shocked, she looked at him.


    What did he say?


    Get back together again?


    He must be kidding!


    Anna Stark looked at John Peter''s serious appearance, recalled that he promised to throw her out of


    the Taylor Family, but now he said her to be with him again, "John Peter, are you out of your senses?"


    "I''m serious." John Peter was determined.


    He thought that Anna Stark didn''t like him, and he didn''t have to chase her. There are many women in


    the world. But... Anna Stark''s indifference made him understood one thing that if he won''t try to get her


    back, he will lose himpletely and she will go far away from him.


    Anna Stark quietly stared at him.


    She wanted tough¡­ what the hell he thinks of himself? A Romeo?


    "John Peter, I''m serious, too. I don''t have the habit of taking back that I had discarded, above all I''m no


    more interested in a thing ire Ashley has yed with."


    Anna Stark was the kind of person who never looked back once she made up her mind! No matter how


    good she used to be with John Peter, but now, she had been extremely disappointed by his actions.


    She was not a masochist and was not interested in practicing herself.


    John listened to her. He felt speechless, "Anna Stark, do you really have to say such bad things?"


    She really meant that he was something that ire Ashley has yed with?

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    "What else do you expect me to say?" Anna Stark looked at him. There was no feeling for him in her


    eyes. "John Peter, everyone is not ire Ashley, who can do anything to get you. Honestly speaking,


    for me, you''re not that good. "


    "Anna Stark, do you know I''m giving you a chance?" John Peter was a little angry. Anna Stark''s words


    were like an insult to him.


    Anna Stark smiled but deep inside she was very sad.


    She found his words interesting and ridiculous. "Then I want to thank you for throwing me away, but


    why you came to me to be together again?"


    "Don''t expect that I wille to you again." This time he crossed his limits and tried to convince her,


    but she insulted him.


    He didn''t expect that from her. She not only didn''t appreciate him but also said so much bad to him to


    piss him off.


    "I am really not expecting nor do I want." Anna Stark looked at John Peter with the same indifferent


    behavior. Anna was surprised to see his confidence, he really thought that no one could reject him.


    John Peter didn''t have the courage to stay here anymore. He turned and left.


    ire Ashley was hidden behind the wall and watched theplete scene. When John Peter said that


    he wanted Anna to get back together she was really angry.


    How could he?


    Although he used to be with Anna Stark, now ire Ashley was her girlfriend. He didn''t pay attention to


    her? Fortunately, Anna Stark denied and also said a lot of bad words to him. ire was relieved. She


    knew John will note to her again.


    ire Ashley looked at the photos that she just secretly took on her mobile phone. From the direction,


    she took photos it seemed that Anna Stark was very close to John Peter as if they were doing


    something.


    She smiled and looked forward to Daniel Taylor''s reaction after receiving these pictures.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She sent him all the pictures with a message, "Uncle Daniel, look at Anna Stark. She''s here again. She


    says she likes John Peter very much. She is with you because her mother forces her. If John Peter


    agreed to be with her, she will leave you immediately... "


    ire Ashley put down her phone and smiled. She was sure that Anna Stark wouldn''t be able to stay


    longer at Taylor''s House.


    ire thought when Daniel Taylor will see Anna Stark''s photo he will think that Anna Stark still had


    contact with John Peter and in his absence, she went to meet him.


    He will look down upon such a woman and will kick her out from his house!


    Moreover, ire thought that Daniel Taylor''s personality was not too good. He seemed an angry young


    man. He will definitely get angry with Anna.


    She was really looking forward to Anna Stark''s end.


    ire saw John Peter angrily going out of the restaurant. She hurriedly put down the mobile phone and


    followed him.


    -


    Anna Stark was thest one to leave the restaurant. After leaving the restaurant, she went straight to


    the nearest subway station and bought a ticket to go home.


    "Anna, atst, you are back." As Anna Stark arrived at the door, she saw Aunt Lisaing out of the


    house, she looked a bit serious.


    "How are you, aunt?" Anna noticed Aunt Lisa''s expressions and asked, "Aunt Lisa, what''s the matter?"


    "Daniel is not happy today. Be careful." People in Taylor''s family were just afraid of one thing, and that


    was Daniel Taylor''s anger.


    Anna Stark was a little confused, just a moment ago he called her and that time he sounded fine.


    She didn''t think much, Aunt Lisa was going back to Taylor''s house, so she just said bye to her,


    "Goodbye Aunt Lisa, be careful on the way."


    "You quickly go in," Aunt Lisa said.


    "Okay, I am going." Anna Stark talked with Aunt Lisa and turned around to go in. She didn''t have the


    keys, so she knocked on the door, Jack Smith opened the door. He saw Anna Stark, but didn''t say


    hello to her. His expressions were also very serious.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Jack Smith was so angry after watching all these photos.


    Why did she talked to John Peter?


    Did she really don''t care about Mr. Taylor?


    Anna Stark took off her shoes and went in.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Jack Smith was quietly standing aside, Anna thought there must be some problem so she asked, "Mr.


    Smith, are you okay?"


    Did Sir scold him?


    What was wrong?


    Jack Smith didn''t respond to her question. He just angrily looked at Anna Stark.


    Anna Stark saw indifference in his eyes. Daniel Taylor told her that he had some personal problems, so


    she did not ask again, she was an intelligible person.


    She went into the living room and saw Daniel Taylor sitting there. He was still dressed in formal clothes,


    and his face was serious.


    The atmosphere of the whole living room was very serious.


    "Sir, I''m back!" Anna Stark put her bag, and her eyes fell on Daniel Taylor.


    Although she usually talked andughed with Daniel Taylor but when he was angry, she felt a little


    scared. However, Anna thought thatmunication was the best solution.


    She walked to Daniel Taylor, squatted down beside his legs, and ttered him "Are you angry because


    I came back toote?"


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna Stark and didn''t say anything.


    Anna Stark held his hand and shook it, "How can I know what you''re angry about if you don''t tell me?"


    Jack Smith stood aside and looked at Anna Stark coldly. He had spent time with other men outside.


    And now pretended to be so noble and innocent. But he thought that this time Mr. Taylor would handle


    her well.


    Do you really think people in this world are fools and you can fool them around so easily?


    After a while, Daniel Taylor raised his hand and rubbed Anna Stark''s head. "Yes, you said that you


    woulde back soon. But you''rete."


    Jack Smith, "..."


    Mr. Taylor, what are you doing?


    You had seen her photos with your own eyes?


    You know Anna Stark is not a good person. How could you be deceived by her again?


    "The restaurant was a little far away and I came back by subway. That''s why I am a littlete."


    Anna Stark said and put her head on hisp, "I''m so tired. If I''ve already know, I would ask Mr. Smith to


    pick me up."


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna Stark, she looked as soft and cute as a cat. He didn''t know why, but he


    wanted to pet her. "Next time, ask Jack Smith to pick you up. Don''te back by yourself. It''s toote.


    I was worried about you."


    Although she was not afraid of anything, but in his eyes, she was a little girl, a little girl whom he


    wanted to protect.


    Anna Stark nodded and said, "OK."


    "Why you didn''t tell me about going to this party?" Daniel Taylor''s fingers gently stroked her hair.


    Anna Stark said, "I thought it was not a big thing. In fact, I was not sure about going. Yesterday I


    decided to go. By the way, John Peter and ire Ashley were also there."


    Daniel Taylor and Jack Smith were stunned for a moment. They didn''t think that she would mention


    John Peter.


    "John Peter was also there?" Jack Smith immediately asked a question, he didn''t expect that Anna


    Stark will tell them.


    Normally, shouldn''t she hide this thing?


    Anna Stark heard Jack Smith''s interrogative tone, looked up at him and remembered that she had said


    before that she didn''t know John Peter well.


    Anna Stark looked at Daniel Taylor and said, "Sir, John Peter was my ssmate. I didn''t say that it in


    front of sister and other Family before, because I suddenly became his aunt and that time I felt a little


    embarrassed. I was nervous that''s why I hid this thing. I am telling you now. You want to me me for


    lying?"

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Anna said it with sincerity and without any guilt.


    Anna Stark was clear that now she had nothing to do with John Peter. She was afraid that the Taylor


    family would misunderstand her, so she didn''t tell them. But she thought that Daniel would trust her so


    she told him about John Peter.


    Jack Smith thought she could only cheat. But unexpectedly, she said it so easily.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and shook his head. "No."


    Anna Stark stood up. "Then I''ll take a bath. I am so tired! I want to sleep early."


    She was still in periods and was really tired after spending a hectic day out.


    When she went to take a bath, Jack Smith looked at Daniel, who was sitting in the living room. "Mr.


    Taylor, you will let it go so easily?"


    Jack Smith wanted him to ask Anna Stark for exnations. For him, Anna Stark was not na?ve or


    innocent.


    Daniel Taylor looked at the photo on the mobile phone, "how could I let her go so easily?"


    This was the second time!


    ire Ashley was sending him messages again and again. She tried her best to separate them. There


    must be something wrong. Although Anna didn''t tell Daniel Taylor, but he had probably imagined what


    role ire Ashley has yed in Anna''s life.


    Jack Smith looked at Daniel Taylor and asked, "How you are going to deal with Anna Stark?"


    "Deal with?" Daniel Taylor looked at Jack Smith, "when did I say I was going to deal with Anna?"


    "But..." After receiving the photos, he was very angry.


    Jack Smith was speechless and thought that he couldn''t understand Daniel Taylor.


    ire Ashley while taking a bath imagined the tragic scene of Taylor''s house. She was singing happily.


    When she came out, she got a call from Taylor''s family, "is it Miss Ashley?"


    "Yes, It''s me."


    "Hello, I''m the housekeeper of the Taylor Family. Are you free this Saturday?"


    "Yes."


    -


    Saturday.


    Everyone was at home. Olivia Taylor came here with John Peter, Anna Stark and Daniel Taylor also


    came back to spend their weekend with them.


    When they arrived at the door, Anna Stark thought of thest time. Daniel''s mother wanted to meet her


    parents. She was worried and asked Daniel, "Sir, I haven''t asked my parents about it yet. Will they ask


    me about that again?"


    Anna Stark had been thinking about this matter these days, but she was not ready yet. If Daniel''s


    mother asked him again, what would she tell her? Daniel''s mother might think that she was careless


    and forgot to ask such an important thing.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and said, "Don''t worry. But... When are you going to tell your parents?"


    "I..." Anna Stark was depressed, she had no idea when she will. "I don''t know."


    "Then next week, at the weekend everyone has time. You have time to call your parents and ask." He


    knew that she would stay hesitant, so he decided for her.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna Stark looked at him and wanted to say something more, but she had nothing to say. Sooner or


    They went into the living room. Everyone was already there.


    Daniel''s mother was very happy to see Anna Stark and Daniel Taylor, "Anna, you are back."


    "Dad, mom..." Anna Stark greeted Daniel''s parents and looked at John Peter.


    John Peter was sitting there indifferently, as if he didn''t see Anna Stark, and Anna Stark also didn''t talk


    to him. After thest time, Anna Stark guessed that John Peter would not talk to her again.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Anna thought that it would be better to not have any rtionship with him. Anything like this will not


    only embarrass her but can also embarrass Daniel Taylor.


    Anna Stark and Daniel had just sat down when ire Ashley came in. The housekeeper led her in.


    ire Ashley was John Peter''s girlfriend. It was not a surprise for Anna Stark to see her here.


    However, John Peter''s face was muddled, he hadn''t asked ire Ashley toe here.


    The housekeeper came in and said, "Miss Ashley is here."


    Everyone in the living room looked at ire. ire politely greeted everyone, "Hello Grandpa,


    grandma, Uncle Daniel..."


    She smiled and looked at Daniel Taylor. She was invited by Daniel Taylor. She said to him that she will


    be much honored to join them. She was happy, and the smile on her face was very bright.


    Anna Stark didn''t speak, but secretly looked at ire. He thought that ire''s today''s behavior was a


    bit different. Why did she look so happy?


    "Sit down." Daniel''s mother generously and decently responded to her.


    Daniel''s mother looked at ire, she really admitted that ire was very polite and good in speaking


    and doing things. But, she still couldn''t like her.


    ire Ashley sat down beside John Peter. She was very confident today. After sitting down, she smiled


    at John Peter. John Peter didn''t expect ire Ashley toe home suddenly. He wasn''t very happy to


    see her. Moreover, she was invited by his uncle, and there was a bad feeling in his heart.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    After a while, Olivia Taylor came there. She saw ire Ashley and warmly greeted her, "here you are."


    "Hello, Auntie." ire smiled.


    Anna Stark really hated her good but fake manners, she really wanted to reveal her true face.


    Olivia Taylor walked to them, she was sitting with John Peter but now that position was upied by


    ire Ashley, she had to sit down beside Anna Stark.


    ire felt that the eyes of the Taylor family were all on her. She had a decent smile on her face, and


    her back was straight.


    "Do you know why I asked you toe here today?" Daniel asked.


    "No... I don''t know." Although she knew, but, she pretended to be an innocent girl.


    Olivia Taylor smiled, took out her mobile phone, opened the album and put it on the table. "Can you


    exin this?"


    Because Olivia Taylor''s expressions were too serious. Anna Stark couldn''t help looking at the phone.


    It would be better if she hadn''t seen. As she saw she was scared.


    Pictures of that day?


    In the photo, she and John Peter were standing in the corridor in front of the bathroom door, but how


    this photo came here?


    Anna Stark''s heart fluttered up, she looked at the family and found that everyone''s expression had


    be extremely serious.


    She looked at ire Ashley.


    They called ire here because it was rted to ire, right?


    So the picture was taken by ire Ashley?


    This evil woman!


    John Peter also saw the photo. He screwed his eyebrows and subconsciously nced at Anna Stark.


    ire Ashley looked at the photo, her face gave a surprised look. Unexpectedly, Daniel Taylor not only


    saw the photo himself but also let the whole family have a look?


    John Peter didn''t expect ire Ashley to do this.


    However, he never wanted Anna Stark to be his aunt. And didn''t want her to stay at this house with this


    title. He deliberately didn''t give any exnations. He just raised his lips and said, "I don''t know."


    He didn''t have any intention of exining things on Anna Stark''s behalf.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    On the contrary, his attitude vaguely confirmed ire''s words. The way he answered, it waspletely


    possible for everyone to think that whatever ire said was true and Anna wanted to be with him!


    Anna Stark looked at these two people who were there to nder her, she couldn''t helpughing. "Why


    do you arrange such a big drama? It''s enough for you two to nder me."


    Once, John Peter was her boyfriend, and ire Ashley was her best friend. She spent most of her time


    with them, ying and studying together.


    That time was precious and beautiful.


    But now¡­


    Sudden grievances have filled her heart, she thought of the day, at the door of ire''s house, she had


    already borne his life''s worst insult, but she had not thought that there was much more waiting for her.


    These two people were really shameless!


    Daniel Taylor called ire Ashley here. She realized that Daniel had already knew about this matter,


    right?


    Anna Stark looked at Daniel, and her eyes suddenly turn red.


    She didn''t expect that even he would suspect her.


    Her red eyes stunned Daniel Taylor.


    Daniel thought that this little girl must have thought a lot. He was about to open his mouth to exin,


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    but Anna immediately turned away her face.


    ire Ashley looked at Anna Stark, she felt that Anna was so angry and will cry in a moment but ire


    Ashley didn''t feel guilty.


    She took the opportunity and continued, "Anna, if you say I nder you, it''s OK. How can John Peter


    nder you? No matter what, you are his Aunt. You said that you didn''t like Uncle Daniel. You are with


    him just for money. You said that if John Peter agrees to be with you, you will leave Uncle Daniel. Uncle


    Daniel is so kind to you. You really don''t know how to cherish this thing. We used to be friends! How


    can you behave like this?"


    ire took this moment as an opportunity to kick out Anna Stark from Taylor''s housepletely. She


    tried her best to add fuel to the fire. When she talked, she also wiped her tears, as if she was the real


    victim.


    Anna Stark listened to ire Ashley''s story andughed, "Yes, you are right. You two are working


    together to conspire against me? I really have no way to exin myself. I can only hate my former


    friends."


    ire Ashley was proud to see Anna Stark''s speechless appearance. She didn''t expect that John


    Peter would help her in ndering Anna.


    Anna Stark took out her mobile and put it on the table, "Mom, Dad, Sister, Sir I really have no way to


    exin myself and these pictures. I want everyone to listen to this audio recording, I didn''t want to let


    anyone heard this but at this time I have no other choice."


    Anna calmly spoke and yed the recording.


    ¡­


    "Yes, I know, I''ve seen her husband. The main point is that he''s too rich, right Anna? You are really


    enjoying yourself. Your mother helped you find a rich family. Now you don''t need to work hard or go to


    school. I envy you a little bit. You get into a rich family without any effort. Actually... "


    "What is it?"


    "He''s just a little older, and it''s not convenient for him to move. What''s more, there are rumors that he


    couldn''t have children."


    ¡­


    This was obviously ire''s voice. After listening to the recording, ire was stunned. She didn''t expect


    that Anna Stark has recorded her voice on that day.


    Her face turned pale. She looked at Anna Stark angrily and said, "Anna, you are insulting me."


    "Really?" Anna Stark looked at her, "Compared with the false photos that you have taken, this is a


    piece of real evidence. If you think it is not enough, I think you can ask those students. ire Ashley, if


    I don''t get this evidence, no one would have seen your real face. You are really mean and double-


    faced. Here you are calling him Uncle Daniel, but behind his back, you say so much bad about him."


    From the time, ire Ashley mentioned Anna Stark in the group and asked her toe to the party.


    She had a feeling that ire Ashley would have nned something, so that day when she went to the


    party, she was very careful.


    When she sat there quietly and was busy scrolling her cell phone she actually recorded whatever


    ire told other girls about Daniel Taylor.


    If ire didn''t hurt her here today, Anna Stark wouldn''t show the recording to everyone, but now ire


    had crossed all her limits. ire wanted to throw Anna out of Taylor''s house, Anna also couldn''t let her


    stay here and continue her fake good rtionships with the Taylor family.


    In Taylor''s family, Daniel Taylor''s position needs no words.


    And ire''s words, every sentence, was an insult to Daniel Taylor. Anna was sure after hearing this no


    one would believe in ire''s single word.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Anna Stark looked at Daniel, "ire Ashley is definitely not a good person. She is very good at acting


    and has a lot of means to do such conspiracies. Sir, you were very kind and good to me, so even if I


    have to leave Taylor''s House, I still want you to see her true face."


    Anna Stark finally took a look at Daniel. She thought that he believed ire''s false usation, she was


    very sad. She thought that she and Daniel were really too opposite people. But he had been nice to her


    and she was satisfied. It was the only thing she could do to repay him.


    Anna Stark''s tone made the atmosphere a little sad. Olivia Taylor looked at her and shook her head,


    "Anna, what stupid things are you thinking? Who wants you to leave?"


    Olivia Taylor''s words made Anna Stark felt very sad, and she couldn''t bear her tears any longer, "You


    called ire Ashley here because you believed her words, right?"


    ire did wrong to her but she just felt angry. But when they all doubted her, she felt hurt and sad.


    "No, you misunderstood me," Olivia said.


    "Misunderstanding?" Anna Stark didn''t understand.


    Olivia Taylor didn''t exin much, she looked at ire Ashley, "How you could behave so nice in front


    of us, pretending to be so obedient, but behind the scenes, you say so much bad about him."


    ire exined, "Auntie, I didn''t, its Anna Stark... "


    "Didn''t you say those words? Isn''t it your voice?" Olivia Taylor was amazed by ire''s lies. She really


    started disliking her.


    ire Ashley was speechless. She said so many bad things about Anna Stark and Daniel Taylor for a


    long time. But this time Anna Stark just recorded her words and used it back against her.


    And in the end, she was the one being questioned?


    Anna Stark sat aside and looked at ire Ashley coldly. She wanted to see how this cunning woman


    manage to make it up.


    ire pretended to be very embarrassed and sad, "Yes, I admit that I offended Uncle Daniel by saying


    something I shouldn''t have said in front of my ssmates. But I said all this because I was angry with


    Anna. I take Anna Stark as my friend, but she seduced my boyfriend and... "


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    At this time, ire could only say this¡­


    "Enough." Olivia Taylor interrupted her, "the more you say, the more outrageous you will be."


    Anna Stark looked at Olivia Taylor. She had just seen a very gentle Olivia Taylor but now she seemed


    very serious and angry.


    Olivia Taylor looked at ire Ashley, who was sitting next to John Peter, with a face of grievance, "I


    thought that you were obedient and sensible and was quite suitable to be with my child, but now it


    seems that I need to think more."


    "..." ire Ashley looked at Olivia Taylor, "Auntie."


    Olivia Taylor''s anger was not directed at Anna Stark, but at her.


    For what?


    Anna Stark seduced John Peter. Why wasn''t she angry at her?


    Olivia Taylor said, "ire Ashley, your mother didn''t teach you anything? Anna is John''s Aunt, even if


    she went out with him, ate with him or meets him. I don''t think there is anything wrong with it. Why did


    you say so many dirty words for them? You even take their pictures and send it to Daniel to add fuel in


    the fire. Do you want everyone tough at the Taylor family?"


    Although Olivia Taylor was gentle at home, but she was a workingdy. She did a lot of professional


    work and had a lot of experience in handling people.


    Anna Stark watched the whole scene and was stunned.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    ire Ashley still tried to prove herself innocent, "Auntie, I didn''t..."


    "You didn''t?" Olivia Taylor sneered, "Didn''t you just say that Anna stark seduced John Peter?"


    "That''s because Anna Stark really..."


    "Really what?" Olivia Taylor looked at ire Ashley and interrupted her, she couldn''t say a word.


    She couldn''t say anything more. Even if it is true, the Taylor Family will not admit it for the sake of their


    reputation.


    They behaved like iron shields to protect Anna Stark.


    Olivia Taylor didn''t let her speak or to prove her point, ire Ashley had to look at Daniel Taylor, "Uncle


    Daniel..."


    Daniel Taylor asked her toe here she thought that he believed her, so she hoped that at this time


    only Daniel Taylor could speak in her favor.


    However, after looking at Daniel Taylor, ire Ashley felt more nervous.


    Daniel Taylor looked at ire Ashley. His eyes were cold as he was looking at a clown. At that time,


    ire understood that he invited her toe here. Because he wanted to deal with her in front of


    everyone?


    She bowed her head and said, "I made a mistake!"


    If she didn''t bow her head at this time, it would prove that she was really stupid.


    But ire Ashley was not too stupid.


    Olivia Taylor was relieved to see that she finally epted her mistake. She indifferently said to ire


    Ashley, "you should go back. Our family is here, we can''t let you stay for dinner. "


    The meaning was obvious. Taylor didn''t think of her as a family.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    What else ire Ashley wanted to hear?


    "I will drop you back." John Peter said.


    Who convinced him to make ire his girlfriend? Even at this time, he had not forgotten to show his


    concern. Anna Stark looked at them and ironically smiled.


    What a perfect match!


    ire Ashley hurriedly followed John Peter.


    It was a sunny day and it was very hot outside. ire Ashley followed John Peter. The more she


    thought about everything, the more aggrieved she felt. She wanted to cry.


    John Peter stopped near the car, looked at ire Ashley, and said, "Why you took those photos and


    sent them to my uncle?"


    ire didn''t expect him to question her this at this time. She took a look at his cold eyes. For fear of


    being med by him, she had to find an excuse, "I did that. But I did everything for you. Since Anna


    Stark came into your home, I can feel that you stay sad. They ask you to call her your aunt. I know you


    can''t. I did it just to help you get rid of her."


    John Peter thought that she wanted to hurt Anna Stark. He was angry, but after hearing her


    exnation, his heart softened again...


    "Sit in the car. I''ll drop you back."


    ire was relieved to know that he believed her words.


    She will stay in the game as long as John Peter believes her!


    In the living room, Anna Stark looked at Olivia Taylor, "sister."


    The whole scene was a little unexpected for Anna Stark. She didn''t expect that ire Ashley would do


    all this to her.


    Olivia Taylor knew that she was sad. She tried tofort her, "Anna, don''t take it to heart. I will teach


    John Peter a good lesson. He shouldn''t do this."


    Even if he has any hard feelings with Anna Stark, he shouldn''t partner with ire Ashley to conspire


    against Anna Stark!


    "Those pictures..." Anna Stark looked at Olivia Taylor''s mobile phone. ..


    Olivia Taylor took the mobile phone, deleted the photo album, smiled at Anna Stark and said, "Now is it


    okay?"


    "..."


    Anna Stark didn''t know what to say, "thank you so much."

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    "Don''t thank me. If you want to thank, thank him," Olivia smiled and pointed at Daniel. She took a look


    at Daniel Taylor because he believed in Anna Stark, so everyone had to.


    Anna Stark''s eyes fell on Daniel Taylor, but she didn''t thank him. He called ire here because he


    didn''t believe her. If his sister didn''t speak for her, if she hadn''t have this recording, she couldn''t


    imagine what would happen today.


    Anna Stark thought all this and got angry. She did not say anything and walked away...


    Daniel Taylor, "..."


    Anna Stark entered the bathroom, washed her face and looked at herself in the mirror. She had an


    impulse to cry a lot. Although it was just her good fate, ire Ashley''s means were beyond defense. In


    addition, John Peter supported ire Ashley.


    Anna Stark was really sad.


    She got betrayed by them, by those two people who were once in her heart. Such a betrayal was a


    heavy blow to her.


    "Anna,e here. I have something to talk to you."


    As Anna Stark came out of the bathroom, she was called away by Olivia Taylor.


    Anna Stark followed Olivia Taylor and walked into the dining hall.


    Olivia Taylor sat down and Anna Stark walked over. "Sister, what do you want to say?"


    Although Olivia Taylor was gentle at home, but she really had a very strong personality. She wanted to


    talk to Anna. Anna felt nervous. There was only one thing in Anna''s mind, wasn''t it over yet?


    Olivia Taylor noticed that Anna Stark was so nervous, she smiled and said, "Sit down and don''t be so


    nervous. I will not give a lecture to you."


    Her gentleness was reappeared. She was serious in front of ire and it was so annoying for her as


    well. It was Daniel Taylor who gave her this kind of task to deal with, which really destroyed her gentle


    image.


    "That''s good." Anna Stark was relieved. She sat down.


    Olivia Taylor asked Aunt Lisa to bring her some cakes. "Eat them. They are especially for you."


    "There was no need for it." Anna Stark said although she was a foodie, but she was not a fool.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    She felt that at Taylor''s House, they all regarded her as a foodie who knew nothing except eating.


    "Don''t hesitate," Olivia said with a smile, took a piece and began to eat. "It''s really delicious. Try it."


    "..." Anna Stark had to take a piece. For Anna Stark, the best thing about this family was that there


    were endless things to eat.


    Olivia Taylor noticed that Anna liked the cake, she took the opportunity to ask, "Anna, did you have that


    thing with Daniel?"


    "What?" Anna Stark looked at Olivia Taylor, "what thing?"


    When Olivia Taylor saw that she didn''t understand her question, she was so anxious that she said, "It''s


    just the kind of thing between the husband and wife that gives birth to children."


    "..." Anna Stark was eating. After listening to her, she almost choked, "cough..."


    Damn! Why did she ask me this?


    I''m still a kid!


    Olivia Taylor patted her on the back. "Don''t be nervous, if you two did it you can tell me. If didn''t... you


    can also tell me the truth."


    Olivia was worried about Daniel Taylor. She was unable tomunicate with Daniel Taylor, so she had


    to start with Anna Stark.


    Anna Stark had to satisfy her curiosity, "No."


    Although Anna Stark knew that this was not a good thing for Sir, but the thought that he will not touch


    her in that way made her breathed a sigh of relief!

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Even by thinking about this thing she felt embarrassed.


    Olivia Taylor heard Anna''s answer and sighed helplessly, "I think he is still not well. I will prepare a


    medicine for him."


    Olivia knew that if Daniel''s situation didn''t improve and he didn''t get convinced to go to a doctor, their


    parents will get more worried about him. They want him to have children and a proper happy married


    life.


    From the time he had this ident, Olivia Taylor, being his elder sister always stayed worried for his


    health.


    Anna quietly looked at Olivia Taylor. She didn''t know what to say.


    Olivia Taylor thought about something and immediately looked back at Anna, "Anna, do you know


    everything about your Sir?"


    Olivia just heard the recording and the words said by ire Ashley, she had an idea that Anna got to


    know everything. But she thought it would be better to discuss this matter face to face with Anna.


    "Um." Anna knew what she was asking.


    "Daniel encountered an ident when he was in the army, and it may be a little difficult for him to have


    a child." Olivia Taylor said.


    "I know."


    Olivia Taylor looked at Anna and spoke again, "You don''t dislike or hate him because of this?"


    "..." Anna was speechless after hearing Olivia''s question, "Why should I? Sir is so kind to me. He has


    this problem, but he didn''t want to be like this. It was not his fault."


    Olivia Taylor heard Anna''s answer, and her words made her breathed a sigh of relief. She was afraid


    that after knowing Daniel''s reality Anna will be the second Isabe Brown.


    "By the way, I need your help," Olivia said.


    "My help?" Anna didn''t understand how she can help her. They were at Taylor''s house. Olivia has much


    more authority than her, she didn''t know what she can do for her?


    "Daniel didn''t listen to us, but I observed that he always listened to you. We have a Chinese medicine


    for Daniel. I will prepare it, but you have to help me to convince him for taking this medicine."


    "..." Anna didn''t speak, but there were a lot of thoughts in her mind.


    Persuade Sir to drink medicine?


    What kind of medicine?


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    The task seemed a bit difficult.


    Olivia Taylor said, "It will be good for you too. If he got better, your rtionship will also get better, isn''t


    it?"


    "..." Anna Stark.


    Her good?


    Anna felt as if she got on the wrong car identally.


    This highly intimate topic made Anna felt embarrassed. She finished talking with Olivia Taylor and went


    back to Daniel Taylor. Her face was red and her heart was not as heavy as before.


    She sat down beside Daniel Taylor.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her, "Why Olivia called you? What did she say to you?"


    "No, nothing." Anna had no courage to discuss that topic again with Daniel Taylor.


    "Did she talk some nonsense with you, tell me?" Daniel Taylor asked and looked for Anna''s response.


    "..." Anna always thought that Daniel''s sixth sense was better than the girl''s sixth sense.


    At that moment, there were only Daniel Taylor and Anna in the living room. Daniel Taylor looked at


    Anna, she looked very quiet and nervous, e here."


    Anna looked up at him and noticed that his expression was very serious. Although she was a little


    angry with him but she went closer to him.


    Daniel grabbed her hand and put her into his arms. He whispered in her ear, "Are you angry with me?"


    "No." Anna denied but she was angry, her heart really felt bad when Daniel believed ire Ashley''s


    words.


    Daniel Taylor''s ck eyes were stuck at her small face, "tell me the truth."


    "..." Anna quietly looked at Daniel Taylor''s face. He really looked very handsome.


    She nodded her head and spoke in a low voice, "Why you believed ire''s words, why you didn''t


    believe me?"

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna, and said, "Who believes her?"


    "Didn''t you call her to prove me wrong?"


    Anna thought if she didn''t y the audio, Daniel probably believed ire and she will be unable to


    reveal ire''s real face to everyone.


    Daniel Taylor looked at the way sheined, he was shocked for a moment and thenughed out.


    Hisughter was warm and attractive like the sunlight in winters that prated into her heart, "Do you


    think am I so stupid?"


    "Am I wrong?" Anna looked at him.


    "Of course. How can I teach her a lesson if I didn''t invite her here? And didn''t confront her? If I ignored


    her mistakes, she would keep plotting against you like this."


    "Oh..." After listening to Daniel Taylor''s exnation, Anna finally understood, "You just called her here


    for proving me right?"


    Daniel Taylor raised his finger and pinched her nose. "Although it cannot be seen but you have a


    temper."


    Anna did not escape his eyes today¡­ Daniel Taylor was sure that Anna was angry and had


    misunderstood him.


    Anna''s attitude changed after knowing his real purpose of calling ire, "I was afraid."


    "Afraid of ire?"


    "I was afraid that Sir is so kind to me but because of ire he will no longer believe me." Anna took a


    deep breath and said in a depressed voice, "I don''t know what was wrong with me. I thought that Sir is


    mine and he can only believe me. If he believes in others, I couldn''t help being sad."


    Anna cried today, not because ire despised her, but because Daniel doubted her.


    She suddenly thought that if Daniel Taylor also ended up like John Peter and did not believe her words,


    then what should she do?


    Anna''s word suddenly softened Daniel Taylor''s heart. He raised her hand and rubbed her head. "Raise


    your face and let me kiss you."


    "Ah?" This was shocking. Anna hasn''t responded yet but when she looked up in surprise, Daniel Taylor


    kissed her on the cheek.


    He looked at her and said, "Don''t think nonsense. How could I prefer someone else on my wife?"


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Anna was chosen by him, so he wanted to be responsible for his choice and he believed her.


    His love and care made Anna''s heart warm. She looked at Daniel Taylor and said, "Sir, why are you so


    good to me?"


    "Probably because you are too stupid!"


    "..." Anna¡­


    Olivia Taylor came out and saw the two people sitting on the sofa, happily talking with each other. She


    quickly went back. It was rare to see her brother doting on a person like this. If Anna worked a little


    harder. Soon, this family can have grandchildren.


    -


    In the evening, Daniel Taylor was sitting quietly, and Anna helped him to put the nket on his legs.


    Although it was summer, but in the air-conditioned room, she was afraid that his legs would get cold.


    Anna went to the kitchen, and Olivia Taylor handed her a medicine. "Take this and ask Daniel to drink


    it."


    "Are you sure, it looks too bitter?" Anna smelled the traditional Chinese medicine and it was


    unbearable.


    "Good medicine is always bitter! He is not a child. This is a medicine specially prescribed by an old


    Chinese doctor, he had excellent medical skills. I heard that its effect is very good." Olivia Taylor said


    solemnly, "Take it to him and remember to persuade him to drink."


    "I... will try." She couldn''t step back because she had promised Olivia. Above all, it was for Daniel''s


    good.


    Anna thought about all this and took the medicine to the room.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    "Sir, please drink this medicine." Anna smelled the medicine and her eyebrows raised up due to


    displeasure. When she was a child, her parents often gave her traditional Chinese medicine. She


    recalled how she felt at that time. Now she couldn''t even bear to smell it.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna and the medicine she was holding. "What kind of medicine?"


    "Sister Olivia asked me to bring it to you." Anna looked at Daniel Taylor with a heavy heart.


    "..." Daniel Taylor frowned after hearing that Olivia asked her to bring this medicine, "take it away."


    He knew that Anna wouldn''t trouble him, but it was hard to say anything about Olivia Taylor. Olivia was


    her own sister, but all the day long she kept on thinking these kind of things for him, and only God


    knows what she was really thinking.


    "But she told me to persuade you to drink," Anna said.


    She was forced by Olivia Taylor, and she had promised her. If she didn''t do it well, Olivia would feel that


    she didn''t try with her full heart.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna, who was deeply indulged in her thoughts. "Did she tell you something?"


    "She said that you can have children after drinking this medicine..." Anna''s voice was very low.


    Olivia Taylor said it so easily to her but Anna felt it was a little difficult to speak. ..


    Daniel Taylor was speechless¡­


    As expected! He knew that it must be Olivia''s idea.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Come here."


    Anna didn''t expect that after knowing this he will immediately change his mind. Anna gave him the


    bowl. Daniel took the medicine bowl and poured it into the garbage can on one side.


    Lots of hard work of Olivia went into vain.


    "..." Anna thought about Olivia, "Sister cooked it by herself. It took a lot of effort."


    How Olivia will feel when she will know that he had poured all the medicine in the garbage can?


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Daniel Taylor looked at the way she exined for Olivia Taylor, he forcibly pulled her into his arms. He


    looked at her and asked with a smile, "Why? Anna wants to have a baby?"


    "No... No." Anna said in embarrassment, "I asked for your good."


    Anna was telling the truth, if it wasn''t for Daniel''s good, she wouldn''te here to convince him.


    "For my good?" There was indifference in Daniel Taylor''s eyes. So she doubted his abilities? Does he


    need to prove himself?


    At this moment, Daniel Taylor''s body was already active. He had encountered an ident before, and


    the doctor said it might affect his fertility. But with Anna, he was sure that he will have no problem.


    Anna didn''t know what to say. She advised Daniel Taylor, "I know this kind of thing is a bit hard to talk


    about. However, we should face it positively, otherwise how it will get better. What do you say?"


    Although the medicine was poured in the garbage can, but there was still more in the kitchen. Anna did


    not want to give up easily.


    However, after hearing her words, Daniel Taylor''s facial expressions changed.


    He didn''t speak and looked a little angry, Anna carefully said, "Sir, are you angry? I said it for your


    good, and sister also did all this because she cared about you¡­. Uuuuuh!


    Daniel Taylor''s kiss interrupted her words.


    This kiss was not same as before, it was not just a kiss but a lot more than that.


    The kisssted for a long time. Anna felt that he was almost choked by the kiss. Daniel Taylor released


    her and looked at Anna. Anna was breathing heavily, "Did you realize that you are wrong?"


    "Why I am wrong?" Anna''s face was muddled, was sir punishing her for something?


    But when did she do wrong?


    Daniel Taylor, "..."


    He looked at Anna and realized that she was innocent, simple and didn''t think much. And he didn''t


    want to scare her.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Daniel Taylor rubbed her head and said, "Next time if sister asks you to do this kind of thing, don''t listen


    to her. She''s just a liar, and she doesn''t know anything."


    "A liar?" Anna couldn''t believe it. She had listened to Olivia, and she didn''t sound like a liar.


    Daniel Taylor seriously spoke again, "of course. I will not drink this medicine. Next time if you bring it to


    me, you will have to drink it in front of me."


    Anna calmly listened to Daniel and hurriedly shook her head, "No, it smelled so bad and tasted too


    bitter, I won''t want to drink it."


    Although she was a foodie, but she really disliked traditional Chinese medicine.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her frightened appearance, she really looked like a little child. He smiled and


    never did wrong to you!"


    "..." Anna felt that he was right, and she did wrong to him. She said, "Okay, I won''t bring it next time."


    Daniel Taylor nodded contentedly and gave the bowl back in her hand. "Take the bowl down and give it


    back to her."


    Olivia Taylor was downstairs and was waiting for a piece of good news. When she saw Annaing


    down, she hurriedly moved forward and asked, "How it goes? Did he drink it?"


    "No." Anna shook her head. "Sir said this medicine is useless. And asked me to not bring it again for


    him."


    "How can he know that the medicine is useless without taking it? You didn''t persuade him?" Olivia


    Taylor frowned. She thought Anna would persuade him.


    Anna said, "I tried to convince him, but Sir didn''t listen."


    Actually he not only didn''t listen but also gave her a good lesson. She didn''t want to offend Olivia


    Taylor, but she also couldn''t offend Sir.


    "This man is really difficult to handle," Olivia said.


    Anna couldn''t help speaking, "the medicine is too bitter. I also can''t bear to smell it. I think we shouldn''t


    give it to Sir."


    "I''m doing this for his good, you know it, don''t you?" Olivia Taylor felt that her painstaking efforts were in


    vain. "If he doesn''t get better, you two cannot have children. I don''t know it matters to you or not but my


    parents are really worried about him."


    And the topic started again.


    "I''m still young, I think we have time." Anna said. She hasn''t been to university yet. She didn''t want to


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    have a baby now.


    Olivia Taylor looked at Anna seriously and smiled, "Okay, you go to your room and have a rest. I''ll think


    about some other way."


    "Some other way?" Anna felt that it was not over yet. What''s more, she felt that any other way that


    Olivia will think must be rted to her.


    Olivia Taylor looked at the time. "I''ll tell youter. I''m going back today. My baby has gone to drop ire


    Ashley, but he hasn''te back yet. I don''t know where he is. First I have to find him."


    Anna listened to Olivia but didn''t say anything. She just didn''t expect that John Peter would be too nice


    to ire Ashley. Even if he knew that ire was ndering her, he would still continue to be good with


    ire?


    Anna went back upstairs. Jack Smith was talking with Daniel Taylor.


    Anna''s cell phone rang! She didn''t want to disturb them, so she walked away to answer the phone.


    "Sister, are you free tomorrow? Let''s have a meal together!" There was Aiden Stark on the other side.


    Although their parents always stayed biased towards her, Aiden Stark was very good to her.


    Anna''s attitude was also good towards her brother, "Are you in Jingzhou?"


    "Yes, our team is here for apetition." He replied.


    "How is thepetition?"


    "Don''t ask, we knocked out in the second round." Aiden Stark said, "You will not invite your dear


    brother to have a meal together? We haven''t seen each other for a long time."

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    "All right." Taylor''s family asked Anna to invite her parents to meet with them. It would be better to first


    talk with Aiden Stark.


    "I''ll send you the address." Aiden Stark said happily.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Okay."


    Anna was lying on the bed and her mobile phone was on the side table. Daniel didn''t allow her to scroll


    her mobile phone for a long time. So that''s why whenever he was in the room, she always put her


    mobile phone down.


    After some time she heard her cell phone beeped. She got up to have a look. It was her brother''s


    message.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and asked, "Whose message?"


    Anna read the address sent by Aiden Stark. It was not too far from her house.


    "My brother hase here for a two-daypetition. He asked me to have a meal together, so I


    invited him." Anna looked at Daniel. "Sir, I want to go out tomorrow, Can I?"


    She didn''t want him to stay worried for her, so she informed him earlier.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her lovely appearance and the ways she asked for permission. He nodded,


    "Okay."


    "I will also ask him about my parent''s reaction."


    The day when Anna came to Jingzhou City, her mother promised rke''s family to meet them. That''s


    why they called her several times. At that time Anna put their number into the cklist and didn''t


    respond to them.


    She didn''t know what her parents were thinking about her and she was really worried.


    Daniel Taylor rubbed her head and said. "OK, call me if you got any problem."


    Anna smiled brightly, "Okay."


    Anna didn''t know why, but she always felt safe and secure around him. She used to think that she had


    to face everything alone. She had no power and no one to depend on.


    But with him, she felt that she had the world.


    She was no more afraid that the sky would fall down on her.


    Next day afternoon


    When Anna reached the restaurant, Aiden Stark was already there. She thought it must be Aiden Stark


    and his friends. But when she looked there, she didn''t see Aiden Stark''s friend, instead, there was her


    mother sitting with him.


    Anna frowned and wanted to turn around to go away. But she thought about the Taylor Family and


    stayed there. However, she was still a little annoyed because Aiden Stark cheated her!


    She red at Aiden Stark, "Didn''t you say that you came here for the team match?"


    Aiden Stark smiled and said, "Yes, it was over yesterday."


    "Why is the mother here?" It was a sudden meeting for Anna, and she did not have any preparation.


    "Sister, don''t be angry with mother. She has been looking for an opportunity to meet you recently. You


    were not answering her phone, so we have to think of other ways." Aiden Stark said.


    Anna''s mother looked at Anna and said softly, "Anna, mom was wrong. I did wrong I was cruel to you


    and had beaten you. Can youe home with us and give us another chance? In your absence, your


    father and I were really worried. We couldn''t sleep well at night. We were afraid that you would get


    cheated by others in this mean world."


    Anna thought for a moment,st time her mother saw her leaving the house with Jack Smith. How a


    mother could stay at ease when her daughter ran away with other men?


    It has been more than a half month since that incident. Anna looked at her mother''s sincere


    appearance and thought for a moment, no matter what, she was her mother. She had raised her for so


    many years. Anna''s heart was deeply touched by her mother''s words.


    Anna sat down and looked at the table her mother and brother was sitting in. It was a big table. Her


    mother took the menu and looked at the dishes on it. They all were very expensive.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Anna couldn''t help staring at her mother. Her mother didn''t like to spend a lot of money on such kind of


    things. Today how did shee out to eat with Aiden Stark? Why did she choose such an expensive


    ce?


    She was about to ask what, and her mother''s cell phone rang, her mother picked up and said, "Yes, we


    are here."


    After a second, her mother stood up with great enthusiasm and went to receive some people.


    Anna looked at Aiden Stark in bewilderment, "what''s going on?"


    Aiden Stark said with shame, "Last time you didn''t have dinner with rke''s family. So mom


    rescheduled it today."


    "Aiden, you had cheated me!" Anna was speechless.


    Just some moments ago, her mother spoke so sincerely, she thought that her mother really self-


    analyzed her behavior and felt guilty for her former attitude. But everything was just fake and well


    nned.


    Her parents deliberately asked Aiden Stark to convince her, to let her meet with rke''s family!


    Aiden Stark looked at Anna''s angry face and said, "Elder sister, I can''t help it... mom said if I don''t


    convince you she will not give me any pocket money. I''m not like you. I cannot make money by myself.


    If she stops my pocket money, what can I do? Don''t be so angry, it''s just a meal. It will be over soon. If


    you don''t want to continue, they cannot force you to marry him, right?"


    Anna couldn''t helpughing.


    Was this really her own mother? Her own brother?


    She put down the menu, stood up to leave but her hand was grabbed by Aiden Stark, "Sister, it''s just a


    meal, you can leave after it, Okay? You can''t let our mother feel ashamed."


    He used all his coquettish and mean ways to persuade Anna.


    Anna sneered, "I didn''t see you behaving so well to them before, not when they forced you to go to


    school."


    Now he suddenly became so filial. How ironic!


    Aiden Stark said modestly, "Everyone has to grow up one day."


    "Growing up means you will support parents in doing such things?" Anna retaliated.


    "I''m here for your good. You always had a cold war with your parents, didn''t you? Long before school


    started. If you really wanted to go to school, you should behave well with them. In such a situation, why


    they let you study and give you money?" Aiden Stark''s analysis was not wrong, most of the time he


    thought about Anna.


    Anna looked at him and said, "Parents didn''t give me money to study, and they didn''t allow you to quit


    studies. How should I behave in such a situation?"


    Although Anna didn''t need their money now but she wanted to clear everything. Her parent''s


    biasedness towards her and her brother, was like aplex knot in her heart. She was a girl, but she


    was also their own daughter, why there was so much difference?


    "Yes, I don''t want to go to school, and I will not go. It will be a waste of money. Don''t worry mom can


    give that money to you to go to school." Aiden Stark said.


    Anna looked at Aiden Stark and quietly sat down. It was not because she believed that her parents


    would let her go to school. Instead, she thought it wouldn''t be convenient for her to continue the cold


    war with Aiden Stark.


    Taylor Family wanted to meet her family and that was one of the purposes foring here today.


    Her mother came back with Mrs. rke and her son Alex rke.


    "Please have a seat. This is my daughter, Anna, and Anna this is, Mr. Alex." Anna''s mother greeted her


    guests warmly and looked at Anna.


    Surprisingly Anna and Aiden both didn''t greet their guests.


    Anna didn''t want to show too much enthusiasm because she did not want to create any


    misunderstanding. But Aiden Stark was shocked. The man Alex rke looked almost forty years old.


    Their mother really found this man for her sister?


    Anna''s mother looked at her children and pretended to smile, "Say hello to Aunt."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Hello, Aunt." Aiden Stark nodded.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    But Anna didn''t speak.


    Anna''s mother stared at her and looked at Mrs. rke, "Please don''t mind, today''s children really don''t


    know such manners."


    "It is okay, Auntie." Alex rke smiled and nced at Anna. His attitude was quite enthusiastic. "We


    are meeting for the first time. Anna must be shy and nervous."


    When Alex rke called their mother Auntie, Aiden Stark was shocked. He felt that it must be okay for


    him to call his mother''s sister.


    Anna''s mother knew her daughter''s emotions very well, she thought this kind of behavior was


    reasonable...


    When everyone sat down, Alex rke turned his face towards Anna. He had seen the photos of Anna


    before and thought that Anna was not bad. But he didn''t expect that in reality, Anna looked much more


    attractive than her photos.


    After all, she was not even twenty years old, which was normally the best age for girls to look beautiful.


    "Anna, I heard that you were not well, how is your health now?" Alex asked with great concern.


    Anna cast a strange nce at Alex rke. She heard her name from this man''s mouth and felt very


    ufortable. They even didn''t even know each other, why he was behaving so frankly?


    Anna''s mother was afraid that Anna would say something bad, she quickly interrupted and said, "Anna


    is fine, everything is okay now."


    Last time Anna left the house, so she had to make excuses¡­


    Anna looked at her mother''s reaction and realized that it must be her mother''s lies.


    "Let''s eat something first!" Alex rke took the menu. "What Anna would like to eat?"


    He tried to behave like a gentleman but Anna still didn''t respond. She was a foodie, but at this moment


    she had no appetite.


    Anna''s mother smiled and said, "Feel like at home. Please order whatever you like. Anna is not picky


    about food. She can eat anything."


    "Then I will decide." Alex rke smiled and ordered the food.


    Alex rke''s mother looked at Anna, "How old is Anna?"


    "Twenty years." Her mother immediately answered.


    Anna was drinking water. When she heard her mother''s words, that water got stuck in her throat. Her


    mother was really mean.


    "Why Anna didn''t go to university?" Alex''s mother spoke again.


    Anna''s mother really cared about her reputation and she couldn''t let others know that she didn''t let her


    own daughter go to school because she wanted to get her married. Anna''s mother spoke without even


    thinking for a moment, "She is not good at studies, and she doesn''t want to go to school."


    "..." Anna looked at her mother and didn''t know what to say next.


    "Oh, my son Alex rke graduated with 985 marks. There were many girls in ourmunity who


    wanted to marry him." Alex rke''s mother said proudly.


    Although Anna''s mother really didn''t know what that was but she didn''t wait for a second to praise him,


    "That is really great, If our Anna also did well in studies we can also be proud of her."


    It really became tough for Anna to bear it anymore. Her mother really didn''t know about her own


    daughter''s marks? Unfortunately, her mother neither knew anything nor did she want to understand.


    She only wanted to praise Alex rke and to tter rke''s family.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Alex rke''s mother looked quite satisfied with Alex rke.


    Anna, who hasn''t spoken for a long time, finally couldn''t help it. She said, "You are saying that a lot of


    girls wanted to marry your son. If really than he must get married earlier. Why did you get so much time


    toe here to meet others?"


    Alex rke''s mother was shocked, she didn''t expect that Anna will say such words. This sentence


    made her felt very embarrassed.


    Alex rke said with a smile, "I was busy with my work that''s why I didn''t get time to care about these


    things."


    "Now you aren''t busy with your work?"


    "Yes, I''m not much busy. I work in a public institution, there is a 9:00 a. m. to 5:00 p. m. job with a two


    days weekend."


    Anna''s mother immediately interrupted again and said, "Yes, the public institutions are very good, the


    work is also stable, and the sry is also good. I heard that they pay more than 4000 yuan and also


    give two days'' holidays per week."


    Anna''s mother worked in a hot pot shop. She could only have two days off in a month and her sry


    was not more than 2000 yuan. So, for her, it was the best proposal. This man can earn more than 4000


    in a month.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Alex rke smiled proudly and said, "Yes it''s good, if I add all subsidies it will be seven or eight


    thousand yuan per month. But, it can''t bepared with those who do business."


    Although Alex tried to be modest, but he seemed to be very proud of his ie. Moreover, he knew


    about Stark''s family background. He earned more money than all the family members of Stark''s


    After hearing Alex rke''s words, Anna''s mother''s eyes brightened up, "that''s really great."


    She felt that she had found the right son-inw.


    Alex rke waspletely ttered by Anna''s mother. He thought that the matter could be settled


    well. He stared at Anna and said, "It doesn''t matter if Anna was not good at studies and didn''t go to


    university. All she had to do is give birth to children to raise them and take care of them. If she can do


    housework well, she can be a good wife. We have no problem with any other thing."


    Anna wanted to give him a good reply.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    So it turned out that he was just a typical man who wanted to have a wife to give birth to children and to


    raise them well at home, do housework and be a good working wife.


    Alex rke had so much proud in his eyes, which made Anna felt very disgusted.


    Anna didn''t want to let them misunderstood. She looked at them and said, "It would be better for you to


    find someone else. I just graduated from high school and didn''t go to college, and my family''s financial


    conditions are also not good. Sorry, but I don''t think that I can stand up with you."


    "It doesn''t matter, if you can manage housework well, I won''t dislike you."


    "..." Anna could not help frowning and thought that this man really has no shame. She said it so clearly


    how he could not understand?


    However, Anna''s mother also came forward to support Alex rke, "Our Anna is very hard working.


    She is really diligent. When she was in school, she earned her own living expenses."


    Alex rke''s mother looked at Anna and heard from her mother that she was diligent.


    Anna''s family''s financial condition was really poor and Anna also didn''t behave so well today but her


    own son was also more than thirty years old. Now, she just wanted to find a woman to get his son


    married.


    And Alex rke also liked Anna very much.


    It will be good to marry Anna who was more diligent than to marry anyzy woman!


    Anna looked at her mother, who really wished that her daughter and Alex rke could get together


    immediately.


    Anna had no words for such a mother...


    Anna thought it would be better to talk directly, "I don''t want to marry someone too older than me. It


    would be very difficult for us to understand each other."


    Alex rke''s mother was a little unhappy with Anna''s statement and said, "You don''t like Alex rke


    because he is too old?"


    Alex rke''s mother thought that she didn''t dislike her poor family but Anna dared to dislike her son.


    "He is not too old?" Anna''s mother red at Anna and said, "Alex rke is only thirty, not much older


    than you."


    "Thirty?" Aiden Stark looked at Alex rke in surprise. "I thought you were forty."


    Aiden Stark didn''t think before speaking. He was just honest.


    Mrs. Stark was almost fainted after listening to her son''s and daughter''s remarks. These two people


    deliberately made trouble for her?


    "He is a little older but he will definitely love his wife. And 30 years is not too old. It''s the age of being


    mature and young as well. Besides, he works in a public institution and has a good stable job." Anna''s


    mother still tried to convince her daughter and son.


    She really liked Alex rke.


    Alex rke''s mother looked at Anna Stark and turned her face towards Mrs. Stark, "Today''s generation


    like teen idol man."


    "She is a child and she doesn''t know anything. We are just looking for a stable and reliable


    rtionship." Anna''s mother said. In her opinion, Alex rke met her requirements!


    Anna looked at her mother, "Mom, do you came here for my marriage or do you want to get yourself


    married?"

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Height of optimism!


    It seemed that if Anna didn''te here, her mother will made a decision directly on her daughter''s


    behalf!


    Anna''s mother angrily stared at Anna. "Don''t you know how to behave well in front of guests?"


    "I''m behaving well." Anna stared at Alex rke. He was older than Daniel Taylor, but he was still too


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    proud of his achievements! Daniel Taylor was more sessful and much hardworking than him.


    "I already have a husband." Anna finally said.


    "..."


    Anna''s words were like a rumble of thunder and it made everyone quiet.


    Anna''s mother looked at Anna and wished to p her. "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    "I didn''t say anything wrong. Didn''t you want me to get married? I''m married, but to someone else."


    Anna looked at Alex rke and spoke again, "I''m sorry to let you misunderstood. I''m not hardworking, I


    veryzy. I don''t want to do housework or just give birth to children and raise them at home. So, it


    would be better for you to find someone else."


    Anna was very straight forward. She knew that if she didn''t make it clear now, her mother won''t let her


    go.


    Alex rke was shocked. He didn''t care about being that gentleman that he pretended to be before,


    "Your mother promised us. You cannot step back. You aren''t a liar, right?"


    Originally, he had made up his mind to marry Anna. And Stark family also epted their gifts but now,


    unexpectedly, things turned out like this...


    "My mother promised to you, not me." Anna didn''t care about any other thing.


    "Anna!" Anna''s mother was going mad with rage. She didn''t expect that Anna would say such


    nonsense. She hurriedly said to Alex rke, "She is not married. How can she get married? She is


    lying, don''t believe her."


    "Let''s go back." Alex rke''s mother stood up. She had some shame, she was sure that Anna was not


    interested and couldn''t be forced.


    Mrs. rke wasn''t stupid enough to make such a woman her daughter inw!


    Alex rke''s mother said and left.


    Alex rke also followed his mother, "Mom, how can we just go like this?"


    "You want to stay here to let peopleugh at you? I will find a better girl than her. She didn''t like you


    and now we didn''t want her either."


    "I don''t like the girls that you find" Alex rke was not convinced, Anna was the one most pleasing to


    his eyes.


    "But she didn''t like you."


    Alex rke''s mother took her son and left.


    "Anna." After seeing them going out, Anna''s mother returned to the restaurant and stared at Anna. Her


    eyes were about to burst out with fire. "Are you trying to piss me off? I''m kind enough to coax people


    for you, and you''re letting them go by your nonsense behavior."


    "You really did all this for me?" Anna frowned, "They were looking for a nanny, not a wife. You wanted


    to throw me into this fire pit?"


    Although Anna refused the rke family, she seemed to have seen the end of her marriage to the


    rke family.


    All they want was a diligent woman to take care of children and housework!


    If she said that they wanted a babysitter, it wouldn''t be wrong!


    Aiden Stark, who was sitting, quietly spoke again, "Mom if she doesn''t want to marry, don''t force her.


    And I also don''t like that Alex rke."


    Aiden Stark couldn''t even think of making that man his brother-inw than how could he let Anna?


    "Don''t help her." Mother said to Aiden and stared again at Anna. "Anna, you knew very well what you


    did today. Now don''t me me for not letting you go to university."


    "You never wanted me to go to university, did you?" Just a moment ago her mother said that she did


    not want to go to university because of her poor grades, which was disgusting!

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    Anna''s mother thought that she can threaten Anna by saying that she won''t let her go to the university.


    Unexpectedly, she failed again. She stared at Anna with amazement and suddenly asked, "Did you


    refuse Alex rke because of that man?"


    Anna knew that her mother was talking about Jack Smith. After all, she had not seen Daniel Taylor but


    she had seen Anna leaving the house with Jack Smith. "No."


    Anna''s mother was helpless, "If it''s not for him. Then why..."


    Anna interrupted her, "Why you really liked that Alex rke?"


    "He has a good job, a good monthly ie, and a good family background. You can''t find a man like


    him. He is perfect for you. I am sure that he was also interested in you..." Anna''s mother still didn''t want


    to give up.


    Her mother even felt proud just by thinking that her daughter will get married to a man who worked in a


    public institution!


    Anna sighed helplessly. Sometimes, she didn''t feel angry but despairing. Her mother was a typical


    woman who worked in a market, and she usually dealt with such people. In her mind, she really adored


    such a lifestyle.


    Anna was also sure about her mother''s vision and mentality.


    However, she didn''te here to quarrel with her mother. "I''m married. His parents want to see you.


    Tell me when you will be avable."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Sister, are you really married?" Aiden Stark didn''t believe her.


    Anna looked at her mother, who was shocked. It didn''t matter whether her mother agreed or disagreed,


    "Doesn''t mom always wanted me to get married? She should be happy to know that I am married."


    "What the hell are you saying? You wanted me to die with anger?" Anna''s mother had already lost all


    her senses after listening to Anna. She raised her hand to p Anna.


    Anna immediately grabbed her mother''s wrist, "Mom, I''m not a child. You shouldn''t try to hit me."


    When she was a child, her mother had often beaten her because of her small mistakes. But now, she


    has the ability to distinguish right from wrong. It was her right to make her own choices. So, in the


    future, she decided to go by herself, not by her parent''s orders.


    Her mother looked at Anna. She didn''t know why. She found that Anna had be much stronger


    than before.


    Anna released her mother''s hand and said, "Sit down, I need to talk."


    She was no more than a little girl whose mother was in charge of everything. She asked her mother to


    sit down because she really wanted to talk well with her.


    Her mother sat down, looked at Anna and said angrily, "You are already an adult, now you think it''s


    unnecessary to talk with your parents about anything. You dare to marry without my consent?"


    Anna avoided her mother''s anger and stated her purpose, "His parents want to meet you and Dad, and


    they want to invite you for a meal. You can tell me a day when it will be convenient for."


    "Want to meet us? No way." Anna embarrassed her today in front of rke''s, she didn''t want to make


    Anna felt better.


    Anna took a calm look at her mother and sighed, "Okay, if you don''t want to meet, its fine, I''ll tell them


    when I will get back."


    Anna thought instead of persuading her mother here, it would be easy to go back and discuss this


    matter with Sir and ask him to convince his parents.


    Her mother stared at Anna, who looked very calm. She felt that her refusal and attitude didn''t really


    affect her daughter, she regretted a little and said, "Okay, I''ll go!"


    She thought if that man''s family condition was not good like Alex rke, she will refuse them on their


    face.


    "When will you be free? They will be free this Saturday, what you say?"


    Anna''s mother didn''t say anything. It means she agreed.


    Aiden Stark looked at the table and asked, "Mom, they ordered a lot of food and left without paying the


    bill. Who will pay the bill?"


    Alex rke ordered a lot of food, and the food must be costly.


    "I don''t have money." Mother was very angry.


    "I will pay the bill," Anna asked the waiter to bring the bill.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    She invited Aiden Stark for dinner, and she knew it was a little expensive restaurant. She brought the


    money she had she saved from her part-time jobs.


    "Hello mam, your bill is 899 yuan." The waiter gave the bill to Anna. Anna frowned, it was really much.


    She remembered that she had only 500 yuan. She thought that 500 yuan must be enough because she


    had no idea that this all will happen here. There wasn''t much in her WeChat ount.


    Anna opened the wallet and found out that there was a lot of cash ced in her wallet, the currency


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    was neatly folded. She was stunned to see.


    When she got up in the morning, Daniel Taylor had gone out. She heard that he went to see a doctor,


    but she didn''t meet him.


    But...


    Did he put this money in her wallet before leaving?


    Daniel never stopped her from working and didn''t offer her his money. He always respected her dignity


    very much and praised that she was so strong. He always tried to protect her self-esteem.


    However, when she heard that she will be going to invite her brother for a meal. He was afraid that she


    would be embarrassed, so he put some money before going out.


    Anna''s heart was really touched by his sincere act. Her eyes were are a little red. Daniel never


    discussed such things with her but he always did so much for her.


    He was different from everyone she used to know.


    Anna sent Aiden Stark and his mother to the subway before returning to the Taylor Family.


    Daniel Taylor had alsoe back to the house. He was sitting in his study and working on hisptop.


    There was a cup of coffee on the table.


    Anna reached home. She didn''t even put her bag away, and immediately came closer to him and


    hugged him from behind. Her chin was resting on his shoulder.


    Daniel Taylor was stunned for a moment. He felt a soft kitten-like face leaning on his shoulder. He kept


    staring at theptop seriously, but his tone was very soft, "don''t disturb me, I''m working!"


    "Umm." Anna held his hand and kept lying on his shoulder.


    Daniel Taylor stopped and thought that she didn''t usually behave like this. Maybe she was hurt?


    He asked in a deep voice, "Who bullied you? Your brother?"


    "No one." Anna''s heart was warm with his concern. On the way back, she looked at the roads and the


    busy city but her mind was full of him. She had never thought that one day, in her world, she would


    have such a caring person as Daniel.


    He was as beautiful and as bright as the moon, but he was close to her not far away like that moon in


    the sky.


    Anna leaned on his shoulder, the fabric of his shirt was very delicate, his warmth and aroma made


    Anna''s heart felt veryfortable, "I was just missing you."


    Daniel Taylor''s heart was as tough as iron, but at that moment, after hearing Anna''s words, it became


    soft like cotton.


    "I will give you five minutes to hug me," he said. He didn''t like to be disturbed when he was busy with


    his works. Five minutes was the limit.


    Anna couldn''t helpughing. She looked up and looked at his side face. His expression was serious,


    but she thought it was sweet and warm. "I met my mother today and asked her to have a meal with us,


    next Saturday, is it okay?"


    Daniel Taylor said, "Yes."


    Everyone will be free on Saturday.


    He looked up and held Anna''s hand. "Your mother said something wrong?"


    "No." Anna said, "She''s my mother. I can handle her." Anna didn''t want to let him know about her


    family, it was not reasonable in her eyes.


    Although she said that, Daniel Taylor''s heart was not satisfied with her answer.


    "I am going to take a bath first, and won''t disturb your work more. It''s too hot outside. My whole body is


    sweating." Anna was very considerate she knew that he was busy so she didn''t disturb him more.


    Anna left, and Daniel Taylor saw Anna''s back, her whole back was wet with sweat, instead of taking the


    elevator, she used the stairs toe up directly.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Anna took a bath and came down, Daniel Taylor had finished his work and was sitting in the living room


    talking with Olivia Taylor.


    Olivia Taylor said, st night, when John came back, I told him not to stay in touch with ire Ashley.


    But he didn''t listen. I don''t know why he became so stubborn. He used to be so obedient."


    "He is no longer a child. He has his own point of view." Daniel Taylor said calmly.


    "But why he is with ire, I am afraid that he will face something bad in the future. I don''t know why I


    think that he is doing this deliberately because off his problems with Anna. I''m afraid Anna also think


    like this." Olivia Taylor sighed, "What do you think? He didn''t like Anna but why he disliked her so


    much?"


    Olivia Taylor''s words made Daniel Taylor think something, he looked up and saw Anna standing on the


    stairs.


    She had taken a bath and was wearing a loose T-shirt. Her hair was still wet, and she wasing


    downstairs. Daniel Taylor looked at her and frowned, "why doesn''t you use a hair drier to dry your


    hair?"


    "It''s really hot, it''ll be dry soon." Anna came down, greeted Olivia Taylor and sat down beside Daniel


    Taylor.


    Anna just heard that they talked about her rtionship with John Peter. She was a little guilty. Sister


    Olivia and Sir were so kind to her. If they got to know about her previous rtionship with John Peter,


    would they hate her?


    Fortunately, in front of Anna, Olivia Taylor didn''t n to talk about ire Ashley and John Peter again.


    She smiled and said, "I have something to do, I won''t disturb this young married couple anymore."


    Anna stark smiled after hearing the title, young married couple, but didn''t say anything. In a moment,


    Aunt Lisa came in with a towel in her hand at Daniel Taylor''smand.


    Daniel Taylor took the towel and looked at Anna, "Come here."


    Anna knew that he wanted to wipe her hair. She didn''t mean to let him do it. "I will do it myself."


    His ck eyes were deep, and he didn''t give her a towel.


    She had to move closer to him. He wiped her hair with a towel. His hands were strong, but his


    movements were gentle.


    Anna said, "It will be dry soon."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "The room''s temperature is low, it is not good to have wet hair." With the air conditioner on, it was easy


    to catch a cold.


    Anna''s eyes widened and sheined, "Do you think am I so weak?"


    "Forgotten thest time when you were sick?"


    "Sir, you are really very strict." He didn''t let her eat ice cream, didn''t let her use the cell phone for long,


    and now didn''t even let her have these wet hair.


    "Oh?" Daniel Taylor paused and said, "So you began to dislike me?"


    Anna smiled and said, "No, I don''t dislike you."


    Daniel Taylor wiped her hair, put the towel aside, and said to Anna, "I''m a little domineering. I may not


    agree with all your wishes but if you don''t obey me, I may get angry. So I hope you can get used to it


    quickly."


    "Yes, really domineering!" Anna blinked, looked at Daniel Taylor, hit her head onto his chest and said,


    "But I still like you."


    He didn''t let her eat ice cream because he was afraid of her stomachache, he didn''t let her scroll her


    cell phone for long because he cared about eyesight, and he did not let her have wet hair because he


    was afraid that she would catch a cold.


    If this was what he called domineering and overbearing, Anna was willing to let him be even more


    domineering!


    -


    It was raining on Saturday morning. The weather was not much hot, instead, it became a little pleasant.


    Anna went to the railway station to receive her parents and saw theming out of the station. She


    hurriedly walked forward and greeted them, "Dad, mom."

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Today Anna got up early to pick them up, she also didn''t sleep wellst night. The thought that her


    parents will meet with Daniel''s parents was a little scary.


    At the railway station, her mother stared at Anna. At the thought that Anna had married another man


    just to annoy her, she was really very angry.


    The fire in her heart didn''t cool down in a week.


    Anna looked at her mother''s unfriendly appearance and tried to tter her, "their family members are


    very good people. Soon we will meet them. Can you show a little better attitude?"


    Anna was really afraid that her mother will make her feel embarrassed. Whatever her mother will do will


    affect her more than Taylor''s family.


    But her mother didn''t care, "after all these years of raising you, you have turned your eyes, now you


    care more about them?"


    "Didn''t you have behaved so well with the rke family that day?" Anna said.


    Alex rke and his mother obviously looked down on their family but her mother''s attitude was so


    good to them. Anna thought about Daniel''s father and mother. They all were very gentle people. It was


    not wrong to ask her mother to treat them better.


    Her mother looked back at Anna angrily. "Do not dare to take that day as an example. You have no


    idea about what you did to me that day."


    "Yes, I know my attitude was bad. I shouldn''t embarrass you in front of rke''s family. But once think


    about it calmly. If I didn''t make it clear at that time, it will be a big misunderstanding. And in the


    end, you will be more embarrassed."


    Anna was telling the facts and she was right.


    "..." Anna''s mother red at Anna and didn''t say anything.


    After all, this all has happened. It would be better to forget the past.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    -


    Daniel Taylor''s phone call came, Anna answered and heard his voice, "Are they arrived?"


    Anna said, "Yes. We''ll be there soon."


    The ce for the dinner was a very famous hotpot restaurant, which was arranged by Olivia Taylor.


    Olivia Taylor had always been very considerate about little things. She knew that Anna''s family


    conditions were not very good. She was afraid that going to a five-star hotel or any western restaurant


    can make Anna''s parents feel ufortable, so she specially chose this ce.


    Anna arrived at the door and saw Olivia Taylor, "Hello, sister."


    Olivia Taylor was wearing a long ck dress. She looked very dignified and formal.


    Olivia Taylor smiled and looked at Anna''s father and mother. She greeted them enthusiastically, "Hello


    uncle, Hello aunt. It must be hard toe here from so far."


    Anna''s mother took a look at Olivia Taylor and answered, but she was not very enthusiastic.


    Olivia Taylor didn''t mind. She led them to their cabin.


    Anna looked at her mother and whispered, "Mom Can you be a little more enthusiastic? Your attitude


    makes people feel that they owe you money."


    "..."


    Olivia Taylor led Anna''s family to the private cabin they booked and said, "Mom and Dad, here they


    are."


    Daniel''s father and mother hurriedly stood up. Their attitude was particrly good. They were just


    afraid that Anna''s parents would be ufortable and might think something wrong.


    "Please have a seat. You must be tired after a long journey." Daniel''s mother said with a smile.


    Their attitude was better than Anna''s mother''s attitude towards rke''s. Anna''s mother looked all


    around and saw Daniel''s father, mother, and Daniel. Daniel was sitting in a wheelchair.


    Daniel Taylor looked at them and greeted, "Hello uncle, Hello aunt."


    Anna''s mother didn''t meet Daniel Taylor before. She always thought that Jack Smith was the one who


    took Anna away and didn''t took Daniel Taylor seriously.


    "Hello," They said and sat down.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Olivia Taylor served the tea to everyone.


    Everything seemed calm and Anna was relieved.


    Anna was sitting on a middle chair between Daniel and her mother. She sat down and looked at Daniel.


    Although she tried her best to stay calm but she was extremely nervous. But when she saw Daniel


    sitting beside her, she felt rxed.


    Anna''s mother drank tea and took a deep breath. It seemed that everyone was here but she didn''t see


    Jack Smith. She couldn''t help asking, "He hasn''te yet?"


    "He?"


    Daniel''s mother didn''t understand who Anna''s mother referred to. All their family members were there.


    Was there anyone else missing?


    Anna looked at her mother and understood what she might be asking, "my mother was talking about


    Mr. Smith."


    "Have you seen Mr. Jack Smith before?" Olivia Taylor said with a smile.


    "She had met him once." Anna said, and looked at her mother, "Mom, I am not married to Jack Smith, I


    am married to him."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Anna pointed to Daniel Taylor.


    Anna was embarrassed by her mother''s misunderstanding.


    "He?" her mother''s eyebrows were raised, she really disliked her daughter''s choice.


    She thought that Anna married Jack Smith. Jack Smith was quite good looking. If his family''s financial


    conditions and family background seemed good, she would just ept their rtionship.


    But... She didn''t expect that the man Anna married was actually a crippled?


    She couldn''t ept it! Her daughter has married someone in a wheelchair. Everyone will make fun of


    her when they got to know and she wouldn''t raise her head in front of anyone.


    What''s more, the family''s clothes were very ordinary. At first nce, they didn''t look like rich people. As


    With this marriage she was sure that she would get no benefits, on the contrary, maybe she will have to


    help Anna in the future.


    This thought made Anna''s mother very ufortable.


    "Let''s eat something first. Uncle, Aunt tell me what would you like to eat and what you don''t eat?" Olivia


    Taylor asked politely.


    Anna''s mother didn''t reply.


    Anna hurriedly replied, "They can eat everything, please order ording to your choice."


    Anna spoke and looked at her mother and whispered, "Mom."


    Why she couldn''t behave politely? That day with rke''s family she behaved so politely, and as


    wanted to do by doing all this.


    Olivia Taylor ordered the food.


    Daniel''s mother nced at Anna and politely spoke to her mother, "Anna is a very good child. We are


    very satisfied with her. Today, we invited you toe here to discuss their wedding."


    Daniel''s mother spoke very politely, no one could get angry with her. But, Anna''s mother didn''t care


    about any ethics, "Wedding? I don''t agree."


    Daniel''s mother was stunned, and she asked, "Why? They have a good rtionship, and they are


    happy."


    In this period of time, Taylor''s really thought that Anna was the best match for their son and everyone


    was happy for them. They had never seen Daniel caring so much for any other woman. Even Isabe


    Brown did not get such a treatment.


    Anna''s mother arrogantly looked at Daniel Taylor. She was really dissatisfied with this man and the


    family background of Taylor Family.


    But she couldn''t tell the truth so she said, "your son is a cripple." she paused and said again, "My


    daughter Anna is only 18 years old, and I don''t want her to get married."


    "..."


    Really? Some days ago her mother forced her to marry Alex rke and now she said these things to


    Taylor''s, Anna didn''t expect her to change so quickly.


    "I''ll be twenty soon," Anna said.


    "Twenty? Are you saying that I don''t know how old you are?" Anna''s mother and Anna''s sentences


    were suddenly reversed. "No matter what, I don''t agree for this wedding."

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    "I have already made a decision." Anna''s heart was full of regrets. She knew her mother very well, and


    she didn''t want her toe here, but they all force her to invite her, "Today, I invited you toe here


    to discuss about the wedding."


    Even if her mother didn''t agree, Anna still couldn''t give up. There was no way back she had already


    signed a marriage certificate with Daniel Taylor. He said that he would help her to go to university, and


    she has to be his bride.


    If now she stepped back, thest hope for her to go to university will also be faded. Moreover, the date


    of their wedding has already selected. If now anything like this happens Daniel and the Taylor family


    will have to face a lot of embarrassment.


    Anna''s mother red at Anna. "You''re really grown up, you can make your own decision and you think


    that you don''t need to pay attention to your mother''s opinions."


    She was dying with anger! She regretted to have such an un-filial daughter.


    Anna didn''t know how to convince her mother. It was really very embarrassing to argue with her in front


    of Taylor''s family. That''s why she didn''t want her mother toe here.


    The situation was really very embarrassing.


    "Don''t me Anna," Daniel''s mother spoke. "We sincerely want her to marry our son. When she will


    officially be our daughter inw, our family will treat her very well just like a daughter."


    "Oh really?" Anna''s mother said in a strange way, "of course, she is a little girl who doesn''t understand


    anything. You coaxed her very well. Otherwise, who will marry your..." She didn''t utter the word


    "crippled", but her meaning was very obvious.


    Anna was stunned to hear her mother''s tone. Daniel Taylor was sitting beside her. She was really afraid


    that her mother''s words would hurt him. But her mother didn''t care about all this.


    She tapped the table with anger and said, "I won''t agree to this wedding. I am not a teenager and I am


    not so easy to coax. If you insist on marrying her, I will sue you in court. My daughter is only eighteen


    years old, and byw, she is not old enough to get married."


    Anna was amazed by her mother''s statement, "isn''t it you who wants me to get married? Last week


    you deliberately let me meet some people for this and you told them that I am twenty?"


    Anna couldn''t bear all this any longer. She said everything¡­


    Actually her mother was not satisfied with Daniel Taylor instead of it she deliberately did all this


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    becausest time Anna didn''t listen to her for Alex rke, so she took this opportunity to revenge her


    own daughter.


    "Shut up!" Anna''s mother red at Anna. "You are not married to him. You just ran with someone and


    start living in his house. Anna, do you have an idea for how long you have not returned home? You''re a


    girl, do you have some shame?"


    "I......" Anna didn''t care about anything, but she cared about her reputation. Anna didn''t know what to


    say next.


    Daniel Taylor, who had been sitting beside without saying anything, suddenly stretched out his hand


    and held Anna''s hand, "the wedding day is decided, it will be in October when Anna will turn 20. We


    had set up everything. Uncle and aunt are wee to attend our wedding."


    Daniel''s tone waspletely different from his mother''s tone. He didn''t want to discuss anything. He


    was very domineering. He just informed them.


    Anna''s mother nced at Daniel Taylor and saw that he was sitting in a wheelchair and didn''t even


    look at her. "I''m her mother and I don''t agree. How dare you to marry her?"


    "Anna has agreed." Daniel Taylor paused and added, "We have already signed a marriage agreement,


    and she is already my wife. The wedding is just a formality to announce our rtionship."


    The meaning of Daniel Taylor''s sentence was obvious, their permission didn''t matter.


    Anna''s mother really disliked his tone and domineering nature, "You can''t even stand up, and you want


    to marry my daughter? You want her to take care of you all her life? You are just dreaming."

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Anna''s mother was not willing to ept this cripple as her son-inw. At any cost!


    "Mom!" Anna was embarrassed about her mother''s attitude. "You are exaggerating."


    Anna was worried, what should sir and his family will think about her? Sir was already sad after Isabe


    and her family''s betrayal. Now her mother also said these hard to bear things about him. Anna felt that


    she had no face to stay here anymore.


    "I''m saying all this for your good." Anna''s mother looked at her and said, "I''m d that I''m here today. If


    I didn''te, you''ll live a life with such a person. Anna are you blind?"


    Jack Smith heard the quarrel and came inside. He tried to convince Daniel Taylor to not meet Anna''s


    mother, but Daniel Taylor insisted. Now he had heard her mother''s words, her each and every sentence


    was aimed at Mr. Taylor.


    Jack Smith was about to die of anger.


    And Anna was going to die with depression.


    The food was served on the table but no one ate.


    After listening to Anna''s mother''s cruel words Daniel and Daniel''s parents had no appetite. And Anna''s


    parents also didn''t want to eat this meal.


    As for Anna, she was even more depressed than anyone of them.


    Anna''s mother stood up and pulled Anna''s arm, "you are going back with me."


    Anna ran away from home. Her mother wasn''t willing to let her go. Now she got the opportunity to take


    her back. Instead of letting her continue to tangle with the old and poor men here she decided to take


    her back.


    Anna didn''t want to go back, but there were many people around them. She knew her mother''s nature


    very well. She knew that her mother could speak more bad words and can do much more bad.


    She just wanted her mother to leave so as not to let her say more harmful words. And there was no


    other choice than to go with her.


    "I am going to drop my parents," she stood up and whispered.


    But there was despair in her heart. She didn''t know if she cane back again or not? Maybe she


    won''te back here and will never go to university. Maybe she will be forced to live a life as her


    mother wanted her to live!


    ...


    Anna stood up and intended to follow her mother, but her hand was pulled back by Daniel Taylor.


    She froze for a moment, looked at Daniel Taylor. In order to not let him worry she pretended to be


    rxed, she smiled and said, "Sir, I''m just going to send them back."


    Daniel Taylor looked at her. He could see that Anna didn''t want to go back. She also said to him before


    that she didn''t want to go back to that house. He knew that she decided to go with her mother to not let


    her be crueler in front of everyone.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You don''t need to go, let Jack Smith drive them back." Daniel calmly spoke.


    "But..." Anna was worried.


    "Anna, why are you still there?" Anna''s mother reached at the door and saw that Anna was still


    standing there. She became impatient and shouted at her.


    "Jack Smith." Daniel Taylor called Jack Smith.


    Jack Smith heard his voice and hurriedly came forward, "Mr. Taylor."


    "Drive uncle and aunt back."


    Jack Smith looked at Anna''s father and mother. He thought that Anna''s mother said so much bad to


    Daniel Taylor but he was still so polite to them.


    "Yes."


    He answered, and walked towards Anna''s parents, "uncle and aunt, let''s go. I''ll take you back."


    Her mother was not willing to leave without Anna. "Anna, you are noting?"


    Anna listened to her mother''s words and looked at Daniel. "Sir, I..."


    "Daniel, let Anna go back with her mother." Daniel''s mother was also helpless. Anna''s mother has said


    such terrible things. They even said that they abducted Anna. If now they didn''t let Anna go with her


    mother it would only embarrass everyone.


    "If Anna wants to go home, I will apany her some other day. At present, she doesn''t want to go


    back, so do not force her." Daniel Taylor said.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Anna''s mother spoke so much bad to him and badly hurt his family. But the decision of letting his family


    meet with Anna''s family was her own, so, he decided to bear all the consequences.


    Anna didn''t move and her mother got much angrier, she walked to drag Anna but Jack Smith blocked


    her way. "Auntie, Mr. Taylor is kind to you because you are Miss Anna''s mother. Don''t behave stupidly,


    otherwise, you will be responsible for the consequences."


    He was not Daniel Taylor. He will not be polite to Anna''s parents if they tried to misbehave in front of


    him.


    Jack Smith was quite tall, and the expressions on his face were very serious. He stood in front of


    Anna''s mother, Anna''s mother looked at him and thought that he was not easy to offend, so she


    decided to leave without Anna.


    -


    Anna''s parents left, and there was deep silence in the cabin.


    Daniel''s mother stood up and said, "We will also leave now."


    She was really sad. Before Daniel''s ident, many people used to tter her to marry their daughters


    with her son, but now, Isabe Brown ran away and even people like Anna''s parents also spoke so


    much nonsense for his son.


    Olivia Taylor noticed her mother''s mood and hurriedly stood up. "Daniel, we''ll go back first. You deal


    here."


    "Okay."


    Daniel Taylor was calm as if the words Anna''s mother used was not for him.


    Olivia Taylor apanied Daniel Taylor''s parents and left. Now there was only Anna and Daniel Taylor


    in the restaurant.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her face and embraced her in his arms. Anna was really close to him. He could


    hear her low voice of sobbing.


    He rubbed her head and asked softly, "what are you crying for?"


    Anna was in a bad mood. She was guilty of everything and she med herself for her mother''s


    attitude, "I embarrassed you, and I embarrassed everyone..."


    When Daniel Taylor''s parents left, they looked very unhappy.


    Of course, how could they look happy, after all, this? Even she was very sad! She couldn''t listen to her


    mother''s words as a third person and how difficult it must be for Daniel''s family to bear her mother''s


    words?


    It was even difficult to just think about all this.


    At this moment, Anna wanted to escape and hid in some dark corner.


    She took a look at Daniel Taylor and said, "Sir..."


    "What?" Daniel Taylor was staring at Anna, noticed her guilty and distressed appearance.


    It was not Anna''s fault. This was Daniel''s own idea to meet her parents. Anna told him everything at the


    beginning.


    However, Daniel Taylor still did not regret his decision. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he might


    not have understood what kind of woman is Anna''s mother. Now he had seen it. Instead of ming


    Anna for this, he began to love her even more.


    If someone else had a mother like that, maybe she had gone crazy till now. After all this, he wanted to


    protect her more.


    Anna lowered her head and said, "So, the topic of the wedding ended like this!"


    As she said this, she felt that Daniel Taylor''s body suddenly became cold.


    He looked at Anna and said in a very unfriendly tone, "Do you want to step back?"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, Anna didn''t mean that.


    She looked at Daniel Taylor and said, "I''m very happy to meet you. It is like a blessing. But, you are so


    kind to me, I really don''t want you to face this embarrassment because of me."


    Anna was not sure that she can persuade her mother, and she cannot change her parents. No matter


    from which side, she felt that she was not qualified to be Daniel Taylor''s wife.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her seriously and said coldly, "I hate people who step back."


    He has been betrayed by Isabe Brown once. If Anna also did the same, he will hate her even more.


    Daniel Taylor wasn''t an angel, and he was not as kind as Anna thought.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    He couldn''t bear betrayal!


    Anna was shocked by his indifferent tone. Anna didn''t expect that even after all this Daniel Taylor still


    wanted her to be his wife?


    Her mother said too much bad to him. If there was someone else, he might be so angry that he


    wouldn''t talk to her and immediately throw her out of his house.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor. "You are not angry after my mother''s behavior?"


    Daniel Taylor observed Anna''s empty eyes. She said that because she was just afraid that he would be


    angry with her because of her mother''s behavior.


    His ck eyes deepened, and he looked into Anna''s eyes. "Don''t think too much about your mother. I


    won''t me you for her deeds."


    Anna lowered her eyshes. Daniel Taylor''sfort didn''t make her feel better. "But what about your


    parents? And sister. Even if they also didn''t hate me after today''s incident, I will still feel sorry and


    responsible for everything."


    If people like Anna can choose their own family, wouldn''t it be so good?


    Anna didn''t me her parents to not have much money, or to be poor. Her greatest wish was just that


    her parents can be like ordinary parents.


    Like¡­


    When she didn''t want to go to school, they forced her to go to school and worry about her future.


    Instead of thinking that she was a girl and there was no need to go to school, her only obligation was to


    get married for her parent''s personal benefits.


    Daniel Taylor noticed Anna''s appearance and realized that she was really a very responsible person.


    Even if no one med her, she still felt responsible for this matter.


    He stretched out his hand and gently stroked her forehead. "You are really feeling guilty?"


    "Um." Anna nodded her head.


    So much guilt that she was dying with regret, why she called her mother toe here?


    Daniel Taylor''s expression was very serious, "feeling bad for me?"


    "Yes, Yes." Anna nodded her head two times.


    Daniel looked at the way she nodded and smiled, "Kiss me. If you give me a good kiss, I''ll forgive you. "


    "..."


    He looked a bit serious and sad, how he suddenly came to this sentence, Anna did not know how to


    answer.


    "Sir, please be serious. Don''t make fun of me, okay?"


    Daniel Taylor said, "I''m not kidding."


    He looked serious as if he was discussing something really important with her.


    Anna looked at his side face and asked, "You really want me to kiss you?"


    "Yes, your mother said a lot of bad things and it''s a little heartbreaking. My heart will feel better after


    your kiss." It was rare for Daniel Taylor to behave coquettishly. Anna couldn''t help doubting that he was


    teasing her.


    She looked at Daniel Taylor, hesitated for a moment, and then kissed him, "Is that ok?"


    Daniel Taylor smiled and handed her the wallet. "Go and pay the bill. Then we will go back home."


    "Okay." Anna quickly went out to pay the bill. After being teased by Daniel Taylor, her heart felt a little


    light.


    After paying the bill they came out of the restaurant and Daniel''s driver took them home.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Usually, they spent weekends at Taylor''s house, but today, Daniel Taylor asked the driver to send them


    directly to their apartment.


    In the car, Anna looked out of the window and couldn''t help being a little distracted. After today''s event,


    she felt that her rtionship with her mother haspletely ruined. Her mind was full of memories of


    her past when she was a child.


    She and Aiden Stark both were brought up by their parents. She couldn''t deny that without them, she


    would not have grown so big!

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    All these memories of the past made her heart heavy.


    "Stop." Daniel Taylor suddenly spoke.


    Anna hurriedly regained her senses and looked at Daniel. "Sir, what''s the matter?"


    Didn''t he just say that we were going home? Why did he ask the driver to stop here?


    "Go and buy me a bouquet of flowers." Daniel Taylor said.


    "Buy flowers?" Anna looked outside and found that the car was parked in front of the flower shop.


    She asked, "Sir, you want to buy flowers to give to someone?"


    "Yes." Daniel Taylor said seriously, "go quickly."


    Anna said, "What kind of flowers you wanted to buy?"


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Whatever you like."


    "Want to give it to a friend?" Anna asked.


    After all, flowers couldn''t be bought without knowing that to whom he wanted to give this bouquet.


    "Want to give an important person." Daniel Taylor said.


    For the first time, Daniel Taylor said that he had an important person in his life whom he wanted to


    present flowers.


    She had always been obedient. She went and tried her best to choose a beautiful bouquet of flowers.


    The shopkeeper rmended her the freshest and the most beautiful bouquet. Anna bought a big


    bouquet and came back.


    The bouquet was so big that it almost covered her half body.


    "How is it?" Anna sat beside him and asked happily.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her innocent eyes and said, "Do you think it is beautiful?"


    "I think it''s very beautiful! I don''t know who is so lucky to receive such beautiful flowers from you." Anna


    was holding a big bouquet in her hands for the first time. Although she thought that it was not for her,


    but she adored the one who was going to get this.


    "It''s for you." Daniel Taylor said.


    "..." Anna suddenly felt something and her hands that were holding flowers were soften in a moment,


    "Really?"


    He asked her to buy and give it to herself? She thought it was for someone else, so she bought a very


    expensive one.


    "I bought a very expensive one if I knew I hadn''t wasted so much money," Anna said.


    Daniel Taylor rubbed her head and said, "In your eyes, I''m a man who can''t afford to give his wife a


    good bouquet of flowers?"


    His tone was very intimate, especially the words, his wife, sounded very good. Anna felt being


    respected, cared and doted by him.


    Anna lowered her head and looked at the flowers. She felt that her little heart was bubbling with


    happiness. "Well¡­ then I epted it, thank you."


    Daniel Taylor looked at her. Although she thought it was a waste of money but in her heart she really


    liked this act. This was Anna''s first time, she hadn''t received flowers before. Her heart was touched.


    These days Anna really felt that she had been changing from a strong independent girl to a little


    princess.


    ...


    In the afternoon, when Daniel Taylor came out in a wheelchair, he saw Anna squatted in the living room


    and taking selfies with that bouquet of flowers. He couldn''t even count how many angles she had


    changed in this duration.


    The corners of her mouth had been raised from time to time¡­ she pouted her mouth, just like a Fool.


    Daniel Taylor didn''t disturb her. He just sat by and looked at her quietly. Before meeting Anna when he


    felt bored, he always liked to be alone. But now, he preferred to stalk her like this. It had always been


    very interesting to watch her doing such things.


    She behaved like a little child, full of curiosity about this world.


    She took several photos and suddenly her cell phone rang.


    Anna answered the call and found that it was her aunt who called. "Anna."


    Anna was a little surprised to hear her aunt''s voice. "Hello Aunt, how are you?"


    Her aunt was very good to her. But her Aunt''s family''s financial condition was not good and due to that


    her mother had some grudges with her Aunt. Therefore, the two families haven''t had much contact in


    the past years.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    "Your parents came to my house today," the aunt said on the phone.


    "Didn''t they go home?" Anna frowned. She thought Jack Smith had sent her parents to their home.


    "Your mother asked me to advise you. You are not a child. Be obedient. It was not easy for your


    parents to raise you so big." Her aunt tried to persuade Anna.


    Anna didn''t expect her mother to go to her aunt. Her mother hadn''t contacted her aunt for a long time,


    but now she asked her for help, "What did she tell you?"


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "They didn''t say anything. I''m afraid that you will make a mistake. Anna, think about my life. You know


    about your uncle. You want to have a life like me? How will you handle everything in the future?" Aunt''s


    family used to have very good financial conditions. Uncle had a stable job and a good monthly ie.


    In many cases, her aunt helped them.


    Butter, uncle had an ident, he had been in bed for thest ten years. And in thest ten years, her


    aunt had to raise two children alone and had to go to work as well. There was also an old man''s


    responsibility for her, and her life was really very hard.


    Her aunt suffered everything alone. Even Anna''s parents began to dislike her aunt''s heavy burden and


    stopped their contact with them.


    But Anna did not expect that in order to prevent her from staying with Daniel Taylor, her mother even


    went to her aunt?


    "I know it''s not easy for you. I know what I am doing. Don''t believe my mother''s words, leave her alone.


    Have you forgotten what she has done to you over these years?" Anna asked.


    Anna always stayed worried about her aunt and she didn''t like her parent''s attitude toward her.


    Unfortunately, she was also a student and had no financial ability to help her aunt.


    Anna was angry with her mother. She dared to go to her aunt''s door, and she also got her aunt''s


    sympathy and help to deal with this matter.


    "I don''t care about your mother. I am worried about you. Your mother is like this, but she is still your


    mother. You don''t have to be this much angry with her." Her aunt calmly advised her.


    Anna stood up and went near the window and said seriously, "Auntie, please don''t listen to my mother.


    Sir is a very good man. He''s very good to me. He respects me and always cares about me. Mom spoke


    so much bad to him and his family but he didn''t get angry on me. I want you to not pay attention to my


    mother''s words. Please don''t worry about me. I am fine and happy."


    Daniel Taylor was sitting on the side. He heard Anna praising him like a hero. He thought, is he really


    this much good?


    Daniel Taylor, who was the most eligible bachelor and a gentleman before this injury, and had always


    been praised by others, always thought that it was normal to be praised. But, after this ident, the


    whole world changed and their attitude towards him also changed.


    He, who had always been strong became so sensitive.


    When he heard Anna praising him, he felt a little happy, and subconsciously smiled. There was a very


    shallow smile that couldn''t be seen by others.


    Anna was still on the phone with her aunt and didn''t notice the existence of Daniel. She leaned against


    the ss wall, and the sun rays were falling on her face.


    "I just want you to take care of yourself and make decisions carefully." Her aunt said thest sentence.


    She didn''t want to force Anna.


    "Don''t worry Aunt. I will be fine." Anna hung up the phone and became a little sad. Her aunt was facing


    everything alone, and she couldn''t do anything to help her.


    She turned back and was scared for a moment to see Daniel Taylor sitting behind her. She didn''t know


    when he came out.


    She was shocked. "Sir, why don''t you make any noise? You scared me."


    "You were on the phone, that''s why I didn''t disturb you." Daniel Taylor looked at her, just a moment, ago


    after receiving flowers she had be very happy and was taking selfies. But now after receiving this


    call, she again looked very depressed.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    "What happened?" Daniel Taylor couldn''t help asking.


    Anna sighed and said, "It''s my mother. She told my aunt about our marriage and asked her to advise


    me."


    Anna''s mother called all their rtives and informed them about Anna and Daniel''s marriage. Her


    mother had spread different kinds of rumors about Taylor''s, like, "their family is too clever. They just


    want to cheat Anna. No matter what, I won''t let my daughter jump in hell, convince Anna. Etc."


    The way she described Daniel Taylor and his family to everyone, they thought that he must be some


    poor, useless, old man who wanted to abduct her daughter. And Anna must be a stupid and a foolish


    girl who had been cheated by the Taylor family.


    Anna''s mother had been seeded in convincing all her rtives to persuade Anna to leave Daniel


    Taylor.


    In the evening, Anna cooked a meal and was about to serve the dinner when her cell phone rang


    again.


    She answered the phone call. This was the fifth call she had received this afternoon.


    She also did not understand that from where her mother got the courage of telling the whole world


    about her marriage.


    Daniel Taylor was noticing Anna for a long time, so he finally asked, "your mother again asked


    someone to convince you?"


    "Um." Anna sat down, turned off her cell phone and put the bowl in front of Daniel Taylor. She was free


    today, so she used her free time to cook dinner. "Eat something! No need to think about my mother."


    Anna really hated her mother''s today''s behavior. Today she felt the same hate for her mother, which


    her mother always felt for her.


    What her mother did today was not easy to forgive!


    Daniel Taylor picked up the chopsticks and began to eat. "It''s delicious."


    Anna''s cooking skills were not perfect but it was very suitable for Daniel''s appetite.


    Anna looked at Daniel''s way of eating. He didn''t seem to care too much about today''s incident. But her


    own heart was very restless, "how are mom and dad?"


    Almost the whole day has passed, but Anna still did not forget anything. She was really worried about


    her inw''s reaction.


    "They are fine. Tomorrow, we''ll go to meet them." Daniel Taylor said.


    "..." Anna sighed and became very sad.


    In the time that Anna had spent in Taylor''s house she had clearly realized one thing that, what was


    Daniel Taylor''s position and influence at home.


    The Taylor family liked her, gave her importance not because she behaved well or was well-mannered


    but just because of Daniel Taylor.


    But, after today''s incident, they must be very disappointed.


    Daniel Taylor just took two bites and noticed that Anna wasn''t eating. He had never seen Anna


    behaving like this at the dining table. Anna always ate well and happily but today there was some


    restlessness in her heart.


    Daniel Taylor wanted to say something tofort her but when he opened his mouth, his tone became


    very serious. "I don''t like people who don''t eat well. Hurry up, eat something."


    His tone was cold. There was nothing like coaxing a woman.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m not hungry." Anna really didn''t have any appetite.


    Daniel Taylor also knew what Anna was thinking. He put some food on the te and served it to her.


    His face was still expressionless, but his tone was much softer. "Don''t think about those bad things,


    and my parents are not so weak and easy to hurt."


    After his ident, there was nothing that they couldn''t bear.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor''s calm appearance, "Sir."


    Her heart was heavy.


    "What?" Daniel Taylor asked calmly. He was not used to her serious mood. Girls of her age should be


    livelier and happy as she had always been.


    Anna''s clear bright eyes stared at Daniel Taylor''s calm appearance. She couldn''t figure it out that how


    could he be so calm.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    If she had encountered such an ident and have to live her whole life as a cripple. If her fianc¨¦


    betrayed her and ran away. And if everyone came to justugh at her. What would she have done with


    herself?


    Even just by imaging these things, she thought she will go mad.


    "Tell me, what you want to say." Daniel Taylor noticed the way she called him to talk but then she


    paused and didn''t say anything.


    "Nothing, let''s eat." Anna served him another dish. "Taste this pepper chicken and tell me how it is?"


    "Sure." Daniel Taylor tasted. "It''s delicious."


    "Have some soup." She ce a bowl of soup in front of him. She wanted to take good care of him. She


    felt that only in this way she could get rid of the guilt of hurting him.


    Although in her heart she knew that in front of the damage that her mother''s words caused, her little


    efforts were nothing.


    -


    After dinner, Anna cleaned up the dishes and went back to the room with Daniel Taylor.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna. "It''s alreadyte. Go take a bath and have a rest. You must be very


    tired."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Although they live together in the Taylor house, in Daniel''s apartment, they live separately and have


    their own rooms.


    Both of them had spent a single life for many years. If they suddenly began to live together, they


    wouldn''t feelfortable.


    After all, Daniel had always been a man who attached great importance to his personal space.


    "Sir, I''ll help you in taking a bath!" Anna said.


    "..." Daniel Taylor looked at Anna, he didn''t expect that she will say something like this.


    Helped him in taking a bath?


    He looked at Anna. "Come here."


    Anna obediently walked towards Daniel, "Have you gone mad?"


    "..." Anna paused and said, "I just want to help you, why you said that?"


    "You are a big girl, why I want you to help me in taking a bath?" She wasn''t embarrassed by her words,


    but he was embarrassed to know that she had thought.


    Usually, Jack Smith helped him with things like bathing and changing clothes.


    Anna was serious, "I''m not just a big girl. I''m your wife. Do you still see me like a stranger?"


    He always did things for her, always called her his wife and always told her that it was her right to have


    his favors and care. Then why at this point he asked such a question? He did a lot for her but never let


    her do anything for him.


    Anna also never imagined asking anyone such a question. But now she had thought about it, since she


    had be his wife, she thought she should ept her real identity and should do something for him


    as well.


    She couldn''t do other things well and hasn''t learned how to do them, but she can take care of his daily


    life.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna. He could see great determination in her eyes.


    It seems that today''s incident had changed her a lot!


    Although he had tried his best tofort her and to make him forget everything. But her mother''s


    affairs and calls from her rtives made her felt guiltier.


    Daniel Taylor did not refuse, he picked up his eyebrows and asked, "Are you sure? You want to help


    me? I''m a man... "


    He was still surprised and wanted to know how she became so bold, suddenly?


    "I have no problem." Anna said decisively, "Wait a second, I''ll bring your clothes."


    Anna walked towards Daniel''s wardrobe to find his sleeping suit.


    Daniel Taylor noticed her seriously, she was busy finding his sleeping suit. He was just speechless.


    In a moment, she brought Daniel Taylor''s sleeping suit and handed it to him and pushed his wheelchair


    into the bathroom.


    "Wait a moment, let me turn on the water first."


    Anna stopped Daniel''s wheelchair aside and then went to turn on water.


    She adjusted the water temperature and neatly ced the towels. She came near him, pinched her


    nose and tried to cover up her nervousness. "I will help you in taking off your clothes.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna. His mind was not na?ve, but he also wanted to see how much boldness


    this little girl can show?


    "All right." He nodded.


    Anna walked closer to him and unbuttoned his shirt.


    In Anna''s mind, she didn''t see Daniel as a threat. She thought that she could treat him as a


    homosexual. But when she went closer to Daniel Taylor, she felt his aura was too strong, and she felt it


    a little difficult to undress him.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She was very close to him, carefully unbuttoning his shirt and through a very close distance, the sound


    of his shallow breathing was falling into her ears.


    Jingzhou was a city considered to groom people. Most of the girls here have very white skin. But


    Anna''s beauty was matchless. Her skin was as good as a doll.


    Her skin was shining even brightly under the bright golden light of the bathroom.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna and his eyes deepened.


    Anna was much focused. She didn''t notice any danger in front of her. Herplete attention was on


    Daniel''s body. Even after nearly a year of staying in this state, his body''s condition hasn''t been greatly


    affected. His abdominal muscles were still in a good condition.


    Anna was a little surprised to see his abdominal muscles. She can imagine how good Daniel Taylor''s


    physical state was before this ident. He had such a good body and good looks but he encountered


    such an ident, it was really a pity!


    Anna felt sorry for him, wetted the towel and took it. She helped him wipe his upper body. To ovee


    any state of panic, she told herself to treat him as a statue.


    Anna can assume Daniel as a statue but he was not a statue. His body was a little disobedient to him.


    He admitted that she was very skilled in her work.


    Anna was wiping the towel very softly. She really wanted to make him feelfortable. But to him this


    softness was not so good, it was tickling and teasing, and he was enduring his inner emotions with


    great self-control.


    He was not a statue but a normal man with flesh and blood.


    Anna wiped his upper body and washed the towel. She was thinking about a very serious problem.


    Should she wipe his lower body as well?


    After all, she insisted him for this. It will not be good to give up halfway. So, she decided to stay


    steadfast.


    She put down the towel, went to Daniel Taylor and said, "I will help you wipe down the lower part. Let


    me take off your pants."


    She used a derative sentence, but when Daniel Taylor heard, he felt very awkward.


    This little girl, was she really trying to seduce him?


    Anna noticed that Daniel Taylor didn''t speak, she thought he agreed, so, she moved closer to take off


    his pants.


    Anna had never seen a man''s body except for his neighbor''s three-year-old boy. She thought about


    him and his secret parts which she will see in a moment and this thought not only made her nervous


    but also a little curious.


    It is human nature to be curious about somethings!


    Anna''s evil hand was about to touch his pants when Daniel Taylor''s hand abruptly held her hand and


    stopped her.


    Daniel Taylor red at Anna. "I''ll do it myself."


    "..." Anna stared at Daniel Taylor, she didn''t expect that he will refuse her, so she asked, "I was just


    trying to help."


    He was embarrassed and ufortable, he knew that Anna just wanted to help him.


    Well, he didn''t know that Anna also wanted to avail this opportunity as much as she can.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Daniel Taylor stared at her face without any affectation, and his attitude was quite serious, "You can go


    out!"


    His tone was very cold and indifferent.


    Anna was still unconvinced to leave him alone, "Can you do it yourself?"


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and said, "You take care of yourself, I can still manage my affairs by


    myself."


    From every little to big thing, he needed help. But he didn''t want to let her help in this kind of thing. He


    can take a bath himself.


    Human natural ability is beyond limits.


    The most important thing was that if he let Anna really took off his pants, she couldn''t imagine what she


    will see, and it must be a very strange picture for her. Especially at the present moment, his body was


    totally out of his control.


    If he let her came closer, he couldn''t guarantee that he will be able to behave like a nice innocent man


    or not. He was a pure and innocent man, but how can he let himself be easily taken up by this little girl?


    Anna observed that he didn''t want her help, so she put aside the things that he might need in the bath


    and said, "So, I will go out."


    "Well."


    Anna opened the door and went out. She arranged Daniel Taylor''s bed.


    When she recalled what she did a moment ago, her face suddenly turned hot. She not only helped Sir


    taking a bath, but was about to take off his pants?


    Oh my god, was this really her?


    This felt so embarrassing!


    The strength that she had in her heart a moment ago,pletely disappeared. Now she had no


    courage to face him again. She didn''t know where to go.


    After taking the bath, Daniel Taylor came out and saw Anna lying on the bed with a pillow in her arms.


    She was regretting her disgraceful behavior.


    He sat by and looked at Anna. "What are you doing?"


    Anna heard his voice and quickly got up. She found that she didn''t help herself for a while and was


    wondering in her own world of strange thoughts.


    She looked at Daniel Taylor. "Sir, are you done?"


    "Um."


    Daniel Taylor gave her a calm look, but there was still some hidden passion in his eyes. Obviously, it


    was a bad fun to see how bold she can be.


    Because it was he who gave up. Damn it!


    Daniel Taylor was upset. He looked at Anna and said coldly, "It''s toote. Go to bed!"


    "Let me help you." Anna walked near Daniel, but he stopped her, he didn''t want to give her more


    chances to get close to him.


    Otherwise, he won''t have to sleep tonight!


    Anna noticed his strange attitude and couldn''t help speaking her mind. "Sir, you can''t be¡­ Are you


    feeling shy?"


    Daniel Taylor was amazed by this little girl''s courage.


    Can he feel shy?


    Are you kidding me?


    He looked at Anna. "I asked you to go out." Suddenly, his tone became very serious.


    Anna felt that he was much diffident, she didn''t ask more, "So, I will go to sleep."


    Anna stood up to leave, and Daniel Taylor finally felt relieved.


    Anna went out and before closing the door she leaned her cute face on the door and looked at Daniel


    with a bright smile in his eyes. "Good night, Sir."


    She said and smiled. It was a very gentle smile.


    In Daniel Taylor''s mind, two words appeared in an instant, "alluring woman!"


    She was really lucky to meet such a righteous man, otherwise, if she had met someone else, she


    would have been eaten cleanly till now.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    -


    Next day morning.


    Daniel Taylor, who had not slept for almost theplete night, got up early.


    When he went out, he found that Anna had already got up. She was wearing an apron and was making


    breakfast in the kitchen. She waspletely indulged in her work.


    "Why you got up so early?" Daniel Taylor felt it strange.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Anna turned back, Daniel''s face was full of inquiry. She looked at him and smile, "You have woken up. I


    couldn''t sleep well and I''m a little hungry, so I came to the kitchen to eat something."


    Anna didn''t sleep well,st night. She had a nightmare in which she saw that her mother hade to


    her house and took her back to their home. She also saw that Taylor''s family also let her go because of


    her mother''s behavior.


    She felt panicked and woke up early. She thought that it would be best to use this time to making


    breakfast. Sir also wouldn''t have to wait for breakfast after getting up.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna. The morning sunshine had been sprinkled on her face and made her


    look more vivid and bright.


    Anna put the food on the table and said to Daniel Taylor, "Sir, would you like to eat? By the way, you


    haven''t washed your face yet. Wait for a second... "


    Anna said and went to the bathroom to bring a wet towel. She twisted the towel in hot water and


    handed it to him.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna, he didn''t take the towel that she handed over and directly held her hand.


    Anna was stunned for a while. She looked at Daniel Taylor and smiled, "I am just helping you washing


    the face. Why do you hold my hand?"


    "Aren''t there already many people to do all these things?" He didn''t leave her hand and asked.


    Anna''s hands were very thin and long but her palm was a bit thick and whenever Daniel held her hand


    he felt a unique kind of softness.


    "I get up early and have nothing to do." Anna said, "It''s good to do some work, I don''t want to stay free


    for the whole day and I don''t think it''s too good to leave everything to servants."


    Anna always wanted to do things by herself. She didn''t want to rely on others and didn''t want to live a


    life on the favors of others.


    Living a life on Daniel''s house with so muchfort and no work made her heart uneasy. She hadn''t


    even relied on her own parents then how could she convince herself to rely on Daniel.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna and noticed that there was a kind of calmness and maturity in her face


    that didn''t belong to most of the people of her age. Even though Taylor''s family loved her a lot,


    everyone doted on her but she didn''t forget her own rules and still insisted to work.


    She was a little insecure!


    After breakfast, they went to Taylor''s house.


    Anna''s mind had an idea about the attitude of Daniel Taylor''s parents towards her i. e. - disgust, dislike,


    indifference, hatred.


    But when she and Daniel Taylor entered the house, everything was the same as before.


    "See, Anna is here." Aunt Lisa smiled.


    They knew that Anna and Daniel wille here that''s why today Aunt Lisa didn''t go to their apartment


    to cook for Daniel and Anna.


    Daniel''s parents were sitting on the sofa. They were discussing something. When they heard Aunt


    Lisa''s words, they looked up at Anna and smiled, e one, sit here!"


    Their eyes were very friendly as always, and there were not ming Anna. Anna''s heart, which was


    hanging by the rope all night, suddenly relieved.


    After eating, Anna went to the backyard to take fresh air.


    There she saw John Peter.


    After thest time, when he went to drop ire, Anna didn''t see him. He was having a new hair cut but


    still looked handsome. Anna looked at him and suddenly her mind had a thought that how Daniel used


    to look like this when he was his age, he must be handsome.


    Clean, Pure, with an indescribable temperament.


    Like John, after all, he was the school''s most handsome boy.


    Anna saw Johning towards her and immediately raised her head to pretend that she was watching


    the scenery not him.


    John Peter came to her and stopped. "What are you doing here on such a sunny day?"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "..." Anna took a look at him and felt amazed. From the day she came here, she rarely heard him


    talking to her so calmly. Most of the time, he just wanted to fight with her.


    "Because I like it," Anna replied.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Just a single sentence, "I like it."


    John Peter stayed by her side with no intention of leaving for the time being. He was standing in front of


    her and was looking at her. She used to be his desk mate. He didn''t get many chances to look at her


    like this before. He never knew that she really looked good.


    But recently, he found that Anna seemed to be more and more beautiful than he thought.


    John Peter kept his mind steady. He honestly asked her, "I heard that your mother had created a scene


    at yesterday''s lunch?"


    After all, he was also a member of the Taylor family. It was not surprising that he knew everything.


    "Your grandparents are not angry with me. Why do you want to investigate?" Anna said coldly.


    After all these days, Anna didn''t like John Peter very much. She began to think that John Peter was


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    also like ire Ashley, who just wanted to create troubles for her.


    John Peter said, "I''m not so silly, you should know it or you can see it from our past rtionship. I just


    want to remind you of one thing."


    "Reminds me?" Anna didn''t like his interference, "What one can expect from a dog''s mouth but


    barking?"


    John''s face turned red, "can''t you speak well?"


    He thought that he behaved very politely with her. But why she was too rude. Didn''t she have basic


    manners?


    Anna snorted, didn''t reply to him and looked away at the flowers and nts.


    John Peter spoke again, "you don''t want to know why your mother behaved like that. Are they willing to


    forgive you?"


    "I don''t know."


    "But I know. Because my uncle can''t even stand up or have children. If someone agrees to marry him,


    no matter what background she possesses, my grandparents won''t care. But do you know what it''s like


    to not have children? What is it like to live a life with a crippled? It means that once you marry him, you


    will have to live with him forever. Isabe Brown was his fianc¨¦. Both of them have been engaged for


    so long, but after knowing all this, she refused to marry him and dumped him. But only you, a fool, is


    willing to do such a foolish thing."


    Anna felt she was stupid to stay here to listen to his nonsense.


    Although his uncle was really good with Anna, but he knew that she was at a loss, so he couldn''t help


    reminding her. After all, he still has affection for Anna. Even after her marriage, her position in her heart


    was much more than ire Ashley''s.


    Anna''s eyes had been staring at the shadow of John Peter on the ground. She calmly listened to John


    Peter''s words, and then looked up at him.


    "Don''t thank me, after all, we were desk mates in the school." John Peter said.


    Anna chuckled, "do you know what I''m thinking now?"


    "What do you think? I know you must be thinking, that I told you all this just to make youe back to


    me. Don''t think about it. I''m not interested in you."


    Yes, in his mind he didn''t want to ept her. Last time he gave her a chance, but she didn''t cherish it.


    He was not too good to ept her again!


    However, if she cried for him and begs him, he can consider her!


    Before his rtionship with Anna, John Peter was a boy who had never suffered setbacks. His mother


    was a senior executive and his father was also a very sessful businessman. As for his uncle and


    grandparents'' family, the Taylor''s need to introduction. He was not an ordinary boy.


    And from the moment he was born, he was adored, doted and loved. He was the most spoiled child of


    both families.


    His school performance has always been very good, and, unlike most people he didn''t spend a lot of


    time on studies, he also yed games have extracurricr activities but his academic performance


    had always been very good.


    Anna was the first setback in his life.


    He fell in love for the first time, liked a person for the first time, but when they were in a rtionship she


    ignored him and didn''t even meet him. Although it had been confirmed that it was just a


    misunderstanding.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    But after knowing that he misunderstood her, he went to her, bowed her head and asked her to get


    back together but she rejected him. And even now, she said too many bad things to him.


    He couldn¡¯t ept her back.


    They werepletely separated, but whenever he saw Anna¡¯s indifference to him his heart still felt


    very ufortable.


    Anna listened to John Peter¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    How narcissistic was he to have such a thought?


    "I was just thinking about how blind I was that I began to like you," Anna said.


    "Anna!" John Peter was speechless. She was really exaggerating.


    Anna raised her lips. "What? Did I say wrong? I¡¯ve seen your photos at Sir¡¯s ce before. He has had


    all your photos from childhood till now. I know that you two had a good rtionship. He loves you so


    much. And now, when something so unfortunate happens to him, you came here to talk about him like


    others? John Peter, do you have any emotions, any sincerity towards your rtion?"


    When others spoke against Daniel Taylor, one can think that they may not know him. But John Peter


    was not a third person. He was Daniel Taylor¡¯s own nephew. Daniel Taylor raised him and loved him.


    How he could say such things on his back?


    On the other side, Jack Smith has just pushed Daniel Taylor¡¯s wheelchair outside, and they heard the


    conversation between Anna and John.


    Daniel Taylor signaled Jack Smith to stop. Jack Smith was surprised to hear Anna saying these words.


    He had heard that Anna and John Peter had been together before. But here he saw, Anna speaking for


    Daniel Taylor.


    This girl still has some conscience!


    But for John things were different. The bright sun rays were falling on his face, and a light sweat


    appeared on his face. He looked at Anna and his expression becameplicated.


    Anna said that he had no sincerity. And, for a while, he couldn¡¯t find a retort.


    After a few seconds, John Peter reacted and looked angrily at Anna, "I was crazy to care about your


    matters. You are a wicked woman!"


    He really wanted to strangle her.


    Was he really this much unimportant in Anna¡¯s eyes? His feelings, concern, and care meant nothing to


    her? He was giving her chances, and she was refusing again and again?


    If he didn¡¯t care for her why would he have said that?


    To be honest, he also just wanted her to leave his uncle.


    Anna hadn¡¯t replied to John when she saw Jack Smith pushing Daniel Taylor¡¯s wheelchair and came


    near to them.


    And they both stopped talking.


    "Hello, Uncle." John looked at Daniel Taylor, bowed her head and said politely.


    John dared to say things behind Daniel Taylor¡¯s back but he couldn¡¯t dare to say such things in front of


    him.


    Daniel Taylor looked at them. "What are you two talking about? It¡¯s really hot outside."


    John Peter took a look at Anna and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Anna ran to Daniel Taylor and suddenlyined, "he¡­ he scolded me!"


    Her expressions were very real as if John really scolded her like. Suddenly, tears dropped down from


    her eyes to gain as much sympathy as she can.


    John Peter¡¯s face was muddled, "..."


    Damn, when did he scold her?


    Jack Smith also looked at Anna. They both heard what they said. Why she was telling lie and


    exaggerating everything?


    She behaved like a typical cunning bitch!


    Daniel Taylor looked at John Peter and asked, "When John Peter scolded you?"


    "Just now." Anna said, "He said terrible things. He said, I am not worthy of this family. He said to me


    that I should leave this house... "


    Anna looked at Daniel pitifully. She looked like a hypocritical girl that stirred up the discord.


    John Peter bit her teeth.


    Damn!


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    For the first time he had the impulse to hit a person.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Daniel Taylor looked at John Peter seriously and showed that he believed Anna¡¯s words, "is it true?"


    "No, she is lying." John Peter exined stiffly. And his heart was filled with anger for Anna Stark.


    Daniel Taylor said, "From the time I got this injury, I haven¡¯t seen you exercising. Today you are free.


    Go and run twenty rounds of the running track. "


    "What?" John Peter couldn¡¯t believe what Daniel Taylor has said.


    Jack Smith was also worried. "Mr. Taylor, it¡¯s so hot outside. It can be dangerous to run 20 rounds of


    the track."


    "Who said him to disrespect his elders?" Daniel Taylor looked at John Peter.


    Jack Smith felt that he could not understand Daniel Taylor!


    It was obvious that Anna was lying, but Daniel Taylor did not confront her, but also helped her. This was


    really unfair to John Peter.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    John Peter¡¯s eyes fell on Anna, but Anna lowered her head and curled her hair tail with her fingers


    leisurely. And pretended to be innocent.


    He couldn¡¯t me her.


    If he just talked about her, she can forgive, but if he dared to talk about her husband how could she let


    him go easily?


    Daniel Taylor looked at John Peter¡¯s unconvinced eyes. "Why are you still here?"


    John Peter quickly walked away.


    On the second floor


    Anna squatted beside Daniel¡¯s legs, massaged his legs, and nced at John Peter, who was running


    around the track.


    The sun was burning, there was no air condition outside, and a person can feel the temperature just by


    standing outside. One couldn¡¯t even imagine his condition who was running in this hot weather.


    John Peter¡¯s hair and clothes have been soaked with sweat, but because of Daniel Taylor¡¯s order, he


    did not dare to disobey.


    Anna looked at him. She didn¡¯t feel hurt or guilty, instead, she felt angry.


    For Anna he was no more than a foolish man, few words of ire Ashley deceived him. He helped


    ire in plotting against him. He always behaved badly with her, and she always forgave him.


    But today he used Sir Daniel¡¯s weakness to attack her.


    ...


    Anna¡¯s heart was cold. Suddenly, she heard Daniel Taylor calling her name, "Anna."


    She looked up at Daniel Taylor, "Sir."


    She saw Daniel Taylor¡¯s eyes looking at her, and there were veryplicated emotions.


    Anna was stupefied, lowered her head, and did not dare to look into his eyes again. "What¡¯s the


    matter?"


    Anna¡¯s mind had many fears¡­


    Why does sir looks at me like this?


    Did he know that I lied?


    Actually, Anna felt a little guilty. She had always been a peaceful person and didn¡¯t like to do such


    things. It was the first time that she yed a trick.


    She was afraid to be seen by Daniel Taylor. She was afraid about the results, if he managed to find the


    truth, what will happen?


    Will he hate me?


    What should I do?


    At this moment, Anna regretted it.


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s hand was on her head. The movement was very gentle, and Anna¡¯s body quivered a


    little. Daniel Taylor looked at her and could see that she had a weak heart and couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    Just a moment ago, in front of him, she performed very well. But now, she looked afraid and he


    thought, she looked cute.


    If the one who yed the trick was ire Ashley or any other he would have been angrier but it was


    Anna Stark, he didn¡¯t dislike her. Not even when the one she manipted was his own nephew John


    Peter.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but he didn¡¯t feel disgusted at all.


    Anna felt that she had been caught by Daniel Taylor. She wanted to escape but had no way, "Sir, do


    you want to drink water?"


    Daniel Taylor knew her real purpose. "I¡¯m not thirsty."


    Anna, "..."


    Fortunately, Jack Smith came in from the outside and stood behind Daniel Taylor. "Mr. Taylor, its thirty-


    eight degrees outside now. If it goes on like this, young master will not be able to stand up."

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    This punishment was totally unreasonable. It will make sense, if John Peter had really scolded Anna,


    but they both knew it clearly that Anna had trapped John Peter for a thing he hasn¡¯t said.


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s eyes fell on Anna. "What do you think?"


    Anna looked up at Jack Smith and found that Jack Smith was already looking at her.


    Indeed, Daniel Taylor¡¯s punishment was very strict. Moreover, John Peter had alreadypleted 10


    rounds...


    "I think Mr. Smith has a point. It is really hot outside," she said.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Then let him rest."


    Daniel Taylor was not a heartless person. John Peter has always been his dear little nephew. He didn¡¯t


    want to kill him. He just wanted to teach him a little lesson.


    "Then I¡¯ll go to stop him," Jack Smith said.


    He quickly went downstairs and said John Peter to stop, "Mr. Taylor asked you to stop running."


    "Why? I haven¡¯t finished twentyps yet." John Peter said angrily and looked at Anna¡¯s direction.


    His eyes were cold. He will not forget this day.


    Jack Smith said, "Young Master......" It¡¯s not necessary to gamble with that woman!


    Jack Smith had understood, that if even John Peter will die here, Anna would not care.


    John Peter didn¡¯t wait for Jack Smith¡¯s words, and ran away. John Peter was also stubborn, he wanted


    toplete 20 rounds. He had good physical strength and he kept on running. It was a little


    unexpected for Jack Smith.


    Jack Smith has been standing there and watching him nervously. He was afraid that if something


    happened to him. It would be difficult to exin to Olivia Taylor.


    -


    The living room was air-conditioned.


    John came in and saw Anna and Daniel Taylor sitting in the living room. Anna was busy scrolling her


    mobile phone, she didn¡¯t pay any attention to John or his punishment.


    John came over and stood in front of Daniel Taylor. "I havepleted 20 rounds."


    Daniel Taylor looked up at John Peter, "Very good, try to manage the habit of exercising, it¡¯s for your


    good."


    Daniel Taylor was a little surprised to know that Johnpleted 20 rounds.


    John Peter pursed his lips, looked at Anna, and found out that Anna¡¯s eyes were still on her cell phone.


    She didn¡¯t even look at him.


    She didn¡¯t even care about him!


    John Peter was really angry. He kept running for so long to see Anna¡¯s regretful appearance after


    Her indifference not only made him angry but also sad. He felt very depressed. It was him who dumped


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    her. His mind couldn¡¯t figure it out that why he felt lovelorn?


    When Olivia Taylor came out, she saw John Peter¡¯s appearance and came over. "Boy, what¡¯s wrong


    with you? What did you do with yourself?"


    John¡¯s body was covered with sweat. His clothes were wet, and his face looked very gloomy.


    Daniel Taylor interrupted them and said, "He didn¡¯t exercised for a long time. I ask him to run for a


    while."


    His tone was very casual, but Jack Smith could not help thinking of the big twenty round that John had


    justpleted. If there was an ordinary boy, he would faint after this training.


    Olivia Taylor believed Daniel Taylor. If he was training John Peter, then there was nothing to worry


    about.


    Olivia stared at John Peter¡¯s sweaty appearance and felt bad, "Go take a bath, you looked dirty."


    "..." John Peter was speechless. Was this his mother?


    Olivia Taylor left John and sat beside Anna, "Anna, have a look at these wedding ring. Tell me which


    one you like?"

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    Although Anna¡¯s mother didn¡¯t agree for the wedding. But Daniel Taylor¡¯s words were clear. Everything


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    will be at the same time and date as decided before.


    Olivia Taylor became the in charge of these matters.


    John Peter looked at her mother, at the present moment she looked biased. "Mom, am I your son or is


    she your daughter?"


    John was not such a cry baby at ordinary times, but he couldn¡¯t help protesting today for his rights.


    Olivia Taylor didn¡¯t even look at him and sweetly said, "If I can have a daughter, what else I can wish


    for?"


    Olivia Taylor always wanted to have a daughter, but John Peter¡¯s father disagreed. He thought it was


    fine to have a single child.


    Moreover, when Olivia Taylor gave birth to John Peter, her condition was not very well, she suffered


    from dystocia and almost lost her life. John Peter¡¯s father was also worried about this matter. He didn¡¯t


    want to let his wife take such a big risk again.


    Therefore, there was only one child in Peter family. Both husband and wife spend all their energy, loved


    and wealth in raising him.


    John Peter looked at her mother. Her mother¡¯s all attention was on Anna, he was so angry that he


    walked away.


    Anna took a look at John Peter. She also didn¡¯t care about him.


    Anna and Olivia Taylor chose a wedding ring together. The wedding ring was very creative. And a man


    can use his original ID card to buy this and it can only be customized once in a lifetime.


    Olivia Taylor was a mature sensible woman but at some special situations, she became very emotional


    and liked these romantic things, so she chose this one among so many brands.


    After choosing the wedding ring, Anna sat on the sofa and looked at her mobile phone.


    ire had sent her a message. Since Olivia Taylor taught her a lessonst time, ire hadn¡¯te to


    interfere in her life. Anna was quite surprised after suddenly receiving a message from her.


    She opened the messaged, "John Peter and I are going to visit Dali this weekend." There was also a


    picture of the ticket.


    A long time ago, when they were together. They decided to go together. But now, only ire and John


    were going.


    Last time, ire was confronted and insulted at Taylor¡¯s house. But the man who did all this was not


    only Anna¡¯s husband but also John Peter¡¯s uncle, and she couldn¡¯t dare to provoke him. All she can do


    now was to stay angry with Anna and show her all these things to let her feel some pain.


    After all, they have been together for such a long time. ire Ashley knew that it would be impossible


    for Anna topletely remove John Peter from her heart. Therefore, she deliberately came here to


    show Anna that she was happier than her.


    Only in this way she could feel morefortable.


    "Congrattions." Anna typed a single word and sent the message to her.


    Anna also admitted that ire Ashley knew her very well.


    After reading the message Anna felt really sad, but not because she didn¡¯t want to let John Peter go,


    but because she knew that without her, it would be impossible for ire to make a rtionship with


    John Peter.


    ire Ashley used her as adder to step on and now came to show off in front of her.


    Anna thought about all this and felt disgusted. She cannot let John Peter and ire Ashley be


    together!


    ire Ashley sent another message, "you are also very good. After all, you have Uncle Taylor. I wish


    you a happy new marriage."


    ire Ashley¡¯s words were obviously a sarcasticment.


    No matter how powerful Daniel Taylor was, he was now a useless man in her eyes. He was no more a


    strong army man. But in her eyes, John¡¯s future was boundless.


    After showing off in front of Anna, ire Ashley sent a message to John Peter, "I¡¯ve booked the ticket


    to Dali. On Saturday morning, would you like to go to the airport directly, or would you like me to stay at


    your house in advance, so we can go together?"

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    ire¡¯s rtionship with John Peter has always been unenthusiastic, and she always felt that John


    Peter didn¡¯t do things with his heart.


    ire just wished that their rtionship be a little stronger, that¡¯s why she always put effort. After


    all, she was not a child. She was eighteen years old. She wanted to have a stable rtionship.


    John Peter was sitting in the room, and his breath hadn¡¯t slowed down yet. The heat almost took off a


    At this time, he saw the message from ire. He became even angrier.


    "Go on your own, I won¡¯t go." He took his cell phone in one hand and typed a message.


    He was really upset, he was not in the mood to go out and enjoy.


    Last time, ire saw that he was in a bad mood, and she asked him to go out to visit some good


    ces. He thought and remembered that Anna had mentioned Dali once, so he casually mentioned the


    ce and they decided a trip to Dali.


    But now, he had changed his mind.


    Humans are very cheap creatures.


    If after their breakup, Anna had a bad life and wouldn¡¯t appear beside his uncle, he will never look back


    at her.


    But now, the more she ignored him, the more unbearable he felt. It had be a matter of his ego,


    and he had begun to regret why he broke up with her...


    He was also angry with ire Ashley because she was one of the reasons behind his breakup with


    Anna.


    "Go on your own, I won¡¯t go." ire Ashley looked at the message on the mobile phone and after a


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    while, she returned to her senses.


    She just finished showing off in front of Anna and was pped by John Peter!


    ire didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him. He was fine before.


    ire Ashley was very anxious, but she didn¡¯t dare to be impatient. She just pretended to be very


    considerate and asked, "What¡¯s the problem?"


    "I am regretting it!" John considered ire as a good friend, that¡¯s why he told her a lot of things. After


    all, she was the only person in the world who knew about his rtionship with Anna.


    "Regret?" ire didn¡¯t understand.


    John Peter said, "I regret breaking up with Anna. I want to be with her again."


    John Peter said these words and did not even think about ire Ashley¡¯s position. After breaking up


    with Anna, he got close to ire. But in his eyes, ire was just like a friend.


    And Anna was the only one who could make his heart suffer.


    ire Ashley held her mobile phone tightly and stared at the words with disbelief, he said he wanted to


    be with Anna again.


    How could he say that?


    Thest time he asked Anna and she insulted him badly.


    He still wanted to be with Anna?


    John Peter was the kind of person who was unattainable in ire¡¯s eyes. She did everything carefully


    for the fear of offending him and always tried to make him unhappy.


    She couldn¡¯t even imagine treating him the way Anna treated him. But he still wanted to patch up with


    Anna?


    ire Ashley was so angry that she raised her cell phone and threw it away!


    So, what was the purpose of all her efforts?


    She did all this to made John Peter understand how much he loves Anna?


    After half an hour she picked up her cell phone and tried to calm down. She typed another message for


    John Peter, "but now she is with your uncle. She doesn¡¯t like you, right?"


    She tried to persuade John Peter to let Anna go. But after this, John Peter didn¡¯t reply to her.


    ire Ashley had waited for a long time. She was only person responsible for Anna and John Peter¡¯s


    broke up. She did these things with much difficulty.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    John peter didn¡¯t even think about her before saying all this. What should she do? She bit her teeth and


    sent another message to him, "John Peter, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll try to find a way to let here back to you,


    all right?"


    Of course, it was the only left way to not let John Peter go away. Obviously, she just said that she


    wouldn''t really help John Peter and Anna to patch up!


    When John Peter saw her message, he replied, "Can you?"


    John didn¡¯t believe that she can persuade Anna. He knew that now really Anna hated ire Ashley.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "I can try," ire said. "It will be better if we both try, you cannot do this alone."


    What¡¯s more annoying than helping a man you like chasing his ex-girlfriend?


    However, ire Ashley was really afraid that John Peter would ignore her and she will lose him forever.


    John Peter said, "Forget it. She won¡¯t talk to you."


    ire¡¯s rtionship with Anna was not good. John was also not stupid to rely on her as much as he


    could rely on himself.


    "Anna has a soft heart. I had a good rtionship with her before. If I can have a goodmunication


    with her, I am sure she will consider my word. I¡¯ll persuade her. What do you think?" ire¡¯s sent


    another message.


    But after that ire could not help biting her teeth off.


    After waiting so long, she finally found a chance to separate them. But now she had to act as his


    emotional consultant and to help him get Anna back?


    "Umm¡­" John Peter sent her an um, which was a temporary eptance of her proposal.


    "Daniel, do you want to stay for dinner at night?" Anna and Daniel were still in the living room, and Aunt


    Lisa came out to ask.


    Daniel Taylor said, "No, I¡¯ll take Anna out for dinner."


    "Then I won¡¯t make your meal." Aunt looked at Anna and smiled kindly.


    Daniel Taylor replied, "Yes."


    After aunt had left, Anna looked at Daniel and asked, "We are going out for dinner at night?"


    "I heard that there was a good restaurant, which suits a foodie like you." Daniel knew that Anna was a


    foodie, so he paid a lot of attention in selecting a good restaurant.


    Anna said, "I am not a foodie."


    Yes, she was not!


    Daniel Taylor took a look at her and said with a lovely smile, "go and get ready. We are going."


    "Okay."


    Anna went upstairs, pack up her things and got ready.


    The restaurant Daniel Taylor asked Jack Smith to find was not a particrly high-end restaurant, but it


    had been said that its taste was good.


    "Anna Stark!"


    Jack Smith pushed Daniel Taylor¡¯s wheelchair, and Anna was following them. When they reached the


    corridor, she heard someone calling her name.


    Anna stopped and turned around.


    It was Alex rke, the man, her mother chose for her. Alex rke¡¯s dressing was much more modern


    thanst time. There was also a woman around him, and they looked like a couple.


    After being rejected by Annast time, Alex rke¡¯s mother helped him find another woman. Although


    the girl was not good-looking or young, but she was not too bad.


    Alex rke moved his girlfriend¡¯s face towards Anna. He was very arrogant, after all from a single man


    he had be a man with a girlfriend. His level of pride has increased.


    Especially in front of Anna, Alex felt ted.


    Last time she rejected him and looked down upon him.


    Alex thought, Anna herself was nothing. She didn¡¯t even go to university and dared to look down on


    him.


    "What are you doing here?" Alex rke¡¯s tone was full of contempt.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    Anna didn¡¯t reply. Her response showed that she and Alex rke didn¡¯t know each other well.


    "Who is this?" A woman standing beside Alex rke asked.


    "We have met before." Alex rke put his arm on his girlfriend¡¯s shoulder and said to Anna, "She is my


    girlfriend."


    "Good, she¡¯s beautiful." Anna didn¡¯t say, but the girl really suited to be his wife.


    Alex rke was ttered by Anna. After all, Anna rejected her. Now, he wanted to unt in front of her.


    Alex rke looked at Anna. "Youe here alone for dinner?"


    "No, with my husband." Anna looked at Daniel Taylor and Jack Smith. They were also standing beside


    her.


    "Your husband?" Alex rke thought of thest time and hurriedly looked over and wondered who her


    husband was.


    Jack Smith and Daniel Taylor both were there.


    In the beginning, when he saw Jack Smith, he almost thought it must be Jack Smith. He was shocked.


    Although Jack Smith was not as good-looking as Daniel Taylor, he was tall and has a good personality.


    Inparison, Alex rke was nothing.


    But the next second, he saw Anna going to Daniel Taylor.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna and asked, "Who is he?"


    Anna introduced Alex rke, "my mother wanted me to marry him before. I met him once."


    She didn¡¯t hide it from Daniel. There was nothing to hide about this kind of thing.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Alex rke. The whole person was strange. Anna¡¯s mother wanted Anna to


    marry such a person?


    Anna and Daniel looked at each other, Alex rke noticed that Anna¡¯s "husband" was Daniel Taylor


    sitting in a wheelchair, not Jack Smith, and he was relieved. He was not better than Jack Smith, but he


    thought he must be better than Daniel because he could walk.


    Anna refused him for this man?


    He wanted tough with joy.


    He looked at Daniel Taylor and smiled, "Hello, Anna mentioned you before. Today, finally got a chance


    to meet you."


    He then stretched his hand towards Daniel Taylor.


    Alex rke worked in a public institution. He knew how to treat people with respect. However, at the


    moment, his outstretched hand towards Daniel Taylor was not due to respect. He even looked down


    upon him.


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s ck eyes stared at the man coldly. He was very well in reading minds.


    Alex rke didn¡¯t say anything but Daniel Taylor could feel that he was despised by the other side.


    Daniel Taylor nced at Alex rke indifferently and ignored his hand.


    After all, if one took the level of status and one''s personal ability, for a man like Alex rke it was even


    impossible to have a chance to talk to him, shaking a hand was beyond imagination.


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s indifference made the scene somewhat awkward.


    Alex rke¡¯s hand was in the middle of the air for a while, then he embarrassedly took it back. In his


    heart, he was a little angry. Especially because his girlfriends were also there. Even a disabled man


    didn¡¯t shake hand with him.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He saw a lot of leaders when he went to work but none of them was as proud as Daniel Taylor.


    Alex thought, Anna didn¡¯t know how to choose people!


    From where she searched such a rude person?


    Of course, because of the rtionship between Daniel Taylor and Anna, he didn¡¯t think much about


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s identity.


    Alex rke''s suit was from a famous brand named Burberry. He bought this suit especially for his date,


    because he always liked to show off in front of others. He had spent a lot of money in buying it. He felt


    today he looked much more handsome than usual.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Alex stared at Daniel Taylor again. He couldn¡¯t even see the logo of his clothes and didn¡¯t know where


    he bought them. He just despised Daniel Taylor.


    Alex rke took back his hand and ignored Daniel Taylor. Instead, he looked at Anna Stark and said,


    "You are a little girl. You don¡¯t know anything. Don¡¯t be fooled by some messy people."


    "Messy people?" Anna looked at Alex rke. In her eyes, Alex rke was a mess. She couldn¡¯t help


    "You..." Alex rke was a little angry. His mother was from Haicheng. Anna¡¯s family was also from


    Haicheng. He and Anna, though they couldn¡¯t make a rtionship but they were still like city fellows.


    He treated her well but she still insulted him!


    Alex rke said angrily, "an uneducated woman is terrible. Instead of hanging out with such men, I


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    suggest you to read more books when you have time!"


    "Oh," Anna responded meaningfully, recalled that Mr. Alex himself graduated with 985 marks and could


    not be provoked.


    She didn¡¯t care much about Alex rke. She didn¡¯t want to say anything to such a fool. She knew


    quarreling with such a foolish man will be of no use.


    Anna said to Daniel Taylor, "Sir, let¡¯s go for dinner!"


    She didn¡¯t want to waste time on Alex rke.


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t move. He looked at Alex rke coldly. "Do you know my wife Anna very well?"


    Daniel especially emphasized the word "my wife." Anna belongs to him!


    Alex rke was still angry, but he didn¡¯t want to get involved, "I¡¯m not very familiar with her. We just


    have had a meal before."


    "In that case, who gave you the right to spoke so much nonsense in front of her?" Daniel Taylor¡¯s eyes


    were very unfriendly. He was sitting there indifferently and had an impulse to kill Alex.


    Alex rke was displeased with Daniel Taylor, so he taunted Anna and tried to insult Daniel Taylor. But


    after hearing Daniel Taylor¡¯s words, he instinctively wanted to refute. He raised his head, looked at


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s eyes, but couldn¡¯t say anything.


    He was in a wheelchair. But didn¡¯t know why Alex was a little afraid of his personality.


    Alex had experienced this kind of feeling once when he dealt with a big leader in the previous


    Alex rke couldn¡¯t say a word of protest. Instead, he let Daniel Taylor teach him a good lesson. His


    girlfriend saw this and hurriedly dragged Alex rke away. "Let¡¯s go back."


    She thought that Daniel was not easy to provoke. Alex rke came back to his senses aftering


    out of the restaurant.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why he got so frightened by that man¡¯s words?


    "That man was really handsome!" his girlfriend sighed.


    Daniel Taylor was in a wheelchair, but he still possessed good facial features. If he stood up and


    walked around, he would surely be the handsome person around.


    Even Jack Smith, who served him, was more handsome than Alex rke. For Alex rke, the words


    of his girlfriend were like adding fuel to the fire. He met this girlfriend a few days ago and didn¡¯t dare to


    offend her. So he endured.


    When Alex rke left, Anna took a look at Daniel Taylor, who was angry, and said, "Sir, shall we go to


    dinner?"


    Daniel Taylor red at Anna who tried to hold his hand. He ignored her and signaled Jack Smith to


    take him to the restaurant.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Anna,"..."


    Anna knew that Alex rke was very annoying, and it was fair for Sir to get angry, but how she


    became the culprit?


    She did nothing!


    Anna followed them and sat down beside Daniel Taylor. Daniel Taylor turned away his face and ignored


    her. After that, Anna couldn¡¯t help asking, "What happened to you?"


    "I am angry." Daniel Taylor said seriously.


    "I know Alex rke is disgusting, but I¡¯m innocent, I did nothing. Why are you angry with me?" Anna


    didn¡¯t understand, why all of a sudden he got angry.


    Daniel Taylor stared at Anna¡¯s aggrieved eyes and finally opened his mouth to tell her the reason for


    his anger, "Why you didn¡¯t tell me that you had a meal with him?"


    Anna said, "Because I didn¡¯t invite him. I didn¡¯t even know it before that he wille. Once, I told you


    that I am going to meet my brother, at that time my brother and mother cheated me and called him


    there..."


    Anna told him everything and seriouslyined, "He ordered a lot of dishes and left without paying.


    And in the end, I pay the bill with your money."


    While talking, Anna¡¯s eyes have been stuck at Daniel Taylor. After noticing that his eyes were not as


    cold as, she said her concluding sentence, "I just thought that it¡¯s unnecessary to tell Sir about this kind


    of person. It will only displease you, so I ignored him and didn¡¯t mention it to."Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel Taylor looked into Anna¡¯s eyes. When she exined everything, there were some helplessness


    in her eyes. It was clear that Alex rke didn¡¯t leave a good impression on Anna.


    In addition, her today¡¯s attitude towards Alex rke also revealed many things.


    Daniel Taylor said, "If any such thing happens in the future. Don¡¯t forget to tell me."


    Daniel hated to see any messy people around Anna, especially like Alex rke. He would never bear


    such foolish peopleing near to Anna.


    This was even disgusting to think that Alex rke even had a meeting and a meal with Anna?


    Anna knew that Sir cared about herself. She nodded. "Okay, I got it."


    Daniel Taylor was relieved and he took the menu. "Let¡¯s eat something!"


    He said just a few words to her, and he spoke in a very gentle manner, but Anna felt as if she had been


    taught a good lesson by the school principal himself...


    Anna was also angry with Alex rke. He intentionally made Daniel Taylor angry and then quietly left.


    Anna leaned against Daniel Taylor and her face was close to his arm. She also looked at the menu.


    The different pictures of tempting dishes made her even hungrier. Whenever she came to the


    restaurant, she bes a foodie and always felt like she wanted to eat everything.


    "What would you like to eat?" Daniel Taylor looked at Anna¡¯s appearance and couldn¡¯t help smiling.


    Anna said, "Everything is fine. You can decide. I am not picky."


    She can eat anything the only condition was it must be delicious. There were no particr dishes.


    Daniel Taylor ordered the food and put the menu back but Anna¡¯s face was still close to him.


    He didn¡¯t like others relying on himself but now she was leaning on her like this and he didn¡¯t dislike it


    at all. Instead, he liked her being close to him like this.


    Because yesterday, Anna was in a bad mood. Today she met Daniel Taylor¡¯s parents and now after


    She was a little dizzy, so she yawned. Daniel Taylor saw her and couldn¡¯t helpughing, "Sleepy?"


    "I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night." She didn¡¯t fall asleep all night. She was awake for most of the night, and


    even got up after every hour or half an hour of sleep.


    Anna suddenly remembered the matter of their wedding, "The time of the wedding has to be decided in


    advance?"


    Daniel Taylor said, "Yes."


    Anna asked, "What about the household booklet? My mother has that."


    Anna was a little upset. For her proper wedding with Daniel Taylor and even for her admission she will


    need that household booklet, and for that, she had to go back to her mother to take it.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    After going back yesterday, her mother went to all their rtives and told them everything about Anna¡¯s


    marriage. She even asked them to persuade Anna.


    Anna also received several calls. In the two days, everyone got to know that she was going to have a


    wedding with an old, poor and disabled man and every one of them tried their best to persuade her.


    Anna couldn¡¯t probably imagine what her mother had said to them about Daniel Taylor.


    Now if Anna dared to go back home she was sure that her mother will not give her household booklet,


    instead, her mother will imprison her in that house.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Jack Smith will get it. You don¡¯t worry."


    "It will be okay to send him?" Anna said, "You know my mother¡¯s temper..."


    "I know."


    Her mother¡¯s behavior was bad and she highly exaggerated things. She was a rural woman, who has


    never studied or tried to understand facts. Daniel had dealt with many most vicious criminals, how


    could he be baffled by a woman who had little insight?


    At first, Daniel wanted to have a good talk with her, after all, she was Anna¡¯s mother. Daniel wanted to


    give Anna¡¯s mother respect so that she could agree with their marriage courteously. But now, it seemed


    that Anna¡¯s mother didn¡¯t much care about respect.


    Anna felt a little ufortable. "Do you think my mother¡¯s behavior was too extreme?"


    After her mother¡¯s behavior, Anna always felt that she has no face to confront Sir.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna, he knew what she was thinking. "Actually, I¡¯m not angry about


    yesterday¡¯s events."


    "Really?" Anna was very surprised.


    Her mother said a lot of bad things, but Sir didn¡¯t get angry?


    "Although your mother has a bad attitude, but she did everything for your good. Now, I am a disabled


    person and couldn¡¯t even stand up on my own. If we have a wedding and start living a normal married


    life, you will have to face a lot of things, won¡¯t you?" Daniel Taylor said.


    The reaction Anna¡¯s mother showed was the reaction of any normal mother.


    Anna didn¡¯t expect that Sir would think so. Anna¡¯s heart was really touched by his words. It was a rare


    feeling for any man to stand in her woman¡¯s position and to think of these things!


    However, before Anna could say anything, Daniel Taylor changed his attitude and spoke, "but today, I


    am very angry with her."


    If her mother really cared about her daughter, why she chose Alex rke for Anna. She even wanted


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    to marry Anna to that kind of man?


    Yesterday, he thought that Anna¡¯s mother cared about Anna. But today, he changed his mind.


    Now he had decided to treat her in the same way. He thought he didn¡¯t need to be polite with Anna¡¯s


    mother anymore.


    -


    Anna¡¯s mother was also in Jingzhou. She hasn¡¯t slept well since she knew Anna was going to have an


    official wedding with Daniel Taylor.


    So, today she came to Jingzhou. Anna¡¯s parents were just ordinary people. They were very poor, but


    they also have a few rich rtives.


    Anna had an aunt, the daughter of his father¡¯s aunt.


    Anna¡¯s Grandpa used to be a farmer, but his younger sister got married in a very rich family andter


    gave birth to a daughter, Anna¡¯s this aunt was the biggest back Anna¡¯s mother could find.


    Anna¡¯s mother asked her rtives to convince Anna. Everyone tried to persuade Anna, but it didn¡¯t


    work. And in the end, Anna powered off her phone. Everyone got to know that she was determined to


    be with Daniel Taylor.


    Anna¡¯s parents couldn¡¯t let it happen that¡¯s why after getting up today they came to Jinzhou and went to


    their cousin¡¯s home in the evening.


    As soon as they entered the door and sat on the sofa, Anna¡¯s mother began to wipe her tears.


    Margaret Jeff was a soft-hearted person. Her family was in good financial condition, and her mother


    has taught her well since childhood. Whenever their poor rtives from Haicheng came to visit her, she


    didn¡¯t dislike them and warmly weed everyone.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Margaret Jeff looked at Anna¡¯s mother and said, "sister-inw, please don¡¯t cry. If you have any


    problem, please let me know."


    "Yes, it¡¯s about Anna." Anna¡¯s mother sighed.


    Margaret Jeff said, "What happened to Anna? Didn¡¯t she do well in school?"


    In Haicheng¡¯s primary school and junior high school, Anna¡¯s performance has been very good. She


    always did well in the exams and secured first or second position. And all their rtives knew that.


    "Yes," Anna¡¯s mother said, "She¡¯s fine, but now she didn¡¯t listen to me, she decided to get married."


    Margaret Jeff frowned, "how can she do that? She is so young, she mustplete her education."


    Unlike Anna¡¯s mother, Margaret Jeff thought it¡¯s important for girls toplete their education.


    "Yes! But it¡¯s not her fault. She is young and not sensible. The main fault is in the man¡¯s family, and


    they are disgusting. They cheated Anna. The man whom Anna wants to marry was not even a normal


    person. He is a cripple sitting in a wheelchair. You tell me, what should we do with them?" Anna¡¯s


    mother put all the responsibilities on the other side and didn¡¯t mention that she herself didn¡¯t let Anna


    "How such a thing could happen?" Margaret Jeff frowned displeased. "It¡¯s against thew to abduct


    women. Anna is not twenty years old."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes I know, that¡¯s why Ie to you. Can you help us?" Anna¡¯s mother wanted to find a backer to fight


    what the Taylor Family!


    They want her daughter for their disabled son?


    She will leave their family with no ce to cry!


    "I¡¯ll talk about it when you Mr. Markes backe." Margaret Jeff was also angry at the thought


    that someone dared to manipte the little girl. She won¡¯t sit and watch her niece suffered. "Do you


    know the name of that man?"


    "His father¡¯s name is Louis Tylor, and his name is Daniel Taylor."


    Anna¡¯s mother heard Jack Smith calling him Mr. Daniel Taylor. The family also called him Daniel when


    they had dinner with Taylor¡¯s family yesterday.


    "Daniel Taylor?" Margaret Jeff frowned.


    As soon as Margaret Jeff heard the name, she remembered something. Once she went out to have


    dinner with her husband, Mark William, there she met Mr. Louis Taylor once. Mark William was also not


    a small leader, from small to big matters he could manage everything in Haicheng.


    At that dinner, they met Mr. Louis Taylor. Mark William didn¡¯t say anything there, but he spoke a lot


    when they came back. He said that Louis Taylor had a son, named Daniel Taylor, who is a senior rank


    official in the army. And he was among the very few main personalities of Jingzhou.


    Although Margaret didn¡¯t know much about these things but the way her husband borated she was


    sure Daniel Taylor he must be a talented man. She was impressed with him.


    Later she heard from Mark William that Louis Taylor¡¯s son had an ident and was injured, so he


    could only use a wheelchair or something to move. She also remembered when Mark William talked


    about him, he was very sad.


    Now suddenly Margaret heard Anna¡¯s mother called this name, and she also said that he was on a


    wheelchair, Margaret Jeff couldn¡¯t help thinking about Louis Taylor¡¯s son Daniel Taylor.


    Margaret Jeff looked at Anna¡¯s mother and asked again. "Are you sure it¡¯s Daniel Taylor?"


    Margaret Jeff didn¡¯t believe it. Anna was going to marry Daniel Taylor? How can this kind of thing be


    possible? Maybe it was just the same name.


    "When they came for the meal yesterday, their family said that. There should be no mistake," Anna¡¯s


    mother said.


    "He sat in a wheelchair? You saw it with your own eyes?" Margaret Jeff asked again.


    When Margaret Jeff asked again, Anna¡¯s mother got angrier. She recalled yesterday¡¯s event and


    thought about the man in the wheelchair, how could he even think that she will give him her daughter to


    take care of him for the whole life? He was just dreaming.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    Did he really think because of his appearance he can gain favor from other people?


    Anna¡¯s mother said angrily, "yes! If I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes yesterday, I would be cheated by


    Anna. They are liars. Margaret, you must have to help us."


    It was Daniel Taylor. He was in a wheelchair. It must be him.


    There was also news that Daniel Taylor¡¯s wedding date was in October, but his fianc¨¦e ran away


    because of his ident. But recently, there was news about his marriage. It seemed that the bride has


    changed. And it was Anna?


    Oh my God!


    Margaret Jeff couldn¡¯t even imagine...


    Unexpectedly, The Taylor Family was going to marry their son with her cousin¡¯s daughter?


    Margaret Jeff looked at Anna¡¯s mother and did not immediately confirmed, "ording to your


    description, it must be Daniel Taylor."


    "Yes, right!" Anna¡¯s mother hated the name.


    Margaret Jeff would like to say, "If he really wants to marry your daughter, you should steal the joy!"


    However, she was not sure that it was Louis Taylor¡¯s son, Daniel Taylor or someone else.


    Margaret Jeff looked at Anna¡¯s mother and said, "Well, sister-inw, you go back and rest. I¡¯ll ask Mr.


    Mark about it in the evening. I¡¯ll tell you after that, is it alright?"


    Margaret Jeff was wise, she knew this kind of thing shouldn¡¯t be said without confirmation. She had to


    ask her husband before saying anything.


    "Okay! Please don¡¯t forget about it." Anna¡¯s mother said.


    "Well, I¡¯ll let you know after discussing it."


    Anna¡¯s parents came out of William¡¯s house and went to their home in peace. Anna¡¯s mother thought


    that as Margaret Jeff will tell her husband about Taylor¡¯s family, he will quickly deal with them. And her


    heart immediately got filled with unspeakable joy.


    The next morning, Anna¡¯s mother was working in the hot pot shop. She was busy working when her


    husband calls her and she hurried home.


    She saw Jack Smith sitting on the sofa of her own house, and there was also awyer beside him.


    Anna¡¯s mother thought of Margaret Jeff¡¯s support. And be arrogant, "What are you doing here?"


    Jack Smith kept the politeness. "Miss Anna wants her household booklet for her admission. I came


    here to take it for her."


    "Household booklet?" Anna¡¯s mother red at Jack Smith, "You want her household booklet to


    register? Don¡¯t even think about it. I won¡¯t let my daughter go to that cripple."


    If was Jack Smith who came, not Daniel Taylor. But if he would havee, the situation should be


    worse. When Jack Smith heard the word "disabled", his tone became cold. "Please pay attention to


    your words."


    Jack Smith¡¯s tone was very strong. After hearing Anna¡¯s mother speaking nonsense about Mr. Taylor,


    he had the impulse to hit this woman.


    What does this woman know?


    What qualification does she have to say that about Mr. Taylor?


    Anna¡¯s looked at Jack Smith¡¯s indifference and felt guilty for a while, but at the thought of Margaret Jeff,


    she immediately became bold again. "Don¡¯t put on such a look to scare me, I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯m not afraid of


    you! I¡¯ve gone to the people above you, and soon someone wille to clean you up."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Jack Smith shook his head helplessly.


    Originally, he came here today to give some money to them. Anyone with a little brain could see it


    clearly that Anna¡¯s mother was a person who values money very much. Otherwise, she would not force


    Anna to marry Alex rke.


    Now, however, Jack Smith had changed his mind. For this woman who attacked Mr. Taylor in every


    way, he didn¡¯t have anything, and he didn¡¯t want to be polite.


    He took a look at thewyer next to him. "Tell her."


    It must be better to have nothing with this kind of woman.


    It would be better for Anna to directly break off her mother and daughter rtionship with her. So in the


    future, her mother wouldn¡¯t get any chance to get benefit from the Taylor Family.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    Jack Smith left the matter towyer and went out.


    In another five minutes, thewyer was also kicked out by Anna¡¯s mother. She was also holding a


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    broom in her hand and scolding thewyer, "Get out! You came here to scare me? Do you think you


    can scare me?"


    Thewyer looked at Jack Smith and shook his head helplessly. "I told her but she didn¡¯t understand."


    Jack Smith took a look at Anna¡¯s mother and realized that she was a highly illiterate woman, "We have


    told her and it¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s go back!"


    Now they want to deal it professionally.


    When Jack Smith left, Anna¡¯s mother called Margaret Jeff. "Margaret, they came here again today, and


    the one named Jack Smith has also found awyer to scare me. They said that if I don¡¯t give Anna¡¯s


    household booklet to them, I will be sued. It¡¯s totally out ofw. You must help me!"


    Margaret Jeff, who had confirmed Daniel Taylor¡¯s identity from her husband refused to help, she said,


    "I¡¯m sorry."


    Margaret Jeff was about to call Anna¡¯s mother. When her husband came back, she has asked this


    question. Her husband said that he hadn¡¯t met Daniel Taylor and was not sure to say anything. But she


    knew that he had an assistant named Jack Smith.


    When she heard Anna¡¯s mother talking about Jack Smith, she was sure that he must be the same


    Daniel Taylor. But when Margaret heard that Anna¡¯s mother had thrown them out of the house directly,


    she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Margaret Jeff said on the phone, "Sister-inw, you requested me to handle this matter. But I can¡¯t


    handle it!"


    "What... What¡¯s the matter?" Anna¡¯s mother didn¡¯t understand. In her eyes, Margaret Jeff¡¯s family was


    one of the richest and powerful families of Jingzhou. If she cannot help her, then who can?


    "Do you know who Daniel Taylor is? Do you know about their family?"


    "I don¡¯t know." Anna¡¯s mother really didn¡¯t know anything, how could she know that?


    Margaret Jeff said, "Do you know about the vi area in Haicheng?"


    Margaret Jeff knew if she will speak some big things Anna¡¯s mother won¡¯t understand so she


    mentioned the one near her.


    Anna¡¯s mother nodded, "yes, I know!"


    The vi there was beautifully built. However, the local people in Haicheng can only have a look. They


    couldn¡¯t afford to live there.


    "The vi in Haicheng was developed by Daniel Taylor¡¯s brother-inw." In Margaret Jeff¡¯s tone, there


    was some meaningful hint.


    If other people knew it was the Taylor Family who wanted to marry their daughter, they would have


    toadied them to have some benefits!


    But Anna¡¯s mother not only didn¡¯t try to tter them, but also offended them.


    After hearing Margaret Jeff¡¯s words, Anna¡¯s mother was shocked, and she panicked, "what should I do


    now?"


    "Hurry up go to them and apologizes. And try to coax them."


    Anna¡¯s mother was holding her cell phone and she ran out of the gate and saw Jack Smith and the


    minute."


    Jack Smith stopped and looked at Anna¡¯s mother. He was angry now. "Still have something else to


    say?"


    Jack Smith was angry with this woman, she did so much and again came here to give them trouble.


    Jack Smith was really rude to her. He even felt sorry for Anna to have such a mother.


    Unexpectedly Anna¡¯s mother¡¯s harsh tone changed in a ttering tone, "I¡¯m very sorry. I made a


    mistake. Don¡¯t you want Anna¡¯s household booklet? I¡¯ll get it for you right now. You can send it back


    Jack Smith frowned, she just drove them out of their house and said so much bad to them, and now


    she suddenly became so polite.


    What¡¯s the meaning of this sudden change of attitude?


    Jack Smith couldn¡¯t help looking aside at thewyer, who was also shocked.


    Anna¡¯s mother saw Jack Smith and said, "Wait a minute, I¡¯ll bring the household booklet."

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    Oh my God!


    After hearing from Margaret Jeff that Daniel Taylor¡¯s brother-inw was the owner of the vi, she was


    shocked.


    In the past, she wanted to marry Anna to Alex rke because he had two apartments. But now it was


    different. If Anna and Daniel Taylor will be together, she may get a big vi!


    No matter how shameful it was she was very happy to think of it.


    Jack Smith was not stupid either. He probably guessed the reason for Anna¡¯s mother changed attitude.


    He just didn¡¯t understand how she managed to react so well.


    He stopped Anna¡¯s mother who was going to take the certificate. "No, I don¡¯t want the certificate now."


    "Why?" Anna¡¯s mother said, "They will need that certificate for Anna¡¯s school admission and for the


    wedding as well, right?"


    "Aren¡¯t you afraid that we¡¯ll kidnap your daughter?"


    "I thought you were bad guys. You didn¡¯t tell me anything about your family. It was just a


    misunderstanding. You wait, I¡¯ll get it." Anna¡¯s mother said pleasantly, with a sweet smile on her face.


    "When I asked for it, you didn¡¯t give it. Now you want to give, but I don¡¯t want it anymore."


    Anna¡¯s mother was very embarrassed. But even after Jack Smith''s refusal, she was not angry. "Don¡¯t


    be angry. I was foolish. My Anna is at your house. Please take care of her."


    Anna¡¯s mother thought about her humiliating tone that she used for Daniel and his family, at that time


    she didn¡¯t care but now she was scared to death. She didn¡¯t want to affect Anna¡¯s position in the Taylor


    house.


    Jack Smith looked at the cunning woman standing in front of him and how quickly she changed her


    face. He really didn¡¯t know what to say!


    Anna¡¯s mother quickly took the phone and called Anna¡¯s father to bring their household booklet. Soon,


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna¡¯s father brought it to them.


    Jack Smith took a look and left without taking it.


    He also had a temper. This woman humiliated Mr. Taylor so much. He would not let her go so easily...


    Anna was at work when she remembered that Jack Smith had gone to bring her household booklet,


    she felt really worried. She knew her mother¡¯s temper very well. Her mother humiliated Taylor¡¯s family


    in front of her what she will do with Jack Smith?


    Anna felt emotionally tired.


    She decided to call Jack Smith after getting off from work.


    But, before she got off, she received a call from Aiden Stark, and she picked and heard him saying,


    "sister."


    "Why you called me?" Anna answered too many phone calls in these two days and was emotionally


    frustrated. Now she felt that Aiden Stark was also a lobbyist sent by his mother...


    The only thing she knew was that, if her mother really cared about her she wouldn¡¯t have forced her to


    marry Alex rke.


    Aiden Stark said, "Where are you? I want to meet you."


    "What? You wanted to bring mom here again?" Anna knew what her mother would do, she will speak


    badly to her and maybe tie her back to home.


    Anna was tired of thinking about it.


    "No, mom asked me to give you the Household booklet. You are going to take admission, and you


    need the household booklet, right?" Aiden Stark stated the purpose and paused, "There is only me.


    Mom didn¡¯te. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t cheat you this time."


    Today, he was busy with his teammates, but his mother pulled him out and asked him to give this


    household booklet to Anna.


    Aiden Stark also thought it was too strange. His mother tried so hard to stop this wedding but now


    suddenly she changed, how can she be so good to Anna?


    When Aiden Stark came to meet Anna. He not only brought her household booklet but also brought


    snacks from his hometown. He had a full bag of those snacks and he politely handed it to Anna.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    Anna took the household booklet from Aiden¡¯s hand and opened it. It was really their household


    booklet. She was really surprised. Mother not only agreed to give her the household booklet but also


    asked Aiden Stark to deliver it to her personally. This was really strange.


    Aiden Stark handed her a bag of snacks, "This is for you, too. Mom asked me to bring it to you, she


    said you like to eat these."


    Anna really liked to eat these snacks when she was a child. So whenever her mother brought her


    these, she felt the happiest.


    From the day Anna came to know that her mother didn¡¯t want her to continue her studies and asked


    her to get married, Anna began to protest against her mother¡¯s biasedness and her mother also fought


    back. But now, surprisingly, her mother not only gave her household booklet but also sent these snacks


    for her.


    "Mom has gone mad?" Anna said with surprise.


    Aiden Stark shook his head. He was also amazed, "I also didn¡¯t understand her. Yesterday, she was


    very angry. She talked with our rtives about you. And was totally mad at you. But today, her attitude


    suddenly changed. By the way, she also asked me to tell you that she wanted to invite brother-inw¡¯s


    family for dinner. She wanted to apologize for thest time. So tell me, when it will be convenient to."


    "..." Anna heard Aiden and felt even shocked, but she was still angry with her mother, "She wants to


    apologize? She doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s toote?"


    Last time, Taylor¡¯s family had such a good attitude towards her mother. But that day, she spoke so


    much bad, made everyone felt embarrassed and badly hurt sir¡¯s family...


    And now she wanted to apologize?


    Aiden Stark said, "Whether it¡¯s toote or not, isn¡¯t it a good thing for you that mother has changed her


    attitude towards you, right?"


    Anna said, "I understand."


    Anna looked at the sky, and then said to Aiden Stark, "What about you? It¡¯s already toote, you want


    to go back today or you will stay here tonight?"


    "It¡¯s not a problem. Tonight, I will stay at a hotel." Aiden Stark said, "In the past when I asked mom and


    dad to let mee to Jingzhou, they always disagreed."


    Aiden really wanted to quit studies and wanted toe to Jingzhou. But his family didn¡¯t give him


    permission.


    "Then I¡¯ll give you some money," Anna said.


    "I don¡¯t need it." Aiden Stark said, "You work so hard every day to earn this money. I have the money.


    Mother gave it to me beforeing here. Then I¡¯ll go now, see youter."


    Aiden had already made an appointment with his teammates, so he hurriedly went to meet them.


    Anna smiled and nodded.


    When Aiden Stark left, Ste Winslet came to Anna. During teacher Paul¡¯s birthday party, Ste


    Winslet helped Anna, and after that, they had be good friends.


    Ste Winslet looked at Aiden Stark who was going outside and asked Anna, "Who is he?"


    "My brother."


    "Your brother is so handsome!"


    Anna looked at her and smiled.


    -


    In the evening, Anna returned home with the snacks and the household booklet bought by Aiden Stark.


    Daniel Taylor and Jack Smith both were already at home.


    "Sir."


    Anna put the snacks on the side table and called Daniel.


    Daniel Taylor frowned seriously. "You came back toote." It was already ten o¡¯clock. He was going to


    ask Jack Smith to pick her up.


    Anna said, "Today, I had a little more work." Today she worked in a store, and that¡¯s why she got offte


    than regr.


    "No need to do such a job in the future." Although he didn¡¯t stop her from going to work, but he didn¡¯t


    want to let this little girl stay out till midnight.


    "I will try," Anna said.


    She was wearing sandals and her white feet, toes and long legs looked very attractive. Her legs were


    very beautiful, beautiful enough to make people daydream. Daniel Taylor looked at her long legs and


    unintentionally raised his eyes brows.


    Anna looked at Jack Smith and said, "Mr. Smith, did you give my mother money when you went to my


    house today?"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    "No," Jack Smith replied honestly.


    Anna took out the household booklet and showed it to them. "Today my brother came to Jingzhou and


    gave it to me. I thought you gave her money for this."


    Jack Smith also had an idea that Anna¡¯s mother will do this.


    He looked at Anna and said, "When we went to your house, she didn¡¯t listen to us and asked us to go


    out. Butter, I don¡¯t know why her attitude suddenly changed. It seems that she got to know about Mr.


    Taylor¡¯s family¡¯s background and status, so she chased us out. But then I refused to take the household


    booklet."


    "..." Jack Smith¡¯s words were like an insult to Anna.


    He narrated a fact, and her mother¡¯s nature was clearly exposed. In turned out, whatever she sent


    today was not because of her daughter¡¯s love, but just because of the money. Now her mother finally


    came to know that Taylors¡¯s have money, so her attitude towards them suddenly changed.


    Jack Smith said, "Now we have the household booklet, so let¡¯s forget it!"


    He wanted Anna¡¯s mother to realize this reality, but Anna also has a very close rtionship with that


    woman and now she had sent the household booklet, Jack Smith didn¡¯t mean to make Anna more


    embarrassed so he tried to end the discussion.


    When Jack Smith left, Anna put her bag aside and went to the bathroom to wash her hands and face.


    She looked at herself in the mirror and felt very emotional. Her mother¡¯s actions made her sad and


    heartbroken. She was very sad.


    After a while, she came out and saw Daniel Taylor sitting in his wheelchair and waiting at the door of


    the bathroom for her.


    His ck eyes fell on Anna. He saw that there were still water drops on her face, and asked with


    concern, "did you cry?"


    "No. "Anna said, "I don¡¯t cry so easily. I just washed my face."


    Daniel Taylor looked at her tenderly. "Come here."


    Anna always felt a kind of thumping in her heart when he spoke like this. She walked towards Daniel


    Taylor. She didn¡¯t want him to be worried about her, so she wiped off the water drops from her face and


    said, "See, I didn¡¯t cry."


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna and said, "She is your mother, but she is an individual and only she is


    responsible for her deeds and actions, you are her daughter but you are also an individual and you are


    just responsible for your deeds and action, you don¡¯t have to feel guilty due to your mothers actions."


    Anna nodded, "Um."


    Daniel Taylor lowered his head, and his eyes fell on her naked legs. "Did you dress up like this and go


    out?"


    Anna looked at her legs. It was a hot summer and everyone dress up like this. "Yes. What¡¯s the


    problem?"


    "Do not wear such short clothes in the future." Daniel Taylor spoke strictly.


    Anna said, "It¡¯s summers. Everyone wear this kind of clothes."


    "I don¡¯t care about others." He wasn¡¯t discussing a matter with her. He was just giving her an order.


    "I will feel hot if I wear too many clothes while going out," Anna said.


    She thought Daniel stayed in an air-conditioned room, he could say it easily, but she had to go out


    every day and she couldn¡¯t wear too many clothes.


    "If you really feel hot, then whenever you have to go out ask Jack Smith to drop you and pick you." He


    just didn¡¯t want to listen to any reason.


    In particr, he was not willing to let other men see her naked legs. Even the thought of this thing


    made him felt very ufortable.


    "..." Anna looked at his resolute attitude and agreed, "Okay."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel Taylor took a look at Anna¡¯s grievance and asked, "What happened, you looked unhappy?"


    "No... I am not!" Anna said, "I will not wear such clothes in the future."


    Daniel Taylor nodded his head and said, "Go and take a bath. It¡¯s alreadyte. Go to bed early."


    "Um."


    Anna went to her room to take a shower and when she came out she saw Daniel Taylor sitting in her


    room. She asked, "Sir, why you didn¡¯t sleep?"


    He asked her to sleep early then why he came here?


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna and said, "I¡¯ll go back when you will fall asleep."

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    "Ah, why?" Anna asked, "You should also go to bed early!" How will she fall asleep if he stays by her


    side?


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna. "Do you have any problem?"


    "..." How could Anna dare to have any problem?


    "Then I will sleep."


    "Hair." Daniel Taylor looked at her hair. "You didn¡¯t dry your hair, do you want to get sick?"


    He reminded her several times, but Anna always ignored it.


    Anna said, "I don¡¯t like to dry hair. It¡¯s too troublesome and time-consuming." Anna had long hair, and it


    really took a long time to dry them and she always got bored and tired.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her. "Bring it to me. I will do it."


    "..."


    Anna took the towel and handed it to Daniel Taylor, "It¡¯s really troublesome."


    "I¡¯m not afraid of troubles."


    Anna sat in front of him and felt happy to have him.


    Anna took her cell phone, and Daniel Taylor dried her hair and asked, "You often fell asleep with wet


    hair?"


    "It¡¯s too hot outside. They got dried in a moment." Anna mostly came backte and felt tired, so she felt


    veryzy and didn¡¯t bother about such little things.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna, who was sitting in front of him and dried her hair carefully. He was doing


    it with great care and didn¡¯t feel it as a trouble.


    Daniel Taylor said helplessly. "You really don¡¯t take your health seriously. If you ever feel such things as


    trouble,e to me directly."


    "Really?" Anna couldn¡¯t believe it. How could she let him do such things for her? Although she didn¡¯t


    like to do such things for herself and will be happy if sir will do all this for her. But she didn¡¯t open her


    mouth to say such a thing.


    Daniel Taylor said, "why not? I¡¯m not afraid of troubles."


    Anna couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    Daniel Taylor asked in a deep voice, "What are youughing at?"


    "I just think of the times when I saw you in Haicheng. I couldn¡¯t even imagine that one day you will help


    me drying my hair."


    At that time, Daniel Taylor looked so cold! Anna couldn¡¯t helpughing. But now, even if he spoke to her


    in a serious tone, she still felt very sweet.


    Daniel Taylor said, "I¡¯m afraid you will fell ill and I¡¯m toozy to take care of you."


    "So, it means if I will fell ill, Sir won¡¯t take care of me." Although he said this, but if someday she will fell


    ill, he will take care of her more than anyone can.


    Daniel Taylor dried her hair, put down the towel and said to Anna, "Go to sleep!"


    Anna suddenly held his hand, "Sir."


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna.


    Anna looked at his face and felt a little nervous. "Can I sleep with you tonight?"


    Daniel Taylor, "..."


    She left her awake the night before yesterday and today again she said this?


    Daniel Taylor said, "No, sleep in your room!"


    "But I want to sleep with you!" Anna said, "We already have a marriage contract and going to have a


    wedding soon. What¡¯s wrong with sleeping together?"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel Taylor always took care of her, Anna was very happy and wanted to make their rtionship a


    little closer and stronger. When they stayed at Taylor¡¯s house, she slept with Daniel Taylor, but every


    time when they came back here, he became strange to her.


    "I don¡¯t like to sleep with anyone," Daniel said.


    "I don¡¯t like it either." Anna said, "But by your side, I feel very relieved."


    She just wanted to find a chance to talk with Daniel Taylor.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and frowned, "you really don¡¯t know how to be shy."


    "..."


    Without waiting for Anna¡¯s reply, he said directly, "I¡¯m going to sleep."


    He came to her room and said he would not leave until she fell asleep. But he ran away directly.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Anna, "..."


    Daniel Taylor went out, and Annay down own on the bed. She thought about sir¡¯s words and her face


    turned hot for a while.


    She said to him to let her sleep with him. She didn¡¯t mean anything else. Why he said that to her? Anna


    took out her mobile phone and looked at Daniel¡¯s number for a while. She couldn¡¯t help sending a


    message to him. "Sir, are you asleep?"


    She knew that Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t like to use a mobile phone before sleeping. She didn¡¯t expect him to


    reply. But unexpected a quick reply came, "still awake?"


    He told her several times to not use the mobile phone on the bed. She ignored his words?


    "I can¡¯t fall asleep. How about if I sing to you?" Anna said another message.


    Daniel Taylor, "..."


    He thought Anna was really getting out of control recently. She really thought that he couldn¡¯t do it, so


    she kept on torturing him. Daniel Taylor was sure about Anna¡¯s mind.


    However, Daniel Taylor thought of her usual voice and imagined how it will sound while singing a song,


    he couldn¡¯t help replying, "Hmm."


    Anna knew it was consent. She cleared her throat and recorded a song for him.


    In her school, she always participated in extracurricr activities and sang well. She was quite


    confident about her skill.


    She sang a very popr and good song,


    Everything must be true /


    I will believe what you say /


    Because I trust you /


    There will always be, me before you /


    Anna¡¯s voice was light and soft. She sang a very touching song. Daniel Taylor heard it, and his whole


    body suddenly felt very stretched and tight.


    "Sir, do I sing well?" Anna had no idea about his situation at all. She typed a message and asked.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her profile picture and his eyes were filled with a dangerous feeling. He felt a


    man¡¯s desire for a woman...


    Anna saw that he didn¡¯t reply and asked again, "Sir?"


    After that, Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t reply to her all night. Anna thought that he was asleep, so she also


    closed her eyes and tried to sleep.


    The next day, when Anna got up, she saw Daniel Taylor sitting in the dining room and walked to him.


    "Sir, good morning."


    Daniel Taylor took a look at her but didn¡¯t reply. He was not in a good mood.


    Anna said, "You fell asleep so quickly, I was talking to you but you didn¡¯t reply."


    After listening to herints, Daniel Taylor raised his head and looked at her. "For how long you


    kept using your cell phone?"


    His tone was strict and serious!Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna knew that he didn¡¯t like scrolling the mobile phone for long in the bed. She spat out her tongue, "I


    waited for your reply but you didn¡¯t reply so I also fall asleep. I haven¡¯t used my cell phone for a long


    time."


    Daniel Taylor, who didn¡¯t sleep all night, looked at Anna and felt a veryplicated mood.


    "Do I sing well?" He didn¡¯t praise her so she asked herself.


    "Not at all." Daniel Taylor said calmly, "don¡¯t sing this song outside in the future."


    Anna, was sad for two seconds and then she looked at Daniel. "Then can you sing to me?"


    "..." Daniel Taylor has a feeling of being defeated by her and was toozy to answer.


    After a quiet breakfast, Anna looked at Daniel Taylor and said, "Sir, are you going for a checkup,


    today?"


    "Yes."


    "I¡¯ll go with you."


    "You don¡¯t have to go to work?"

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    "I will not go today." These days she just did part-time jobs and could have rest whenever she wanted


    to.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna. "Are you sure or you are just feelingzy?"


    "..." Anna looked at him, "how about if I say, that I asked for the leave to apany you?"


    Daniel Taylor said, "Then there is no need to do this, I won¡¯t pay you."


    "..." Anna was not stupid either. It could be seen that Daniel Taylor deliberately refused to take her with


    him.


    Anna knew that every time he went alone for the checkup, even no one from the Taylor¡¯s could


    apany him. Maybe he was afraid that the people around him will be sad after knowing his


    situation, or it may be his self-esteem. He didn¡¯t want to let the people around him pity on him.


    Anna said, "But I want to go."


    "No, I¡¯ll go alone."


    "If you refuse to take me with you, I will refuse to have a wedding with you!" Anna said.


    Daniel Taylor was angry, "how dare you!"


    Aunt Lisa came out of the kitchen and smiled when she heard the conversation. From the day, Anna


    came to Daniel Taylor¡¯s life, he started talking more than before!


    In the past, who could have imagined that he could talk to someone in such an amiable way?


    Because of Anna¡¯s continuous pestering, Daniel Taylor took her with him when he went to the hospital


    for checkup.


    To be honest, in his life except for John Peter when he was three years old, no one dared to pester


    him. But now he had no choice but to bring Anna with him. When they reached the hospital, he left


    Anna in the restroom and went alone for the checkup.


    Shawn Hamilton was wearing a white coat and looked at Daniel Taylor. He noticed Daniel Taylor¡¯s good


    mood and asked, "Recently, your legs hurt a lot when you went to bed, right?"


    "Um." Daniel Taylor¡¯s expressions were calm.


    "It¡¯s a good sign. It may take some time, but you will get better," Shawn Hamilton said.


    From somest months, Daniel Taylor¡¯s legs had be numb and everyone thought that he would


    never be able to stand up again.


    Jack Smith was standing aside and was very happy to hear Shawn Hamilton¡¯s words. But Daniel Taylor


    himself looked very calm.


    Shawn Hamilton¡¯s raised his eyebrows and looked at Daniel Taylor, "What happened, you are not


    happy to know?"


    "I am good." After this injury, he had experienced too much and now he had be a bit numb.


    "Aunt and uncle will be very happy to know it." Shawn Hamilton said.


    Taylor Family had only one son, Daniel Taylor. His parents really loved him and cared for him and


    Shawn Hamilton also knew it.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Don¡¯t tell them, yet."


    He didn¡¯t know when he will get better. He didn¡¯t want to give them any false hope.


    And...


    He had almost imagined the scene when his legs will get better, there must be a lot of people who will


    preferred to stay quiet and alone.


    "All right." Shawn Hamilton looked at Daniel Taylor and nodded.


    Shawn Hamilton knew that Daniel Taylor had a deep mind.


    He was a high school ssmate with Daniel Taylor. Later in the army, he was a military doctor. He was


    close to Daniel Taylor, but even so, he didn¡¯t dare to be too presumptuous in front of Daniel Taylor.


    Shawn Hamilton knew that the Brown family wanted a piece ofnd in the North District and was


    chasing it for nearly two years, they really wanted to acquire that piece ofnd. But some days ago,


    thatnd was directly acquired by Daniel Taylor. No one knew what means he had used.


    There was news that Mr. Brown had been so angry that he couldn¡¯t get up from the bed for several


    days.


    But at the present moment, Daniel Taylor sat here as if he was a noble old man. However, the people


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    who were close to him really knew how ruthless his means were.


    After the checkup, Shawn Hamilton came out with Daniel Taylor to see off him.


    Anna was waiting for them in the lounge, but after all, she was a girl and couldn¡¯t sit so calmly for a


    long time. After a while, Anna came out to find them.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    Anna was looking for him here and there and finally found Daniel Taylor. He was in the wheelchair,


    Jack Smith was pushing his wheelchair and Shawn Hamilton was also with them.


    "Sir."


    When Anna saw Daniel Taylor, her ck eyes were brightened, and it seemed like she found the only


    light in the darkroom. She went to Daniel and said, "Have you done your checkup?"


    The hospital was so big and she was almost lost!


    Daniel Taylor said, "Yes."


    Shawn Hamilton stood aside and looked at them quietly.


    From the feelings in Anna¡¯s eyes to the tolerance in Daniel Taylor¡¯s eyes, he could see many things


    clearly.


    Usually, Daniel Taylor came here alone even without his family. Today, he brought this little girl with him


    and this girl called Daniel Taylor, Sir? But this title didn¡¯t match with the emotions in her eyes.


    But it seemed that Daniel Taylor himself enjoyed this title.


    Shawn Hamilton was also a sharp-eyed person. He could feel that Daniel Taylor¡¯s behavior toward this


    little girl was not the same. Even though he had guessed her identity, but couldn¡¯t help asking, "She


    is..."


    "My wife." Daniel Taylor opened his mouth.


    There was a sense of pride in his tone.


    Shawn Hamilton had never seen Daniel Taylor to be this much anxious to introduce a woman to others.


    When he and Isabe Brown were engaged, everyone knew that they will get married in the future, but


    when they went out, he never took the initiative to introduce her. On the contrary, Isabe Brown


    always wanted to let people know about her rtionship with Daniel Taylor.


    Shawn Hamilton looked at Anna and said politely, "Hello, Mrs. Taylor."


    His tone was very polite. Shawn Hamilton was the kind of person who looked very gentle and nice.


    Besides, he was a doctor and had a calm personality.


    Anna nced at him. Although the way doctor Shawn Hamilton called her name she felt ten years


    older, but she still smiled politely and asked, "Hello Doctor. How is Sir¡¯s health?"


    Anna knew Daniel Taylor¡¯s personality. He didn¡¯t take her with him. If she will ask him about his health


    he will not tell her, so she tried to ask his doctor directly!


    Shawn Hamilton took a look at Daniel Taylor. Daniel Taylor¡¯s expression was very serious. It seemed


    that he didn¡¯t want him to talk to Anna.


    He smiled and said, "He is fine."


    He didn¡¯t answer clearly, and Anna also didn¡¯t understand.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna and said, "We will leave now!"


    "Okay." Anna had to follow Daniel Taylor. But she was a little reluctant to leave. She looked back,


    smiled and waved to Shawn Hamilton, "Goodbye Doctor Shawn Hamilton."


    She wanted to leave a good impression on the doctor so that she can ask about Daniel Taylor¡¯s health


    in the future.


    Anna belonged to the kind of girl that looked ordinary, but with her smile andugh she could light up


    the whole world.


    Even Shawn Hamilton was a bit dazed by her eyes and instantly understood why Daniel Taylor was


    hooked by this ordinary little girl. Before he could think too much, he heard Daniel Taylor cough.


    After noticing Anna¡¯s smile, Daniel Taylor was as ufortable as if a fishbone had been stuck in his


    throat.


    Jack Smith also observed the whole situation. He did not expect Mr. Taylor to be jealous. He


    interrupted, "Anna, hurry up."


    "Here I am." Anna quickly took two steps to keep up with them.


    The car was outside, Daniel Taylor sat in the car and Anna also sat down beside him.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked at Daniel Taylor and asked. "Sir, where are we going now?"

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t reply to her.


    Anna noticed that his expressions were very serious. She didn¡¯t figure out what he was thinking. So


    she asked, "What¡¯s the matter?"


    Jack Smith was sitting in the front seat and felt a little speechless.


    This girl is asking, what¡¯s the matter?


    Didn¡¯t she know that she had just pissed him off?


    Why did she feel it necessary to behave so frankly with Shawn Hamilton?


    Jack Smith wanted to see how she will coax Mr. Taylor now.


    But Anna didn¡¯t realize that Daniel Taylor was angry. She leaned on Daniel Taylor¡¯s shoulder and said,


    "I¡¯m a little sleepy because I got up early today. I¡¯ll sleep for a while, call me when we will reach there."


    Some moments ago, when she was waiting for Daniel Taylor, she felt very sleepy but she ran out to


    find him.


    Daniel Taylor was a bit ufortable. He was not only domineering but also very possessive.


    Especially now, Anna hade closer to him, and he didn¡¯t like to see her talking to other men in a


    frank mood.


    Of course, he was a little angry and ufortable because of his mood and personality but he hadn¡¯t


    reached the level of severe jealousy. That¡¯s why, when Anna came closer, his cold mood disappeared


    instantly.


    Daniel was very hard to coax. When others made him angry they didn¡¯t even dare toe close to


    him. But Anna could coax him well.


    Jack Smith looked at Daniel Taylor¡¯s face. He wished he could give Anna apliment.


    -


    After a while, they reached a high-ss restaurant.


    The ce for lunch was a western-style restaurant. The hotel was booked by a big businessman who


    specially invited Daniel Taylor for getting a contract.


    Whenever people invited Daniel Taylor for dinner, they always arranged meetings in the high-ss


    restaurant. The taste didn¡¯t matter much, but it was very important to have an elite ss environment.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna followed Daniel Taylor and said, "Today, we will eat here?"


    Daniel Taylor said, "Yes."


    "I heard that the food here is very expensive but not delicious." Anna thought it as a waste of money.


    Jack Smith said, "The ce is booked by some other people. The main purpose is to discuss important


    stuff."


    After all, the main purpose ofing here was to talk about business, mostly they didn¡¯t have much to


    think about the taste of food.


    "Next time ask them to change the ce." In the next second, Jack Smith heard Daniel Taylor saying


    this.


    "..." Jack Smith was shocked. He wanted to tell Mr. Taylor to not spoil his wife this much!


    When they got out of the elevator, they saw John Peter and ire Ashleying out of the other side


    of the elevator.


    "Hello Anna, Hello Uncle Taylor." Although Daniel Taylor once taught ire Ashley a good lesson, but


    she didn¡¯t seem to have anyints.


    In front of Daniel Taylor, ire was very polite. She was not stupid. She didn¡¯t afford to offend Daniel


    Taylor. If she did anything like this, it will be more difficult for her to marry John Peter in the future.


    John Peter¡¯s eyes fell on Anna. After a slight look, he said hello to Daniel Taylor, "uncle."


    Daniel Taylor answered briefly because ire Ashley¡¯s presence he didn¡¯t say much.


    "Why are you here?" Jack Smith asked.


    "To have a meal." ire Ashley looked at Jack Smith and greeted him politely, "Hello, Uncle Smith."


    Jack Smith was also not very enthusiastic about her. He knew that Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t like ire


    Ashley, and he had also figured out his master¡¯s preferences, so as not to make Daniel Taylor unhappy


    his attitude was particrly cold towards ire Ashley.


    Anna looked at John Peter and ire Ashley.


    "Hello, Aunt." John Peter said.


    This was the first time for John Peter to greet Anna like this. Anna couldn¡¯t hide her shocking


    appearance.


    Had he gone mad?


    What¡¯s wrong with him now?

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    John Peter didn¡¯t miss Anna''s shocking appearance. He looked into her eyes, and the corner of his


    mouth unconsciously raised.


    ire Ashley looked at Anna and said with great enthusiasm, "Anna, university is about to start. Shall


    we go together for the registration process?"


    Anna said, "No need for it."


    Register her name with this woman together?


    Anna couldn¡¯t even think of doing this unless she will lose all her senses.


    ire Ashley noticed Anna¡¯s indifference but didn¡¯t give up. "Anna, I know I did wrong to you. But we


    were friends. For the sake of our good time, can you forgive me, please?"


    From her words and expressions, it seemed that she just identally made a mistake and didn¡¯t mean


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    to hurt Anna. Anna always believed ire Ashley¡¯s words. She used to think that ire Ashley was a


    good person, but now the thing has been changed¡­


    Anna frowned and said, "Do you want me to forgive you? Okay! Then you have to show me your


    sincerity by shaving all your hair from your head. Then, I will forgive you."


    Of course, Anna said that intentionally. ire Ashley couldn¡¯t do this. ire looked at Anna and said,


    "Anna..."


    "Don¡¯t call my name. I don¡¯t like to talk to strangers." Anna didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with her and


    walked away coldly.


    Daniel Taylor looked at John Peter and ire Ashley and said to Jack Smith, "Let¡¯s go!"


    John Peter looked at Anna¡¯s back and regretted breaking up with Anna. Even in anger, and while


    talking so coldly, she looked very attractive and beautiful.


    ire Ashley looked at Anna and felt very angry. She couldn¡¯t helpining about Anna¡¯s behavior,


    "look at her behavior, she didn¡¯t even want to forgive me."


    John Peter was not as easy as usual to bluff, he raised his eyebrows and his tone was much indifferent


    "isn¡¯t it you who said that Anna is very easy to coax?"


    John¡¯s tone was serious, ire Ashley didn¡¯t dare to say anything wrong about Anna.


    Anna followed Daniel Taylor. The person who has invited Daniel Taylor for the lunch had already


    arrived. He was a fat man and was apanied by a tall and attractive assistant. The man hurriedly


    came to Daniel Taylor and humbly shook hands with Daniel Taylor. "Hello, Master Taylor."


    People who knew Daniel Taylor but were not familiar with him will call him Master Taylor. The title has


    nothing to do with age, but because of his identity.


    However, he felt a little surprised after meeting Daniel Taylor. Because mostly, no one had thought that


    he looked so young?


    Daniel Taylor said, "You can call me by my name, don¡¯t be so polite."


    "No, no. It¡¯s from the heart." The fat man said politely. It was a great honor for him to have a meal with


    Daniel Taylor.


    Jack Smith pushed Daniel Taylor¡¯s wheelchair to the dining table, and Anna followed them. Anna was


    wearing ordinary clothes, and the fat man didn¡¯t pay much attention to her.


    Today, he had invited Daniel Taylor for the dinner and had also arranged a young and beautiful girl to


    apany him. He had told the girl to please Daniel Taylor. The girl was very polite, "Hello, Master


    Taylor."


    The girl was very beautiful and fashionable. She looked very young as a university student.


    Anna sat quietly and looked at the beautiful girl Daniel was given by the fat man. She was a little


    envious of her Sir. That man invited Daniel for a meal and also gave him a beautiful girl.


    Daniel Taylor looked at the girl, but his eyes didn¡¯t stop for a moment, as if the other side didn¡¯t exist at


    all.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    The girl said nothing. She just smiled.


    It has been said that these rich people like to put on airs and she understood it well. She had


    confidence in her beauty and thought there was no need to worry about anything.


    After sitting for a while, the fat man¡¯s eyes fell on Anna, who was wearing very ordinary clothes, he felt


    awkward and asked. "She is..."


    Anna thought that the fat man has especially arranged a beautiful girl for Daniel Taylor. If at this time


    she will talk about her rtionship with Daniel Taylor, he may feel embarrassed.


    She said calmly, "Don¡¯t mind me. I just came here to eat a good food."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna and said nothing.


    Fat man also didn¡¯t think much about Anna and called the waiter to order. The girl sitting beside the fat


    man stood up and poured tea for everyone. It can be seen that she was specially trained. Her each and


    every move was elegant and looked very pleasant.


    She went to Daniel Taylor and served him tea. She stood beside him and told him many things about


    today¡¯s tea. It seemed that she had done good research, she gave a big lecture and Anna listened for a


    long time but did not understand a sentence.


    Anna just hoped that the girl finished pouring tea for Daniel and could serve her as well. It was hot


    outside. And she was very thirsty.


    Daniel Taylor seemed to know what Anna was thinking. He took the cup and instead of drinking it, he


    handed it to Anna.


    "Thank you, Sir." Anna held the cup and drank a cup of tea that had been served and praised by a


    beautiful woman. She felt that it was no different from ordinary tea.


    After all, she was not fond of tea and had no research on it.


    The girl was surprised. She didn¡¯t expect this cold looking Daniel Taylor to behave like a gentleman. He


    really knew how to take care of thedies around him.


    Because Anna looked ordinary and didn¡¯t look like an important person. The girl¡¯s heart immediately


    had a lot of good feelings for Daniel Taylor.


    She poured another drink for Daniel Taylor and then sat back in her seat.


    Anna looked at the beautiful woman and said, "I think you must have done a lot of research on the tea."


    The girl smiled and said, "I majored in tea studies during my university."


    "There is a major like this?" Anna was surprised. She heard it for the first time.


    The girl smiled. Usually, people who liked to drink tea were particr about it, such as Daniel Taylor.


    The girl didn¡¯t expect that Anna didn¡¯t even hear of it. She suddenly felt a little funny.


    The beautiful girl looked at Daniel Taylor and said. "I have heard that Master Taylor is very fond of good


    tea."


    The fat man specially hired her because of her this attribute. She searched many girls for the sake of


    his good and to hire a girl different from other girls. After all, Daniel Taylor¡¯s vision and level was very


    high. He knew that Daniel will not like any ordinary girl.


    Daniel Taylor said, "It¡¯s good."


    The fat manughed and said, "Mr. Taylor is an elegant person and understands such things well. He is


    not like me who had no knowledge about such things."


    The girl looked at Daniel Taylor. "I wonder if there is a chance to invite Master Taylor for tea."


    She really meant to have tea. After all, the people who are fond of tea can drink tea for a whole


    afternoon.


    Daniel Taylor looked at the girl, "Some other day."


    Although this girl looked good, even Anna praised her beauty in her heart. But Daniel Taylor¡¯s attitude


    towards her was not enthusiastic.


    If someonepared her with Isabe Brown, who was very outstanding in all aspects, they could


    know that this girl was nothing. It was just in their mind that they could tter Daniel Taylor by such an


    ordinary beauty.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    Daniel Taylor had never been talkative, he just talked more while dealing his business affairs.


    Soon, the waiter served Western food. It was Anna¡¯s first time to eat Western food. It was inevitable to


    be a little clumsy. Andpared to the beautiful and elegant woman sitting opposite to her, it was not


    wrong to say they were poles apart.


    The girl smiled sarcastically. Although she didn¡¯t know the rtionship between Anna and Daniel


    Taylor, but she admired Anna¡¯s courage to sit with Daniel Taylor for dinner.


    Anna also thought it was humiliating, the beautiful girl sitting opposite to her was very graceful, which


    made herself look even clumsier. Anna couldn¡¯t help and sigh, how two people can be so different!


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna and suddenly leaned over, grabbed her hand and said patiently, "Use this


    way, this hand uses some force."


    He was very close to Anna, and the distance between them looked very intimate.


    Fat man and the beautiful girl was a little surprised to see this.


    Since Daniel Taylor came in, he was quiet and calm. Although he had all the manners, he should have,


    but he didn¡¯t get close to any person. He always maintained a distance. However, while treating Anna,


    he looked a totally changed person.


    He noticed Anna¡¯s clumsiness, but he not only didn¡¯t dislike her but also taught her himself? For a


    moment, the beauty who just thought that Anna was stupid, felt a little regretful.


    If she knew it before. She wouldn¡¯t behave so gracefully in front of Daniel. Maybe she needed to


    behave a little stupid so that Master Taylor found it cute and came to teach her patiently!


    Anna felt extremely embarrassed. After all, everyone saw her clumsy appearance and knew that it was


    her first time to eat western food, and no one had taught her before. It seemed a bit humiliating.


    But, after watching Sir teaching her so patiently, the feeling of being humiliated was reced by


    happiness.


    She looked at Daniel Taylor¡¯s side face, and blushed, "thank you, Sir."


    As she smiled and showed her neat white teeth and shallow dimples. She looked much brighter than


    the beautiful girl sitting opposite to her.


    Fat man looked at this scene, and he realized that he had just heard Anna saying that she was just


    here to eat but he didn¡¯t pay attention. Now, after looking at this scene, he realized how could an


    ordinary person dare to apany Master Taylor¡¯s?


    The way Daniel Taylor¡¯s eyes looked at her showed that their rtionship was somewhat different.


    Before he dared to ask, Daniel Taylor taught Anna how to cut a steak and exined to the fat man and


    the beautiful girl, "It¡¯s my wife¡¯s first time to eat Western food."


    His tone was full of love and care. As he said it, both the fat man and the pretty girl almost fell to the


    ground.


    What?


    This ordinary looking girl in ordinary clothes was actually Mr. Taylor¡¯s wife? The one whom he was


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    going to get married?


    Fat man instantly felt that he had been defeated badly and won¡¯t get any benefit from today¡¯s ttering.


    Especially just now, he really thought that Anna herself said she came here to eat. Because of her


    ordinary looks. How could one think she was Daniel Taylor¡¯s wife?


    The girl who was ttering Daniel Taylor felt even more embarrassed. After all, she just looked down


    upon Anna in her heart. She didn¡¯t think that actually Anna was thedy of the house.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Fat man said, "I really had no idea that Mrs. Taylor doesn¡¯t like western food! We Jingzhou people


    always have a strong taste. Next time, we¡¯ll book another ce."


    After all, the fat man has the experience. He had seen the world and knew how to make it go round.


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s wife couldn¡¯t eat Western food, which showed that she really didn¡¯t like it. After all, it


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    was not possible that the person besides Mr. Taylor couldn¡¯t afford to eat a western meal.


    Anna sat beside the fat man and found that since Daniel Taylor exined her status as his wife, their


    attitudes towards them have changedpletely.


    Even the girl who just talked about tea ceremony, but didn¡¯t give her any importance also began to talk


    to her. Some moments ago, her behavior was different but now, her attitude has changed a lot.


    She served Anna a cup of tea and said, "If Mrs. Taylor is found of tea, she cane to me next time."


    Anna said with a smile, "Thank you so much."


    "You¡¯re wee." The girl smiled softly.


    Anna didn¡¯t didn¡¯t say it, but she wasn¡¯t stupid. Of course, she could feel that the other side looked


    down on her at the beginning.


    Sir is so bad!


    He told them her identity to hit them on the face!


    Anna considered herself inferior to the beautiful girl in every aspect. But Sir not only didn¡¯t despise her


    for embarrassing him but also introduced her generously to others, which made Anna very happy and


    Daniel¡¯s kind gesture really touched her heart.


    This meal was originally intended to please Daniel Taylor. But after knowing Anna¡¯s identity, they


    immediately changed their direction and started pleasing Anna.


    In her whole life, Anna had never been ttered this much. For the first time, she felt the real meaning


    of this title. What it meant to be Daniel Taylor¡¯s wife.


    Although Anna knew that Sir had a lot of money, but she didn¡¯t know much about Daniel Taylor. After


    today¡¯s events, she seemed to feel a little bit. Maybe sir was more powerful than she had imagined!


    At the end of the meal, the fat man generously gave Anna an expensive pendant made of Hetian jade.


    Anna knew about this jade before. She knew that this stone was very valuable. She didn¡¯t think it was


    appropriate to ept such expensive gifts.


    "Thank you, but I cannot ept it."


    Anna thought if she will ept it, Daniel Taylor will owe them a favor for nothing, and she didn¡¯t want to


    give sir any trouble.


    Daniel Taylor stretched out his hand and took the jade pendant. Daniel Taylor often came out to attend


    such meetings and he had a good sight. He could see that this man was willing to give it to Anna, and


    he sincerely wanted to please Anna.


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t like jade. He was not interested in these things at ordinary times. But... He was d


    to see others pleasing and ttering Anna and treating her with respect.


    Moreover, Daniel knew that if he bought these things especially for Anna, Anna may not ept it.


    This jade was specially made for girls. It will look good on Anna. The fat man¡¯s present was very


    reasonable in Daniel¡¯s eyes.


    He said, "Since Mr. Parker is giving it with his heart, I think you should take it!"


    Today, for the first time, he mentioned the surname of the fat man. At this moment, Anna came to know


    that the surname of the boss, is Parker.


    Fat man also felt extremely honored. It was a big thing for him that Master Taylor has remembered his


    surname.


    Daniel Taylor casually ced the jade pendant into Anna¡¯s hand, as if it was really just a stone, and he


    was not afraid that Anna would lose it.


    At the same time, Daniel Taylor said to the fat man, "Come to thepany tomorrow to talk about the


    contract."


    Fat man was stunned for a while, Daniel Taylor agreed to cooperate with him.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    Daniel Taylor had just acquired a piece ofnd that The Browns also wanted to acquire. For an


    enterprise like them, thisnd was like a treasurend for making money.


    If now anyone managed to cooperate with Daniel Taylor, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about their


    For this contract, severalpanies were already fighting the battle. But unexpectedly, Daniel Taylor


    gave it to Mr. Parker so easily.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jack Smith listened to Daniel Taylor and thought that Mr. Taylor had gone mad. Originally, this meeting


    was arranged by him, and there were several more people who wanted to meet Mr. Taylor. Jack Smith


    nned to let Daniel Taylor meet one by one before deciding whom to cooperate with.


    Jack Smith didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Taylor would give this opportunity to Mr. Parker so easily.


    Just because he presented Anna a jade pendant?


    It was true that this stone looked good, butpared with the benefits that Mr. Parker wanted from


    them, it was just the tip of the iceberg.


    What¡¯s more, Daniel was not so easy to be pleased!


    Jack Smith has found that after Anna¡¯s arrival in Mr. Taylor¡¯s life, Mr. Taylor has gone astray. He was


    running farther and farther on the road of doting on his wife and no one could pull him back.


    -


    After lunch, Anna and Daniel Taylor went out and the fat man was relieved. If he didn¡¯t react in time and


    had offended Anna, he would have no idea how much loss he would bear.


    Anna followed Daniel Taylor out. Daniel Taylor said, "I have something to do in the afternoon. Jack


    Smith will drop you home."


    "No, it¡¯s fine." Anna said, "I¡¯ll take the subway."


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and said, "It¡¯s hot outside."


    "No, it¡¯s really fine." Anna nced at Daniel and couldn¡¯t helpughing, "I¡¯m not a kid. I can go out and


    take a subway by myself to go home."


    Anna wasughing that he really wanted Jack Smith to drop him.


    She looked at Daniel Taylor. "Sir, you are not afraid to make mezy?"


    "I don¡¯t mind." He was serious.


    Anna, "... But I do, okay?


    Daniel Taylor did not ask Jack Smith to drop her. Anna wanted to go by herself, so he obeyed her idea.


    Anna left and went to the subway station, just after sitting in the subway, she received a call from Olivia


    Taylor, "Anna."


    "Yes, Sister."


    "Are you free today? I have something important to discuss."


    "Yes, I am free now." Normally at this time, she will be at work but today she was free.


    "Thene to me! I¡¯ll send you the address."


    "Okay."


    Anna got off the subway after going halfway.


    When she reached the ce, she saw Olivia Taylor sitting there and drinking tea.


    Anna went over, "Hello, sister."


    Olivia Taylor ordered her a drink and looked at Anna. "I heard that you went to the hospital with Daniel


    today?"


    "Yes," Anna replied.


    "How is he doing?" This was the topic that Olivia Taylor mostly talked about every day.


    After hearing her question, Anna found that she hade here for nothing. "Sir didn¡¯t tell me, he told


    me to wait outside. I didn¡¯t know anything."


    Olivia Taylor smiled and said, "That¡¯s what he does. He never tells his family about his physical


    condition. I didn¡¯t expect that he wouldn¡¯t even tell you."


    Anna just came back from the outside. It was so hot outside, when she took a sip of lemon tea with ice,


    she felt good.


    She looked at Olivia Taylor. "You asked me toe here. Is there anything important?"

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    "It is just about your sir. I want to ask you, but you also don¡¯t know," Olivia replied.


    "Sir doesn¡¯t tell me everything." Anna knew that Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t trust her much, or maybe he didn¡¯t


    trust anyone.


    After all these incidents, it was hard for him to believe others, and it was normal.


    "It¡¯s okay. That¡¯s what he does. He¡¯s used to it. By the way..." Olivia Taylor looked at Anna, "Tell me


    about your sir¡¯s health, is there any improvements?"


    Anna didn¡¯t understand what Olivia Taylor was talking about. She looked at Olivia Taylor in a puzzled


    way.


    "I heard Aunt Lisa saying that you two usually sleep separately, right?" Olivia Taylor borated.


    When ites to sleeping, Anna felt something wrong, she was afraid that sister was going to ask her


    the same things again.


    But Anna replied honestly, "yes."


    "Then... Daniel usually treats you like that? Is there no such needs?" Olivia Taylor asked seriously.


    She mentioned it to Anna once before, and now her words were even more clear and straight forward.


    Anna looked at Olivia Taylor and felt very embarrassed. "No."


    She understood that Olivia Taylor wanted Daniel Taylor to get better, but she and Sir slept in separate


    rooms. How could he have such strange requirements and needs of her? What¡¯s more, he was even


    shyer than her.


    Olivia Taylor said, "Hmm, I asked him to take the medicine, but he refused. Tell me some other way to


    deal with him."


    "Me?" Anna suddenly received such a difficult task and felt a little panicked.


    Olivia Taylor took a bag from the side and ced it on the table. "I bought some books for you. Take


    them back and read them."


    "Books?" Anna asked, "What kind of books?"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Go back and have a look." It was obviously not convenient to read these books here.


    Anna sat with Olivia Taylor for more than an hour before going back home. On the way, she discussed


    about tomorrow¡¯s work with Ste Winslet.


    Anna reached home and put the books on the sofa. She didn¡¯t care much about these books. It was too


    hot outside, so she went to take a bath.


    By the time she came out, Daniel Taylor had already came back. He sat on the sofa and saw the bag.


    He opened it and looked at the books. "What is this?"


    Anna was dressed in her casual clothes. She walked out and saw the titles of those books. Her face


    immediately turned hot, the titles were, "how to develop your husband¡¯s interest in you" and "the way to


    get along with your husband."


    Oh my god, why sister did this! Why she gave me these kinds of books!


    Daniel Taylor also read the title, and his expression becameplicated. He knew that Anna liked


    reading books, but he didn¡¯t expect that she liked to read such books?


    He looked at Anna and said, "I didn¡¯t expect your reading interests to be this much wide."


    Anna came closer to him in embarrassment and wanted to take the book away. "It¡¯s not mine! Sister


    Olivia gave it to me."


    Daniel Taylor raised his hand and pulled Anna into his arms. Anna didn¡¯t get the book, but she fell into


    his arms. She had just taken a bath, and there was the smell of bath gel on her body. For a moment,


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s body had a reaction.


    Daniel noticed Anna¡¯s expression. She was too ashamed that she wanted to bury herself in the ground,


    and Daniel¡¯s low voice fell into her ears. "Why sister gave this to you?"


    Of course, to make you better!


    Although Olivia Taylor didn¡¯t say it, but after today¡¯s conversation with her, Anna guessed the purpose.


    But she didn¡¯t expect that sister had given her these books. Her face became even redder.


    Anna shook her head and said, "For nothing¡­ nothing important."

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    Daniel¡¯s ck eyes stared Anna¡¯s red face for long and Anna had the impulse to escape.


    "My hair is a little wet. I want to dry it." She found an excuse, but Daniel Taylor did not let her go. He


    lowered his head and kissed her behind her ear.


    He hardly controlled the wildness that was floating in his blood. He didn¡¯t want to forget that she was


    too young for all this. He didn¡¯t want to scare her.


    Anna was kissed by Daniel Taylor, and her face became even hotter... she looked at Daniel Taylor,


    "Sir..."


    Although she knew that Daniel Taylor just wanted to kiss her, but she became very nervous. After all,


    she was a little girl and these things were new for her.


    Daniel Taylor smiled and said, "Go and dry your hair!"


    "Okay." Anna stood up and ran back to the bathroom.


    Daniel Taylor looked at the books, frowned and called Olivia Taylor. His elder sister was really getting


    out of control.


    Olivia Taylor was having dinner with John Peter. She was a little surprised to see Daniel Taylor¡¯s call,


    "What¡¯s the matter?"


    "Why you met Anna today?" Daniel Taylor asked.


    "I wanted to ask her about your health, but she didn¡¯t know anything," Olivia sighed. "It¡¯s okay if you


    didn¡¯t want to tell your sister, but it was surprising that you didn¡¯t even tell your wife."


    "I¡¯m totally fine." Daniel Taylor said seriously, "don¡¯t talk to Anna about something messy again."


    Olivia Taylor said teasingly, "I didn¡¯t expect that my brother who is hard to understand had a tender side


    for his wife!"


    "... Hang up the phone." Daniel Taylor said what he wanted to say, and he didn¡¯t want to waste more


    time.


    Olivia Taylor said, "I¡¯m having dinner with my child. Would you like to bring Anna here to have dinner


    with us?"


    When John Peter heard Anna, he was stupefied. His hand stopped moving and his eyes were fixed on


    Olivia Taylor.


    Daniel Taylor refused Olivia Taylor¡¯s proposal, "no, it will be troublesome toe here especially."


    It was alreadyte, if they went to eat with them, it will be toote when they wille back. Aunt Lisa


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    was cooking dinner. They will eat it when Anna wille after drying her hair.


    Daniel Taylor just hung up the phone, and Aunt Lisa came out, "Daniel, dinner is ready!"


    -


    Saturday.


    Daniel Taylor had gone out for a trip because of his work and hasn''te back yet.


    Anna decided to go to Taylor¡¯s house. She thought that John Peter and ire Ashley must be gone to


    Dali and she could stay in peace. But as she entered the door, she saw John Peter and ire Ashley


    sitting on the sofa.


    Today ire Ashley came here topensate for thest time, and specially bought some gifts for


    Olivia Taylor, "Auntie, this is for you."


    "No need." Olivia Taylor looked indifferent, "I have a lot of things. I don¡¯t need such things."


    Olivia Taylor didn¡¯t like ire Ashley now. And she didn¡¯t want to ept any gifts from ire Ashley.


    "I know that I did wrong, and I already epted my mistakes. I just hope that if my aunt can forgive me


    once," ire asked softly.


    ire Ashley apologized very well and Olivia Taylor looked at her but didn¡¯t respond.


    At the same time, Anna came in. And after seeing Anna, Olivia Taylor¡¯s indifferent face immediately


    became warm. "Anna is here!"


    This biased behavior of Olivia Taylor made ire Ashley felt heartbroken. She looked at John Peter


    and found that John¡¯s attention and eyes were already on Anna Stark.


    Due to un-bearable jealousy, ire forcefully embedded her nails into the palm of her hand. She didn¡¯t


    know what to do.


    Anna came over and sat beside Olivia Taylor. At this time, Anna looked more like Olivia Taylor¡¯s


    daughter, and John Peter just like an adopted child.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    John Peter looked at Anna and asked, "Uncle didn¡¯te with you?"


    Normally, John Peter didn¡¯t talk to Anna like this, but now, he just looked for opportunities to talk to her.


    Anna looked at John Peter and thought that he was really mad. Last time, she did so wrong to him. He


    should be angry with her. On the contrary, he had changed her attitude and suddenly became so good


    and obedient.


    Was there anything hidden in his heart that couldn¡¯t be seen with eyes?


    Olivia Taylor saw his son¡¯s changed attitude towards Anna and smiled. "Your uncle hasn¡¯te back


    from a business trip. I think he wille tomorrow. I thought Anna would bore at home, so I asked her


    toe over here."


    John Peter said, "Okay."


    Anna¡¯s eyes fell on ire Ashley. ire Ashley unted that she and John were going to Dali, but now


    they didn¡¯t go. It seemed funny.


    Anna also didn¡¯t miss the chance, "I heard that you two are going to Dali. Why didn''t you go?"


    If Anna knew it before that they didn¡¯t go, she won¡¯te here. She particrly disliked to see John


    Peter in the absence of Daniel Taylor.


    John Peter was afraid of Anna¡¯s misunderstanding. He denied directly, "No we had no such ns."


    "Really?" Anna sarcastically nced at ire Ashley. ire Ashley felt even more embarrassed.


    But ire has promised to John that she will patch up with Anna. So she had to force herself to


    squeeze out a ttering smile, "I also brought a gift for Anna."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Gift?" Anna looked at ire Ashley. She knew ire Ashley liked to pretend and wanted to behave


    better in front of Olivia Taylor to change her impression on her!


    ire Ashley took out a set of cosmetics from her bag. "Anna, this is for you. I asked my father to bring


    it from abroad. Do you like it?"


    "I don¡¯t need it. I don¡¯t ept such expensive things," Anna replied.


    ire Ashley was also unwilling to give up. She took out a card and said to Anna, st time you came


    to my house to borrow money, it was difficult to manage at that time, but now things have been


    changed. My mother asked me to give this money to you."


    Anna said, "I don¡¯t need it now. Take it back."


    "Anna, I just want to help you." ire Ashley pretended to be aggrieved, "I know that you hated me


    before because my family didn¡¯t lend you money, but at that time, my family was really in a bad


    situation..."


    Anna¡¯s face was stiff. Unexpectedly, ire Ashley mentioned this now.


    Anna knew that Ashley¡¯s family was not short of money. They were just unwilling to lend it to her. But it


    was their money and they had the right to choose whether to lend it to others or not. Anna has never


    hated her for this.


    But now ire Ashley''s words expressed as if she ended her friendship with ire because the Ashely


    family didn¡¯t lend her money. ire was really cunning and shameless. For the first time, Anna had the


    impulse to p ire in the face.


    However, Olivia Taylor was here. Anna didn¡¯t want to let herself lose her demeanor. She couldn¡¯t reveal


    her anger.


    Anna smiled at ire Ashley. "When ites to borrowing money, I think of that day. You said that my


    family was poor, and I have no future. I¡¯d better listen to my mother and should get married. Now, if you


    lend money to someone like me, aren¡¯t you afraid that I am not worthy of it?"


    ire Ashley originally wanted to make everyone think that Anna left her because she was angry that


    Ashley¡¯s family didn¡¯t lend her money. But Anna¡¯s words directly left her speechless. The scene was the


    best example of count one¡¯s chickens before they hatch.


    On the contrary, Anna revealed that it was ire Ashley¡¯s character, that worth pondering.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    It was true that the conditions of ire Ashley¡¯s family were much better than Stark¡¯s. But ire has


    said too much. Even if Anna¡¯s family conditions were not good at that time, but who can guarantee that


    their condition will stay the same forever?


    ire Ashley didn¡¯t even have the most basic literacy.


    Olivia Taylor had never been a person who looked down upon on other people due to their family¡¯s


    background. After hearing Anna¡¯s words, her heart immediately touched, and her attitude towards


    ire Ashley became more strange and indifferent. "Take your money back, our daughter inw, Anna,


    doesn¡¯tck money."


    Anna was the daughter-inw of the Taylor Family. How ire could think that Anna needed to borrow


    money from a person like her?


    Olivia Taylor was sure that ire Ashley was insulting Anna.


    ire Ashley¡¯s face turned red and she felt very embarrassed. She looked at Anna and forced herself


    to endure, "Anna, I sincerely want to patch up with you."


    "Really?" Anna couldn¡¯t believe ire Ashley¡¯s words and looked at her. "We¡¯ve known each other for


    so long. You think I don¡¯t know what kind of person you are? Can you do a thing without considering


    your personal benefit?"


    Anna was sure the reason why ire Ashley was apologizing to her was just to please Olivia Taylor.


    "..." ire was speechless, "Sooner orter, we are going to be a family. I just don¡¯t want to be like an


    enemy with you," irepleted her sentence.


    "A family?" Anna nced at John Peter and said to ire Ashley, "Then I will wait for you to marry him


    ande here!"


    Anna said that. She really insulted ire Ashely. Her tone and sentence revealed as if ire Ashley


    would never manage to marry John Peter.


    The anger in ire Ashley¡¯s heart almost reached the point of eruption. From the time Anna, and


    Daniel Taylor has been together, almost at every gathering, ire Ashley has been insulted by Anna


    Stark.


    Anna stark¡¯s family¡¯s condition was not good, even if it was good, ire Ashley would still look down


    upon her. She knew that Anna came from the countryside and was not capable to stand beside her.


    But these days Anna¡¯s behavior and attitude were unbearable for ire Ashley.


    Anna did enough with ire Ashley, and her eyes fall on Olivia Taylor. "Elder sister, I¡¯ll go back to my


    room first, ande to youter."


    If it wasn¡¯t for ire Ashley¡¯s initiative to tease her, Anna had no intentions to bully her like this. She


    just wanted to make ire Ashley understand that she believed her before and regarded her as a


    friend and got cheated by her so easily, but it did not mean that she was easy to be fooled.


    "I¡¯lle with you," Olivia Taylor said.


    Olivia also didn¡¯t want to waste time with ire Ashley. She apanied Anna out of the living room,


    and they went upstairs.


    Anna was also rxed to get out of John¡¯s and ire¡¯spany. She looked at Olivia Taylor and


    couldn¡¯t help apologizing, "sister, I¡¯m sorry I really don¡¯t like ire Ashley, that¡¯s why I said these things


    to her. Are you angry with me?"


    After all, ire Ashley¡¯s current status was John Peter¡¯s girlfriend and Olivia Taylor¡¯s future daughter-


    inw.


    Olivia Taylor smiled and said, "You have said this to her, she should be angry. How can I be angry with


    you?"


    In the eyes of Olivia Taylor, Anna has been regarded as her own family member but ire Ashley was


    just an outsider.


    Therefore, the importance and position of Anna Stark were much higher than ire Ashley''s.


    -


    In the living room, when ire Ashley saw that Anna and Olivia Taylor had left, she immediately


    squeezed out a few tears to get John Peter¡¯s sympathy.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    John Peter looked at her, but didn¡¯t say anything tofort her, he just said, "if you are feeling sad, you


    can go back!"

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    Because it was ire Ashley who wanted toe here, and she herself said that she would make up


    with Anna. In the present situation, John Peter had no way to get back Anna and no energy to coax


    ire Ashley.


    ire Ashley realized that it was useless to show weakness and forced herself to wipe her own tears.


    "No, I¡¯m ok. I did wrong with Anna before. What she said to me was right, she was angry at me."


    Although ire¡¯s mouth said this, but her heart was filled with anger.


    Anna bullied her, and John Peter also supported Anna. Olivia Taylor¡¯s also behaved so well with Anna.


    ire Ashley thought about all this and clenched her fist tightly!


    ire promised herself that she will not let Anna stay at Taylor¡¯s housefortably.


    -


    Anna returned to the room, Olivia Taylor followed in and asked, "Anna, did you read the book I gave


    you?"


    "..." This topic made Anna ashamed.


    Anna red at Olivia, "Sister. Those books trapped me badly!"


    "What?" After seeing Anna¡¯s reaction, Olivia Taylor not only didn¡¯t feel that it was inappropriate but also


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    felt extremely curious, "what happened?"


    "Sir saw those books and asked me." Anna said, "Don¡¯t do anything like this again."


    "Feeling shy?" Olivia Taylorughed. "You shouldn¡¯t be afraid of anything. You are married. I¡¯m doing all


    this for you!"


    "Next time, I¡¯ll not listen to you." Anna pretended to be angry and took all her things out of her bag, and


    at the same time, her mobile phone rang. It was Daniel Taylor¡¯s call.


    Anna took the phone and her eyes smiled.


    Olivia Taylor looked at her and said, "I¡¯m going out. I won¡¯t disturb you."


    Anna held the phone and waited for Olivia Taylor to go out before answering.


    "Are you at home?" Daniel Taylor asked.


    On the phone, his voice sounded even pleasant.


    "Yes, I am at home." Anna said, "I had just arrived."


    "How is the weather outside, is it hot?" Daniel Taylor cared about her. He knew that Anna was going


    back to Taylor¡¯s house by subway.


    Anna said, "No, it¡¯s not much hot, but ire Ashley is here today."


    "It¡¯s not a problem. Don¡¯t take her to heart. Even if she is really with John Peter, she still has to call you


    aunt." Anna was not afraid of John Peter, why would she be afraid of ire Ashley?


    "When will youe back?" Anna asked.


    Daniel Taylor has been out for two days. She hasn¡¯t seen him for two days and was not used to it. From


    her tone, it could be seen that she was missing him and wanted to see him very much!


    "Tomorrow. If you have anything to say, say to them fearlessly. This is your own home. Don¡¯t be afraid."


    He was worried that Anna was not used to living alone.


    Anna nodded, "Okay."


    After chatting with Daniel Taylor for a while, Anna hung up. And the next second she received a


    message from ire Ashley, "Anna, I have something to discuss with you. I am waiting for you in the


    back garden."


    Anna sat down on the sofa, pulled the cushion and hugged it, then texted ire Ashley, "I don¡¯t have


    time."


    "You will regret itter," ire Ashley replied.


    "Really?" Anna picked up the eyebrows and said, "I would like to see how you can make me feel


    regret."


    Anna sent this message and put the phone aside.


    ire Ashley looked at the message and noticed Anna¡¯s indifferent tone. The anger in her eyes


    became more intense.


    Anna, do you really think I couldn¡¯t deal with you?

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    Anna, it seemed that you had forgotten your past rtionship with John Peter!


    ire Ashley decided that she would let Daniel Taylor know about these things, and then she will see


    how Anna will manage to deal with it.


    ire Ashley put her mobile phone back in her pocket and took a look at John Peter, who was busy


    ying games. She didn¡¯t tell everyone before because she didn¡¯t want to let everyone think that John


    Peter was basically Anna Stark¡¯s lover and boyfriend and she had snatched John Peter from Anna.


    But now, she didn¡¯t want to worry about it.


    After all, John Peter didn¡¯t have her in his heart. Now she really couldn¡¯t tolerate Anna¡¯s presence at


    Taylor¡¯s house for another second.


    -


    Around 5:00 clock in the afternoon, it rained a little.


    Originally, Daniel Taylor, who said that he woulde back tomorrow, came back home in hurry. Jack


    Smith pushed his wheelchair and after seeing Daniel Taylor, ire Ashley hurriedly stood up, "Hello,


    Uncle Taylor."


    Daniel Taylor nced at her and didn¡¯t respond intentionally. Jack Smith pushed Daniel Taylor¡¯s


    wheelchair to the elevator door and went upstairs directly.


    Aunt Lisa saw Daniel Tayloring back ahead of time and hurriedly came over. "Daniel is back?"


    "Where is Anna?" Daniel Taylor came back, and the person he was most concerned about was


    obviously Anna Stark.


    Auntie Lisa said, "She is taking a nap. I think she hasn¡¯t got up yet. Do you want me to call her?"


    There was nothing to do at home, so she slept a little longer.


    Daniel Taylor said, "No, let her sleep."


    "Let¡¯s go to the study," Daniel said to Jack Smith.


    Because Daniel Taylor hade back earlier, during the way, he made two phone calls but still hasn¡¯t


    finished his work.


    "Yes." Jack Smith replied and the elevator door opened. He pushed Daniel Taylor¡¯s wheelchair in, and


    ire Ashley suddenly ran to them. "Uncle Taylor, I have something to tell you."


    Daniel Taylor looked at ire Ashley and said, "I¡¯m busy."


    "It¡¯s about Anna." ire Ashley bit her lips and clenched her fists tightly. She was very nervous. John


    Peter was also busy scrolling his mobile phone. But after hearing ire Ashley¡¯s words, he took a look


    at her.


    Daniel Taylor listened to ire Ashley¡¯s words and said, "Come to my study."


    -


    Due to rain, the winding in from outside was cool. Anna was lying on the bed, and shezily


    opened her eyes.


    Anna looked at the time and found that she had been sleeping for more than two hours. She got up and


    changed her clothes to go out.


    When she went out, she happened to meet Aunt Lisa.


    "Anna is finally awake," Aunt Lisa smiled kindly and said, "Daniel is back. He was asking for you."


    "Sir?" Anna was a little surprised. "Isn¡¯t heing back tomorrow?"


    "He came back early. Now he is in the study. By the way, it seems that young master John¡¯s girlfriend


    has something to do with him and she was also in the study. You should wait for him." Aunt Lisa was


    afraid that Anna would disturb them.


    "ire Ashley?" Anna was puzzled. "What she is doing in Sir¡¯s study?"


    Sir was the one who hated ire Ashley the most. Anna was sure that she must be plotting something.


    "I don¡¯t know!" Aunt Lisa¡¯s facial expressions were very serious, she added, "It seemed something


    rted to you."


    Aunt Lisa looked at Anna and thought for a moment, "I think you should go to have a look."


    Anna nodded and went to the study. She recalled that ire Ashley asked her to meet her but she


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    didn¡¯t go, and ire threatened her that she will regret it.


    Anna stood at the door of the study and thought about all the cards in ire Ashley¡¯s hands. There


    was only one, i.e. her past rtionship with John Peter.


    Anna thought that ire Ashley liked John Peter, and she had been trying that John could also like her


    back. She should not take the initiative to tell this thing to John¡¯s family.


    But... What if she told sir?


    Anna suddenly felt really nervous.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    When Anna was about to knock on the door, the door opened from inside. ire Ashley came out and


    saw Anna. ire¡¯s eyes were very proud, but she still pretended to be gentle, "You are awake?"


    After noticing ire Ashley¡¯s expression, Anna was sure that ire Ashley must have said it.


    Otherwise, she should not be so proud!


    Anna couldn¡¯t help asking, "What do you want to do with Sir?"


    "Obviously, telling Uncle Taylor about your affairs! He was very interested in knowing what you were


    doing at school." ire Ashley said in a casual tone, "I asked you to meet me today, but you didn¡¯t


    ire knew, that it will be impossible for Anna to be with John Peter or Daniel Taylor when everyone


    will get to know this reality. After all, if in the future John Peter will try to be with Anna, his family will


    definitely oppose it.


    ire Ashley was waiting to see that now what will happen to Anna Stark.


    Anna held ire Ashley¡¯s arm and asked, "What did you say to Sir?"


    ire Ashley looked at Anna¡¯s slightly nervous look andughed, "of course, everything! Anna, listen to


    me. You cannot undo anything now. If I were you, I would pack my bags and should have left this


    ce. How embarrassing it would be if they personally came to throw you out?"


    ire Ashley said and intentionally raised her eyebrow, her eyes were full of evil. And she looked


    extremely hateful.


    Anna said, "Is it fun for you to target me like this? I think you didn¡¯t think that what would happen to you


    and John Peter after this?"


    ire Ashley frowned, "break up, what else can happen? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal. Even after my


    break up with him, I will still be ire Ashley. My parents have money. Actually I am afraid about you,


    what will happen to you if you have to leave Taylor¡¯s house. Anna Stark you have no one at your back,


    you can only go back to Haicheng."


    If she didn¡¯t get it, she also would not let Anna enjoy it.


    "You hate me this much? You rather prefer to destroy your image in front of the Taylor Family than to let


    me stay here." Anna was shocked to hear it.


    "You forced me!" ire Ashley said, "You have been dumped by John Peter, but you still dared to


    appear in front of him to seduce him. Anna, the most terrible thing about people in this world is that


    they have no guts to ept their reality. You belong to a poor family ande from the countryside.


    You should ept your reality! Don¡¯t dream unrealistic dreams."


    In ire Ashely¡¯s opinion, Anna has no qualifications to stay at Taylor¡¯s house. ire Ashley thought


    that Anna didn¡¯t even deserve Daniel Taylor who couldn¡¯t even stand up.


    Anna looked at ire Ashley and couldn¡¯t helpughing. "Just because of your this sentence, I will try


    my best to prove you wrong."


    ire Ashley was relying on her family¡¯s money, and she became so arrogant that she felt that she


    couldn¡¯t bepared with Anna.


    Anna swore in her heart that one day, she will prove herself and will shut ire Ashley¡¯s mouth.


    ire didn¡¯t take her words to heart and said, "Okay, then try your best."


    ire always believed that human life is born to be doomed. For the people, like Anna there was


    nothing, it was impossible to turn over! She frowned sarcastically at Anna and walked away.


    ire Ashley went upstairs and saw John Peter standing there, "what you said to uncle?"


    It was about Anna, so he was naturally interested. ire Ashley¡¯s heart was empty, she smiled, walked


    to John Peter and said, "You want to be with Anna, right? I¡¯m helping you!"


    "Help me?" John Peter was full of doubts.


    ire Ashley said, "I told your uncle about the past things and your rtionship with Anna stark. Your


    uncle knew it and now he will leave Anna. Now, you can have a chance."

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    Although ire Ashley said this, but what she had in her mind was totally different. If Taylor¡¯s disowned


    Anna and threw her out. It means that she would never appear in front of John Peter again.


    She said this to Daniel Taylor so that he will leave Anna. And also told John Peter that she has helped


    him, she was killing two birds with one stone.


    John Peter was a little surprised. "Did you say that?"


    After considering the situation of their home, he never dared to say. After all, it was his uncle¡¯s matters,


    he knew that his uncle had had encountered a serious injury and a betrayal. But unexpectedly, ire


    Ashley told him everything.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    And John Peter¡¯s heart has a rxed feeling. If Taylor Family left Anna, and after that, if he went to find


    her, he was sure that she would not refuse him anymore.


    ire Ashley lowered her head as if she had made a great sacrifice. "Yes! I said it for you. If your


    family me me now, you will remember to stand by my side!"


    "I understand." John Peter took a look at her. "I¡¯ll go and have a look first."


    John Peter thought that uncle will be angry with Anna. If he will be there, he can help Anna. He walked


    toward the study immediately.


    -


    Anna opened the door of the study and entered.


    Daniel Taylor was sitting at his desk and looked at the documents. Anna was scared and walked


    towards him, "Sir."


    "Um." He sat there, his eyes were fixed on the paper, and he was writing something.


    Anna sat down in front of him and thought that he had already knew about her and John Peter¡¯s


    rtionship. She was very flustered, her fingers tightly sped her knees. She just looked at Daniel but


    she didn¡¯t know what she should say to him at this time.


    Daniel Taylor raised his head. "Why are you so quiet?"


    His eyes were calm as if nothing had happened.


    But, ire Ashley just told him everything.


    Anna said, "I saw ire Ashley going out from here. Did she tell you something?"


    "No. What¡¯s the matter?" Daniel Taylor looked at Anna calmly.


    Anna was a little surprised. "She didn¡¯t tell you?"


    Daniel Taylor noticed Anna¡¯s tense appearance and said with a smile, "What happened, do you have


    any secret that you didn¡¯t want to let me know?"


    "..." Anna looked at Daniel, his behavior was the same way as usual.


    Anna was a little confused.


    Did ire Ashley lie to her?


    At the same moment, the door of the study was knocked.


    Daniel Taylor closed the file and said, "Come in."


    As soon as his voice fell, he saw John Peter opening the door anding in.


    Anna also looked at John Peter. John Peter was very tall and good looking, when he was in school, he


    yed basketball very well.


    John Peter looked at Anna, who was sitting opposite to Daniel Taylor and came near to them nervously,


    "uncle."


    "Is there any problem?"


    In fact, Daniel Taylor was not much older than John Peter. But there was a kind of strong aura


    belonging to his personality, which made John Peter afraid to not do something wrong in front of him.


    John Peter stood in front of Daniel Taylor, felt nervous, but this was a rare opportunity and he couldn¡¯t


    miss, so he gathered up the courage, "I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t cheat you. But I really like Anna. I hope you


    can help us out and to be together."


    "..." Anna, who just thought that she had escaped a disaster, heard John Peter¡¯s words and almost


    fainted.


    What John Peter was talking about?


    She was d that ire Ashley didn¡¯t say it. But, John Peter confessed everything in a second.


    How could he say help us out to be together?


    He and I have already broken up!


    What the hell he meant by saying this now?

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    "John Peter, have you gone mad?" Anna Stark quickly stood up and red at John Peter.


    John Peter seriously looked at Anna Stark, "I¡¯m not mad. I know what I¡¯m doing."


    In John¡¯s mind, whatever he was doing was only for Anna¡¯s good. He wanted to set her free from this


    difficult life.


    Daniel Taylor looked at John Peter, his eyes were filled with uncertainty as if he didn¡¯t understand what


    John wanted to say, "Help you?"


    "Uncle, when I was at school, Anna was my girlfriend. Due to a misunderstanding, we quarreled and


    broke up. She was angry with me so as to vent her anger and to make me jealous she decided to


    marry my uncle." John Peter exined.


    Anna Stark was in a shock after listening to John Peter¡¯s words.


    How can he be this much self-conceited? He thought that she decided to marry his uncle to jealous


    him? He has really gone mad!


    "John Peter, what makes you think that you are too important for me?"


    John Peter looked at Anna Stark and said, "If it was not for my sake, then why you didn¡¯t marry any


    other men, why you choose my uncle? Your actions had shown everything. You are doing all this just to


    get my attention and to make me jealous. Can you deny this?"


    Anna Stark almostughed, "I don¡¯t know that he is your uncle, when I met him. Besides, we were


    already separated at that time!"


    One cannot snatch from us what is truly ours, and what can be snatched is never really ours!


    Anna Stark had seen John Peter¡¯s nature clearly and that¡¯s why she totally cut off with him. Now he


    came here to disturb her life again.


    What a nonsense!


    Anna Stark¡¯s indifference filled John Peter¡¯s eyes with sadness. Why was she still reluctant to admit her


    feelings for him?


    He looked at Anna Stark, "How can you say that? We were in a rtionship for a long time, how can


    you forget those feelings? Have you forgotten everything that you have said to me?"


    It was true, there were so many unfulfilled promises. Now, John Peter wanted to be with her and


    wanted to fulfill all the dreams that they had seen together.


    "John Peter." Anna Stark couldn¡¯t believe that he can be this much shameless.


    He left her!


    He broke up with her!


    At that time he didn¡¯t think about all those promises?


    And now, because he needed her so he came to her.


    What a joke!


    Anna knew that it can be a pre-nned scene created by ire Ashley, and maybe John Peter was


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    also doing all this with ire Ashley¡¯s help. ire Ashley and John Peter both didn¡¯t want her to stay at


    Taylor¡¯s house, and they will be happy to see her leaving this house.


    When Anna was in her thoughts, Daniel Taylor, who was quietly watching the whole y, coughed


    softly.


    Anna Stark felt really guilty and ashamed. She didn¡¯t even dare to look up at Daniel Taylor.


    "I really like Anna Stark and want to live with her. I really hope my uncle will help us to be together


    again." John Peter spoke again.


    In John Peter¡¯s mind, Daniel Taylor just needed a girl to marry. It didn¡¯t matter who the girl would be.


    But... For him, there was only one Anna Stark in this world!


    Daniel Taylor looked at John Peter and calmly said, "You are my nephew and you are asking me for


    something you love, how can I refuse you?"


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s tone was very gentle.


    Anna Stark was shocked, he looked up at Daniel Taylor and there were countless questions in her


    eyes...


    He agreed?


    He agreed to give her to John Peter?


    After all, their rtionship was just a deal!


    She agreed to be his bride, and he agreed to pay her university fee!


    Now that his dear nephew, John Peter, has asked him for her, how can he refuse his family and choose


    to help her?


    There was endless joy in John Peter¡¯s eyes. "Thank you, uncle. I already knew that my uncle loves me


    the most."


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna Stark who was quiet and looked a bit sad. He asked Anna Stark, "Anna,


    would you like to be with John Peter again?"


    Anna Stark didn¡¯t expect that he would ask this question to her in such a calm manner.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    Anna¡¯s eyes were stuck at Daniel Taylor¡¯s face.


    He always said to her that she is his wife. He has always been so kind to her. But now, he was


    behaving like a stranger.


    Anna Stark looked at Daniel Taylor and said, "I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯ve broken up with him. It is an


    honor for me to be your wife and to stay with you. But if you don¡¯t like me anymore, I can leave you and


    this house. But I want to make it clear that no one has any right to force me to be with anyone."


    Anna said what she wanted to, and she was determined. She has made up her mind, now even Daniel


    Taylor forced her to stay with John Peter, she decided to refuse him.


    John Peter¡¯s eyes widened, and he stared at Anna Stark. "Anna Stark, are you stupid?"


    John Peter thought, he was just helping her, but she behaved as he was forcing her!


    Anna Stark looked at John Peter angrily but she didn¡¯t say a word to him. She looked at Daniel Taylor


    and said again, "If Sir has nothing to say then I will leave now."


    There was no space for John Peter in her life and heart. Even her eyes didn¡¯t stay at his face. What


    John Peter had done today meant nothing to her.


    Anna Stark was about to leave when she heard Daniel Taylor¡¯s voice, "wait."


    Anna stopped and looked back.


    Daniel Taylor looked at John Peter and said, "You have heard Anna¡¯s answer. She doesn¡¯t want to be


    with you."


    John Peter¡¯s eyes were filled with helplessness.


    Daniel Taylor paused and spoke again, "John, it was you who let her down and made her sad! You¡¯re


    the one who broke up with her! You are the one who betrayed her and cheated her with her good


    friend! Now you came here to request me to help you out, so that you can be with her again? Don¡¯t you


    think you are taking her life as a joke? Let me tell you, it¡¯s not funny at all."


    John Peter was shocked, he looked at Daniel Taylor and found that Daniel Taylor¡¯s eyes have be


    very cold. His uncle has always been like this. One couldn¡¯t guess what his next reaction will be.


    Anna Stark also looked at Daniel Taylor and many questions shed in her mind.


    He was speaking in her favor?


    Besides, why she felt that he already knew everything?


    How did he get to know that John Peter and ire Ashley betrayed her?


    Daniel Taylor said to John Peter, "I don¡¯t want to talk about it again. Go out. I have something to say to


    your aunt."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Thest words, "your aunt"pletely revealed Daniel Taylor¡¯s mind and thoughts. He will not leave


    Anna Stark, because of John Peter and Anna Stark''s past rtionship!


    John Peter looked at Anna Stark and wanted to say something, but he couldn¡¯t utter a single. He had


    no options than to turn around and walk outside.


    When John was about to leave the room, he heard Daniel Taylor saying, "Close the door while going


    out."


    -


    ire Ashley was waiting for John Peter in the corridor. When she saw John Petering out, she


    rushed to him and asked, "What happened?"


    John Peter wanted to ignore her. He didn¡¯t reply and went straight to his room.


    ire Ashley followed him and looked at his angry face, "Uncle scolded you?"


    One can expect anything from Daniel Taylor. And it was totally reasonable to scold John after knowing


    his past rtionship with Anna stark. But ire Ashley had no idea that this sentence will be like


    rubbing salt on John Peter¡¯s wounds.


    John Peter red at ire Ashley and shouted, "Get out!"


    If Daniel Taylor had really scolded him and refused him, maybe he was feeling better. But, Daniel Taylor


    did not scold him. He gave Anna Stark the right to choose. And even after getting the opportunity, Anna


    Stark didn¡¯t choose him.


    For the first time, ire Ashley saw him this much angry and she was in the state of shock when John


    Peter walked forward and mmed the door in her face.


    In the study, Anna Stark stood still and quietly stared at Daniel Taylor for long.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    Daniel Taylor looked at her. "Don¡¯t want toe to me?"


    "..." Anna Stark didn¡¯t reply nor did she move. She just kept staring at Daniel Taylor with her widely


    opened pair of big eyes.


    At this time, Daniel Taylor finally realized that his little wife also knew how to get angry.


    "Come here, I want to hug you." Daniel Taylor said softly.


    "Why? You said you didn''t want to be with me." Anna Starkined angrily.


    "Who said I didn''t want to be with you?" Her angry expressions amused him.


    "Your words expressed it." Anna Stark looked at Daniel Taylor and felt even angry, "You asked me if I


    would like to be with John Peter. Seriously?"


    "Come here." Daniel Taylor stretched his arm and held her hand.


    Anna Stark¡¯s hand has been held by his hand, and she had to walk to him.


    Daniel Taylor pulled her into his arms. "Yes, I said that. But only because I was afraid that you have him


    in your heart. If I didn¡¯t care about your feelings, I would have force you to be with me forever. Don¡¯t


    you think it will be a more selfish act?"


    Daniel Taylor asked her because he also wanted to know if Anna Stark still has any feelings for John


    Peter in her heart.


    Anna Stark was in his arms but she was not convinced, "You are a liar! You said all that because you


    don¡¯t want to be with me!"


    "No." Daniel Taylor said, "You are my wife. How can I think like this?"


    He just gave her a choice, but she still chose him and proved that he made the right decision to marry


    her!


    Anna Stark listened to his gentle voice and felt much better. "Did you already know about John Peter


    and me?"


    "Why do you say that?" Daniel Taylor looked at her eyes and smiled.


    "When John Peter told you about my rtionship with him, you were not surprised at all. You also knew


    about my grudges with him and ire Ashley." Anna Stark raised her head and looked into his eyes.


    "You already knew it, don¡¯t you?"


    "Yes! I knew it. If you guessed it, then why you thought I will be angry?" Daniel Taylor told her honestly.


    "Aren¡¯t you angry?" Anna Stark looked at Daniel Taylor. She always thought that he would be very


    angry after knowing her past. After all, he has a very close rtionship with John Peter.


    Daniel Taylor lowered his head, kissed her lips gently, and put on a serious look, "Yes I am very angry!


    Think of a way to coax me. If they both hadn¡¯te to me today, you have decided to hide it from me


    for the rest of life?"


    This shallow kiss instantly shortened the distance between them.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Anna Stark felt some feelings in her heart. She looked at Daniel Taylor. "Sir..."


    "Um." He answered.


    Anna Stark smiled and her face looked like a fully bloomed spring¡¯s flower, "I like you very much. Don¡¯t


    ask me to go away, again. Got it?"


    Even if he couldn¡¯t stand, even if he couldn¡¯t live a normal physical life, even if he will stay a cripple, but


    in Anna¡¯s eyes he was everything. She just wanted to be his wife and to apany him for the rest of


    her life.


    Daniel Taylor looked into her eyes and pinched her face gently. "If you are saying it, then I am also not


    too cruel to leave you."


    Daniel Taylor was very happy to hear these words from her, but he still put on a serious look.


    Anna Stark looked at him andughed.


    Daniel Taylor stretched his arm and hugged her tightly. Her little face was buried in his chest. He


    wanted to feel that this girl only belonged to him, "Did you miss me during these two days?"


    "I missed you so much." Anna Stark smelled the aroma of his body and felt as her heart was filled with


    some eternal peace, "but why you came back earlier?"

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    When Anna called him, he clearly said that he wille tomorrow, then why he suddenly came back?


    "When I came to know that Miss Ashley is also here, I got a little worried and decided toe back


    earlier. I was afraid that she would create troubles for you." Daniel Taylor stated his purpose clearly and


    gently rubbed Anna¡¯s head.


    It turned out that his doubt was right. As he came back, ire Ashley came to him to conspire against


    Anna. But if he hadn¡¯te back, maybe, ire Ashley had gone to Olivia Taylor!


    When Anna Stark thought about ire Ashley, she got angry again. "Did she tell you about me and


    John Peter?"


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s expression also became cold, "Yes, she did."


    Although he didn¡¯t care about it. But ire Ashley¡¯s action clearly showed that she wanted to create


    troubles for Anna. And this thought made Daniel Taylor even angry.


    "She wanted to drive me out of this house. Sir, I want you to stay out of this matter and leave it to me. I


    want to deal with her in my own way. Will you let me?" Anna Stark looked at Daniel Taylor and


    requested softly.


    "You think you can do it alone?" Daniel Taylor noticed Anna Stark¡¯s determined eyes.


    "I want to try," Anna said.


    "Okay." Daniel Taylor looked into her eyes and couldn¡¯t refuse.


    -


    Anna walked out of study and saw ire Ashley standing at the door of John Peter¡¯s room. Anna


    intentionally put on a serious face, lowered her head and walked towards her.


    ire Ashley has just been scolded by John Peter. She was still depressed and suddenly she saw


    Anna Starking towards her. She noticed Anna Stark¡¯s appearance. Anna looked very quiet and it


    seemed that she has also suffered a lot.


    Anna¡¯s face had gloomy expressions as she had been scolded badly by Daniel Taylor and now she will


    be going to leave the house soon. ire Ashley didn¡¯t wait for Anna to say anything and hurriedly


    blocked her way!


    "Anna Stark!"


    Anna Stark coldly nced at ire Ashley, her eyes were full of anger, "get out of my way!"


    Anna knew that the angrier she will look, the happier ire Ashley will feel, so Anna acted ordingly.


    ire Ashley stopped Anna Stark. "What you are so angry? I think you are finally got dumped by Uncle


    Taylor. But I must say, you are really shameless. Just got scolded by Uncle Taylor and immediately


    made up your mind to seduce John Peter?"


    "Do you have any problem with that?" Anna Stark red at ire Ashley and said again, "He used to


    be my boyfriend. You tried your best to drive me out of Taylor¡¯s house so that I can be with him again.


    Right?"


    Anna knew ire Ashley¡¯s worst fear, so she pretended to patch up with John Peter.


    As expected, ire Ashley¡¯s eyes turned red with anger, "Don¡¯t be so credulous! John Peter has


    dumped you. He won¡¯t be with you again."


    "How can you forget that he often came to me to patch up?" Anna Stark sarcastically took a look at


    ire Ashley. "You chased him for so long, but he never liked you. If I were you, I would be ashamed!"


    "Who said that? Who said he didn¡¯t like me? I am much more beautiful than you. I am more talented


    than you. I can dance, can y the piano. How can you think that he doesn¡¯t like me?"


    Although ire Ashley¡¯s academic performance was not as good as Anna Stark¡¯s but her family has a


    good financial condition. Due to which since her childhood, she got a lot of opportunities to study these


    things. She has more skills than Anna Stark.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna Stark said, "Then why are you afraid? Why you don''t want me to go in? Let John Petere out


    and then we will see if he likes you or me!"


    Anna knew that ire Ashley would never let her meet John Peter and she said it deliberately to


    provoke ire Ashley.


    As expected, ire Ashley didn¡¯t give her a chance to knock the door and hurriedly stood in front of the


    door, "He¡¯s in a bad mood and he doesn¡¯t want to see you at all. Get out of here."


    "If you don¡¯t let me go in I will have to call him." Anna Stark took out her mobile phone.


    ire Ashley was afraid that Anna Stark would call John Peter, and he wille out. ire Ashley


    panicked, she rushed over Anna, "Anna Stark!"


    ire almost pounced on Anna Stark and Anna with her mobile phone fell on the ground.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    Anna Stark has been attacked by ire Ashley and was lying down on the ground. ire Ashley was


    very angry, she lost her mindpletely and red at Anna.


    ire pushed Anna, grabbed her hair and tried to scratch her face. "John Peter dumped you, he has


    broken up with you. Why you came here to seduce him again? You shameless bitch, I will kill you."


    ire Ashley started fighting with Anna, although ire also knew that she could not get any benefits


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    from beating Anna but her anger made her blind. On the contrary, Anna Stark did not resist, she even


    chose to dodge and beg for mercy, "ire, please let me go..."


    Anna knew the more she will beg for mercy the less likely ire Ashley let her go.


    ire Ashley also thought that Daniel Taylor has abandoned Anna Stark, and without Taylor''s support


    Anna Stark is nothing. Now ire Ashley has nothing to fear.


    At the same time, John Peter opened the door of his room.


    He came out and was shocked to see the whole scene.


    ire Ashley was behaving crazily. Anna Stark was lying on the ground, and ire Ashley has


    grabbed her hair and was scolding her, "You are a woman from the countryside. How dare you to


    John Peter called ire Ashley here to help him to patch up with Anna Stark. But ire Ashley¡¯s


    behavior with Anna narrated an opposite story!


    She was beating Anna!


    She was scolding Anna!


    She was saying Anna tried to snatch him from her?


    John Peter¡¯s mind buzzed!


    Finally, he could clearly see that ire Ashley never really helped him to patch up with Anna Stark.


    She went to Uncle Taylor to tell him everything about Anna¡¯s past because she really wanted to drive


    Anna Stark out from Taylor¡¯s house!


    So, he was just a fool in ire Ashley¡¯s eyes, right?


    John Peter thought again!


    Why did he break up with Anna Stark before?


    There was only one answer, because of ire Ashley!


    It was ire Ashley who told him lie about Anna, due to which he misunderstood Anna. John Peter¡¯s


    mind analyzed the whole situation. And in a minute he figured out the truth. The unbearable anger


    made John Peter¡¯s eyes blood red.


    "ire Ashley!" He walked towards ire Ashley, grabbed her arm and called her name angrily.


    "John Peter." ire Ashley saw John Peter¡¯s angry face and was stunned for a moment. "Why you


    came out?"


    He said he is in a bad mood!


    Then why did hee out?


    ire didn¡¯t expect him to be here.


    John Peter looked at ire Ashley and Anna Stark, Anna¡¯s hair has been messed up badly and her


    face had been scratched by ire¡¯s fingernails, "What are you doing?"


    ire Ashley moved her eyes from his face to her own hand. She was still holding Anna Stark¡¯s hair.


    She got panicked and immediately left her, "No, it is not like as you think, I was ying with Anna!"


    "ying?" John Peter eyes burst with extreme cold, how could she still dare to pretend innocent? He


    grabbed ire Ashley¡¯s arm and pushed her away. "Get out of here!"


    John Peter had a good rtionship with ire Ashley because she was obedient, gentle and


    considerate in front of him.


    This was the first time that John Peter had seen her real face.


    Due to his good brought up, he had never seen such an ill-tempered woman. He really didn¡¯t like such


    a shrew woman, some good feelings that he had for ire Ashley also vanished at this point.


    ire Ashley regretted her anger. She didn¡¯t know why she got so angry with Anna Stark, and why she


    couldn¡¯t control herself. She couldn¡¯t help looking at Anna Stark.


    And what ire Ashley saw was opposite to her expectations, there was no sorrow in Anna Stark¡¯s


    eyes. Even though, it seemed that she was enjoying a good y.


    ire Ashley understood everything¡­


    Anna did all this purposely!


    Just to provoke her, she intentionally said that John Peter likes her.


    Bitch...


    ire Ashley pointed at Anna Stark and said, "John, you have a misunderstanding. Don¡¯t believe in


    her. She did all this purposely!"


    Anna Stark was still on the ground. She was not eager to get up. She looked at John Peter, her crystal


    clear eyes looked distressed and her hair was messy. And ire Ashley¡¯s uses seemed baseless.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    "Yes, I did it deliberately. I grabbed her hand to pull my hair and asked her to hit me..." Anna said to


    John Peter in a very light tone, paused and lowered her head.


    Of course, only a fool can do it.


    John Peter couldn¡¯t believe such nonsense!


    "Bitch!" ire Ashley thought that only she can conspire and trap others. She didn¡¯t expect that one


    day Anna Stark would use her tricks to deal with her.


    ire Ashley got so angry that her sense of reasoning vanished, she was unable to think calmly. She


    rushed up to scratch Anna Stark¡¯s face.


    But before she could do it, she has been stopped by John Peter.


    John Peter pushed ire Ashley away, and her voice became colder, "I asked you to get lost!"


    He pushed her forcefully, and ire Ashley also fell on the ground.


    ire Ashley looked at John Peter, "How can you do this to me? I love you so much. How can you


    treat me badly for this Anna Stark?"


    John Peter thought it funny and said coldly, "What the hell you think of yourself?" If ire Ashley was


    not Anna Stark¡¯s friend, he wouldn''t have talked to her at school.


    John¡¯s words were like a knife that pierced ire Ashley¡¯s heart.


    John Peter was good to her just because she was Anna Stark¡¯s good friend and always pretended to


    be a good girl.


    ire Ashley really loved John Peter and that¡¯s why his indifference was the cruelest thing for her to


    bear. And other than that she has been insulted in front of Anna Stark, which made the whole thing


    even unbearable. She looked at John Peter, and her lips trembled fiercely with anger.


    "John Peter, you are protecting her. But keep it in mind that you two have no future together."


    ire Ashley was sure that the member of Taylor¡¯s family won¡¯t agree for his and Anna Stark¡¯s rtion.


    After all, Anna Stark had a rtionship with Daniel Taylor.


    John Peter was already angry about this matter. He heard ire Ashley¡¯s words and had an impulse to


    strangle her. "You want me to call the guards to throw you out?"


    ire Ashley stood up and ran downstairs.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    -


    John Peter looked at Anna Stark, stretched his arm to help her. "Are you alright?"


    Anna Stark didn¡¯t hold his hand which was in the air and coldly stared at him.


    Anna stood up, and her expressions changed immediately. She was calm andposed. She


    arranged her hair,bed it with her fingers and tied them again neatly. Her actions were clean and


    sharp as if the helplessness that John Peter had just seen in her eyes was just an illusion.


    John Peter looked at her, and remembered the day when she made him be punished for running 20


    rounds. He realized that she got the skills and had used the same method again, "You cheated me?"


    Anna Stark looked at John Peter and frowned, "Does it make any difference? I think you like to be


    cheated this way."


    In the past, ire Ashley lied to him in this way, and he started doubting Anna.


    Today, Anna just treated them the same way they used to treat her.


    Why they are feeling so aggrieved?


    Anna knew that no one in the Taylor family liked ire Ashley. ire Ashley came here only because


    she has a good rtionship with John Peter. After all, no one can stop John Peter from making a


    girlfriend.


    That¡¯s why Anna tried to show ire Ashley¡¯s true face to John Peter so that he can break up with


    ire Ashleypletely.


    Anna Stark didn¡¯t like to provoke others, but it was ire Ashley who always tried to harm her and


    today ire Ashley tried to drive her out of Taylor¡¯s house. And now Anna didn¡¯t want to see ire


    Ashley¡¯s presence at this house.


    After hearing Anna Stark¡¯s ironic words, John Peter wanted to refute but he knew that she was right.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    Maybe, he liked to be cheated. If he hadn¡¯t believed ire Ashley, how would he havee to this


    day?


    Anna Stark looked at John Peter who was deeply indulged in his thoughts. She didn¡¯t say anything to


    him and walked away.


    -


    Anna Stark went downstairs and met Aunt Lisa who came to call her for dinner. "Anna, dinner is ready."


    "Okay, I¡¯ll call him."


    Anna Stark knocked on the door of the study, walked in, "Sir, dinner is ready. Eat something first."


    Daniel Taylor looked up at Anna Stark. "ire Ashley is gone?"


    "Yes, gone." Anna Stark thought about ire Ashley and felt happy.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna Stark. Although she has arranged her hair neatly, but ire Ashley


    scratched her face and left some nail marks on her face.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her face and could not control his anger, "What¡¯s wrong with your face?"


    "Nothing." Anna Stark touched her face and said indifferently.


    ire Ashley¡¯s strength was not enough to pose a threat to Anna. Anna thought this little pain was


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    worth bearing, with this little pain she managed to drive ire Ashley away from John Peter¡¯s life and


    this house.


    But Daniel Taylor¡¯s handsome face suddenly became colder and angry, "Damn it! I saide here."


    Anna Stark was shocked by Daniel¡¯s sudden change of tone. He looked very fierce. Anna Stark was a


    little scared. She noticed the situation and didn¡¯t dare to go closer.


    "Sir, everyone is waiting for us at the dinner table, I think we should go." She stood at the same ce


    and said again.


    Anna thought maybe after listening to this he will change his mind!


    But this time Daniel Taylor was not so easy to coax. He seriously looked at Anna Stark, "Come here.


    We¡¯ll talk about dinnerter."


    "I..."


    "Don''t you understand what am I saying?" Daniel Taylor frowned.


    Anna Stark had no choice but to walk to him.


    Daniel Taylor stared at the bloodstain on her white face. Although the wound was not deep, but he felt


    that someone has grabbed his heart.


    He raised his hand and Anna Stark instinctively hid. Daniel Taylor looked at her and shook his head. He


    knew he had lost his temper a moment ago, but he was really angry. He tried to soften his voice and


    said, "You are a girl, can you try to care of yourself?"


    She got these nail marks on her face, but she still didn¡¯t bother.


    How much this girl can bear?


    Anna Stark looked at Daniel Taylor¡¯s angry but caring eyes. "It¡¯s not a big deal. Believe me, it doesn¡¯t


    hurt."


    Daniel Taylor raised his hand and poked her on the forehead. "Next time, take more care of yourself.


    Otherwise, I will not let you go."


    ording to Daniel Taylor, a girl should be delicate and careful. But Anna Stark seemed to have no


    such consciousness, which always made him teach her a good lesson.


    Anna Stark nodded, "I know. You are very strict."


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s ck eyes were stuck on her. "Yes I am, and I can be even stricter for your good."


    He just cared for Anna, if there was someone else he wouldn¡¯t have cared.


    "Bring a towel." Daniel Taylor called Jack Smith, who had been guarding outside. Jack Smith quickly


    came in and gave him a towel.


    Anna Stark was in Daniel Taylor¡¯s arms. He held the towel from Jack Smith and wiped her face.


    Although the wound was not serious, but she felt hurt when he stroked the towel.


    Anna couldn¡¯t help making a sound. Daniel Taylor heard her hiss, stopped and looked at her seriously.


    His eyes were filled with concern, he wiped her face again with much delicacy.


    Not to mention others, even Jack Smith was a little envious after seeing Daniel Taylor caring so much


    for Anna Stark.


    Anna Stark sighed and watched the gentle Daniel Taylor. She felt as if her heart was shaking. She had


    a feeling of being deeply love by him, as he has ced her on the tip of his heart and she is his most


    delicate possession!

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    His care filled her heart with warmth...


    -


    Before going down to eat. Daniel Taylor looked at her wounds again and reminded her seriously to take


    more care of herself.


    John Peter also came to the dining hall.


    Olivia Taylor looked at him and didn¡¯t see ire Ashley with him, so she asked him, "Where is your


    girlfriend?"


    ire Ashley mostly spent aplete day when she came to visit Taylor¡¯s house at weekends. She


    was still here in the afternoon. At this time, Olivia Taylor was a little surprised to see John Petering


    alone for dinner.


    "She is not my girlfriend." John Peter looked very serious.


    "Did you break up with her?" Olivia Taylor looked at John Peter¡¯s upset appearance and noticed his sad


    eyes.


    Olivia Taylor thought that she had put too much pressure on her son. She wanted to discuss this with


    John Peter. But when John Peter saw Anna Stark and Daniel Tayloring there he lowered her head.


    He himself told Daniel Taylor about his and Anna Stark¡¯s past rtionships. Now he felt very


    embarrassed to face Daniel Taylor. He really disappointed his uncle.


    Olivia Taylor looked at Daniel Taylor and asked, "Why you came back earlier?"


    "I havepleted my work before time, so I decided toe back." Daniel Taylor replied calmly,


    without mentioning John Peter¡¯s story.


    "You must be missing your darling wife Anna! Mom used to worry that you will not love your wife and


    will not take care of her. But I am very happy to see you like this. You really take good care of your


    wife." Olivia Taylor joked.


    "..." Daniel Taylor looked at her sister, who was really enjoying teasing him.


    Anna Stark eyes swept over John Peter, she ignored him and politely greeted Olivia Taylor.


    Olivia Taylor smiled and asked Daniel Taylor, "I heard that ire Ashley went to meet you. What did


    she say to you?"


    "Nothing important." Daniel Taylor said indifferently.


    Anna Stark noticed Daniel Taylor¡¯s attitude and understood that he didn¡¯t want to mention anything


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    about ire Ashley.


    They talked about some random things and after a while, Daniel¡¯s father and mother came and


    everyone started eating.


    Daniel¡¯s mother looked at Anna Stark and asked, "Anna¡¯s university is about to start, right Anna?"


    "Yes, this Monday I have to report there."


    "John Peter will also have to go this Monday. I¡¯ll go to drop him. Anna, why don¡¯t youe with us?"


    Olivia Taylor suggested.


    "No." John Peter without waiting for Anna¡¯s reply refused to take Anna with him.


    Olivia Taylor was really angry with John Peter¡¯s behavior, "John, what¡¯s wrong with you? How can you


    be so disobedient? We have to go there anyway, what¡¯s the problem with taking Anna with us?"


    "Sister. I¡¯ll go myself." Anna Stark took a look at John Peter. In fact, she also didn¡¯t want to go with him.


    Olivia Taylor said, "You also have to take your luggage. It will be difficult for you to go alone."


    "Jack Smith will drop her." Daniel Taylor interrupted their discussion and saved Anna from unnecessary


    exnations.


    Olivia Taylor couldn¡¯t helpughing, "Okay! I think my brother has already made arrangements for his


    wife."


    Olivia Taylor thought that it will be much assuring for Daniel Taylor to let Jack Smith drop Anna.


    Anna Stark also knew that Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t want to embarrass her and John Peter.


    -


    The next day, Anna Stark went to the market bought some things that she will be needed for the


    university¡¯s military training.


    Every year, Jingzhou University held mandatory military training during the start of the academic year


    for newly admitted students. Anna wanted to prepare well for everything, so she packed her luggage


    well and put all the things that she will need there.


    After that, she took a shower andy down on the bed. She was a little excited to think that, tomorrow,


    she will join her university. She held the pillow, looked at Daniel Taylor, who was reading a book, and


    asked, "Sir, when you will sleep?"


    In Taylor¡¯s house, they have to stay in the same room, so they could not avoid lying in the same bed.


    Daniel Taylor said, "I have some work, you sleep first."


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t look at Anna Stark. He kept reading his book. He was afraid that he would again


    lose his sleep due to this little girl.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    Anna Stark suddenly got off the bed and hugged him.


    Daniel Taylor, "..."


    He looked at Anna Stark and asked seriously, "Don¡¯t you want to get up early tomorrow?"


    "Just after going to the university my military training will start. I may not be able to meet you for a long


    time. I don¡¯t know how I will stay there."


    During this period of time, she came very close to Daniel Taylor. And the day she spent with him was


    indeed like a good dream. Although she knew she wille back to meet him again, but she was a


    little sad.


    Daniel Taylor hadn¡¯t thought much about all this. He was satisfied to think that she didn¡¯t have to go to


    another city. Her university was not far away from their house. But when Anna mentioned it, he


    immediately thought that he wouldn''t be able to see her every day like this.


    "You can call me anytime." Daniel Taylor said.


    "Okay."


    Hey down beside Anna Stark. She held his arm and talked to him for long.


    After that, she fell asleep.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her, put quilt on her and hugged him.


    At Taylor¡¯s house, they slept on the same bed, but mostly, he stayed away from her, but today he didn¡¯t


    hold back. He hugged her rightly and pulled her closer to him.


    His legs have been hurting recently. He could hardly sleep at night and especially during midnight, he


    often felt ufortable.


    But today, after embracing Anna Stark and feeling the light essence of her body, he felt very rxed


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and all his anxiety flew away.


    -


    In the morning, when Anna Stark got up, she saw Daniel Taylor sleeping by her side.


    The curtains were drawn and the room was dark.


    Without making any noise, Anna turned on amp and looked at Daniel Taylor.


    Daniel Taylor was used to get up early. It was not easy to see his sleeping face. While sleeping, his


    facial features looked much softer, and he looked even more handsome.


    Anna Stark had to leave for university. She wanted to wake Daniel Taylor up and tell him that she was


    going but she didn¡¯t want to disturb his sleep. She lowered her head and kissed him on the face. She


    whispered, "Sir, I¡¯m going to university."


    "Hmm," maybe Daniel Taylor heard her. His eyes were closed, but he rubbed her head softly.


    Anna didn¡¯t know whether Daniel Taylor has woken up or not. She changed her clothes and went out of


    the door quietly.


    She has already arranged her things well. She took her luggage, went downstairs and saw Jack Smith


    waiting for her.


    "Is Mr. Taylor up?" He looked at Anna Stark and asked.


    "No, he¡¯s sleeping."


    Jack Smith was a little surprised. Mr. Taylor always got up early. But he also knew these days Mr.


    Taylor didn¡¯t sleep well, so he didn¡¯t go in to disturb him.


    "Have breakfast, after that I will take you to University." He said to Anna Stark.


    "Okay."


    Because they went directly from Taylor¡¯s house, it took about two hours to reach the university.


    Jack Smith took her luggage out of the trunk, looked at Anna Stark, and said, "Can you handle the rest


    of the things yourself?"


    "Yes, I can." Anna Stark said, "thank you, Mr. Smith, for dropping me here."


    "You¡¯re wee." Jack Smith had been very rude to Anna Stark. He was afraid that Anna Stark will


    hurt or betray Daniel Taylor. He just had this fear, otherwise, he always treated her with respect.


    He took the card and handed it to Anna Stark and said, "This is your tuition fee. The password is your


    birthday."


    "Thank you." Anna Stark took the card and felt it as a burden. Only she knew how hard it was for her to


    stand here today.


    A weekter-


    Anna Stark finished her morning military training and came back to her room for a nap. When she was


    about to enter the room, she heard her roommate Eliana Preston¡¯s voice, "What? Anna Stark is such


    kind of a person? Oh my God? She looks so innocent."

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    "The bad people don¡¯t write on their faces that they are the bad ones. I also used to consider her as a


    good friend! I didn¡¯t expect that she was such kind of a person, so you and Vanessa Cameron


    remember to stay away from her." ire Ashley advised her roommate.


    Eliana Preston nodded, "I got it. Thank you for telling me."


    Anna Stark stood at the door and her hands unconsciously clenched into fists.


    Yes! ire Ashley was also her roommate!


    In the beginning, Anna Stark and John Peter applied for admission to Jingzhou University. ire


    Ashley didn¡¯t pass the university¡¯s entrance exam. But, in order to stay close to John Peter, she asked


    her father to use his personal contacts for her admission in this university.


    ire Ashley not only became Anna Stark¡¯s ssmate but also her roommate.


    Last time at Taylor¡¯s house, Anna Stark taught ire Ashley a good lesson. And ire had been


    kicked out of there. Now ire Ashley has grudges with Anna Stark.


    Anna Stark was not surprised to hear such cheap words from her and walked in.


    ire Ashley looked at Anna and turned away her face and pretended to ignore her.


    Eliana Preston saw Anna Stark, for whom she just said bad words. She felt a little guilty, but still


    summoned up the courage to say hello to Anna Stark, "Anna Stark, you are back. What about Vanessa


    Cameron? She didn¡¯te back with you?"


    Since there joining, ire Ashley and Eliana Preston were a little close to each other. And Anna Stark


    and Vanessa Cameron often stayed together.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "She has something to do." Anna Stark said.


    Due to recent military training, everyone was tired. Anna Stark went to her bed andy down to sleep


    for a while.


    ire Ashley saw that Anna was about to sleep and she deliberately started speaking loudly to disturb


    her, "I am too bored by this military training! My skin is almost tanned."


    ire Ashley particrly paid attention to her skin. Every day, she almost spent 30 minutes to put


    expensive makeup on her face to make her skin white and soft.


    The military training was really too hard. Every day, they have to spend theirplete day under the


    burning sun rays. Even after applying sunscreen, one couldn¡¯t save her skin. ire Ashley¡¯s skin was


    really tanned!


    Eliana Preston said, "Mine is even worse. My skin was not good and after this training, on sunny days it


    has be even darker. Vanessa Cameron¡¯s skin is too good. I really envy Vanessa Cameron! She


    has good looks and good grades... "


    Vanessa Cameron was also their roommates. She looked better than ire Ashley and also has good


    grades. She was also the top scorer in the university''s entrance examination.


    Their skin has been tanned in these two days, but Vanessa¡¯s skin was not affected at all.


    ire Ashley felt a little jealous after seeing Eliana Preston praising Vanessa Cameron.


    ire Ashley took a look at Eliana Preston and said, "It¡¯s not necessarily a good thing to be too


    beautiful. Beautiful people are most likely to be stared at. I¡¯ll tell you that when I came backst night, I


    saw Vanessa Cameron going to meet Instructor Herbert alone. I don¡¯t know what to say about it."


    Eliana Preston said, "Don¡¯t tell me! Instructor Herbert looked so strict."


    "Not necessarily!" ire Ashley said, "Didn¡¯t you see that Vanessa Cameron didn¡¯t participate in the


    military training today? We stayed there on a hot sunny day, but she easily skipped it..."


    ire Ashley said this as a hint. She wanted to say that there must be something going on between


    Vanessa Cameron and Instructor Herbert.


    In the past, when Anna Stark and ire Ashley were friends, ire Ashley used to pick up the pretty


    girls of the school and gossiped about them, like now. At that time, Anna Stark yed the role of Eliana


    Preston and believed in her words blindly.


    Eliana Preston said, "no way, so she was using her good looks."


    Eliana Preston was obviously led away by ire Ashley. She also felt that Vanessa Cameron and


    instructor Herbert have something. And Vanessa Cameron skipped the military training by using her


    beautiful looks.


    Anna Stark wanted to sleep, but these two girls were really busy gossiping. She knew she couldn¡¯t


    sleep, so she took her earphones and put them in her ears.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    In the night, Anna Stark was thest to go back to the dormitory because she was too tired after her


    military training and was walking very slowly. When she reached her room, she saw Vanessa Cameron


    quarreling with Eliana Preston, "You said I had an affair with Instructor Herbert, didn¡¯t you?"


    Eliana Preston said, "No, I didn¡¯t..."


    Eliana Preston has discussed this thing with ire Ashley during the day, but she didn¡¯t expect that


    Vanessa Cameron will manage to know this.


    Vanessa Cameron red at Eliana Preston. "Still pretending to be innocent? You think I will never get


    to know what you say about me at my back. Eliana Preston, next time if I heard something like this I


    won¡¯t let you go. Keep that in mind."


    Eliana Preston bit her lip. Vanessa Cameron¡¯s aura was so strong that she didn¡¯t dare to contradict.


    After all, it was her mistake. She gossiped about Vanessa Cameron.


    Eliana Preston ran out of the room and bumped into Anna Stark. She looked at Anna Stark and her


    eyes show resentment, "It must be you. You told Vanessa Cameron about me!"


    There was only Anna Stark in the room when ire Ashley told her about Vanessa Cameron. Anna


    Stark mostly stayed close to Vanessa Cameron. And this afternoon Eliana Preston saw Vanessa


    Cameron talking to Anna Stark. So she directly med Anna Stark.


    Anna Stark took a look at Eliana Preston. Before she could say anything, Eliana walked away.


    Anna Stark entered the room and saw ire Ashley sitting calmly on her bed and using her tablet. As if


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the whole scene in the room has nothing to do with her.


    Vanessa Cameron looked at Anna Stark and walked out.


    There were only Anna Stark and ire Ashley in the room.


    From the day they came here. Anna Stark hardly talked to ire Ashley. Although she had grudges


    with ire Ashley but she never tried to provoke ire Ashley. If ire Ashley wanted to stay at peace


    with her she also has no intention of doing anything to provoke her.


    ire Ashley was using her tablet and wasughing. Suddenly, the tablet in her hand was taken away.


    When she looked up and saw Anna Stark standing in front of her.


    She looked at Anna Stark. "What¡¯s your problem?"


    ire Ashley¡¯s good time has been spoiled by Anna Stark.


    Anna Stark looked at the tablet. ire Ashley was watching aedy show. Anna stared at ire


    Ashley, "You are enjoying yourself after making others fighting?"


    "What it has to do with me?" ire Ashley raised her eyebrows and asked arrogantly. She looked very


    arrogant.


    At Taylor¡¯s house, she couldn¡¯t revenge Anna Stark. But outside, Anna Stark was an idiot for her that


    can be fooled easily. What¡¯s more, now that Anna Stark and Daniel Taylor have been separated, she


    has no scruples.


    Anna Stark looked at ire Ashley. "How can it have nothing to do with you? Isn¡¯t it you who speak


    wrong about Vanessa Cameron to Eliana Preston?"


    "What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand." Once ire Ashley has been trapped by Anna Stark,


    and now she has learned to be smart. She was not a fool to confess anything against herself in front of


    Anna Stark.


    Anna Stark looked at her silly appearance and put the tablet back on her desk heavily. "Why I took so


    much time to figure out that you are a person who wishes for the whole world to stay in chaos. You


    really feel happy to see others fighting, right?"


    Anna exactly knew exactly what was going on¡­


    ire Ashley told Eliana Preston about Vanessa Cameron and then went out to tell Vanessa Cameron


    that Eliana Preston was spreading rumors about her.


    In this way, Eliana Preston will think that Anna Stark is the one whoined about her to Vanessa


    Cameron and she will stay away from Anna.


    ire Ashley really liked to y such tricks. And in the end, she managed to prove herself innocent.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    They were ire¡¯s roommates as well, she really has no sincerity for them?


    ire Ashley was startled by Anna Stark¡¯s serious eyes, but then she thought that Anna Stark has


    been driven out by Daniel Taylor. There was nothing to be afraid of.


    "You don¡¯t like it? Want to hit me?" ire Ashleyughed. She knew if Anna Stark dared to fight with


    her, Anna Stark will be out of the university.


    "I¡¯m afraid my hands will get dirty." Anna Stark also knew that ire Ashley was deliberately provoking


    her.


    Anna was not stupid to let ire Ashley y with her.


    ire Ashley sneered, "You were in the Taylor Family before and have enjoyed power. But now without


    Uncle Taylor¡¯s support, you must be feeling weak."


    In ire Ashley¡¯s mind, Anna Stark didn¡¯t provoke her in these days because she was too weak.


    Although they lived in the same room but Anna Stark didn¡¯t dare to talk to her. This afternoon, ire


    Ashley said so much bad thing about her to Eliana Preston, but she still didn¡¯t say anything. It was


    obvious that without the support of Daniel Taylor, she was nothing!


    Aftering out of Taylor¡¯s house that day, ire Ashley cried in anger. She had never been insulted


    like that. But now after seeing Anna Stark¡¯s helpless appearance, she felt much better.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ire Ashley didn¡¯t realize that Anna Stark was just ignoring her, because Anna didn¡¯t want to waste


    her energy and words on her.


    Anna Stark listened to ire Ashley¡¯s words and felt that ire Ashley still had a misunderstanding


    that she has been driven out by Taylor¡¯s family.


    Anna thought about ire Ashley¡¯s mind, ire has told Sir everything about John Peter and her past.


    ire Ashley couldn¡¯t even think that Sir already knew about her past and didn¡¯t care about it at all.


    Anna didn¡¯t want to rify anything to ire Ashley, so she also left the room and went out.


    ire Ashley saw Anna going quietly and smiled arrogantly. She took her mobile phone and captured


    some selfies.


    Recently, all the colleges and universities have been opened, and there were many pictures of new


    students on the Inte. Vanessa Cameron was also one of them.


    In a military uniform, she looked very pure and beautiful and has been praised on the Inte by many


    people.


    ire Ashley was a person with strong vanity. She thought she was no less than Vanessa Cameron,


    so she also uploaded her photos on the inte.


    After leaving the dormitory, Anna Stark found a quiet ce and called Daniel Taylor.


    Daniel Taylor answered her call, "How is your military training going?"


    Anna Stark was very tired. She neverined in front of people, but she has no scruples in front of


    sir, "Very tiring! And it¡¯s also too hot outside. I want to ask for leave tomorrow to take rest! What do you


    say?"


    "Very bad." Daniel Taylor was a very serious man, and he was also a soldier. Although he knew that


    military training was very tiring and this little girl must be in difficulty, but he still thought exercise is a


    good thing.


    Anna Stark was not surprised, "I already knew you will say this."


    Daniel Taylor was very serious and mature, although he was not much older than Anna Stark, but Anna


    always felt that she has a generation gap with Daniel Taylor.


    Daniel Taylor sat in front of the window and looked out. He said in a low voice, "It¡¯s good t exercise a


    little."


    "What if I get tanned?"


    "I have no problem."


    "You will not start disliking me?" Anna Stark asked in a soft voice.


    Daniel Taylor took a deep breath and thought of Anna Stark¡¯s soft skin. Herplexion was really


    white, and it can be seen it was naturally white, not meticulously maintained as ire Ashley.


    Daniel Taylor instantly felt a sense of being trapped in her thoughts.


    He repressed his restless heart and said to Anna Stark, "Do you remember a time when I disliked


    you?"

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    "..."


    Anna Stark listened to him and didn¡¯t know how to reply.


    He could coax her so well.


    She has been training so hard recently and didn¡¯t eat well these days. She thought about the days, she


    spent with Daniel Taylor. He always arranged delicious food for her. She was too happy but now things


    have been changed.


    She could not help saying, "I am very hungry..."


    "You hadn¡¯t had the dinner at night?" Daniel Taylor frowned.


    Anna Stark said, "I ate, but the instructor took us for the evening training. And now, aftering back I


    am hungry again."


    Daniel Taylor couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    "You areughing!" Anna Stark touched her t belly and said again, "I¡¯m really hungry!"


    "It¡¯s not early, go take a bath and sleep early. When youe back, I will take you to eat delicious


    food." Daniel Taylor always doted on his wife.


    It was almost ten o¡¯clock!


    Anna Stark nodded, "OK, then I¡¯m going to sleep. You also remember to go to bed earlier."


    They haven¡¯t seen each other for a week!


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Anna really wanted to see him! But she couldn¡¯t gather the courage to say these words to him.


    -


    When she hung up Daniel Taylor¡¯s phone, she saw a notification on her mobile phone. ire Ashley


    has updated her microblog and uploaded several photos of her.


    ire Ashley¡¯s face looked a little sharper and her eyes also looked much bigger.


    ire Ashley was really a crazy woman. In the school, she watched Emelia Cruise¡¯s live broadcasting


    and copied her. Now she looked at Vanessa Cameron¡¯s photos on the Inte and immediately posted


    her photos.


    ire Ashley not only posted her photos but also spent a lot of money to find a celebrity micro-blogger


    for her paid promotion. She really wanted to be popr.


    -


    At midnight!


    Vanessa Cameron and Eliana Preston both slept. Anna Stark hasn¡¯t slept yet. She was in her quilt and


    was scrolling her mobile phone. She saw that under ire Ashley¡¯s posts there were several


    interestingments¡­


    @Chicken Lover, "Who is she?"


    @A little rabbit. "What a fake picture!"


    @I am the boss. "A totally edited picture. It can be seen at first sight that this is face-lifting! People still


    have the courage to upload such fake pictures."


    -


    There are some people in the world who even after having good facial features never manage to get


    the audience¡¯s praise. One of them was ire Ashley!


    Anna Stark couldn¡¯t helpughing!


    ire Ashley also didn¡¯t sleep, she was also reading thements. She gritted her teeth with anger.


    Why?


    Why that two candid pictures of Vanessa Cameron got viral on the inte but her photos got this


    much bad response.


    This thought made her angry!


    -


    ire Ashley always liked topare herself with others. And she possessed no sense of tolerance. If


    she can¡¯tpete with someone, she just got angry.


    The next morning, when Anna Stark got up, she saw a pair of dark circles around ire Ashley¡¯s eyes.


    It was obvious that ire Ashley didn¡¯t sleep well. She couldn¡¯t helpughing and asking. "Why you


    didn¡¯t sleep well?"


    "What you have to do with it?" ire Ashley was still angry. And Anna¡¯s smiling face made her even


    ufortable.


    "It is not a big deal to get scolded by some anonymous person on the inte, do not take it to heart."


    Anna Stark said andughed.


    "You..." ire Ashley stared at Anna Stark and asked incredulously, "How do you know?"


    "I identally saw your picturesst night and read thements." Anna Stark said innocently, "Those


    people are too rude. How can they say that things about you?"


    "Anna Stark." ire Ashley red at Anna Stark and noticed that Anna Stark was making fun of her.


    "What are you arrogant about? I am still better than you! You are too ugly to show your face!"


    Anna Stark didn¡¯t share her pictures on the inte because she didn¡¯t like to show her face on the


    Inte.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Vanessa Cameron came out of the washroom and saw them quarreling. She couldn¡¯t help asking,


    "What are you talking about?"


    ire Ashley couldn¡¯t admit that she was jealous due to Vanessa Cameron¡¯s photos and wanted to get


    the same fame as her and for that she posted photos on the inte. But she just got criticism and


    insult from some dumb micro-bloggers.


    ire Ashley shook her head, looked at Vanessa Cameron and said, "Nothing important."


    "Then hurry up. It¡¯s training time, don¡¯t bete." Vanessa Cameron said.


    ire Ashley looked at Vanessa Cameron and asked, "Why you didn¡¯te for training?"


    "I was not well yesterday, so I asked for leave from Instructor Herbert. Today I am feeling much better."


    Vanessa Cameron said honestly.


    Vanessa Cameron was not the kind of person who willingly skip sses or training.


    ire Ashley looked at Vanessa Cameron, turned her head, but couldn¡¯t help scolding Vanessa


    Cameron in her heart. She was sure that Vanessa Cameron was really good at pretending and making


    excuses.


    Soon, Anna Stark got ready and went out with Vanessa Cameron.


    Anna Stark looked at Vanessa Cameron, who was in a good mood and asked, "You are not angry?"


    Last night, Vanessa Cameron was angry with Eliana Preston and didn¡¯t speak to her.


    Vanessa Cameron looked at Anna Stark and smiled, "We stay in the same dormitory and I don¡¯t think it


    is a good thing to stay angry for a long time. I just want Eliana Preston to not do such things in the


    future."


    Anna Stark looked at Vanessa Cameron and thought that she is a perfect person. She was not only


    excellent in her studies and has good looks but also very tolerant and not vengeful.


    Anna Stark smiled and said, "I feel happy to be your roommate."


    Vanessa Cameron smiled and walked ahead.


    Mr. Herbert looked at Vanessa Cameron and asked, "How are you now?"


    "I am fine, thank you for your concern." Vanessa Cameron smiled politely.


    Mr. Herbert looked very handsome in his military uniform.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna Stark looked at Mr. Herbert. She didn¡¯t know why she thought about Daniel Taylor. She thought


    Sir used to be a soldier. He must look more handsome than Mr. Herbert when he wore this uniform.


    Anna got lost in her thoughts and felt really bad for Sir, "It is a pity, Sir is really a good man with good


    looks and good character but just after an ident his life changed."


    When Vanessa Cameron saw Anna Stark staring at Instructor Herbert, she couldn¡¯t help smiling.


    "Anna, why are you dazed?"


    "..." Anna Stark stared at her speechlessly, "What happened?"


    "You¡¯ve been staring at Instructor Herbert. But, it is okay, many girls like him." The men in military


    uniforms always look more handsome. Vanessa Cameron eximed, "I also wish to marry a soldier."


    Anna Stark looked at her. She admitted that every girl had a dream to have a spouse that belongs to


    the military. Anna sighed and said, "I have heard that life of a soldier¡¯s wife is very tough, maybe you


    will regret itter."


    John Peter was standing with her roommate and happened to see Anna Stark talking andughing with


    Vanessa Cameron.


    He looked at Anna Stark. Anna was admitted to the same department as him. They were ssmates,


    but since the day they came here, they never spoke to each other.


    John Peter could imagine what kind of response he would get if he tried to talk to Anna Stark, so he


    didn¡¯t try to take the initiative.


    n Kevin, who was standing beside John Peter, suddenly noticed something and talked to him,


    "John, look at the girl standing beside Vanessa Cameron, she is really good looking, isn¡¯t she?"


    "..." John Peter heard n Kevin¡¯s words and looked in the direction of Vanessa Cameron.


    Vanessa Cameron was very popr, and every student knew her. John Peter has also heard a lot


    about her through his male friends. But, at the moment, the girl standing beside Vanessa Cameron,


    was Anna Stark!


    Anna Stark was definitely not the kind of a girl who can amaze people with her beauty at a nce.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    John Peter liked Anna Stark because he knew her for a long time. After spending a long period of time,


    he started liking her and now he knew that Anna stark is really very beautiful. But he did not expect that


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    n Kevin who just saw Anna Stark will say such words for her.


    John Peter felt a very strange feeling, as one felt when someone tried to steal his precious thing. John


    Peter looked at n Kevin and intentionally denied, "I don¡¯t think so."


    "She is beautiful!" n Kevin was determined, "but I think you couldn¡¯t see her beauty. Maybe she is


    not your type. I think you like Vanessa Cameron¡¯s type of girls!"


    n Kevin was not the same. He thought Vanessa Cameron was just an average girl and Anna Stark


    was much more beautiful.


    Anna was standing there like a pool of calmke water that can warm the heart and delight the eye. But


    her eyes, were like the morning sun, bright and dazzling!


    John Peter, "..."


    It was very rare to find a person who could see the original beauty in this crowd but John Peter has


    encountered such a person. He really didn¡¯t know what to say to this freak whose taste was different


    from that of normal people.


    He nced at Anna Stark. Before n Kevin¡¯s confession, he thought that only he knew that Anna is


    really beautiful. Unexpectedly, someone else also said it. He felt a knife being stabbed in his heart and


    really disliked n¡¯s words.


    -


    "Hello, can you share your webchat with me?" During the break time, Anna Stark and Vanessa


    Cameron were going to eat something. Suddenly, n Kevin ran to them and stopped Anna Stark.


    After Vanessa Cameron¡¯s poprity on the inte, many boys came to her and ask for Vanessa


    Cameron¡¯s WeChat.


    But, Anna Stark has been stopped for the first time. She looked at n Kevin. He looked good.


    Although he was not particrly handsome but quite presentable.


    Anna Stark said, "I think you find the wrong person."


    Anna thought he came to find Vanessa Cameron.


    n Kevin said, "No, I am not mistaken. I¡¯m looking for you. Can we add WeChat?"


    Anna Stark looked at him and replied, "I don¡¯t have WeChat."


    Anna was very clear about her identity. She was already married. Even if Sir was not here, but she


    knew she shouldn¡¯t give her WeChat to a stranger.


    n Kevin was a little naughty. Even after being refused by Anna Stark, he didn¡¯t give up. He looked at


    Vanessa Cameron beside Anna Stark and asked, "Now it¡¯s time to eat. Shall we go together to eat?"


    "No..." Anna Stark just wanted to refuse, but Vanessa Cameron suddenly grabbed her arm and


    epted n Kevin¡¯s invitation, "Okay!"


    Anna Stark looked at Vanessa Cameron surprisingly. Vanessa Cameron was not such a desperate


    person at ordinary times. Mostly, when boys came to chat with her, she always politely refused.


    Then... Why did she ept n Kevin¡¯s invitation?


    Vanessa Cameron likes this type of boy?


    It can¡¯t be true!


    In the canteen, Anna Stark and Vanessa Cameron took their food and were about to find a table to sit.


    At the same time, they saw that n Kevining to them and there was John Peter with him.


    Anna looked at them, unexpectedly n Kevin was John Peter¡¯s friend!


    n Kevin sat down in front of Anna Stark, while John Peter sat opposite to Vanessa Cameron. Four


    people were sitting on a small table.


    Vanessa Cameron sat in front of John Peter and looked at him. She asked softly, "John Peter, from


    which school did you graduate?"


    "..." John Peter looked at Vanessa Cameron indifferently. He had seen the eyes of too many women


    who liked her and when they tried to be courteous to him. So, at a nce, he got to know that Vanessa


    Cameron was interested in him.


    He was cold. Although Vanessa Cameron was very popr and everyone likes her but he was not


    used to talking to unfamiliar girls. If Anna Stark had not been here today, he would not havee here.


    On the other side, n Kevin was looking at Anna Stark, and he hasn¡¯t missed the opportunity to


    approach her. "From your ent I guess that you live in Jingzhou, right?"


    "..." Anna Stark picked up her eyebrow and said meaningfully, "Why? Is my Mandarin so bad?"

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    "No, I didn¡¯t mean it." n Kevin said with a smile, "Actually I easily recognize our local ent. That¡¯s


    why I asked."


    "Oh, you are also from Jingzhou?" Anna Stark looked at n Kevin. Anna was sitting at the same table


    with John Peter and was very ufortable. She had no other way than to talk to n Kevin to kill


    time.


    n Kevin said, "Yes, I¡¯m from No.2 Middle School. What about you? You are from which school?"


    "No.1 middle school."


    "Eh, you and John Peter are from the same school." n Kevin took a quick look at John Peter, "you


    two are alumni!"


    John Peter looked at Anna Stark and said indifferently, "I am not familiar with her."


    John Peter was really upset, Anna Stark was not a frank person and casual person.


    But today¡­


    Some stranger asked her for WeChat, and she gave it!


    Some stranger invited her for a meal together, and she agreed!


    She was behaving the same as ire Ashley said about her. Now, she was not afraid to embarrass


    Uncle Taylor?


    n Kevin said with a smile, "We know our Young Master Peter¡¯s never noticed ordinary people


    around him. I am sure you mustn¡¯t be familiar with Anna."


    Anna Stark was eating quietly. She asionally replied if someone talked to her actively.


    Vanessa Cameron was also looking for opportunities to talk to John Peter.


    The reason why she agreed to eat with n Kevin was not that she liked n Kevin but because she


    has seen n Kevin and John Peter together many times and she knew he is friend with John Peter.


    When ire Ashley and Eliana Preston came to eat, they saw Anna Stark and John Peter sitting on


    the same table. ire Ashley¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened.


    ire Ashley got angry, she is such a bitch, came to the university and started getting in touch with


    John Peter!


    -


    After dinner, n Kevin added Vanessa Cameron¡¯s WeChat.


    Anna Stark had got up early in the morning, so she hurriedly went back with Vanessa Cameron to the


    dormitory to take a nap.


    As Anna entered the room, she was stopped by ire Ashley.


    ire Ashley looked at Anna Stark. "I have something to talk to you."


    Anna Stark looked at Vanessa Cameron and Eliana Preston. She didn¡¯t want to create a scene in front


    of them, so she quietly followed ire Ashley and went outside.


    ire Ashley looked at Anna Stark. And raised her hand to p her in the face. Fortunately, Anna


    Stark was quick, she grasped ire Ashley¡¯s hand quickly.


    Anna Stark looked at ire Ashley, her eyes were cold, and the pure ck eyes seemed colder, "Are


    you out of your senses?"


    All-day long, ire Ashley¡¯s feud behind her but she ignored her. Now she dared to p her?


    ire Ashley said, "Why you went to eat with John Peter?"


    "Because I like it. You don¡¯t need to interfere in my matters." Although Anna Stark didn¡¯t intentionally


    went there to meet John Peter, but she didn¡¯t think that there was any need to exin it to ire


    Ashley.


    "Anna Stark." ire Ashley said angrily, "do you know what it meant to be an inappropriate match? It¡¯s


    impossible for a girl like you to have a future with him!"


    "And what you think about yourself? You have a future with him?" Anna Stark looked at ire Ashley


    and felt amazed at ire¡¯s overconfidence. "Did you forget how John Peter threw you out from Taylor¡¯s


    house?"


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "..." This matter has always been ire Ashley¡¯s worst scar, and Anna Stark mentioned it again. ire


    Ashley was trembling with anger, "even if he doesn¡¯t pay attention to me. Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m better than


    you! You were his little aunt. If you have any shame, stay away from him. "


    Were his little aunt? I¡¯m still his little aunt. Anna Stark said in her heart.


    But her mouth didn¡¯t rify, "You also don¡¯t have shame, why you want me to have it? Moreover, if you


    really have any problem than going to John Peter and say to him. There is no use of showing your so-


    called fierceness in front of me."

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    Actually, it was true that Anna had lunch at the same table with John Peter, but they didn¡¯t talk to each


    other. Anna Stark didn¡¯t know what kind of mentality ire Ashley have.


    In the beginning, ire Ashley was the one who snatched John Peter from her, and now she still has


    the face to question her!


    ire Ashley noticed Anna¡¯s carefree behavior and felt even angry, but she couldn¡¯t do anything, so


    she ran back.


    ire Ashley went back to the dormitory, leaned on the table and started crying.


    Eliana Preston has a good rtionship with ire Ashley. She saw ire Ashley crying and


    immediately came to her, "ire, are you ok?"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ire Ashley didn¡¯t speak, she just kept crying.


    Anna Stark came in from the outside and Eliana Preston stopped. "Anna Stark, we are roommates, do


    you think what you did is reasonable?"


    "What I did?" Anna Stark looked at ire Ashley, who was crying.


    Anna really felt speechless, ire Ashley was cheap enough to use this method of crying for gaining


    sympathy?


    Eliana Preston said, "You¡¯ve made her cry, and now you have to apologize."


    "Why should I apologize to her?" Anna Stark new that she did nothing wrong.


    Moreover, ire Ashley first challenged her. And when she had nothing to say she started crying. She


    thinks of herself as a three-year-old girl?


    Eliana Preston advised Anna Stark, "We are roommates, we have to stay in the same room. We cannot


    stay like this. You have to apologizing to her."


    In Eliana Preston¡¯s eyes, apology was a matter of words.


    She thought if Anna Stark will apologize, ire Ashley will stop crying. And everything will be fine.


    Anna Stark thought that Eliana Preston was just a dumb ass. She took a look at ire Ashley and said,


    "Whoever likes to apologize, can apologize. I won¡¯t do it!"


    ire Ashley listened to Anna Stark¡¯s words and cried even more fiercely.


    ire Ashley knew that because of yesterday¡¯s events, Anna Stark already left a bad impression on


    Eliana Preston and now Eliana Preston will definitely stand by her side.


    ire Ashley also knew that Anna was not afraid of these things, but she wanted to see when her


    roommates began to hate Anna Stark. How Anna Stark will manage to live peacefully!


    -


    In the next few days, Eliana Preston and ire Ashley started a cold war with Anna Stark. When Anna


    came back to the dormitory, they deliberately didn¡¯t talk to Anna Stark. And scolded her indirectly.


    Eliana Preston and ire Ashley just wanted to force Anna Stark to apologize.


    ire Ashley has always been desperate and self-obsessed. She thought, she should be the center of


    attention of the people in the world. But when Anna didn¡¯t apologize. She gone mad.


    But Anna Stark didn¡¯t care about her. Every day aftering back, she got busy with her work. She


    has no intention of fighting with them.


    Anna Stark opened her microblog and found that there were more than 2000 fans today. This


    microblog ount was not Anna Stark¡¯s actual previous ount.


    After her breakup with John Peter, and after being betrayed by ire Ashley she created this ount.


    At that time, her mother forced her to quit studies and then John Peter and ire Ashley betrayed her.


    She was really sad and had no one to share her frustration, so she started writing short stories on the


    microblog to vent out her feelings.


    In the start, she just got messages from two inte friends they tried to console her. Eventually, this


    ce became like a private ce for Anna Stark. Here, she can be the most real self.


    Later, she developed a hobby. Whenever she got free time, she logged in and wrote some interesting


    stories. Surprisingly, she got hundreds of fans.


    At the start, there were few people and very few who left messages for her. After the first two days of


    school, when she logged in to her microblog, she saw someone took Vanessa Cameron¡¯s candid


    photos and sent them to her.


    Anna thought that Vanessa Cameron¡¯s photos were very good. She posted it on her micro-blog and


    after that, she didn¡¯t know how a celebrity¡¯s ount with many followers saw those photos and


    forwarded it by an official ount and in few days Vanessa Cameron became the most popr fresher


    of Jingzhou University.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    When Vanessa Cameron became popr. Many people began to know about Anna Stark¡¯s microblog.


    After that, she got many new fans and began to receive more messages.


    At first, she received dozens of new messages every day, then hundreds. And in these two days, she


    got thousands of new fans. Anna¡¯s personal space which used to be quiet was crowded.


    Now her fans not only came to read her stories but also tried to interact with her in private chats and


    also share some of their own stories. Theizens were very talented people and thements they


    left were also very interesting.


    Anna Stark left the intentional cold war of ire Ashley and Eliana Preston behind, sat in front of the


    After reading today¡¯sments, Anna Stark opened her inbox and suddenly saw a familiar profile


    picture. Anna was stunned, she opened the dialog box and saw a message, "Hi dear, are you there?


    Can you give me a favor?"


    Anna Stark took a look at ire Ashley and found that ire Ashley was busy scrolling her mobile


    phone.


    Anna was shocked, ire Ashley unexpectedly sent a message to her!


    Due to curiosity, Anna Stark replied, "what can I do for you?"


    ire Ashley¡¯s mobile phone rang twice.


    Soon, Anna received a reply¡­


    @Little Princess, "I want to ask, do you know Vanessa Cameron?"


    @Scribbly Lightning, "no, I don¡¯t know her."


    @Little Princess, "Then from where did you find her pictures?"


    ire Ashley¡¯s photos got no good response on the inte. After several days¡¯ of research, she finally


    found that Vanessa Cameron¡¯s photos have been forwarded by this ount named "Scribbly


    Lightning". So, she contacted this person.


    @Scribbly Lightning, "I saw it on the Inte."


    @Little Princess, "Can you forward my picture?"


    Anna Stark didn¡¯t respond.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Forward her pictures?


    For what?


    Anna Stark couldn¡¯t even think of helping ire Ashley!


    Although Anna Stark also knew that she was just lucky and was forwarded by another big celebrity¡¯s


    ount. As a result, Vanessa Cameron became popr and she also got new fans.


    But ire Ashley has some other thoughts in her mind.


    Anna Stark was thinking and unexpectedly, ire Ashley again send another message,


    "I can give you money. How about two thousand yuan?"


    "Two thousand yuan..."


    One couldn¡¯t resist, Anna Stark also smiled¡­


    Two thousand!


    ire Ashley will give her 2000 yuan just to forward her pictures?


    Anna knew that ire Ashley has a lot of pocket money, but Anna didn¡¯t expect that she will be so


    generous.


    But why did she desperately want to be popr?


    Anna Stark thought andughed on ire Ashley¡¯s staidness.


    ire Ashley heard Anna Stark¡¯sughter, raised her head and stared at Anna Stark. ire Ashley


    was even angry, she and Eliana Preston treated Anna so badly but she still managed tough. How?


    After cursing Anna in heart, ire Ashley looked back at her mobile phone.


    ire Ashley thought, two thousand will be enough. Yesterday, she gave two thousand to another


    celebrity¡¯s official ount and this person¡¯s fans were not as much as that celebrity ount.


    But... Unexpectedly!


    The other side didn¡¯t reply.


    ire Ashley was a little worried. She sent a message again, "do you think this money is not enough?


    What if I give you another five hundred?"


    Two thousand five hundred yuan!


    Anna Stark had never thought that there would be so much money to forward a microblog. She worked


    hard, did part-time jobs, and then earned a little amount of money.


    Of course, these two thousand and five hundred yuan was nothing for ire Ashley.


    "My microblog is about small stories, not for business. Sorry, I can¡¯t help you." But Anna Stark still


    refused to help ire Ashley.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    Anna didn¡¯t want to post ire Ashley¡¯s photo on her micro-blog. This kind of act can ruin her inner


    peace, and she didn¡¯t want this to happen.


    @Little Princess, "Dear, I have read all the stories. You really wrote well! You can help me!"


    ire Ashley even started buttering.


    Anna Stark had goosebumps. What¡¯s more, ire Ashley said that the story she wrote was very good.


    Didn¡¯t she know that the second girl¡¯s character in the story was based on her?


    It was hrious!


    Anna Stark looked at the time, turned off theputer and went to take a shower.


    This year¡¯s military training at Jingzhou University willst for 20 days. Anna often felt tired, so she


    usually slept early.


    Anna Stark came back after taking shower,y down on her bed, opened her microblog on her mobile


    phone, and saw that Little Princess again sent her a lot of messages.


    @Little Princess, Do you think 2500 yuan is not enough?


    @Little Princess, I can give you 3000 yuan?


    ire Ashley didn¡¯t want to give up. She hated being rejected by others. She was shocked that this


    person didn¡¯t take her offers.


    Anna Stark didn¡¯t want to talk to her at all. She turned off her cell phone and closed her eyes to sleep.


    -


    Daniel¡¯s Vi


    11:00 Pm, Daniel Taylor was still working in his study.


    Jack Smith came in, "Mr. Taylor, I think you should take some rest."


    "When Anna wille back?" In a twinkling of an eye, half a month has been passed. He hasn¡¯t seen


    Anna Stark yet. When Anna Stark was here, Daniel Taylor mostly took rest on time.


    Daniel Taylors always felt that this ce had be a home with Anna¡¯s presence, and in her


    absence again changed into an empty house again.


    "Her university has military training of 20 days. She shall be back next Friday," Jack Smith said.


    After Anna Stark¡¯s admission to university, Mr. Taylor came back to his vi in Haicheng. He felt lonely


    and speaks very less.


    Even when his family members called him and asked him toe back to Taylor¡¯s house on


    weekends, he refused.


    Jack Smith also realized that Anna Stark had a great influence on Daniel Taylor.


    Daniel Taylor said to Jack Smith, "I have some work to do. You can leave."


    "Your health..." Jack Smith worriedly looked at Daniel Taylor.


    Daniel Taylor gave Jack Smith a serious look. Jack Smith did not dare to disobey, he went out and


    closed the door gently.


    The present-day was Sunday. There were still five days before next Friday.


    Jack Smith often counted these days andpletely realized that this was an extremely difficult period


    of time.


    When Anna Stark was here, she could coax Mr. Taylor well and force him to rest well. Unlike now, he


    was afraid of annoying Mr. Taylor. He wanted to say a word of concern, but he couldn¡¯t¡­


    -


    For Anna Stark, these twenty days of military training was also a kind of suffering.


    In addition to facing ire Ashley, she often missed hotpot, barbecue, hot and sour soup, crawfish,


    etc., but she has to wait patiently.


    On Friday morning, when Anna got up, she was very excited.


    Vanessa Cameron looked at Anna Stark. "Anna, are you going home today?"


    "Yes." Anna Stark smiled.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Although it was just a two-day break, but she will not have to see ire Ashley and Eliana Preston for


    two days. She was really happy.


    ire Ashley looked at Anna Stark¡¯s happy appearance, and didn¡¯t understand what Anna Stark was


    so happy?


    Anna Stark has been thrown out of Taylor Family.


    How can she be so excited to go back to her home in Haicheng?


    ire Ashley stared Anna Stark and walked out of the door.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    ire Ashley had been in a bad mood during this period.


    The woman on the microblog was getting more popr and she ignored ire Ashley¡¯s messages


    which made ire feel even more frustrated.


    Fortunately, with the passage of time Vanessa Cameron¡¯s poprity and fame also decreased, and the


    thought that she could finally go back home made her mood a little better.


    -


    In the afternoon, Anna Stark came out of the dormitory with her schoolbag on her back. She was going


    to take the subway to go home. But she saw Jack Smith waiting for her at the gate.


    Jack Smith¡¯s car was parked there. She walked over, opened the door and sat in it.


    "Mr. Smith, why you came to pick me? I have no luggage. I cane home by myself."


    Anna Stark has always been quite independent. Last time, Jack Smith came to deliver her luggage


    because it was inconvenient for her to take it. But now, there were not many things, she didn¡¯t expect


    that Jack Smith wille again to pick her.


    Jack Smith¡¯s attitude was much pole. She considered Anna Stark as the only hope for Mr. Taylor¡¯s


    good life, "Mr. Taylor asked me to pick you up."


    Actually, not only Daniel Taylor. Even he himself, when he got up this morning and thought of Anna


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Starking back, felt a little excited. He really wished that now Anna will handle Mr. Taylor well.


    "Mr. Smith, tell me about sir? How did he spend this time? How is he?" Anna Stark really wanted to


    know about Daniel Taylor.


    For her, the thought of meeting Daniel was even more exciting than the thought of eating good food!


    Jack Smith stayed silent.


    Anna Stark felt something, "Is he not in good health?"


    "He didn¡¯t take good sleep. He stayed awake till night to work and got up early in the morning. These


    days he didn¡¯t give himself rest," Jack Smith said.


    "Then you should take care of him. Arrange less work for him." Anna Stark heard about Sir¡¯s tough


    routine and felt a little distressed.


    Jack Smith nced at Anna Stark through the mirror and said, "I can do this, only if Mr. Taylor tries to


    listen to me."


    Anna Stark never thought about this situation, because in front of her Daniel Taylor behave like an


    easy-going person.


    -


    More than an hourter, they reached home, Anna Stark got off the car and entered the living room.


    Jack Smith also followed her.


    Aunt Lisa looked at Anna and said enthusiastically, "Anna is back! Anna, how are you? Long-time no


    see."


    Every time aftering here, Anna felt like being at her own home. Everyone¡¯s enthusiastic behavior


    towards her made her feel good.


    Anna Stark nodded, "Hello, aunt."


    Aunt Lisa specially came here to cook for them. She knew that Anna Stark will be back today so the


    dinner should be delicious.


    Aunt Lisa smiled, she really liked Anna Stark. Unlike ire Ashley, Anna had no attitude problem.


    ire Ashley has been to the Taylor Family several times before. Although, she behaved politely with


    the family members but she always ignored these servants. Maybe she didn¡¯t know, that even Daniel


    Taylor and John Peter treated their servants with special respect.


    After greeting Aunt Lisa, Anna Stark and Jack Smith went upstairs, but Daniel Taylor has some visitors.


    Anna had to wait at the door with Jack Smith.


    Before long, the person who came to meet Daniel Taylor came out. Jack Smith saw them, bowed


    politely, and then went to see off them.


    Anna Stark went in to meet Daniel Taylor.


    Daniel Taylor was sitting at the table. He was looking at a tea set. His features were exquisite, his


    expressions were calm, and he looked like an elegant ssical painting.


    Anna Stark said, "Sir, I¡¯m back."


    Daniel Taylor raised his head, looked at Anna Stark and smiled lightly. His eyes, which were originally


    pure ck, seemed to be filled with light and brightened up.


    He looked at Anna Stark and didn¡¯t let himself reveal his actual happiness. He calmed down and said,


    "Have a seat."


    Anna Stark put down her schoolbag, walked over, and sat down on the chair in front of him.


    She said nothing and looked at Daniel Taylor¡¯s face. But in a moment, she noticed Daniel Taylor¡¯s eyes


    that have been staring at her face. She felt shy and couldn¡¯t help touching her face, "am I sun-tanned?"

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    Girls love beauty, so does Anna.


    However, Anna¡¯splexion was natural and not easy to get tanned. Her skin didn¡¯t look much


    different than before.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her quietly, it seemed that he was not eager to speak, first he wanted to see her


    with his eyes and heart.


    He was also amazed, as Anna appeared in front of her, his cold, boring world seemed to lighten up.


    Anna noticed that Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t speak at all, she frowned and asked, "Sir, it¡¯s been too long. We


    haven¡¯t seen each other for twenty days. You missed me in this period of time?"


    "Why should I miss you?" Daniel Taylor was in a mood to tease her.


    Anna didn¡¯t like this answer.


    Why did she ask him such a question?


    Why she expected that he will say anything nice to her!


    But she wasn¡¯t easy to quit, she put on an innocent look, "Okay, I¡¯ll go now to find Aunt Lisa¡¯s and ask


    her to give me some delicious food. What I am doing here, after all, sir doesn¡¯t miss me and doesn¡¯t


    want to meet me."


    She stood up to go out.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her, he could see that it was a trick, but these days he really missed her and


    wanted to meet her.


    Finally, he couldn¡¯t hold up and said, "Come back."


    After hearing Daniel Taylor¡¯s words, Anna, who was going out, stopped and ran over happily again.


    This time, instead of sitting opposite to him, she walked directly behind him, hugged him from behind,


    and rubbed her chin on his shoulder twice. "I know that sir missed me so much."


    Daniel Taylor, "..."


    He felt that today¡¯s girls have be more and more bold and his little girl was not reserved at all.


    However, he liked her this cute and daring attitude.


    Anna didn¡¯t mind that he didn¡¯t reply. Regardless of his silence, she kept saying her own thoughts


    without hesitation, "I hadn¡¯t seen you for nearly a month. I missed you so much! I often dream of you. I


    often dream of good food, and I couldn¡¯t fell asleepst night with the thought ofing back today!"


    Daniel Taylor smiled and said, "I think you didn¡¯t fall asleep because of the thought of eating good


    food!"


    Anna heard him and wanted to say "I didn¡¯t fall asleep because of the excitement of meeting you," but


    she didn¡¯t admit it.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel Taylor reached out, e in front of me."


    Anna walked to the front and was pulled by him into his arms. She looked at him and felt a little


    nervous aftering so close to him.


    She immediately remembered that she had been out in the sun and was sweating, she said, "I haven¡¯t


    bathed yet, I am feeling very dirty. I think I should take a bath first?"


    Daniel Taylor looked into her shy and evasive eyes and immediately noticed that she wanted to find an


    excuse to escape. But now he found it amusing.


    He wanted to see that daring and bold girl who had just teased him.


    He whispered in her ear, "Who just said that she missed me?"


    He was too close to her, and when he whispered in Anna¡¯s ear, her ears turned red.


    She did not dare to look into Daniel Taylor¡¯s eyes. She only dared to stare at the button on his ck


    shirt. "Oh, that¡­ I just said that to make you happy, you take it seriously?"


    "I don¡¯t mind, you can keep coaxing me." Daniel Taylor continued to have a hoarse voice, and he


    looked into her eyes, which made Anna blushed.


    She wanted to hide somewhere. But, she was in his arms, she cannot hide anywhere!


    She looked at him and said, "Sir, how can you take advantage of me?"


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and didn¡¯t answer her. His long fingers suddenly held Anna¡¯s chin, lowered


    her head and kissed her lips.


    He was not the one to me!


    He tried hard to restrain himself.


    But each and every word from Anna¡¯s mouth seduced him.


    He had thisst way to stop her mouth.


    His kiss was soft and cold. Although Anna has had experienced this before but she was still so nervous


    that she closed her eyes but she didn¡¯t know where to ce her hands.


    He gently took her hand, let her hug himself and the distance between them shortened. They were too


    close to each other.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    Anna¡¯s slender arms were around Daniel Taylor¡¯s neck. Although this was a small action, but her heart


    had some different kinds of feelings.


    First, she used to think that Sir has always been kind to her, and she depends on him that¡¯s why she


    liked him. But, now, there was a strange change of feelings in her heart. She felt something for the man


    who was holding her lips gently.


    Daniel Taylor kissed Anna, looked at her face with his deep eyes and didn¡¯t forget to add, "This is what


    we call taking advantage of someone."


    Anna¡¯s arms were still around his neck, and she hasn¡¯t released him yet. She heard him and pulled him


    closer. Although her cheeks turned hot but she didn¡¯t want to admit her defeat. She hugged him and


    murmured, "Oh, this is what we call taking advantage of someone. Then, only sir wouldn¡¯t be able to


    take advantage. I also want to take advantage! So, for that¡­ will you let me kiss you, too?"


    Daniel Taylor, "..."


    He felt heartbroken. Every time he tried to punish this girl but ended up being teased by her!


    He wanted to retort, but the door rang and Jack Smith¡¯s voice came in, "Mr. Taylor."


    "Come in." Daniel Taylor opened his mouth. Anna left Daniel Taylor¡¯s arms and stood aside.


    Jack Smith came in, took a look at the two people and said, "Youngdy is here!"


    Anna said, "I think Mr. Smith has something urgent and came here to find Sir. You two talk. I¡¯ll take a


    bath first, and then I¡¯ll go down for dinner."


    With Daniel Taylor, Anna behaved very boldly, but in front of Jack Smith, she likes to behave like an


    introvert.


    Anna was afraid that Jack Smith had seen something, so she immediately escaped.


    When Anna went out, Jack Smith looked at Daniel Taylor and found that his eyes were much brighter


    than usual.


    As expected, now Anna hase back, and Mr. Taylor¡¯s mood has changed.


    Daniel Taylor asked, "What about dinner? Is it ready?"


    "Aunt Lisa is preparing."


    "Ask her to prepare Anna¡¯s favorite dishes and also some other delicious dishes." He knew his foodie


    Anna must be missing food so much.


    Jack Smith noticed Daniel Taylor¡¯s tone, which was gentler than ever, he couldn¡¯t help smiling and


    nodded his head, "I will tell her."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    In the past, Anna used to be here every day. Jack Smith didn¡¯t realize her importance at that time. But


    when Anna disappeared for 20 days. He realized her importance, he admitted that with Anna¡¯s


    presence Mr. Taylor¡¯s world bes beautiful.


    -


    Anna went back to her room, soaked herself in the bathtub and rxed for a while.


    Thest twenty days were really hectic. The military training was very hard and tiring, and her shoes


    were notfortable. She felt as the sole of her feet was on the road.


    It¡¯s reallyfortable to soak in water like this!


    But as shey down, she couldn¡¯t help thinking about the scene that has just happened with Daniel


    Taylor¡­ his kiss¡­


    Cough!


    She felt that she was bing more and more unreasonable. She must have been influenced by her


    Sir!


    It was Anna¡¯s own room so after taking a bath, she wrapped a bath towel and came out.


    But as she came out, she saw Daniel Taylor sitting in her room.


    He was wearing a ck shirt, sitting in a wheelchair, his eyes were on Anna who came out wrapped in


    a bath towel. The bath towel was very short and could barely cover his chest and buttocks. Her


    shoulders and legs werepletely naked.


    Her sexy appearance and her wet body in the towel was enough to seduce anyone tomit a sin!


    At this time, Anna saw Daniel Taylor. She was so embarrassed that she even stuttered, "Sir... Why are


    you here?"


    Her voice was slow like birds chirping.


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s face was very serious, as if he didn¡¯t see anything. "You forgot your schoolbag there. I


    came to give it to you."


    "Thank you. I... I¡¯ll get dressed first! "


    Anna hurriedly picked up the clothes from the bed and ran back to the bathroom.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    Although it was just for a moment but her picture was imprinted in Daniel Taylor¡¯s mind.


    He frowned and moved to the wall, pressed the air conditioner button on, and decreased the room


    temperature by two degrees.


    It was really hot!


    Anna changed her clothes and blew her hair carefully. She saw Daniel Taylor sitting there waiting for


    her. "Sir."


    Daniel Taylor took a look at her and didn¡¯t say much, "Let¡¯s go."


    He turned his wheelchair and went out.


    Anna was embarrassed but after seeing that Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t say anything, she felt relieved.


    Or maybe...


    Sir is not well, even if she wants to have a reaction, it will still be impossible!


    Anna thought this, shook strange thoughts from her head and quickly followed Daniel Taylor and


    helped him pushing the wheelchair.


    -


    Downstairs


    Aunt Lisa prepared a lot of delicious dishes, and there was also Anna¡¯s favorite crayfish, which


    stimted Anna¡¯s appetite.


    "So many dishes?" Anna knew that these people didn¡¯t eat much and felt a little doubtful after seeing


    the dining table.


    Daniel Taylor took a sip of water and put down the ss gently. Even this simple action was also


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    elegant and graceful.


    He looked at Anna and asked. "Isn¡¯t that what you want?"


    Anna unsatisfactorily red at him, "I¡¯m not a hungry pig."


    Aunt Lisa smiled, "I have cooked your favorite dishes. Hurry up, start eating. Mr. Taylor told me


    yesterday to prepare your favorite dishes."


    "..." Daniel Taylor had a straight face. She wasn¡¯t supposed to tell to Anna.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor and said happily, "Thank you, Sir."


    Obviously, Daniel Taylor was very good with her, but he always tried to pretend indifferently¡­


    hahaha¡­ Sir was a walnut (hard on the outside, soft on the inside).


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna¡¯s happy face. He didn¡¯t say anything to her. He took the chopsticks and


    served her food. "Today, eat a little more."


    "If you keep on giving me so much food, I will get fat. You are not afraid of that?"


    Although she knew that she has lost weight after staying hungry, she wanted to ask.


    Daniel Taylor said, "You will look good."


    "Although I know Sir is lying but I am still very happy." Anna picked up a drumstick and ate it, as she


    started eating she felt even hungry.


    Daniel Taylor sat quietly and watched her eating. He always felt that after seeing her eating so excitedly


    he also felt hungry.


    Jack Smith also sat by and looked at Daniel Taylor. Every time when Mr. Taylor and Anna were


    together, even if Mr. Taylor didn¡¯t speak, he could feel his happy mood.


    Aunt Lisa said, "Daniel, your parents called you toe back on Sunday, they said that they hadn''t


    seen you and Anna for long and missing you very much."


    Anna was puzzled, she asked, "I was in military training, but why sir did not go there?"


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna¡¯s curious eyes and said, "I was busy."


    "I have heard that sir stays busy with his work every day and don¡¯t even take a good rest, is that true?"


    Anna, who always stayed cute and lively, suddenly became a serious person.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Jack Smith, who was just about to eat, he also felt Daniel Taylor¡¯s eyes on him.


    Then he heard Mr. Taylor asking, "Did you told her?"


    "Sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry." Jack Smith knew that now he cannot step back.


    Every time after being stared by Daniel Taylor, he felt guilty. Especially in the absence of Anna, he was


    often got strict lessons from Daniel Taylor.


    Anna looked at the serious expressions of Daniel Taylor, "Sir, you always rebuke me when I don¡¯t blow


    my hair. How can you be so disobedient? Indeed, work is important but not more important than health.


    Your health should be your main priority."


    Jack Smith looked at Anna. She was really a little girl, but today she talked seriously, like a strict


    teacher.

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    Last time, when Mr. Taylor got this kind of lecture?


    He looked at Anna and winked at her. He hoped that she would shut her mouth quickly so as not to


    upset Mr. Taylor.


    But, Anna did not pay attention to him at all.


    Jack Smith looked again at Daniel Taylor, but found that Daniel Taylor, who was rebuked by Anna, was


    not at all angry, he even held Anna¡¯s hand and doted on her, "I got it. Shall we eat now?"


    Jack Smith heard Mr. Taylor¡¯s tone, and it seemed that Mr. Taylor was enjoying Anna¡¯s strict attitude.


    All of a sudden, Jack Smith felt that he might have lived in vain for so many years!


    After eating, Anna helped Aunt Lisa washing the dishes and then went back to her room, opened her


    bag and took out herptop, to deal with today¡¯s "work".


    When she was in high school, she had noptop. She borrowed thisptop from Jack Smith. Jack


    Smith gave her an oldptop


    Recently, she had many followers who visited her ount to see her posts, so she has to update every


    day.


    These days, several people approached her, and asked her to help them by forwarding some small ads


    in return they will pay her.


    In the beginning, Anna was very excited. She thought this way she could earn several hundred yuan in


    some clicks, which was much easy and effective than her going out and doing part-time jobs.


    But Anna thought about it for someday and refused.


    She thought, people, are following her and are taking interest in her ount because they like her


    updated content. But if she starts positing a lot of advertisements, she can earn some money at first,


    but sooner orter she will destroy this ount.


    Anna was writing today¡¯s update when the door was knocked.


    She went to open the door and saw Jack Smith and Daniel Taylor standing at the door.


    "Sir, you are here." In this house, she and Daniel Taylor lived separately.


    Just some moments ago, when she helped Aunt Lisa wash dishes, Daniel Taylor and Jack Smith were


    discussing their work.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna. "You have juste back, and shut yourself in this room."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He wanted to see her, but she didn¡¯te out of her room. He had no way than toe to her room to


    see her.


    "I was a little busy," Anna replied.


    She moved aside and said politely, "Come in!"


    Jack Smith was not stupid. He didn¡¯t want to spoil the chance of these people to get along with each


    other. He immediately replied, "I have something else to do."


    He said and ran away.


    Anna pushed Daniel Taylor¡¯s wheelchair inside the room and closed the door.


    Daniel Taylor looked at theptop that was turned on, "What are you doing?"


    "Writing something."


    "It¡¯s just the start of university, and you got the work and assignments?"


    Anna sat down and looked at him, "No, it¡¯s my job."


    "Job?" Daniel Taylor said, "What¡¯s your job? You were not in the military training?"


    Anna also didn¡¯t want to hide from him, so she exined honestly, "Military training was too boring, so I


    made a micro-blog, I¡¯m in university now and my studies are not very heavy. I want to run it."


    These days a lot of advertising media and marketing have shifted to the digital side because digital


    marketing offers more ways to target unique and specific audiences.


    Social media ounts are an essential piece of this digital business marketing strategy due to which


    the social media ounts with thousands and millions of followers are in demand.


    Anna has thought about it, although Sir has promised to pay her university¡¯s fees but her goal of


    making money hasn¡¯t changed yet.


    Every day, by doing a part-time job she can earn only a small amount of money, but now she wanted to


    earn more.


    During her free time, she started to learn other people¡¯s ways of dealing, and for this, she also joined


    some groups to learn experience from them.


    Now she has a goal, she will try her best to achieve it, although she knew that gaining millions of


    followers was not an overnight thing.


    But people must have to dream big and work hard.


    If you can dream it, you can achieve it.


    Daniel Taylor sat aside and looked at Anna.


    He didn¡¯t disturb her. Anna was writing very seriously while working, she looked a little different than


    usual. She was very focused and concentrated.

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    When Anna finished updating today¡¯s story, she found that her Sir had been sitting for her for more


    than half an hour.


    While writing, she told Daniel Taylor some of her ideas, but she didn¡¯t know if he understood them or


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    not.


    Anna turned off theptop and looked at him. She felt guilty for letting him wait and said, "I¡¯m sorry, Sir.


    I just got indulged in my work and forgot you."


    She also thought that Sir came to meet her. Something must have happened.


    Daniel Taylor smiled and said, "It¡¯s okay, but did you earn some money from it?"


    "Not yet. Although some people approached me, for the time being, I just want to gain more fans and


    more poprity." Anna said and felt a bit silly. She looked at Daniel Taylor and asked seriously, "Sir, do


    you think this is a ridiculous idea?"


    Daniel Taylor said, "You have decided to do something, now you should try your best."


    What¡¯s more, it¡¯s an era of the Inte.


    He thought, her idea is not ridiculous but very feasible. But it was true, that it depends on her ability. It


    is not easy to be able to hold people¡¯s hearts for long and maintain one''s poprity.


    Anna was happy to hear this, "Thank you, Sir."


    "Thank you for what?" Daniel Taylor said with a smile.


    Anna said, "Only because of you, I dared to see such a big dream!"


    If it has happened in her past and the other party has offered her hundreds of yuan, she would have


    agreed. But Daniel Taylor¡¯s belief and abilities, gradually made her vision broader.


    It is a normal human nature. They often got influenced by the people and things around them. So was


    she.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna and rubbed her head. "Then, you should sleep now."


    After long, she got a weekend. He thought she would have a good rest. But, she came home and still


    remembered her work.


    Anna stretched her arms, "OK, I will sleep. First, I¡¯ll take you back to your room!"


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s room was very close to her room.


    Anna sent him back to his room and said, "Sir have a good sleep, I am also going to sleep."


    She was really sleepy.


    She was just about to leave when he held her hand.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor. "Sir?"


    Daniel Taylor said, "Tonight, sleep here with me."


    It was not a very strange thing to ask. After all, they slept together at Taylor¡¯s house. Besides, after so


    many days of separation, he was really missing her and didn¡¯t want to stay away.


    Anna was surprised, "But, you don¡¯t like sleeping with me!"


    Every time aftering back from Taylor¡¯s house, Daniel Taylor slept alone. He always said that he


    didn¡¯t like to sleep with anyone.


    Anna was also afraid that while sleeping she will disturb him with her sleeping habits. Unexpectedly,


    tonight Sir himself took the initiative to ask her to sleep with him.


    "Why, you don¡¯t want to?" Daniel Taylor raised his eyebrows.


    Anna said, "No, wait for me. I am going to turn off the light of my room." Anna said and ran out of the


    door.


    Daniel Taylor waited for five minutes, but she didn¡¯te back.


    How long does it take to turn off a light?


    He realized that Anna had escaped. She will note here again tonight. She often made excuses like


    this and ran away.


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t wait for her. He got on the bed,y down and stared at the ceiling, but today he felt


    a little lost.


    When he was in his thoughts, the door of the room was opened from outside.


    Anna came in and saw that Daniel Taylor was asleep. She hurriedly ran over, took off her shoes and


    climbed onto the bed from the other side.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna, who went out to turn off the lights and came back after more than ten


    minutes, "It took so much time to turn off the lights?"


    "I was brushing my teeth." Anna took the pillow,id down on it, and looked at Daniel Taylor with her


    dazzling eyes.

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    The bed was very big. There was a wide space between the two people. Anna wanted to lie a little


    closer to him. She asked, "Sir, can Ie a little closer?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Daniel Taylor grabbed her hand and pulled her into his arms. Then


    he whispered in her ear, "This much closer is enough?"


    Anna, "..."


    She just wanted to be closer to him, but it was too close, wasn¡¯t it?


    "I don¡¯t mean that," she exined.


    "I know." Daniel Taylor hugged her, but he wanted to be this much close to her and wanted to hold her


    in his arms.


    Especially in her absence, this thought hase to his mind countless times.


    She probably won¡¯t know that he even had an impulse to tie her around him and to not let her go


    anywhere.


    Anna was in Daniel Taylor¡¯s arms. She smelled the good smell of shaving water on his chin, and her


    heart had a sense of peace andfort.


    She turned over, leaned back in his arms and held his arm. "I¡¯m going to sleep."


    Daniel Taylor lowered his head and kissed her soft hair. "Don¡¯t want to tell me about your university?"


    He was curious about how she spent these days in the university. Even if she will just talk nonsense,


    he was willing to listen. He always liked to be quiet and hated the talkative people, but those rules were


    not implementable on his wife.


    "There¡¯s nothing to say¡­" ire Ashley is hateful! Anna wanted to say but she knew that Sir always


    stayed busy and have lots of work to do, she didn¡¯t want to trouble him with such a small thing.


    Daniel Taylor doted on her and enclosed her in his arms, "Tell me anything."


    "By the way." Anna thought about it and finally remembered one thing, "Our military training instructor is


    very handsome."


    Every time she after looking at Mr. Herbert she couldn¡¯t help thinking that how Sir used to look in his


    military uniform.


    Daniel Taylor, "..."


    He asked her so excitedly, and he got such an answer?


    It would be better if he hadn¡¯t asked anything. But, the topic has already begun. If now he didn¡¯t reply, it


    will sound awkward.


    He asked, "How much handsome?"


    "He is very handsome! Many girls in our ss like him."


    "Do you like him, too?" Daniel Taylor listened to her praising tone and was a little ufortable.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He wanted to know what happened at her university during the past 20 days. But he heard her praising


    others for being handsome!


    Anna said, "He is okay."


    "What does "Okay" means?" Daniel Taylor looked at Anna who was lying in his arms.


    "I don¡¯t dislike him, but I don¡¯t like him much..."


    Daniel Taylor was very happy to hear that Anna didn¡¯t like him.


    He looked at Anna curiously, "Why you don¡¯t like him? You said many girls like him."


    Anna turned back and wanted to say, "I don¡¯t think he is as handsome as you" but after noticing Daniel


    Taylor¡¯s eyes staring at her face, she couldn¡¯t say.


    "You won¡¯t be angry if I like him?" she asked.


    Daniel Taylor raised his eyebrows. "It means that if I will not be angry, you¡¯ll like him, right?"


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor¡¯s serious appearance, but couldn¡¯t helpughing. "Why you are saying


    this, you are feeling jealous, really?"


    Anna always thought that the men in military uniform looked very handsome, but she regretted that she


    had not seen Daniel Taylor in military uniform.


    How can Daniel Taylor admit that he is jealous?


    "No, I am not," he said indifferently.


    But he left Anna¡¯s hand and picked up the book beside him.


    Yes! He didn¡¯t call it jealousy!


    Anna held her arm and pulled him a little closer sweetly, "Okay, I am wrong. I will never call anyone


    handsome. You are the most handsome man in the world, is it right?"

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    This was an exaggeration.


    But, to his ears, it was pleasant. Daniel Taylor can¡¯t figure out how he can be so easy to be coaxed in


    front of her?


    Daniel Taylor decided to forgive her. He looked at Anna and his eyes soften. Anna also noticed that he


    was not angry. She took a sigh of relief.


    However, as she felt relieved, she heard Daniel Taylor asking, "What¡¯s your instructor¡¯s name?"


    Sir, why you never forgot to dig a hole for me!


    Fortunately, Anna¡¯s brain responded fast, "Who instructor? I don¡¯t remember!"


    "..." She pretended to be silly, which made Daniel Taylor embarrassed to ask again.


    Anna raised her head and kissed Daniel Taylor on his face, "Good night. I¡¯m sleeping!"


    She was really sleepy!


    This period of military training was really hard!


    She just wanted to have a good sleep.


    Her gentle kiss disturbed Daniel Taylor¡¯s strong heart¡¯s beating pattern.


    He looked at Anna, who was holding his arm and was sleeping peacefully. Maybe, she was really tired,


    in some minutes. She fell asleep.


    Daniel Taylor noticed her heavy breathing sound and couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    He has always been a very principled person. He has been instilled with the concept of loving his wife


    since he was a child.


    The more powerful a man is, the more he should pamper his wife.


    He always doted on Anna because she agreed to marry him. At the start, he didn¡¯t really care about her


    personality. For him the only thing important thing was her identity as his wife.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    But at this moment, his heart has been filled with a feeling of happiness that he married her!


    His arm was Anna¡¯s pillow, and he did not take it back. In the middle of the night, he felt pain in his


    legs, but he was afraid to disturb her, so he took back his arm very carefully.


    Due to the habit of getting up early during the military training, Anna woke up early in the morning. She


    woke up, but she didn¡¯t want to leave the bed, so she took her mobile phone and started scrolling.


    After using it for nearly half an hour, she suddenly felt a pair of hands on her arms. Daniel Taylor ced


    his face on her shoulder, "You got up early to use mobile phone?"


    He didn¡¯t sleep until dawn, due to which his tone sounded sleepy.


    "I just used it for a while," Anna said.


    "Stop using it." Daniel Taylor, who just woke up, had a kind ofzy voice. But coupled with his serious


    attitude, it sounded cute.


    Anna took a look at Daniel Taylor and felt that her Sir is so cute and lovely!


    However, she was obedient, she put down her mobile phone immediately and looked at him. Anna


    looked at Daniel Taylor, "Sir, would you like to sleep a little more?"


    "You will apany me?" He raised his head, opened his eyes and stared at her that made it


    impossible to refuse.


    Anna said, "Okay."


    She also wanted to sleep more.


    Daniel Taylor hugged Anna and did not forget to remind her, "Next time, if you tried to steal your mobile


    phone, I will see you."


    "I didn¡¯t steal it!" he was sleeping and she was awake, so she used the cell phone.


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t argue with her either. He was drowsy and wanted to sleep a little longer. Anna was


    apanying him so he slept peacefully.


    Anna slept till little.


    When she woke up again, Daniel Taylor had already left the room.


    Anna got up, freshen up and went downstairs.


    There she saw Jack Smith leading her military training instructor Herbert from outside. There was also


    another instructor with them.


    Anna was a bit confused.


    Sir¡­ What do you want to do?

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    Jack Smith led them to the elevator, and they went up to meet Daniel Taylor. Anna, who had juste


    downstairs, followed them back and rushed upstairs. There she saw Jack Smith leading them into Sir¡¯s


    study.


    Sir got jealous of him and called them here to make trouble with them?


    Anna hurriedly followed them, stood at the door for a while. Aunt Lisa prepared the tea and was going


    to serve them. Anna looked at Aunt Lisa and said, "Aunt, I will help you in serving it."


    Anna has always been very sensible. When Daniel Taylor entertained his guests, she never disturbed


    him. She wanted to go in, but she didn¡¯t want to make Sir angry, so she had to find an excuse first.


    Aunt Lisa found it strange. "You can do it?"


    "Yes," Anna replied.


    Anna worked as a nanny in Haicheng. Although she was young, but she has learned a lot because of


    her part-time jobs. She has the experience of serving dishes in the hotel, and now she just has to serve


    tea.


    Aunt Lisa looked at Anna¡¯s lovely appearance and liked her very much. "Okay, but be careful."


    Anna carried the tea, knocked on the door and walked in.


    Jack Smith stood aside and watched Anna bringing tea. He was puzzled. This girl just got up early and


    looked uneasy.


    For what she is struggling with?


    This is Aunt Lisa¡¯s work. Why did she take it from her?


    What if Mr. Taylor did not like it?


    Anna entered the door and saw Daniel Taylor and two instructors sitting on the sofa. They seemed to


    talk about something important. Daniel Taylor¡¯s face was calm, it looked like everything was alright.


    But even after that, Anna was not relieved.


    She didn¡¯t want to let any bad incident happen. She knew Daniel Taylor¡¯s personality. One couldn¡¯t see


    his mind through his facial expressions.


    Anna carefully served the tea and looked at Daniel Taylor and found that Daniel Taylor was also looking


    at her.


    Because of her presence, everyone stopped talking. Anna wanted to hear what they were talking


    about. But she didn¡¯t hear anything.


    Jack Smith also noticed Anna¡¯s appearance and felt that she looked very strange today. He was afraid


    that this girl would create some trouble. He was just hoping that after serving the tea she will go out.


    But in a moment he heard Anna saying to Daniel Taylor, "Sir, I need to talk to you."


    She really wanted to talk to Mr. Taylor, right now?


    She couldn¡¯t see any guests?


    Jack Smith felt that he could not understand this girl. He wished he could walk right away and pull her


    out of the door.


    "We¡¯ll talk about itter." Daniel Taylor looked serious, "you go out first."


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s serious appearance made Anna more worried, she really felt that he will do something


    with instructor Herbert, "It¡¯s really important," she paused and spoke again, "I¡¯ll not take much time."


    Daniel Taylor looked into her eyes and couldn¡¯t refuse.


    "All right," he said.


    Anna followed him and they both went outside.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna¡¯s tense face. "What¡¯s the problem?"


    Because there were just two of them, Anna spoke clearly, "Sir, why did you call Mr. Herbert here?


    Please don¡¯t create trouble with him."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    In front of them, Anna was confused but now she wanted to ask Sir clearly.


    Daniel Taylor listened to Anna¡¯s words, stupefied for a moment, looked into her eyes but the


    expressions on his face didn¡¯t change, "Why, what¡¯s wrong with it?"


    Who asked you to call others "handsome"!


    Anna said, "Sir, I just talked casually. Please let Mr. Herbert go! He¡¯s a good man."


    "You are still speaking for others?" Daniel Taylor raised his eyebrows and asked her.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Anna, "..."


    She looked at Daniel Taylor, "Then tell me, how your anger will cool down? What I have to do to let you


    forget this matter?"


    "Come over here and let me punch you, then I¡¯ll let him go." Daniel Taylor said.


    Anna heard him and felt upset, Sir wanted to beat her?


    How he can be so angry!


    She never knew that he can be so jealous.


    She moved closer and bowed down her head. She was close to Daniel Taylor. Daniel Taylor looked at


    her, stretched his hand. However, instead of hitting her, he gently rubbed her head. "Little fool, why you


    are so cute?"


    "..." Anna looked at Daniel Taylor¡¯s smiling face. "You¡¯re angry with me, aren¡¯t you?"


    Daniel Taylor doted on her cute wife and said, "Come with me."


    Anna listened to Daniel Taylor¡¯s words, pushed Daniel Taylor¡¯s wheelchair, and returned to his study.


    This instructor Herbert was a little face blind at ordinary times. During military training, everyone wore


    the same clothes. That¡¯s why, Anna was in front of him but he didn¡¯t recognize her, he just felt a little


    familiar.


    Anna looked at Mr. Herbert and politely greeted him, "Hello, Instructor Herbert."


    Just a moment ago, Anna called Daniel Taylor and even after Daniel Taylor''s refusal she insisted him


    and he went out with her, Instructor Herbert and instructor Aaron were thinking about Anna¡¯s identity.


    They didn¡¯t know Anna, but they could see in Daniel Taylor¡¯s eyes that this girl has a different status.


    Because they had never seen anyone talking to Daniel Taylor like this!


    She asked Daniel Taylor to leave his guests and came out, and Daniel Taylor agreed.


    So they can only admire this woman in their hearts.


    And when Anna came back, she took the initiative to say hello to him. He politely nodded and greeted


    her as well, "Hello, Miss."


    Anna listened to him and couldn¡¯t helpughing. "You don¡¯t recognize me?"


    After hearing this, instructor Herbert looked at her face carefully and recognized her, "Anna?"


    "Yes, It¡¯s me."


    "Sit down." Daniel Taylor took a look at Anna.


    Just after a moment, she again started flirting with others. If he knew it before, he wouldn''t let her go so


    easily!


    Anna sat down on the sofa beside Daniel Taylor.


    Instructor Herbert took a look at Anna and Daniel Taylor. He couldn¡¯t help asking, "Brother, you and she


    are..."


    "Brother?" Anna was surprised to hear that instructor Herbert called Daniel Taylor Brother.


    It means sir didn¡¯t call Mr. Herbert to teach him a lesson?


    It seems that the two already know each other.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna, who never stayed reserve in front of others and announced his


    sovereignty, "your sister-inw."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    When he introduced her, his face was calm.


    But after hearing this, instructor Herbert almost jumped up with excitement. Although he had heard that


    Daniel Taylor had a fianc¨¦e before, but he didn¡¯t expect that she was such a little girl.


    But during military training, he showed no mercy to Anna.


    He felt that his death will be inevitable!


    "In university, I didn¡¯t know she is my sister-inw, and I was very strict with her. Sister-inw don¡¯t


    me me for that," Mr. Herbert exined.


    Mr. Herbert always stayed very serious in front of everyone. But now he looked like a different person,


    not strict as always. He even excused her politely.


    Anna surprisingly looked at Sir. It was clear that in Instructor Herbert¡¯s heart Sir¡¯s position was very


    special.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    Anna regretted that she didn¡¯t know about Daniel Taylor¡¯s good terms with instructor Herbert. If she


    knew it earlier, she can use sir¡¯s position to stay a little rx at the military training.


    When she was regretting it, she heard Daniel Taylor saying, "It¡¯s good to exercise more."


    This... It¡¯s my husband!


    Do you know how miserable I felt during military training every day?


    Instructor Herbert looked at Daniel Taylor and said, "Aaron and I specially came here today to see you.


    How are you these days?"


    Daniel Taylor said, "I am very good. Do not worry about me."


    When they were in the army, they both were Daniel Taylor¡¯s soldiers. Almost a year has passed since


    Daniel Taylor has left the army. Now when he saw his formerrades in arms, his mood became very


    inexplicable.


    He could never forget those days when he was in the army. He was not like what he has be.


    Jack Smith looked at Daniel Taylor. Although Mr. Taylor didn¡¯t show up in front of the two people, but he


    knew that he must be upset to see them now.


    Everyone was afraid to hurt him, that¡¯s why it took so long to gather the courage toe here and visit


    him.


    Anna sat by and listened to their conversation quietly, and got to know that these two men are from his


    army and came to visit him specially.


    Then she remembered that she had just misunderstood Sir, she thought sir called him to settle


    ounts and felt ashamed.


    She felt that she had no courage to face Sir again!


    Mr. Herbert and Mr. Aaron didn¡¯t want to stay for long. They chatted with Daniel Taylor for a while and


    then stood up. "Then we¡¯ll go back first. We wille to see you next time!"


    Although they called Daniel Taylor "brother", but one could easily notice the element of respect in their


    tone for Daniel Taylor. But now Daniel Taylor has left the army. It was inconvenient to call him as


    before.


    Daniel Taylor politely replied, "Stay for the lunch!"


    Instructor Herbert said, "No, we are in a hurry to get back."


    Today they managed a special time to visit Daniel Taylor.


    Daniel Taylor also knew that they must be busy, so he let them go and asked Jack Smith to send them


    out.


    "Sir, this way please." Jack Smith said politely.


    Before leaving, Mr. Herbert took a look at Anna, smiled respectfully and then went out.


    Anna looked at the back of the two men and thought that they both walked with the wind.


    Daniel Taylor nced at Anna and found that the girl was busy staring at the back of the two people


    again!


    Its just somethings that cannot be changed!


    "What are you looking at?" The deep voice of Daniel Taylor brought Anna back to her mind.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor and said, "It turned out that Sir and instructor Herbert know each other!


    Why did you scare me?"


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna and said, "You are so protective for others. I didn¡¯t say anything wrong.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    You came to me yourself and asked. Stillining?"


    "..." Anna looked at Daniel Taylor with a hollow heart, "After all, he is my teacher! I thought you really


    got jealous and wanted to make trouble with him!"


    "In your mind, I am such a senseless person?" Due to jealousy, he called people home to quarrel.


    Anna knew that she had guessed wrong and smiled, "It¡¯s me who showed affection on an uninterested


    party."


    Daniel Taylor looked at the time. "It¡¯s sote. Go and eat something. I asked Aunt Lisa to prepare


    breakfast for you. We will go home after breakfast."


    "Okay." Actually Anna came down to eat. But when she saw Mr. Herbert, she forgot everything and had


    to stay hungry till now.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    She heard Daniel¡¯s words and went out of his study.


    When she was about to go to the kitchen, she happened to meet Jack Smith. Jack Smith came back


    after seeing off the guests. He looked at Anna and asked with great concern, "How is Mr. Taylor?"


    "What happened to him?" Anna noticed the gloomy face of Jack Smith and the question he asked, but


    she didn¡¯t understand clearly.


    Jack Smith looked at Anna, but he was afraid that Daniel Taylor will hear him talking. He asked her to


    follow him and went away from his study.


    Then he opened his mouth and said, "The people who came today to visit Mr. Taylor are all from the


    army, where he used to be. He hasn¡¯t met with any person since he had this ident. I¡¯m afraid that


    Mr. Taylor will be very sad to meet them today. He must be remembering his old life."


    Anna heard him attentively, then recalled Daniel Taylor¡¯s appearance, He seemed quite calm. "I don¡¯t


    think so. I think he¡¯s fine."


    Jack Smith also didn¡¯t emphasize again, "Okay, then you go and eat something. I¡¯ll have a look."


    Anna stood in the corridor and watched Jack Smith entering the study. But when she recalled Mr.


    Jack¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help worrying about Sir.


    She went downstairs, took some food and ran back to him.


    Daniel Taylor was pouring tea and saw Annaing back to him, "Sir."


    "Didn¡¯t you go to eat?" Daniel Taylor wanted to stay alone for a while. He sent her to eat something, but


    she came back so quickly.


    "I will eat here," Anna smiled and replied.


    She said, put down the tray, she brought three bowls of different kind of dishes.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and said in a helpless tone. "Want to make my study your dining room?"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna raised her head and looked at him, "I just want to apany you!"


    "..." Daniel was speechless.


    "I¡¯m going back again to the university after this weekend, and I won¡¯t be able to see you every time. I


    want to spend more time with you. You don¡¯t want to let me do that?" While talking, she took a piece of


    pancake and put it in her mouth.


    Really delicious!


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t refute it. He thought that she was not wrong. He looked at Anna, but always when


    he watched her eating, he also started feeling hungry.


    "Would you like to eat some?" At the same time, Anna looked at him.


    Daniel Taylor said, "I have eaten."


    "No problem. I was just asking due to courtesy. These all are mine." Anna looked at the three small


    bowls in front of her, and due to fear of being robbed by Daniel Taylor, she made a statement.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and suddenly couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    His rare bright smile!


    Jack Smith was right, after meeting Mr. Herbert and Mr. Aaron, and after thinking of the past, Daniel


    Taylor¡¯s heart was indeed in pain. But just by seeing such a lively and clever girl like his mood changed


    and he was very happy.


    In each loss, there is a gain, as in every gain there is a loss.


    For his every loss, God gave her Anna aspensation. Fair enough!


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s eyes were fixed on her, "Anna."


    "Huh?" Anna took a look at Daniel Taylor, saw him staring at herself. She was sure that he wanted to


    eat her food. She raised her hand to put a piece of a bun into his mouth, "Okay, here you are..."


    But before she couldplete her action she heard Daniel Taylor saying, "Come here, let me hug


    you."


    Anna was both shocked and surprised, she walked to him and he held her in his arms. He brought her


    food in front of her, "You can keep eating."


    Anna¡¯s big ck eyes were full of confusion. She took a look at Daniel Taylor, sandwiched a steamed


    dumpling and handed it to him, "Don¡¯t you want to eat it?"


    "No."


    Anna continued eating and thinking.


    So, what do you want to do?


    Make me nervous!


    She didn¡¯t tie her hair in the morning, her ck smooth and straight hair hung down her back in


    smooth, straightyers.


    He stroked her hair and looked at her with his love-filled eyes. "Are you happy by my side?"

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    "Happy." In Anna¡¯s view, Daniel Taylor¡¯s question was unnecessary.


    The time around him was the happiest and most carefree time she has had in her life. She felt the


    feeling of being spoiled, loved, adored and cared for, which she had never experienced before.


    Daniel Taylor rubbed her head and said to himself, "I¡¯ll always be there for you all my life."


    This kind of sentence was not suitable for Daniel Taylor¡¯s personality. It seemed that in his heart, there


    was really something hidden. Anna showed a bright smile and said without hesitation, "Okay!"


    This smile directly warmed Daniel Taylor¡¯s heart.


    He thought! She must be a gift from God.


    Otherwise, why he felt so happy with her?


    After breakfast, Anna went back to her room to change clothes. They were going to visit Taylor¡¯s


    house.


    She has been in military training for so long. She came home and wanted to have a good rest at home.


    Honestly, she didn¡¯t want to go anywhere. The sole of her shoes was too hard, and her feet were


    injured.


    She didn¡¯t need to wear those shoes anymore, but now it was hard for her to wear any shoes. She


    wanted to give her feet a good rest. She got dressed and stared at her shoes.


    Although Anna was that Daniel Taylor, but she was used to these small things and didn¡¯t like to spend


    money. The shoes she bought to wear while going out was not very expensive, but they were fine.


    Unexpectedly, when she wore them yesterday, her feet felt very ufortable, because her feet were


    already injured.


    Today, she didn¡¯t want to put her foot in them again. But she has to go to Taylor¡¯s house, she can¡¯t just


    wear slippers and go out!


    Anna bit her lips and was about to wear her shoes when she heard the knock on the door.


    "Come in," Anna said.


    Aunt Lisa opened the door and came in with a box. "Anna, Daniel asked me to give this to you."


    Aunt Lisa opened the box and took out a pair of t shoes. She nced at Anna¡¯s exposed feet and


    saw the injury on them. She immediately understood why Mr. Taylor asked her to buy a pair of shoes


    for Anna in the morning.


    Anna really needed shoes. But, it was a bit surprising to see Aunt Lisa bringing shoes for her. "This


    is..."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Sit down on the sofa and try it. Tell me if it suits you or not."


    "Did you buy it? There was no need of... "


    "How could it be me?" Aunt Lisa said with a smile, "Daniel gave me the money to buy it."


    Anna sat down on the sofa and tried the shoes given by Aunt Lisa. They were much morefortable


    and soft than her old shoes and her feet didn¡¯t hurt at all.


    It seemed like they were designed especially for her.


    Anna asked, "Why sir suddenly wanted to buy shoes for me?"


    He didn¡¯t often give her things, but he always gave her what she needed the most and when she


    needed the most.


    "I don¡¯t know." Aunt Lisa smiled.


    Anna changed a pair of shoes and walked out of the room.


    Daniel Taylor and Jack Smith were already ready and waiting for her in the corridor.


    Daniel Taylor took a look at Anna, who has changed her clothes, and his eyes fall on her feet.


    When he got up in the morning, he saw her little feet. He realized that her military shoes must be


    ufortable and the shoes she was wearing yesterday was also not good. He specially asked Aunt


    Lisa to buy her a pair offortable shoes.


    "Sir." Anna looked at him and thanked him, "Thank you."


    "Thank you for what?" Daniel Taylor gave her a serious look.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    "For shoes."


    "Aunt Lisa bought it. Go and say thanks to her." Daniel Taylor raised his eyebrows and asked Jack


    Smith to take him to the elevator.


    Anna followed him into the elevator and looked at the shoes on her feet. Her feet were very


    Daniel Taylor secretly nced at her expression of enjoyment and couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    He really liked this easy to satisfy Anna.


    Bought her a pair of shoes, and make her happy!


    How silly!


    -


    Taylor house


    On the second floor in John Peter¡¯s room, n Kevin was sitting on the sofa and ying video games


    with John Peter.


    n Kevin was searching for the target, but in a moment he got surrounded by five other people and


    they killed him. He was so angry that he stared at John Peter, "You destroyed me."


    John Peter calmly raised his eyebrow, "Greenhorn."


    "You..." n Kevin stared at the proud man but ignored him. "I am going to drink water."


    He went out of the room and was about to go downstairs when he saw Annaing upstairs.


    Anna and Daniel Taylor have just arrived. She was going to her room to put her bag there.


    "Anna."


    Even though she looked different than university but n Kevin recognized her at a nce.


    Anna heard someone calling her name, stopped and saw n Kevin. He was wearing a nice casual


    shirt and jeans. He looked more handsome than he looked in the university.


    Anna wanted to ask him why he is here. But in a moment she recalled that he is John¡¯s friend. It wasn¡¯t


    a surprise that he appeared here, so Anna didn¡¯t ask him.


    She just raised her eyebrows and said. "Yes?"


    "Why are you here?" n Kevin walked closer and looked at Anna in surprise. "Isn¡¯t this John Peter¡¯s


    house?"


    Something going between Anna Stark and John Peter? I didn¡¯t expect that!


    "I have something to do. I wille backter." Anna looked at him indifferently, didn¡¯t exin anything


    and walked away directly.


    John Peter was waiting for n Kevin toe back, so they can continue their game, and to kill time


    he started chatting with his teammates who just yed with him.


    n Kevin forgot that he went out to drink water. He came back from the outside and sat down


    solemnly opposite to John Peter, "Guess who I just saw?"


    "Who?" John Peter¡¯s fingers were busy typing, he asked casually and did not look at him.


    n Kevin said, "Anna. Why is she at your house? "Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Last time, John Peter said he was not familiar with Anna. But today, unexpectedly he saw Anna at John


    Peter¡¯s home. He couldn¡¯t help feeling strange.


    John Peter raised her head and spoke seriously, "Why do you still remember her? I told you to think


    less of her."


    "Why you are so nervous?" n Kevin smiled and said, "You used to be at the same school, don¡¯t say


    she is your ex-girlfriend!"


    "..." John Peter''s face was stiff.


    n Kevin said it casually but when he looked at John Peter¡¯s face, he was a little surprised. "I think I


    guessed it right?"


    "If she is my ex-girlfriend than what she is doing today at my house?" It was humiliating to ept that


    Anna is her ex-girlfriend. Because presently, she is his little aunt!


    Therefore, John Peter directly chose to deny.


    He said to n Kevin, "She is a rtive. Don¡¯t make up your mind about her. "


    Offending my uncle won¡¯t lead anyone to a good end.


    n Kevin was curious about Anna¡¯s identity, "Rtives, what rtion you two have? Cousins?"


    "Yes, cousin!" John Peter was toozy to exin, he didn¡¯t want to call her his "little aunt." He just got


    up and went to the bathroom.


    -


    Anna left her schoolbag in her room and went back downstairs.


    Mother Taylor was talking to Daniel Taylor. Daniel Taylor hase back after so long. She looked so


    happy to see him.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Anna did not disturb them. She went to them and sat down quietly on the sofa near Daniel Taylor.


    As soon as she sat down, n Kevin came down from upstairs.


    When he saw Anna, a strange smile appeared on his face, he has never been a serious person. Anna


    also noticed his face and his changing expressions. Didn¡¯t know why but she had a bad premonition in


    her heart.


    What the hell this n Kevin want to do?


    Mother Taylor saw n Kevin and hurriedly said, "n,e here and sit with us."


    Although John Peter and n Kevin were roommates and they met each other at university, but the


    two families already knew each other and have very good terms. That¡¯s why mother Taylor was very


    enthusiastic about n Kevin.


    n Kevin walked to them, "I¡¯lle down to drink some water."


    "Sit here," Mother Taylor insisted and asked the maid to bring water for him.


    n Kevin was very frank person in normal time, but here he behaved very politely, he walked to them


    and politely greeted Daniel Taylor, "Hello, Uncle Taylor."


    Daniel Taylor nodded.


    n Kevin sat down on the sofa.


    In a big living room, where he could sit anywhere he chose to sit on the same sofa where Anna was


    sitting.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna, "..."


    She wanted to find a ce to hide - boy, if you are chasing death, don¡¯t pull me with you!


    Daniel Taylor looked at n Kevin.


    "He is John¡¯s ssmate, your Uncle Kevin¡¯s grandson," Mother Taylor introduced him.


    The Kevin family was also a well-reputed family of the circle. Daniel Taylor knew n Kevin¡¯s


    grandfather and had met him many times. Daniel Taylor took a look at n Kevin. He looked like his


    father.


    "Hmm, n Kevin!" Daniel Taylor repeated his name.


    n Kevin smiled at Daniel Taylor. After all, he didn¡¯t know what Daniel Taylor meant. He thought


    Daniel Taylor was greeting him.


    Aunt brought the water and ced it in front of n Kevin. n Kevin smiled and said, "Thank you."


    He held the ss and took a sip.


    His eyes fell on Anna.


    He stared at Anna in awe, his eyes and face showed his thoughts in his expressions, "I didn¡¯t expect


    that you are John Peter¡¯s cousin!"


    After thest meal, he always wanted to invite Anna again, but he was afraid of scaring her and making


    her upset.


    Now he heard that she was John Peter¡¯s cousin and felt as if he has some chance.


    His family has such a good rtionship with John Peter, and his grandfather knew the Taylor Family. If


    he told the Taylor Family, they would definitely be willing for his rtionship with Anna.


    "Cousin?" Anna didn¡¯t understand what he was talking about.


    She felt puzzled.


    How judge that she and John Peter are cousins?


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna, and from their expressions, he felt that n Kevin and Anna looked


    familiar and asked, "Do you know each other?"


    Anna was trying to exin that she is not familiar with n Kevin, but n Kevin took the lead in


    answering, "Yes, I met her in the school."


    He answered, but his eyes were fixed on Anna and he didn¡¯t even blink his eyes.


    No evidence was needed to prove that he likes Anna, his eyes and actions were revealing and maybe


    he deliberately didn¡¯t want to hide it at all.


    Daniel Taylor nced at n Kevin and in a moment he understood what thought this kid has for


    Anna.


    Indeed¡­ against him!


    Mother Taylor listened and smiled. "It seems that you all are from the same university."


    "Not only one university, but also a ssmate. It seemed our fate brought us together! Am I right?" He


    looked at Anna and raised his eyebrows.


    Anna didn¡¯t dare to look at him, but she sneaked a look at Daniel Taylor and found that Sir¡¯s face had


    already turned dark.


    Although Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t speak but Anna felt his dissatisfaction.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    For Anna, this n Kevin was not less than a disaster!


    Anna didn¡¯t want to let Sir misunderstand him, she didn¡¯t care about her image in front of n and


    seriously looked n, "Who came to you due to fate?"


    "..." n Kevin looked at Anna¡¯s appearance and smiled. He felt that even in a bad mood Anna looked


    very beautiful.


    John Peter came out of the bathroom, but he didn¡¯t see n Kevin in the room. He thought that n


    Kevin should be downstairs to drink water, so he also came downstairs.


    And he saw n Kevin and Anna sitting on the same sofa.


    But this was not the point, he saw n Kevin and Anna sitting on the same sofa and Daniel was Taylor


    sitting next to them!


    John Peter looked at n Kevin¡¯s smiling face, his eyes were fixed on Anna¡¯s face. John Peter nearly


    jumped out of his skin.


    Even John Peter himself, who was known as Daniel Taylor¡¯s dear nephew did not dare to be this much


    daring. But this n Kevin is looking for death.


    John Peter came over and found an excuse to pull him away.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor and her mother-inw and exined, "We are just ssmates. I met him


    once before. I¡¯m not familiar with him."


    Even after the exnation, the expressions on Daniel Taylor¡¯s face didn¡¯t change. He took a sip of


    water and didn¡¯t look at her.


    Anna had the urge to cry.


    This n Kevin¡­ made her death inevitable!


    "Two days ago, Alfred Brown¡¯s wife called me." Mother Taylor looked at Daniel Taylor and said.


    Alfred Brown is Isabe Brown¡¯s father. His wife was obviously the woman, who came to Taylor¡¯s house


    to say that Daniel Taylor can¡¯t walk, can¡¯t live a normal life and just a cripple. She won¡¯t marry her


    daughter to Daniel Taylor.


    Although so many days have passed, but after thinking Mrs. Brown¡¯s attitude, Mrs. Taylor was still very


    upset.


    They were about to be rtives, but when her son had an ident they not only didn¡¯te to


    Mother Taylor had made up her mind to have no contact with the Brown family, but she didn¡¯t expect


    that Mrs. Brown would call her. Especially when she called yesterday, her behavior was very good.


    Daniel Taylor put down the ss calmly and asked, "What she was saying?"


    "They want to invite you for dinner and asked me to convince you." Alfred Brown also called Daniel


    Taylor several times, but Daniel never attended his calls.


    Daniel Taylor was not a magnanimous person. Forgiving others is what the Bodhisattva wants to do,


    but he does what he wants to do.


    The reason why he retaliated against the Brown family and deliberately snatched thend and


    business of the Brown family is not only because of Isabe Brown¡¯s betrayal but also because of the


    Brown family¡¯s attitude.


    Last time, he heard clearly what Mr. Brown and his wife said to his parents.


    Now Daniel Taylor heard that Alfred Brown wanted to invite him to dinner, but he refused indifferently,


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "I¡¯m busy. I don¡¯t have extra time to waste."


    "That¡¯s what I said. I refused her directly!" During so many years of friendship, the two families never


    thought they woulde to this day.


    But it was the Brown family who did this.


    Mother Taylor mentioned the brown family, but it can be seen that she hated them deeply and it was a


    great feeling to see Alfred Browning to them and asking for help.


    Anna sat aside, listened to Sir and Aunt talking about business, but she didn¡¯t interfere.


    After a long time they ended their discussion, and mother Taylor went away to do something.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor, "Sir..."


    "Jack Smith." As soon as she opened her mouth, she heard Daniel Taylor calling Jack Smith.


    Jack Smith came over, "Mr. Taylor."


    "Take me upstairs." Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t look at Anna. It was clear that he didn¡¯t want to talk to her at all.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    "Yes," Jack Smith replied.


    He was about toe to push Daniel Taylor¡¯s wheelchair when a figure quickly stood up and blocked


    his way.


    "I will take him." Anna stood behind Daniel Taylor and helped Daniel Taylor pushing the wheelchair.


    Jack Smith, "..."


    He noticed that Anna wanted to please Daniel Taylor. He immediately left and walked ahead to press


    the elevator.


    Daniel Taylor has no chance to refuse.


    Jack Smith also knew the importance of Anna and was afraid of the conflict between the two. If Anna


    ran away, who would help him to coax Mr. Taylor?


    Anna pushed Daniel Taylor into the elevator and asked Daniel Taylor, "Sir, are you really angry? I have


    nothing to do with n Kevin! You have to believe me!"


    Daniel Taylor widened his eyes.


    Nothing to do with him?


    But remember his name so clearly?


    Anna spoke all the way and finally, they reached the study, but Daniel Taylor did not reply.


    She looked at Jack Smith for help, hoping that Jack Smith could help her.


    Jack Smith also knew why Anna was looking at her and said, "Mr. Taylor..."


    Daniel Taylor saw his intentions and directly interrupted him, "I need to work."


    Jack Smith had nothing to speak. He ced Daniel Taylor¡¯sptop in front of him. When he does his


    office work, no one dared to disturb him. Anna and Jack Smith came out of the study, stood at the door


    and took a look at Daniel Taylor.


    Anna was really worried, "Sir seems really angry."


    Jack Smith followed and looked at Daniel Taylor, but he couldn¡¯t do anything. "Just coax."


    Jack Smith knew that if Anna can¡¯t coax him, he also cannot.


    "How to coax?" ording to Anna, Daniel Taylor never got angry. Today, she said so much but he


    didn¡¯t care for a word.


    "I don¡¯t know," Jack Smith said.


    If he knew, he would not let Daniel Taylor reach this point. He hoped Anna could cool down his anger.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Daniel Taylor was doing his work, all of which was supposed to be done tomorrow. He was working


    ahead of time. After a while, he looked up and saw Jack Smith standing by his side, and Anna was not


    there.


    "Where is she?" Daniel Taylor asked.


    Jack Smith knew what he was asking. "When Madam saw you angry and you ignored her, she left. I


    guess she should be sleeping now."


    "..." She didn¡¯t care about him and went to sleep?


    Daniel Taylor felt more ufortable, and his face was terrible.


    Jack Smith observed Daniel Taylor¡¯s concern for Anna and timely advised, "Mr. Taylor, Madam goes to


    university and it is impossible to be not seen by others. It¡¯s normal for someone to like her. Don¡¯t be


    angry with her."


    The point was that Mr. Taylor was angry. Because he cared about Anna, but the one who will suffer


    from his anger will also be he himself.


    It was obvious that Mr. Taylor and Anna¡¯s nature was totally different. When Mr. Taylor ignored her, she


    ran downstairs to enjoy and up to now, she hasn¡¯t appeared again to coax Mr. Taylor.


    She is just young?


    Where can a little girl think of so much?


    Olivia Taylor¡¯s voice came from the outside, "Daniel."


    She had a folder in her hand, which listed the things that Daniel Taylor and Anna had to prepare for


    their marriage. She came in and asked, "When you and Anna will be free? Do you want to have a


    wedding photo shoot?"


    Daniel Taylor frowned and took a look at his legs.


    What kind of wedding photos he will have now?

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    "We will do itter!" He wanted to wait until he gets better.


    "But¡­ wedding photoshoot must be done before the wedding, otherwise how they will decorate the


    wedding hall?" Olivia didn¡¯t know about Daniel Taylor¡¯s physical condition. She had no idea that there


    were chances for him to get better.


    She wanted them to have this photoshoot before their wedding.


    "Cancel it." Olivia decided to put photos of the bride and groom at the wedding site. But, Daniel didn¡¯t


    agree.


    Olivia Taylor sighed regretfully, "Well, I¡¯ve already arranged it."


    Olivia said and looked at Daniel Taylor. His expression didn¡¯t change. She felt his reluctant mode.


    Daniel Taylor sat there silently.


    Olivia Taylor sat down and noticed him sulking, "What¡¯s the matter with you? Are you in a bad mood?"


    "No."


    Olivia Taylor¡¯s eyes did not leave Daniel Taylor. She found that his face looked even worse when she


    asked him.


    She looked at Jack Smith. "You pissed him off?"


    Jack Smith was innocent, "How can I, its Anna."


    "Anna?" Olivia Taylor looked at Daniel Taylor in bewilderment. "You are angry with Anna? How can you


    be so cruel and mean? From where you get the heart to be angry with that little girl."


    "..." Daniel Taylor looked at Olivia Taylor.


    She is his sister?


    Although he knew that his wife is really lovely and likable, his sister¡¯s statement was too biased.


    Olivia Taylor sighed and said, "I just saw Anna in the kitchen, she said she wanted to make your


    favorite dish. That poor little girl got a weekend after so many days, instead of getting rest she is


    spending her energy on you. And you¡¯re angry with her!"


    Daniel Taylor looked at Olivia Taylor with some surprise, "She is in the kitchen?"


    "Yes!" Olivia Taylor looked at Daniel Taylor and said, "You don¡¯t know it? She has been busy for a long


    time. I saw her and thought that she can¡¯t do it alone. I offered her my help, but she didn¡¯t let me do


    anything."


    Olivia Taylor¡¯s words made Daniel Taylor ufortable, and his anger disappeared instantly.


    He had an impulse to run to Anna.


    As soon as Olivia Taylor finished speaking, Anna knocked on the door. She stood at the door and saw


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    that Olivia Taylor was also there. She cautiously asked, "May Ie in?"


    She just came out of the kitchen and was wearing an apron. Her hair was tied together and there was a


    small chef''s toque hat on her head. She looked very lovely.


    "Is the food ready?" Olivia asked.


    Anna nodded, "Yes, I came to call you for dinner."


    She looked at Daniel Taylor. She knew that he was angry, so she wanted to do something to please


    him, but she didn¡¯t know that he will appreciate this or not.


    "Let¡¯s go and eat delicious food cooked by Anna." Olivia Taylor deliberately grabbed Anna¡¯s arm and


    led her out.


    Daniel Taylor watched Anna going out with Olivia Taylor and frowned. He knew that Olivia Taylor


    deliberately did this.


    Daniel Taylor was sitting in a wheelchair, looked at the direction they were leaving, and remembered


    what Olivia Taylor said, "Anna has been cooking his favorite dishes in the kitchen."


    He looked at Jack Smith. "Didn¡¯t you say that she was sleeping?"


    Jack Smith "¡­.."


    I didn¡¯t saw her, so I thought she went to bed.


    I didn¡¯t expect Anna to cook and please you.


    Anna followed Olivia Taylor to the corridor, stopped and said, "Elder sister, you go first, I¡¯ll go and call


    Sir."


    "He had heard it. He wille down," Olivia said.


    "I have something else to tell him." Although Olivia Taylor said Anna was not at ease.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    After all, just for pleasing him, she went to the kitchen and cooked his favorite food. She wanted to find


    an excuse to talk to him.


    Olivia Taylor looked at Anna¡¯s worried face and couldn¡¯t helpughing. "Okay."


    She also wanted to tease Daniel Taylor. It can be seen that when Daniel Taylor heard that Anna was


    cooking for him, his heart immediately melted.


    Anna walked back and entered the study again.


    Daniel Taylor has just finished scolding Jack Smith and was ready to go down when he saw Anna


    "Sir, dinner is ready." Anna looked at him and said, "I cooked your favorite dish. Can you forgive me


    once? I promise I will never talk to that boy or any boy again!"


    In the elevator, she mentioned the name of n Kevin. But now she didn¡¯t even mention n Kevin¡¯s


    name directly.


    What else proof did he want to see her loyalty?


    Jack Smith stood aside and noticed Anna. The things she did and the way she was speaking, he didn¡¯t


    know about Mr. Taylor but his own heart melted.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t speak. He just looked at Anna¡¯s warm smile. He was not angry, but, after watching


    Anna so solemnly apologizing to him, he did not know how to answer for a while.


    Fortunately, Jack Smith knew him well and has not forgotten to give Daniel Taylor a way and advised


    Anna, "Mr. Taylor, it¡¯s time for dinner, let¡¯s go downstairs."


    Anna was also a person who knew how to climb. She hurriedly helped Daniel Taylor pushing the


    wheelchair, "Let¡¯s eat together!"


    John Peter and n Kevin just came out of the room and saw Anna pushing Daniel Taylor¡¯s wheelchair


    into the elevator.


    John Peter wasing downstairs, and n Kevin was behind him, n Kevin noticed something and


    asked, "Anna really have a good rtionship with your uncle, right?"


    Although he said hello to Daniel Taylor, but he still felt a sense of indifference in Daniel Taylor¡¯s


    personality. And have heard before that Daniel Taylor¡¯s cold nature.


    However, Anna looked very happy with Daniel Taylor.


    When John Peter heard n Kevin¡¯s funny question, he couldn¡¯t help smiling, "their wedding will be in


    the next month. How can they have a bad rtionship?"


    "What?" n Kevin didn¡¯t understand.


    John Peter was afraid that he would do some stupid act in front of everything, so he decided to tell him


    clearly. "Anna is my little Aunt. Soon you will get the invitation card for their wedding."


    Their wedding date was expected to be in October, and now it waste September. ..


    Then everyone will know the news that Anna has married his uncle.


    "..." n Kevin couldn¡¯t it and his eyes widened. "No, it can¡¯t be possible!"


    Suddenly after hearing the news, he doubted that John Peter was kidding him.


    "It¡¯s your choice to believe it or not." John Peter went downstairs.


    n Kevin quickly followed him up and asked, "Is Anna mad? She¡¯s about your age and married your


    uncle!"


    Although he said that but their age was not a problem, Daniel Taylor was not much older than Anna,


    but, he was half paralyzed, sitting in a wheelchair and maybe for the rest of his life he will keep sitting in


    this wheelchair.


    Anna must be crazy, so she made such a decision.


    n Kevin¡¯s words were like needles that pierced John Peter¡¯s heart.


    Who said she was not?


    Now Anna seemed to be mad. No matter how Daniel Taylor will be, she will stay with him.


    Even when he tried to make up with her, she didn¡¯t care about his reputation and insulted him.


    John Peter has decided to not try to persuade her. He has given up on her.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    He just wants to see how Anna will spend the next half of his life with Daniel Taylor. Sooner orter she


    will regret it.


    When John Peter and n Kevin came down, everyone was already in the dining hall, including Daniel


    Taylor¡¯s parents, Olivia Taylor, Anna, and Daniel Taylor.


    Anna sat on the chair and spoke to Daniel Taylor, "Sir, look at this..."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Daniel Taylor looked at the dish that Anna put in front of them. There were two people carved on the


    dish. They were excellently carved. The man has turned his head aside indifferently, and the girl was


    sitting beside him to please him.


    Although the facial features were not particrly exquisite. But it can be seen at a nce that she


    carved Anna and Daniel Taylor.


    Anna pointed to the girl and served that piece to him, "This is yours."


    She put the angry "Daniel Taylor" on the te in front of her, "and this is mine!"


    She looked at Daniel Taylor and said, "Look, I¡¯ve given myself to you. Sir, you love me the most. Do


    you still want to be angry with me?"


    Olivia Taylor sat beside them and listened to her. She couldn¡¯t helpughing. "Anna, you can also do


    this. It¡¯s excellent."


    Olivia Taylor didn¡¯t know whether Anna¡¯s carving skills were excellent or her idea was, she really


    praised Anna for her artistic mind.


    Anna smiled and said, "I do it for fun."


    When she was a child, there was nothing to y with at home. Her mother nted radishes in the field


    and she often enjoyed spoiling radishes. The skills of carving radishes were extremely good. It was just


    that it wasn¡¯t of much use. After all, she was not going to be a chef.


    However, in the eyes of Taylor¡¯s family, it was excellent!


    Daniel¡¯s mother doted on Daniel Taylor very much, so when she saw Anna coaxing Daniel Taylor, she


    was particrly pleased with Anna. "Anna is good at cooking," she said with a smile! "I heard from Aunt


    Lisa before, but I didn¡¯t really believe it. But now I must say, you are excellent."


    Just after looking at the presentation one can have an appetite.


    Olivia Taylor followed, "Mom you are right! I want to post it on my social media ount."


    Olivia quickly took out her mobile phone and captured two photos.


    Anna picked up the chopsticks and served food to both Daniel¡¯s father and his mother. She said with a


    smile, "It¡¯s so long since I¡¯ve been here but I¡¯ve cooked for my parents for the first time. Dad and mom,


    taste it. Don¡¯t be angry if it¡¯s not delicious."


    Daniel¡¯s father looked at Anna and said, "Anna don¡¯t be formal, it¡¯s your own house."


    Daniel¡¯s mother looked at Anna and smiled.


    Although Anna didn¡¯t have a good background and her mother waspletely unreasonable, but Anna


    was very obedient and made Daniel Taylor happy, which made the family very satisfied.


    Daniel Taylor sat aside and looked at Anna. Upstairs, when he heard that she cooked for him, his anger


    already disappeared.


    Now after looking at her efforts, he felt even more touched.


    Anna sat back and served food to Daniel Taylor. "Sir, you can taste this. It¡¯s your favorite food. Tell me,


    is it delicious? "


    Daniel Taylor took a taste and nodded, "delicious."


    Her heart has been sweetened. She was happy. Finally, he replied to her.


    Anna smiled. He was finally willing to talk to her. She was really worried about his anger because of


    n Kevin.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna and suddenly saw the band-aid on her hand. Her eyebrows wrinkled with


    discement. "What¡¯s wrong with your hand?"


    Anna said, "Nothing."

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    She was not used to the knives of their kitchen. She identally scratched a small wound, but she had


    already dealt with it.


    She knew that Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t like her injuries. She deliberately hid her hand under the table. But


    suddenly a big hand-held her hand from under the table.


    For a moment, Anna felt electrified.


    She took a look at Daniel Taylor. Daniel Taylor picked up chopsticks with his other hand, took food for


    himself, and ate seriously as if he hadn¡¯t secretly grasped Anna¡¯s hand.


    After the meal, everyone left. Anna and Daniel Taylor also went back to their rooms.


    Daniel Taylor sat in a wheelchair, Anna squatted in front of him. She was holding her face in her two


    small hands, and her big eyes were fixed at him.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and asked, "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    For him, it was an invisible seduction.


    Anna opened her mouth and said, "I just want to see how my Sir started to feel jealous at ordinary


    times?"


    He had just shown his jealousy for instructor Herbert and due to n Kevin, he again felt jealous.


    Although she knew that n Kevin was the cause of this incident, but Daniel Taylor¡¯s jealousy was


    terrible.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Want to me me?"


    It¡¯s because of her, why she¡¯s so cute that people always start liking her.


    Anna moved forward and came to Daniel Taylor. She took his hand and said seriously, "No, I am


    ming myself, that¡¯s why I apologized to you! Don¡¯t be angry, all right?"


    Daniel Taylor looked at her eyes as if she could speak, pulled her up, let her sit on her own legs, put his


    arms around her, pressed her ears, and said, "You are very good at coaxing me!"


    Anna grabbed the hands at his waist and said with a smile, "I am afraid that you will ignore me."


    She hasn¡¯t been in touch with her family for a long time. Due to that incident, she might not be able to


    go back Haicheng. If sir also got angry with her, she would feel very alone.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna. The sadness her face that she asionally revealed made him feel even


    sadder.


    He looked at Anna and said in a warm voice, "Well, I was not angry with you. It¡¯s fun to tease you! But


    you take it seriously."


    "But you didn¡¯t talk to me and was avoiding me." Anna stared at him and bumped her head into his


    chest.


    Daniel Taylor took the opportunity to hold her head and said with a smile, "Okay, it was my fault."


    -


    Anna and Daniel Taylor immediately came back to the room after dinner, and they have nothing to do.


    Anna used this time to watch some TV shows. She squatted on the sofa, took Daniel Taylor¡¯s tablet to


    watch the TV shows. She was watching a funny show and was enjoying it. She oftenughed and


    leaned on the sofa, her ten little toes, very exposed in front of Daniel Taylor¡¯s eyes.


    Daniel Taylor sat aside, watched Anna, who was so devoted to watching TV and looked down at his


    book.


    If it was someone else who was watching TV like this andughing loudly, he must be angry. But, for


    him, Anna wasn¡¯t disturbing but amusing.


    There was a sense of peace in herpany.


    Such a warm picture was disturbed by Aiden Stark¡¯s phone call. Anna looked at the ringing mobile


    phone and answered it.


    Aiden Stark asked, "Elder sister, your military training is over?"


    "Um."


    "I want toe and see you."


    "Why?" Anna raised her eyebrows.


    Anna has started her university. Their mother finally convinced Aiden Stark to continue his studies.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    Due to their mother¡¯s pressure, Aiden agreed and passed a university entrance examination test. That


    university was just an average university, not as good as Anna¡¯s, and the military training was also of


    just one week.


    Aiden Stark said, "Mom came to see me today and asked me to give you something."


    "Again?" Anna still remembered her favorite snacks that her mother sent for herst time when Aiden


    Stark came to meet her.


    Aiden Stark nodded, "Yes, again! You have no idea how much mom loves you! These days she praises


    you so much and says that she is worried about you. She asked me to meet you."


    "..." Anna was speechless, but she was not surprised she knew her mother¡¯s nature.


    On that meal, she insulted Taylor¡¯s family so much and now she wanted to unt her rtionship with


    Taylor!


    Aiden Stark continued to ask, "Okay? Sister,st time you invited me to dinner, this time I am inviting


    you."


    "Meal from you?" Anna said, "Do you have money? Mom gave it?"


    Aiden Stark always spent a lot of money, because he was the only son and his mother always doted on


    him. He always got more pocket money than Anna Stark.


    However, Anna Stark can make money herself. She was also older than Aiden Stark, so she didn¡¯t


    much care about these things.


    Aiden Stark smiled and said, "I can make money, too!"


    "You can also earn money?" Anna was a little surprised.


    Aiden Stark said, "I recently received an offer. They are also paying me money, and I am making


    another team. I will let you know when we will meet. You wille?"


    Anna said, "Okay, I wille."


    She hasn¡¯t seen Aiden Stark for a long time. Although her mother¡¯s actions always made her very sad


    Aiden was her little brother and they both had grown up together. Aiden Stark was just one year


    younger than her. Before high school, they studied in the same school and they have mutual good


    feelings.


    After hanging up, Anna told Daniel Taylor, "Sir, I¡¯m going out."


    Daniel Taylor said, "Where are you going?"


    "My brother invited me to dinner, I am going to meet him. I¡¯ll be back soon, can I go?" Although she


    was free and can go anywhere, she was used to ask Daniel Taylor before going out. She knew that


    Daniel Taylor would stay worried about her.


    As always, Daniel Taylor did not stop her, "Go ande back earlier."


    He knew that he can¡¯t tie her at home every day forever, to watch TV with him!


    Anna looked at the time, stood up and said, "Okay, I will try toe back earlier. Please inform mom,


    dad and sister about this."


    Anna said and went to the bathroom and changed her clothes.


    Inte September, the city was not as hot as it was some days ago, the weather was a little better than


    before.


    When Anna arrived at the restaurant, he saw Aiden Stark sitting on the table near the window and


    waited for her.


    Anna walked to him.


    Aiden Stark gave her the things that their mother asked him to deliver and said, "Mother asked me to


    inform you that she wanted you toe and visit home when you have time."


    Anna¡¯s attitude was indifferent. "We will talk about itter."


    Anna knew that if she had not resisted if Sir had not promised to help her, everything would be


    different. Her life had beenpletely destroyed by her mother.


    Anna was a person who loves whole-heartedly and her hate was also unbearable.


    For the person, she likes she can do anything.


    And for the people she hates, her heart became hard for them.


    During the meal, Aiden Stark told Anna about his recent progress. Last time he came here to


    participate in a gamingpetition with his team, but just in the first round of the audition they were


    eliminated, after that, his few teammates gave up.


    After going back he added new teammates and made a professional team.


    This team was different from the previous unprofessional yers. Because this time they had a rich


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    gamer behind them. That gamer also invited former professional yers to coach them.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    Aiden Stark said, "Sister when I will win the championship, I will use my bonus to buy delicious food for


    you."


    Anna looked at him and couldn¡¯t helpughing, "Deal."


    -


    Taylor¡¯s house


    John Peter and n Kevin after gaming for the whole day, finallye out of the room and was ready


    to go out.


    John Peter had recently set up a team of Glory of King, he invited former professional yers to be


    coaches and contacted several skilled yers, whom he met online and considered very talented, and


    n Kevin was also one of them.


    They have been busy in the military training. During the weekend they got some time, and they had


    appointments with several people in the evening. Now they were going out.


    When they came downstairs, they saw Daniel Taylor sitting in the living room. John Peter looked at him


    and greeted him, "Uncle."


    Although during the meal, John Peter suffered a lot due to Daniel Taylor and Anna¡¯s show off of


    affection. Dut he still showed great respect to Daniel Taylor.


    He liked Anna, but he also respected Daniel Taylor, and for him these two things were different.


    Daniel Taylor took a look at John Peter, and his eyes fell on n Kevin. "Going out?"


    At this moment, n Kevin was also well-aware of Anna and Daniel Taylor¡¯s rtionship, he


    remembered what he did today and felt ashamed. When Daniel Taylor looked at him, he even stuttered


    while speaking, "Unn¡­Hello, Uncle Taylor."


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s eyes were cold, but his face was smiling. "I heard that you had a good rtionship with


    my wife at university?"


    His smile made n Kevin even scared.


    How could he think of annoying Daniel Taylor?


    If he had known it how terrible Daniel Taylor can be, he wouldn¡¯t have been so frank with his wife.


    "I¡­ I don¡¯t know her." n Kevin¡¯s voice was trembling.


    How can he admit that he had a good rtionship with Anna? He didn¡¯t want to die miserably.


    Daniel Taylor raised his eyebrows and said, "As you and Anna are in the same university, I will bother


    you to take care of her."


    "I won¡¯t dare," n Kevin spoke nervously, Fortunately, John Peter was also in the living room. He


    dragged him away in time and saved him from facing any bad consequences.


    Otherwise, this boy couldn¡¯t have any idea how he would¡¯ve died.


    n Kevin came out of the living room, sat in the car and looked at John Peter, "your uncle is so


    terrible!"


    In just two words, n Kevin was scared to death.


    John Peter heard n Kevin¡¯s words but couldn¡¯t say anything, "..."


    Who knows better than him!


    -


    Anna and Aiden Stark had dinner and Anna came back home. She directly went upstairs to her room.


    The room was dark, she turned on the light and saw Daniel Taylor sleeping on the sofa. The air


    conditioner was still on, it was a little cold, but he hadn¡¯t had the quilt.


    Anna hurriedly took the quilt and covered his body.


    She thought about Mr. Smith. How could he leave Sir here, alone?


    Anna covered Daniel Taylor and before she could withdraw her hand, her hand had been held by


    Daniel Taylor.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor. "Sir, are you awake?"


    "When you came back?" Daniel Taylor¡¯s ck love-filled eyes were on her face.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a nice feeling to see her back.


    "Yes, I just came back. Why are you sleeping here? You didn¡¯t put on the quilt, what if you had caught a


    cold?" Anna asked.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and replied softly, "I was waiting for you."


    Although he said very softly and it was just a simple sentence but it made Anna¡¯s heart warm and


    happy.


    It was really a different kind of happiness toe home and found someone waiting at home?


    She felt he was his harbor, a natural harbor where she can stay and rest. Where she felt secure and


    safe, no matter what, she knew he will save her from any storm.


    Anna said, "Be serious. Don¡¯t joke with me. I¡¯m seriously asking."

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t say anything to her. Obviously, he wasn¡¯t joking and she also knew that.


    Anna wanted to take a shower, "Sir, you lie down for a while. I¡¯ll take a bath first."


    She had already given him the nket. He can sleep for a while. After hearing her words, Daniel Taylor


    Anna took her mobile phone out of her bag and plugged for charging. But as she moved away, the


    phone shut down automatically.


    Anna took her sleeping suit and went into the bathroom.


    Anna took a bath, changed her clothes,e out and unplugged her mobile phone. But found that the


    phone cannot be turned on.


    "Sir..." Anna slowly called Daniel Taylor.


    "What?" Daniel Taylor heard her some anxiety in her voice.


    "My cell phone is not working. I can¡¯t turn it on."


    "Give it to me, let me see." Daniel Taylor said.


    Anna unplugged the charger and took the mobile phone.


    Men know these things better than women. Women mostly don¡¯t have much knowledge about


    electronic products.


    Daniel Taylor took it and tried to turn it on.


    Anna was using this mobile phone for thest two years. She bought it with her own hard-earned


    money and hadn¡¯t changed it.


    Daniel Taylor removed the mobile phone cover, checked its battery but it didn¡¯t work.


    "I think the battery is damaged." Daniel Taylor said.


    "Then what to do? Can it be repaired?" Anna was the kind of person who can¡¯t live without her cell


    phone.


    "It can be repaired, but it will take some time." Daniel Taylor noticed Anna¡¯s pitiful appearance. "You


    can use mine until it¡¯s not working."


    He gave his cell phone to Anna.


    Anna asked, "If I use yours than what you will do?"


    "I don¡¯t use my cell phone very much." Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t like using mobile phones. He always


    considered them harmful for the eyesight. He didn¡¯t consider mobile phones as a good activity.


    "Then I¡¯ll use it for a while." Anna took his cell phone and sat down next to him.


    They were sitting on the sofa together. Daniel Taylor looked at her, "Going to update your microblog


    again?"


    "Umm."


    Daniel Taylor stretched her arms and held her in his arms, looked at her busy appearance while using


    his mobile phone.


    Anna logged in to her microblog, and incidentally, his eyes fell on her phone, he looked at her


    microblog ount¡¯s name and secretly memorized her name. Maybe, he had the mind to have a look


    After a while, his eyes unconsciously moved to Anna¡¯s face.


    Under the bright light, he could not see any ws on her face. He just stared at her shiny skin and soft


    face. And the way she was blinking her big eyes.


    At first, he just wanted to hug her, but unconsciously he had some thoughts in his mind. For a moment,


    a picture of John Peter¡¯s childhood came in front of his eyes and with this picture he had many strange


    thoughts.


    If... he and Anna could ever have a baby. How would he look like? This idea came to his mind and he


    could not hold it for a moment. He even thought about which university his child would go to in the


    future.


    Anna updated today¡¯s Weibo with his mobile phone, then looked at Daniel Taylor''s fixed eyes, "Sir¡­?"


    But Daniel Taylor was deeply indulged in his fantasy, he didn¡¯t even hear her voice.


    She raised her hand and waved in front of his eyes, then called him again, "Sir, what are you thinking?"


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s fantasy broke out, and he looked at Anna. "Are you done?"


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Anna said, "Yes."


    She moved and found that there was a little pain in her ass. She stood up, stretched her body, and said


    to Daniel Taylor, "It¡¯s not early, let¡¯s sleep!"


    She was tired. She had to think a lot and while updating her microblog. This was her only and most


    important work. She didn¡¯t care about any other thing. After all, this was her first step in achieving her


    goal.


    Daniel Taylor said, "All right."

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    Anna pushed his wheelchair towards him. These days, Daniel Taylor had some improvements. He was


    able to move to his wheelchair by the strength of his arms. Anna pushed him to the bedside again and


    helped him toy down on the bed.


    Daniel Taylor leaned on the pillow and watched Anna pulling the quilt for him. He thought that he was a


    crippled man. He cannot even walk or stand, he always needed a person to take care of him but Anna


    still didn¡¯t dislike him, nor she looked down upon him.


    It may be due to Isabe¡¯s betrayal and selfishness that even the little actions of Anna¡¯s were great in


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s eyes.


    Anna put on the quilt on him and climbed up to the bed. She sat on the bed, looked at Daniel Taylor,


    and her expression becameplicated.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her strange expressions and asked, "What¡¯s the problem?"


    "I¡¯m going back to my hostel tomorrow," Anna said sadly.


    Anna thought that she had to face again those unreasonable women, ire Ashley who just liked to


    stir up discord and Eiza Preston who just listened to ire Ashley¡¯s nonsense and started a cold war


    with her.


    The cold dormitory,pared with Taylor¡¯s house, was totally different like hell and heaven.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Why? You don¡¯t want to go?"


    She cane back whenever she wants to, her military training was already over. Daniel Taylor was


    not so worried, but she looked worried.


    "Not really." Anna was not a kind of shy and delicate girl. She looked at Daniel Taylor and said, "Sir, can


    I have a picture of you?"


    It was not very convenient to have a video call with him in the dormitory, but she wanted to see him


    every day.


    Daniel Taylor was slightly shocked. "Picture?"


    "You don¡¯t want to give me?" Anna put on her cute and pitiful look which made it even hard to refuse


    her.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Tomorrow."


    "In military uniform." Anna wanted to see how Daniel Taylor looked in military uniform.


    Daniel Taylor raised his head, looked at her and agreed, "All right."


    -


    The next morning


    Anna and Olivia Taylor sorted out the list of guests to be invited to their wedding ceremony. After all, it


    was both Anna and Daniel Taylor¡¯s big day. They also wanted to invite Stark family¡¯s rtives on their


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    wedding, because they didn¡¯t want to make Anna upset.


    Therefore, Olivia Taylor asked Anna to cooperate with her in making the list. Anna¡¯s mother after


    knowing Daniel Taylor¡¯s status agreed to this wedding and now there was no big problem.


    "You can tell me about the bride price after discussing it with your mother." Olivia Taylor said.


    Anna was doing something but when she heard Olivia Taylor talking about the bride price she


    immediately waved her hand and refused, "No, sister, I don¡¯t want the bride price."


    Olivia Taylor noticed that Anna refused so decisively but couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, "Then what


    you want? You are Taylor¡¯s daughter inw, and we can¡¯t treat you badly. These things are necessary."


    "I really don¡¯t need anything." Anna said, "Even if you give it to me, it will be my mother¡¯s. There is


    really no need to give anything."


    Anna had already taken what she needed the most from Daniel Taylor. As for her mother, it was true


    that her mother had raised her for many years, and it must be very hard. But, Anna has made up her


    mind, when she will be able to earn, she will take their responsibility.


    She didn¡¯t want her mother to have benefit from the Taylor family. Because she knew her mother¡¯s


    nature. Her mother was definitely not the kind of contented person, if she once tasted a bit of


    sweetness,ter, she will ask for more.


    Olivia Taylor looked at Anna and nodded, "Okay."


    Olivia noticed Anna¡¯s determined appearance. Olivia Taylor thought that Anna won¡¯t agree, so she


    thought it wouldn''t be good to force her. She decided to discuss this matter with Daniel Taylor directly.


    But the fact that Anna was willing to be Daniel Taylor without any money Olivia Taylor¡¯s heart was really


    touched.


    After all, she knew that her brother can¡¯t stand up now and maybe cannot have a child, not many girls


    were willing to marry him. But just due to materialistic benefit many can agree, and they also had just


    money topensate¡­ but Anna was different.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    She didn¡¯t ask for anything herself and even willing refused.


    She made them feel fortunate to have a girl like her as Taylor¡¯s daughter-inw!


    -


    After working with Olivia Taylor, Anna went upstairs and packed up her bag to go back to university.


    Daniel Taylor was talking to Jack Smith in his study. Anna knocked on the door and went in, "Sir."


    Daniel Taylor saw Anna and answered, "Come and sit here."


    Jack Smith also looked at her and asked, "Madam is ready?" it was his responsibility to drop Anna


    back to her dormitory. After talking with Daniel Taylor, he will be going to ask Anna.


    "Wait outside for a moment." Daniel Taylor looked at Jack Smith. Anna was going back to school. Of


    course, he had to talk to Anna alone.


    "Yes." As apetent assistant, Jack Smith understood it. He went out and gave them space.


    As Jack Smith went out and closed the door, Anna walked to Daniel Taylor and sat down beside him.


    Daniel Taylor put down the file on the table and asked, "What can I do for you?"


    "¡­.." ? ? ?


    Anna looked at him. He himself asked Jack Smith to go out. Shouldn¡¯t he be the one who will say first?


    She said, "I¡¯ll leave in a moment."


    "Be obedient at school." Daniel Taylor said, looked at her solemnly, "if you have anything, please call


    me."


    However, his eyes expressed his meaning, and he meant, "do not hook up with young boys!"


    Annaughed and said, "Okay, I will tell you when I will see the most handsome boy!"


    "..." Daniel Taylor¡¯s long fingers gently pinched her nose. "Try it. I won¡¯t give you the trouble of breaking


    his legs."


    Of course, he knew she was joking.


    Anna bit her lips and looked at Daniel Taylor, "Where is the picture? You promised me."


    Anna asked and reminded him about his promise as if she was afraid that she would regret asking!


    "I didn¡¯t forget." Daniel Taylor said, "I have told Jack Smith, he will give it to you."


    "I know you are the best." Anna held his arm and said, "Then I will go now. I won¡¯t disturb your work


    anymore."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Anna was about to stand up. Daniel Taylor grabbed her hand, pulled her back and held her in his arms,


    "Stay with me for a while longer."


    Daniel always felt that as soon as Anna will go away, his life will be lonely again. He hated this


    feeling and the time he spent in a wheelchair every day waiting for her.


    Anna sat on his leg, looked at him, raised his head and kissed his face and coaxed him gently, "I will


    check everything when I wille back, OK?"


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and reluctantly answered, "All right."


    Before, he was in charge of her matters. Why did it seem that it had been a little reversed now?


    Anna said goodbye to Daniel Taylor and went out. Jack Smith gave her a new mobile phone and said,


    "Your mobile phone is not working and hasn¡¯t been repaired. Mr. Taylor asked you to use this."


    A new iPhone and thetest one.


    Anna said, "It is too expensive."


    Really extravagant ¡­


    "There¡¯s a picture of Mr. Taylor in it. You don¡¯t want it?" Jack Smith raised his eyebrows.


    Anna took it. Jack Smith had already inserted her sim card and many contact numbers. Anna had no


    choice but to ept it.


    -


    In the dormitory, Eiza Preston looked at the new mobile phone that ire Ashley had just bought, she


    envied her very much, "ire, your family is so rich! This cell phone is very expensive!"

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    "Well." After seeing Eiza Preston¡¯s reaction, ire Ashley replied calmly as it doesn¡¯t matter but deep


    inside she was very arrogant. Obviously, she bought it to unt her money and background.


    Eiza Preston said, "I remember the cell phone you were using before was also very good."


    ire Ashley had always been a loyal customer of apple and always bought everytest phone.


    She took a look at Eiza Preston and said, "It was too old and looked too ugly, so I changed it."


    "Next time if you think the same for this phone, you can give it to me." Eiza Preston smiled and joked.


    "Okay," ire replied.


    When they were talking, Anna came in from outside. With her schoolbag on her back, she looked no


    different than usual, but a pair of new shoes on her feet was particrly eye-catching.


    ire Ashley knew a lot about these brands, and Anna¡¯s shoes were exactly the one that she wanted


    to buy but hadn¡¯t bought it yet because these were really costly.


    Now, Anna had worn this pair of shows!


    Crap!


    This feeling that someone has robbed her thing made ire Ashley felt really ufortable.


    Anna looked at Vanessa Cameron who just woke up, smiled and said hello to her, then went to her


    bed, put the bag down and as she sat down she received a call from Daniel Taylor.


    "Have you arrived?" Daniel Taylor asked.


    "Yes, just a moment ago," Anna said.


    From Taylor¡¯s house, it was a little far away. It took more than two hours.


    When Anna was calling with Daniel Taylor, ire Ashley¡¯s eyes fell on Anna¡¯s new mobile phone. Anna


    was holding the same mobile phone as her, thetest iPhone.


    In ire¡¯s mind, Anna and Daniel Taylor had been separated.


    From where did Anna get the money?


    With her ie, it was impossible to afford these shoes and this cell phone!


    John Peter gave her?


    Suddenly ire felt disgusting. She thought Anna was really shameless! She even asked John Peter


    to buy things for her.


    Anna just hung up the phone and heard Eiza Preston saying, "Anna, have you changed your cell


    phone?"


    Anna was using an old mobile phone. ire Ashley always used expensive essories and gadgets


    but Anna hadn¡¯t. In addition, Anna usually wore ordinary clothes, due to which Eiza Preston thought


    that Anna¡¯s background must be average.


    But now Eiza Preston saw Anna¡¯s phone and was surprised that Anna can also afford this iPhone.


    Suddenly her attitude changed a little bit towards Anna.


    ire Ashley could see Eiza Preston¡¯s changed tone and had a feeling of being pped by someone,


    "If you can hook up with men like her, you can also have this phone!"


    Anna took a look at ire Ashley. ire Ashley¡¯s words were hard to hear. But, Anna didn¡¯t feel angry,


    on the contrary. She felt funny.


    She knew ire Ashley felt that she had robbed the limelight from her and got angry!


    Wow!


    Miss ire Ashley usually pretended to be innocent and noble in front of everyone but after getting


    mad she always showed her true colors.


    Vanessa Cameron got out of bed and red at ire Ashley. "You haven¡¯t seen it with your own eyes.


    How can you talk nonsense about anyone?" Vanessa Cameron hated to hear this kind of words, she


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    was also once ndered by Eiza Preston.


    ire Ashley was petrified and looked back at Vanessa Cameron. Unexpectedly, Vanessa Cameron,


    who looked so indifferent and carefree at ordinary times, spoke in Anna¡¯s favor.


    These two people were really the same thing. It was annoying to see them.


    "Anna and I are ssmates in high school. I know her better than you," It was not a big deal for ire


    Ashley to say such things.


    "Tell me, who am I?" Anna raised her eyebrows and repeated ire Ashley¡¯s words.


    Anna had a clear conscience about her character. The one who should be ashamed was only ire


    Ashley.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    "I am not in a mood to talk to you!" ire Ashley saw two of them uniting together and targeting her,


    while Eiza Preston was just standing like a dumbass. ire realized that she couldn''t fight with them


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and walked out of the room.


    So easy to be pissed off?


    Anna felt it a little unexpected, raised her eyebrows and looked at her back.


    It was really boring!


    Eiza Preston was already against Anna because of her friendship with ire Ashley and some days


    ago she also had a little conflict with Vanessa Cameron. She couldn¡¯t dare to stay in the same room


    with Vanessa Cameron and Anna Stark, so she also walked out.


    -


    University properly started, and Anna got busy with her studies.


    She remembered that she had said to Sir that she wille back to meet him. But she didn¡¯t get much


    time in thest days, today she had time so she decided to go and meet Daniel Taylor.


    As soon as she got out of university and took the subway, she got a call from her aunt. She thought


    about thest time, at that time Aunt call her and tried to convince her to leave Daniel Taylor.


    Anna answered the phone, "Hello aunt."


    "Anna." Her Aunt¡¯s voice came from the handset, "long time no see, I was worried about you that¡¯s why


    I thought of calling you to know about you. How are you?"


    "Very good." Anna was really happy and satisfied. She had started her studies, and Sir loved her and


    doted her so much. She felt like she was living in heaven.


    "I am really relieved to know that you are happy," Aunt said.


    "How are you? Is there everything fine?" Anna asked.


    Because Anna¡¯s mother had always been very rude to Anna, that¡¯s why today when she heard her


    Aunt¡¯s voice she felt more affection in her voice than her own mother¡¯s.


    "Your mother is here. Do you want to talk to her?" Aunt said honestly.


    "..." Aunt said and Anna understood why her aunt called her.


    But Anna didn¡¯t hang up the phone and asked, "My mother came here to pester you again?"


    Anna¡¯s mother knew that Anna had a good rtionship with her aunt, that¡¯s why she came to her


    Aunt¡¯s house and used her purposely.


    Aunt calmly tried to persuade Anna, "Anna, your mother just wants your good. It¡¯s just that she is not


    well-educated due to which her point of view is a little different than yours. But these days she always


    stays worried about you. She didn¡¯t even eat much or sleep well. You should talk to her!"


    These days, Anna didn¡¯t attend her mother¡¯s calls, and her mother had no way than to find someone to


    plead for her.


    Anna said, "Okay, give the phone to her."


    At the next second, Anna¡¯s mother¡¯s tender voice came from the phone, "Anna, it¡¯s me, your mom!"


    Anna¡¯s attitude was very cold, "do you still remember that you are my mother?"


    Last time, she treated Daniel Taylor badly and showed her selfishness as much as she can, after that


    incident Anna never talked to her mother.


    Anna¡¯s mother pretended that she had epted her mistakes, st time it was my fault."


    "If you have anything to say, you can say directly! You don¡¯t need to make excuses about the things


    that don¡¯t really exist." Anna said straightforwardly.


    Anna really knew her mother¡¯s personality. She knew that it must be impossible for her mother to do so


    much to have an opportunity to talk to her and to apologize. She was sure that her mother must have


    some other intentions.


    "You are going to have a wedding soon, right? I just want to ask how their family nned for the bride


    price." Anna¡¯s mother clearly stated her purpose.


    She was giving them her daughter, how can she forget to get her share!


    Anna couldn¡¯t helpughing after hearing her mother¡¯s words, "As expected, you only care about this!"


    Not about your daughter!


    What her mother cared about was clearly the money of the Taylor family. She was doing everything


    because of the fear that if the Taylor family will get angry, she will not give any benefits.


    Due to Anna¡¯s tone, her mother understood the disgust Anna must be feeling and exined, "Anna, I¡¯m


    not afraid that their family will treat you badly. You are their daughter-inw, how does it look like if they


    don¡¯t give a good bride price? Everyone willugh at us."


    "You don¡¯t have to worry about me." Anna paused and said, "I¡¯ve already talked to them, they don¡¯t


    need to give the bride price. I don¡¯t want anything."

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    "What you said to them?" Anna¡¯s mother¡¯s soft tone became harsh in a moment.


    Anna even refused to take the bride price?


    How can she have such a stupid daughter?


    The Taylor family has so much wealth. She should have asked for a lot of money.


    Anna didn¡¯t listen more to her mother and hung up directly. She knew that if she didn¡¯t hang up, she will


    be sadder to hear such things from her mother.


    Anna¡¯s mother wanted to talk more to Anna to convince her. But before she could say anything, Anna


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    hung up the phone. She was so angry that she pointed to the mobile phone and said to Anna¡¯s aunt,


    "Look at her, how one would feel to have such a daughter? She is not at all obedient."


    Anna¡¯s mother had thought that Anna will take so much money and gifts from the Taylor family, but that


    stupid girl spoiled everything.


    Anna¡¯s wanted to take a big vi from the Taylor family. If she could get a big vi from Taylor¡¯s family


    then she and Aiden Stark will go there to live, then there will be more chances to find a good daughter


    inw for their family.


    This wasn¡¯t the only n for Anna¡¯s mother to have a big Vi.


    Anna¡¯s mother has decided to take arge amount of money in the bride price. She can use that


    money to pay Aiden Stark¡¯s tuition fees in these years and can save the rest of it. But Anna has


    messed up everything, Anna never thought about her brother at all.


    That stupid girl had messed up her n.


    The aunt advised, "I don¡¯t think so. Anna is also thinking about you. If they give you a bride price, it


    means you also have to prepare for Anna¡¯s dowry. Now your two children are in universities. From


    where do you get the money for Anna¡¯s dowry? I think you should forget it."


    "Forget it?" Anna¡¯s mother said angrily, "How can we forget it? She is not your daughter, of course,


    you¡¯re not worried."


    Anna¡¯s mother had already thought about it. The Taylor family will give her the bride price. She will buy


    something for Anna from that and can save the rest.


    Therefore, the bride price was a must.


    Anna¡¯s mother didn¡¯t want to waste time by talking nonsense with Anna¡¯s aunt here. She went out


    directly to meet Daniel Taylor.


    Daniel Taylor was in his office. When Anna called him, they were having a meeting. Jack Smith


    answered Anna¡¯s call and sent her the address of thepany and Anna came there directly.


    Thepany was very big. When Anna entered, she looked all around but didn¡¯t know where to go.


    She thought she would lose this way. She went to the front desk and said, "Hello, I¡¯m here to meet Jack


    Smith."


    The receptionist at the front desk looked at Anna. Many people came to meet Jack Smith and most of


    them were dressed up in formal clothes. But, Anna was wearing ordinary clothes. At one nce, she


    looked like a poor student.


    The assistant at the front desk frowned and said, "Do you want to meet Jack Smith? Do you have an


    appointment? "


    "I called him."


    "Name," the receptionist asked.


    Anna told her name, the receptionist looked it up but didn¡¯t find her name. She immediately felt that


    Anna was a liar and spoke to Anna rudely, "There is no appointment with this name."


    "Just tell me where his office is." Anna thought she can go by herself.


    After listening to her words, the receptionist couldn¡¯t helpughing sarcastically. "You want to meet Mr.


    Jack Smith. I see women like you every day. He¡¯s not the one you can meet!"


    It was annoying to deal with these women who want to meet Mr. Jack Smith!


    Anna took out her mobile phone and was going to call Jack Smith. But Jack Smith has alreadye


    down, "Anna."


    He saw Anna and came over.


    "How do you know I¡¯m here?" Anna looked at Jack Smith and thought that he came at the exact time.


    He shouldn¡¯t be busy at this time?


    Jack Smith said, "I¡¯m afraid that you will be lost. So I came down to receive you personally."


    What¡¯s more, Anna is Mr. Taylor¡¯s wife, how can he leave her to others?


    It was his duty to pick and drop Anna, and Mr. Taylor gave him this responsibility.


    Anna looked at the receptionist. She looked stunned. The receptionist probably didn¡¯t expect that Jack


    Smith woulde here personally to receive this little girl.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    "Good Afternoon, Mr. Jack Smith." The receptionist looked at Jack Smith with a guilty heart. He didn¡¯t


    expect this girl really came to meet Jack Smith.


    She had a bad feeling felt that she had caused a lot of trouble for herself.


    Actually the women who usuallye to meet Jack Smith were mostly dressed in fancy clothes. But


    most of the time Jack Smith refused to meet them. How she would have expected that this ordinary


    looking girl had a chance?


    Jack Smith looked at Anna and said, "Is it too far from your university?"


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Not so far." Anna said, "I took the subway and reached here easily."


    "Madam, next time please tell me if you want toe here. I will send someone to pick you up." He


    said this because Mr. Taylor had given him this responsibility, since Anna¡¯s first day of university. If Mr.


    Taylor wille to know that Anna came here alone by subway, he will surely get scolded.


    Anna said, "I didn¡¯t want to give you the trouble. I know you must be busy..."


    Jack Smith said, "No matter how busy I am, it¡¯s my responsibility. Come on, let¡¯s go up first!"


    The front desk receptionist hurriedly came forward to help them pressing the elevator. She looked at


    Anna and apologized. "I¡¯m sorry about what happened. I don¡¯t know you are Mr. Smith¡¯s friend."


    Her expression was particrly awkward. After all, she just said that Jack Smith didn¡¯t meet people like


    her, but now she had seen Jack Smith talking with Anna very respectfully.


    If she didn¡¯t apologize at this time and Annained to Jack Smith, what would have happen?


    Anna looked at the front desk and smiled, "It is okay."


    Nowadays, people just see outward appearance, it wasn¡¯t an unexpected incident. If she began to care


    about all these people, she would die with anger every day.


    "What¡¯s the matter?" Jack Smith asked.


    "Nothing." Anna calmly shook her head.


    Jack Smith looked at the guilt appearance of the receptionists and understood what was going on.


    "You don¡¯t have toe to work tomorrow," Jack Smith looked at the receptionist and ordered her.


    The receptionist heard Jack Smith¡¯s words and felt as thunderous as thunder. "Mr. Smith, I didn¡¯t mean


    it. I just didn¡¯t know that she was your friend, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t be rude to her."


    Jack Smith looked at her receptionist. "She¡¯s my friend or not, it shouldn¡¯t matter to you. How can you


    set this thing as a criterion to be rude to others? The front desk is the most important ce in the


    The things Jack Smith¡¯s said was totally reasonable, the receptionist was really embarrassed.


    She lowered her head and wanted to exin, she just opened her mouth, "I..." but her voice was


    interrupted by the sound of the elevator.


    Jack Smith led Anna into the elevator and left the receptionist standing there alone.


    Anna looked at Jack Smith¡¯s appearance and said, "I just found out that you are also very strict!"


    Jack Smith raised his eyebrows and said, "Who asks her to be this much unreasonable?"


    Fortunately, Mr. Taylor didn¡¯t know about it. Otherwise, not only the receptionist but he will also have to


    bear his anger. Therefore, it was better to fire the front desk earlier, so as to avoid causing him trouble.


    The elevator stopped and they went out of the elevator. Anna followed Jack Smith and turned to the


    conference room.


    Just after the meeting, Daniel Taylor was the only one in the big conference room. He was staring on


    theputer and was thinking about something important when Anna¡¯s voice suddenly sounded, "Sir,


    I¡¯m back."


    Daniel Taylor looked up and saw Anna standing at the door.


    This... is this Hallucination?


    When Anna saw that he was staring at herself in a daze, she couldn¡¯t help asking, "Do I look so


    beautiful?"


    Daniel Taylor coughed and turned his gaze to theputer screen as if he didn¡¯t expect to see her at


    all. He tried to ask calmly, "Why did youe back suddenly?"


    "I guess you must be missing me, so Ie here to meet you." Anna walked to him, sat on the chair


    beside him, and stared at him with her big eyes. "You missed me? Or didn¡¯t?"

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    When Jack Smith saw this, he left quietly and closed the door of the conference room. He was a single


    man but had such consciousness.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna and his expressions were serious, "Be formal, this is my working ce."


    "..." Anna was speechless.


    When did she behave informally?


    Let¡¯s be formal!


    She sat by and looked at Daniel Taylor. She didn¡¯t disturb him, just looked at him quietly.


    Daniel Taylor stared at theputer for a while and finally couldn¡¯t help looking back at Anna, and he


    looked at her and found her staring at himself.


    Anna did nothing. She just sat on her chair and stared at him silently. Her eyes were full of adoration.


    Although this man in front of him, couldn¡¯t stand up now, although he can only sit in a wheelchair but


    she knew that he used to be a hero.


    He was a soldier. He had an ident and was disabled while defending his country.


    So, even in a wheelchair? It shouldn¡¯t be humiliating.


    In the past days, she often looked at the photo of him in uniform. He was so handsome. So daring and


    attractive.


    This pair of eyes warmed Daniel Taylor¡¯s heart.


    He asked gently, "What would you like to eat at night? I¡¯ll let Jack Smith arrange it."


    "I want to eat hot pot." Anna looked at Daniel Taylor, "I haven¡¯t eaten it for a long time."


    As a native of Jingzhou, if you don¡¯t eat hot pot once a week, you will feel that your life is not perfect.


    Daniel Taylor smiled, "Okay! Sister has recently opened a new hot pot restaurant. Tonight, we will try


    it."


    Anna said, "Okay, I think we should call elder sister too! It¡¯s not too much fun for two."


    She wanted tonight¡¯s meal to be a little lively. She said and looked at Daniel Taylor, there was no


    response on his face. She suddenly thought that he didn¡¯t like her idea.


    She said again, "If you don¡¯t want to call her than it is okay."


    "It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll call her." After all, his wife wanted to have a little get together, how could he refuse?


    From Daniel Taylor¡¯spany, they went to the hot pot restaurant.


    There were many hot pot restaurants in Jingzhou. But Olivia Taylor¡¯s restaurant had a specialty that the


    vegetables were served separately. After ordering the food one can make his bowl ording to his


    choice.


    When Anna and Daniel Taylor arrived, Olivia Taylor had not arrived yet, but they had already reserved


    a special cabin with a good and attractive night view for the couple.


    Anna looked at the menu and asked, "Sir, what would you like to eat?"


    "Whatever you like, I am fine."


    Daniel Taylor stared at her quietly and found that Anna¡¯s eyes brightened as she thought about food


    and looked at the menu.


    "And Mr. Smith?" Anna looked at Jack Smith. They often called him to eat together with them.


    "Madam, as you like," Jack Smith politely replied. Even Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t dare to suggest, how could


    he dare tomit such a crime? Besides, he was not picky about food.


    Anna said, "Okay, I¡¯ll order then."


    She lowered her head and began to decide the order.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    At the same time, Jack Smith¡¯s phone rang. He took a look, stood up and walked out of the door to


    answer the phone.


    The call was of no other than Anna¡¯s mother.


    Anna¡¯s mother had no way to contact Anna, so she had to contact the Taylor family directly. She had


    Jack Smith¡¯s number, so she called him.


    Anna ordered the phone and gave the menu back to the waiter. In a moment, Jack Smith came back


    and whispered something in Daniel Taylor¡¯s ear. Then he went out again.


    Mysterious!


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor and asked, "What happened?"


    Why did Jack Smith leave without eating?


    "Nothing, we will eat!" Daniel Taylor said.


    When Anna went to school, Olivia Taylor discussed with Daniel Taylor about the bride price. He already


    had the idea that Anna won¡¯t be willing to take anything from him, but that didn¡¯t mean that he wouldn''t


    give it.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    He was about to send Jack Smith to Anna¡¯s mother in a few days for discussing this matter, but


    unexpectedly Anna¡¯s mother alreadye here. So they thought it would be better to talk to her about


    this matter.


    After the meal, Anna and Daniel Taylor went back to the Taylor House.


    Just after entering the door, Anna saw her father and mother sitting in the living room of the Taylor


    House. Both of them were dressed in ordinary clothes, which was not in ordance with the


    decoration of the family.


    However, Anna was a little surprised to see them here. "Dad, mom, why are you here?"


    Jack Smith, who left them during the meal, was standing aside. Actually, he went to pick her father and


    mother.


    Olivia Taylor was sitting on the sofa and said to Anna, "Anna,e here and sit down. Your parents


    were in Jingzhou, so I asked them toe and meet us. By the way, we will also discuss the matter of


    bride price."


    "Hadn¡¯t we already talked about this? I have already said that I don¡¯t want anything." ording to the


    situation, it seemed that her mother came to the Taylor house herself to ask for the bride price.


    Anna got it, just in the restaurant that phone call¡­ it must be her mother¡¯s call.


    Anna did not expect that after saying so many bad words to Sir, she still had the face toe to his


    door to ask for the bride price.


    After listening to Anna¡¯s words, Anna¡¯s mother red at Anna fiercely, she still controlled her emotions


    forcibly, but the tone was a little rude, "You are a little child, you don¡¯t know anything about such


    matters. How can a wedding be as simple as you think?"


    Olivia Taylor said with a smile, "Anna, it is okay. These things are mandatory. You don¡¯t need to take


    the stress of such matters. We will handle it."


    After hearing Olivia Taylor¡¯s words, Anna¡¯s mother put on a smile again. "Anna is not a very sensible


    child. She must have troubled you."


    "Anna is very sensible," Olivia replied immediately retorted.


    Just because Anna was very sensible. The Taylor family really liked her and wanted to treat her even


    better. Otherwise, for her mother¡¯s personality, Olivia Taylor just wanted to smile apologetically.


    Anna¡¯s mother also smiled awkwardly.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Olivia Taylor said, "What do you want in the bride price?"


    Anna listened to them and found that she could not change Olivia¡¯s decision, so she stopped talking,


    sat quietly and listened to them.


    But her heart was extremely anxious. She was afraid that her mother would do something shameful.


    Anna¡¯s mother smiled at Olivia. "Anna is my only daughter. When I gave birth to her, I was almost about


    to die. It was not easy for us to raise her so big. She¡¯s our baby. Her father and I love her very much."


    Anna looked at her mother and wanted to ask if her mother¡¯s mouth hurt or not while saying all this!


    They decided to marry her to Alex rke that was their love?


    They forced her to quit her studies that was their love?


    The rude words and the harsh tone they used to her were due to their love?


    Last time in front of Taylor¡¯s family they insulted her, insulted her inws badly that was their love?


    However, no one interrupted Anna¡¯s mother.


    Olivia Taylor also smiled, "Yes, we understand."


    Anna¡¯s mother said, "You can see that Daniel Taylor¡¯s condition. Anna has decided to spend her life


    with him, and you also know that she will suffer some hardship. Therefore, if you wanted to have her as


    your daughter inw, you would have to give us a new house and 100000 yuan cash!"


    Anna was shocked, "Mom!"


    Everyone felt that her mother didn¡¯t only ask for money, but also humiliated Daniel Taylor. How could


    she do this?


    Anna knew that Sir helped her to pay for her university fees, he gave him a chance to continue her


    studies. His attitude has always been so good to her. But her mother still wanted to take money from


    him. Her mother didn¡¯t care, but Anna thought it was really bad.


    Olivia Taylor also frowned and looked at Anna¡¯s mother. "Are you sure it¡¯s 100000?"


    Anna¡¯s mother also noticed Olivia Taylor¡¯s appearance. She changed her words and said, "Okay, for


    you can give us eighty-eight thousand. But not less than it."

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    In their neighborhood, they just married her daughter and took 68000. She asked for 100000. But now


    she had changed the amount to 88000.


    Olivia Taylor was a bit embarrassed, "eighty-eight thousand are really..." less!


    If she let others know that the bride price of the Taylor family was only eighty-eight thousand, how


    humiliating it will sound?


    Anna¡¯s mother interrupted Olivia Taylor, without waiting for her to speak. "It¡¯s only eighty-eight


    thousand. There¡¯s no discussion. If you don¡¯t agree, I won¡¯t agree to let my daughter be your daughter


    inw!"


    Olivia Taylor listened to Anna¡¯s mother and couldn¡¯t help looking at Daniel Taylor. She had seen Anna¡¯s


    mother''s attitude before. They all knew about Anna¡¯s mother''s character. When Olivia Taylor thought of


    meeting with Anna¡¯s mother, she was even a little nervous.


    She didn¡¯t expect that he would only ask for eighty-eight thousand!


    This... Isn¡¯t it insulting?


    Olivia felt even more helpless after looking at Anna¡¯s mother''s resolute attitude.


    Olivia was a polite and groomed person. To be honest, she didn¡¯t quarrel with people. She was afraid


    when she thought she will have to deal with Anna¡¯s mother.


    In order to not quarrel with Anna¡¯s mother, Olivia agreed, "Okay, it will eighty-eight thousand."


    Anna''s mother¡¯s face became happy when she saw Olivia Taylor nodding to her.


    Eighty-eight thousand!


    Their neighbors married their daughter, and they got only 68000.


    She got twenty thousand more!


    Anna¡¯s mother was proud, but she didn¡¯t show it. She said to Olivia Taylor, "Besides eighty-eight


    thousand, we also need a vi in Haicheng."


    She knew that there were so many vis built by Daniel Taylor¡¯s brother-inw. It was not difficult to


    have one.


    Olivia Taylor frowned, "No vi in Haicheng."


    "Why?" When Olivia Taylor refused, Anna''s mother didn¡¯t like it. "If there will be no house, where do


    they live after they have children?"


    Anna¡¯s mother had a n, and she decided to use Anna¡¯s name to get a vi, she was sure that Anna


    will note back to live in that house and she can use that house.


    Anna looked at her mother, "Mom..."


    Anna knew her mother so well, and Anna knew what she was thinking. Her mother could never think of


    her. It was just an excuse for her own desires.


    Anna¡¯s mother looked at Anna. "You keep quiet." She thought that Anna was just here to create


    troubles for her.


    "Although the vis in Haicheng are all developed by my husband, but they have already been sold,"


    Olivia exined.


    John Peter¡¯s father did a good job in the real-estate area. He had a well-known reputation in China.


    Before thepletion of the construction, the vis were almost sold.


    They just had one vi for themselves, the one in which Daniel Taylor often live.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Now Anna¡¯s mother had asked for a vi in Haicheng. But Olivia Taylor couldn¡¯t give her that.


    Anna¡¯s mother thought that she was just pushing the matter, "How so many vis can be sold out? Our


    daughter gets married once in her life. If there is no house, how does it look like?"


    Olivia Taylor said, "We have built a new house for Daniel and Anna. It is better than Haicheng, and it is


    in Jiangfu garden. Are you okay with it?"


    Because the vi in the Haicheng was not in the urban area, the price was also not too much. But


    Jiangfu garden was the bestmunity of Jingzhou, and it was a real mansion.


    What¡¯s more, just by money one cannot buy a house there. It needed status and approach.


    Anna¡¯s mother was very angry. But after hearing Olivia Taylor¡¯s words, the expression on her face


    changed and she immediately agreed, "Okay, we are fine with that."


    Anna¡¯s mother still didn¡¯t figure out what she had got. Although she was silly, she also knew that the


    houses in Jingzhou were much more valuable than those in Haicheng.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Anna¡¯s mother looked at Olivia Taylor for a while and asked again, "Well, then while writing the name..."


    Olivia Taylor had already thought about it, "you can rest assured, it will be on Anna¡¯s name."


    "Can you also write my son¡¯s name?" No offense, Anna¡¯s mother had always been like this.


    "..."


    After hearing this, Olivia almost suspected that Anna¡¯s mother was joking.


    A normal person can say that?


    The Taylor family decided to give that vi to Anna and Daniel Taylor¡¯s as a wedding gift. How can they


    write her son¡¯s name?


    Olivia Taylor thought her temper was good, but at this moment she almostughed angrily.


    Before Olivia Taylor could speak, Anna had already stood up. "That¡¯s enough."


    Her voice was very cold, and her eyes were staring at her mother. Her mother was also shocked by her


    sudden look.


    Anna said to Olivia Taylor, "I know that my elder sister said all this for my good, and she wants to give


    me a good wedding. But I¡¯m not with Sir for that."


    The only thing she wanted was just an opportunity to go to university other than that she didn¡¯t want


    anything.


    "Anna!" Anna¡¯s mother tried to stop Anna from talking.


    Anna looked coldly at her mother. She had just endured for a long time, but now she couldn¡¯t stay


    quiet. Due to her mother¡¯s shameless deeds she had already felt so much embarrassed in front of the


    Taylor family.


    She took a deep breath and said to her mother, "Although I am your daughter and you give birth to me,


    but in your eyes and heart, Aiden is your only child. As for a daughter, she is just a spilled water that


    cannot be retrieved.


    So please don¡¯t say anything nice!


    Do you really care about me? If you have cared about me a little, you wouldn¡¯t have stopped me from


    studying. If you have cared about me a little, you wouldn¡¯t have forced me to marry someone like Alex


    rke."


    Other children are forced to go to school by their parents, but what about her? She just wanted a


    chance to study, but it was even more difficult than going to heaven!


    Anna¡¯s mother said modestly, "Anna, you are getting it wrong, mom just..."


    "Just what?" Anna sneered and said mercilessly, "You really don¡¯t remember your attitude with Sir


    when you didn¡¯t know about his status and money? Why do youe here now to ask for money? His


    sister is sitting here to talk about this because she is so kind and wanted to give me more than I


    deserve. However, I would like to ask, why you thought that you can have this money?"


    Anna¡¯s chest kept fluctuating because of anger.


    She has tolerated for a long time. Every time she thought of her mother¡¯s hard work in raising her when


    she was a child, she felt emotional for her parents. But now, if she endured it any longer, she will be


    dead with anger because of her mother.


    Anna¡¯s mother was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak for a while.


    After some time she thought of a retort, "I¡¯m your mother! I have the right to take this money. What


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    about you, you have grown that big? "


    "Oh." Anna answered softly, "From now on, I¡¯m not your daughter. You¡¯re not my mother anymore, let¡¯s


    cut off the rtionship!"


    "What do you say?" Anna¡¯s mother was shocked for a moment, she thought that Anna said this in


    anger.


    Anna clenched her fist forcefully. To show her determination, she said to Olivia Taylor, "Elder sister, I


    won¡¯t ept the bride price. If you don¡¯t think you can¡¯t get over it and wanted to give it to my mother.


    Then I will refuse to this wedding!"


    She would rather refuse to be their daughter inw, that letting her mother get a cent from the Taylor


    family.


    Daniel Taylor was quietly sitting aside, but his pupils shrank when he heard her.


    Olivia Taylor was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Anna to say this.


    Anna¡¯s mother was so angry that her eyes almost stared out. She had never thought that Anna would


    say such a thing!

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    In order not to let her mother get the bride price, she refused for this rtionship!


    Is she mad?


    Anna¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t believe it. "Anna, have you gone mad?"


    "It¡¯s you who have gone mad." Anna looked at her mother. "From the day I came out of my home, I said


    to myself that I had no parents! You... Don¡¯t deserve to be my mother!"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna¡¯s mother stood up anxiously, "Which daughter refused to recognize her mother? I let you read so


    many books so that you can be able to say such un-filial words!"


    Anna¡¯s mother was almost mad at her daughter. She wanted to rush up and p Anna twice.


    "You gave birth to me and raised me for so many years. When I will be able to earn money, I will pay


    you back. But they don¡¯t owe you anything. You¡¯re not entitled to a cent.," Anna said.


    "You..."


    What else does Anna¡¯s mother could say?


    Anna didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with her. She took her cell phone directly and called Aiden Stark,


    e here and take mom and dad back!"


    In this world, Aiden Stark was the only one who can do something about her mother.


    Anna¡¯s mother saw that she couldn¡¯t exin to Anna clearly. She looked at Olivia Taylor. She was


    afraid that Olivia Taylor will take Anna seriously, and the money will be gone. She said with a smile,


    "Anna just doesn¡¯t understand. She just said it casually. You don¡¯t need to write my son¡¯s name for the


    house, let it be just for Anna. But the bride price will be the same, it cannot be changed."


    Olivia Taylor¡¯s attention was on Anna. She had never seen Anna so angry. Undoubtedly, Anna was


    serious. She said to Anna¡¯s mother, "I¡¯m sorry, if I give it to you, Anna will refuse to this wedding. So, I


    can¡¯t give this money."


    "No way." Anna¡¯s mother was shocked, "I¡¯m her mother. If I ask her to have this wedding, she will


    have!"


    Although her mother has already agreed, but Olivia had no idea what will happen if Anna got angrier.


    Anna¡¯s mother always thought that being her mother, she can decide anything for her.


    Anna hung up the phone, looked at Anna¡¯s mother and smiled sarcastically.


    Olivia¡¯s voice became cold, "I respect Anna¡¯s opinion on this matter. She is your daughter, not your


    ve."


    Olivia also felt very angry after noticing Anna¡¯s mother¡¯s attitude of not taking Anna seriously.


    If she had a daughter, she would love her so much and would have made her a little princess. Her


    mother really didn¡¯t know how to cherish this blessing.


    Anna¡¯s mother was a little worried. "But, you just said it, how can you repent?"


    Olivia Taylor didn¡¯t want to talk about it anymore. She said to Jack Smith, "Jack Smith, please drop


    uncle and aunt back."


    The money she had just got was gone!


    Anna¡¯s mother almost fainted with anger.


    She rushed over, grabbed Anna¡¯s arm and shouted, "I have raised you for so many years, and you


    treated me like this! Anna, how can I have a daughter like you?"


    Anna did not say a word. She was just looking at her mother with a pair of dark eyes like looking at a


    clown.


    She also couldn¡¯t understand why! Why she has a mother was like her?


    And this thought made her a little sad.


    Soon, Aiden Stark came to Taylor¡¯s house. When he came, Anna was sitting on the sofa. Their mother


    was still using Anna in front of everyone. She was calling Anna insensitive and un-filial.


    However, no matter how she cried and shouted but Anna did not respond.


    She was determined on her decision to not let her mother get any money.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    "Mom!" Aiden Stark came over but he couldn¡¯t even lift his head up because of his mother¡¯s behavior.


    His mother saw himing and found some hope, "Son, please advise your sister, she wants to break


    off her rtionship with me."


    Aiden Stark took a look at Anna.


    Anna had already sent him messages and told him about the whole situation. He also knew that his


    mother asked them to write his name on their wedding house. He also thought that it waspletely


    unreasonable for their mother.


    He could understand Anna¡¯s situation.


    He frowned and red at their mother, "You still didn¡¯t think that you have done enough? Hurry up we


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    are going back, Dad."


    Aiden Stark looked at his father. Their father had a very weak personality. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t stop


    his wife to do such things.


    For such a father, Aiden Stark was felt very helpless. He held his mother and went out of the door. He


    was a boy with great strength, and Anna¡¯s mother didn¡¯t resist. Moreover, she always wanted to reveal


    a better image in front of her son. She couldn¡¯t let him see that she was totally shrewd.


    Aiden Stark took Anna¡¯s mother away and the whole living room became quiet.


    Olivia Taylor looked at Anna, "Anna."


    "Sister." Anna stood up, with a serious expression and a terrible mood. She couldn¡¯t even try to give a


    smile to be polite, "I have sses tomorrow morning. I am going back to my dormitory."


    Anna just wanted to find a ce to calm down. She felt that she had lost all her reputation due to her


    shameless mother.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Stay here tonight and go back tomorrow."


    "No, it will be toote, I want to go back now."


    Anna said, picked up her schoolbag and went out.


    "Anna!"


    Daniel Taylor suddenly raised the volume of his voice, Anna was a little scared and her hand that was


    about to hold the handle of the door, instinctively stopped.


    Daniel Taylor ordered, "It¡¯s toote. Even if you want to go, I can¡¯t let you. Go upstairs, take a bath and


    go to bed."


    He never ordered her, but today he had to be a little strict.


    He had seen her mood, how can he let her go back?


    Anna took a look at Daniel Taylor and saw his calm face. She was afraid to make him angry. She had


    no choice but to turn around and go upstairs.


    After a while, Daniel Taylor followed her upstairs.


    Anna was standing alone on the balcony of their bedroom and was thinking about life.


    "Anna." Daniel Taylor knocked on the ss door across the balcony and bedroom.


    Anna heard his voice. Her body was stiff, and she lowered her head but didn¡¯t dare to see him.


    Daniel Taylor said, "I hate the girls who cry. If you like to cry, I don¡¯t want you!"


    Anna, "..."


    When did she cry?


    Besides, she was so sad! Isn¡¯t it too much for him to say that?


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s voice was very serious, and he said in a threatening way, "Hurry up and coax me,


    otherwise I will ask Jack Smith to find me a new bride tomorrow."


    Anna heard his words, turned around andined, "I¡¯m in a bad mood and you are bullying me like


    this!"


    Daniel Taylor was sitting in a wheelchair and beckoned her toe to him.


    Anna came over and squatted down in front of him.


    He stretched out his hand, put it on her head, gently rubbed it, and softened his tone, "What¡¯s the big


    deal? Why you are so sad and hated your mother so much that you won¡¯t let here to your


    wedding."


    Anna was really sad. She grabbed his hand and asked Daniel Taylor, "Sir, do you think I¡¯m my mother¡¯s


    own daughter! How could she be like this?"

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    Although it was a question, but she didn¡¯t want any answers. At this time, she just wanted to find


    someone to share her sorrows.


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t interfere, he just apanied her quietly.


    Daniel Taylor patiently heard her until she had talked enough and then asked her, "Are you done?"


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor and nodded. She looked into his eyes¡­ and don¡¯t know why she saw


    some unhappiness!


    Of course, Daniel Taylor was not happy!


    He looked at Anna. He didn¡¯t n to let her go. "Just downstairs, you said that you wouldn''t be my


    bride?"


    "..." Anna didn¡¯t expect that he still remembered that.


    She coughed and said, "I said it casually. Why do you take it seriously?"


    "Are you sure it was just casual?" Daniel Taylor looked into Anna¡¯s eyes with suspicion.


    If they had really given her mother money, then ording to Anna¡¯s personality, she may have really


    done things like destroying marriage.


    Anna hugged Daniel Taylor¡¯s arm. "What I said was wrong. I won¡¯t dare again."


    In that situation, she had to say that. She knew her mother. Anyone in the Taylor family can¡¯t handle


    her. So she used that method to handle her.


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s face was still serious, and he didn¡¯t give any response to Anna.


    Sometimes, he was not so easy to coax!


    Anna tried to tter him, "Sir, don¡¯t be angry with me! You know I was kidding."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "..." Daniel Taylor was not angry, but he didn¡¯t talk to her.


    Anna saw that Daniel Taylor was still silent. She had no way than to threaten him, "if you don¡¯t pay


    attention to me, I will kiss you!"


    Daniel Taylor, "..."


    Anna¡¯s words made him almost shocked.


    He thought¡­ She is a girl, how can she say such shameless words with such calm expressions her


    face?


    But just in the next second, Anna raised her head and kissed him on the cheek.


    Her soft lips lightly touched his face and made his heartbeat fast!


    Anna kissed Daniel Taylor and said in a low voice, "If you want me to kiss you, just say it!"


    Daniel Taylor was teased by her. However, how can a proud man like him admit that maybe he was just


    pretending to have a kiss from her?


    "It¡¯s veryte, go to take a bath," He said and changed the topic.


    "Okay." Anna looked at him. "So, you are not angry with me?"


    "..." Daniel Taylor looked at her and said, "I am letting you go this time, but next time..."


    "There won¡¯t be a next time." Anna interrupted him and promised, "Even if you drive me away, I still


    won¡¯t go! Can I go to take a bath, now?"


    "Go." Finally, after hearing her promise, Daniel Taylor was in a good mood.


    Fortunately, Anna has understood his mood and temperament.


    She went to the room, took her clothes and went to the bathroom.


    Daniel Taylor noticed that her mood also seemed to be stable and felt relieved.


    -


    The next morning, they sat in the dining room of Taylor¡¯s house for breakfast. Anna looked at Daniel


    Taylor and thought about their wedding. Soon they will be officially wedded husband and wife. She was


    a little nervous.


    Daniel Taylor found Anna peeping at him and asked, "Do I have something on my face?"


    "No." Anna had been caught while looking at his handsome face. Instead of peeping, she turned her


    face straight to him and stared at him again. "You look so handsome. I was just looking. Do you have


    any problem?"


    "..." Daniel Taylor looked at the girl, who was so bold that often he felt shy in front of her. There was no


    way to ovee her.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    Olivia Taylor just got up and came down and saw the couple sitting in the dining hall. "You two got up


    so early!"


    She was too sleepy!


    Because John Peter and her husband were not at home. She felt so alone and came to live here.


    "Good morning, sister." Anna looked at Olivia Taylor. "Why don¡¯t you sleep a little longer?"


    "Want to get up early and do a little exercise."


    "Oh." Anna raised her ss and took a sip of juice. Suddenly she heard Olivia Taylor asking, "Anna,


    are you and John are ssmates? How is he at school?"


    "Cough!" This question made Anna choke a mouthful of juice.


    Mr. Jealous was sitting on the opposite side of her, and sister raised John Peter¡¯s topic in front of him.


    She wanted to kill her?


    Seeing Anna choking, Olivia Taylor quickly handed over a tissue. "Be careful."


    Anna slowed down for a while. "I am fine."


    It was just due to the question of her sister. She didn¡¯t know how to answer it.


    Anna looked at Olivia Taylor, "Sister, why are you asking this?"


    "Every time he came back home but stayed silent. He didn¡¯t say much. Even if I ask him, he still didn¡¯t


    tell anything. s, this child has grown up, but now he made me more worried for him. Does he have


    any girlfriend at university? If yes, then how is she?"


    Anna saw Olivia Taylor and was sure that she wanted to gossip. As she mentioned John Peter¡¯s


    matter, her eyes became curious.


    Anna thought of John Peter. She was indeed a ssmate with him. If she had known these things


    earlier, she would have changed her university.


    Unfortunately, it was toote to regret.


    Anna took a sneak look at Daniel Taylor and found that he gave no response. She said to Olivia Taylor,


    "He had his good looks from you. His temperament is also somewhat simr to you. He is very popr


    in school. There are many girls who like him."


    Anna swore that she didn¡¯t praise John Peter. She only praised her elder sister. Sir should not be


    angry, right?


    But what she said was also true. Just some days ago they started this university and he has be


    the most handsome boy in their department and many girls and boys discuss him.


    Olivia Taylor was praised by Anna. She couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    Who doesn¡¯t want to hear good words?


    Women, in particr, really like to hear such words.


    She smiled and asked Anna, "Did ire Ashley pester him again?"


    Olivia Taylor didn¡¯t know about Anna and John Peter. Last time, ire Ashley tried to tell her, but


    Daniel Taylor easily suppressed that matter. No matter Anna or John Peter, it was impossible for both


    of them to bring up the topic of their past.


    However, ire Ashley seemed to be still immersed in her dream that Anna has been kicked out of the


    Taylor house. ire Ashley probably didn¡¯t think of it, she tried so hard, did every possible thing but


    Anna was still at this house.


    Anna said, "Not for the moment."


    Olivia Taylor said with satisfaction, "That¡¯s good. You can help me to stare at him and don¡¯t let him get


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    too close to ire Ashley. I am sure that ire Ashley will cause trouble. If she came to our hometer


    as my daughter inw, she will spoil the piece."


    Anna nodded, "Okay."


    Finally, she answered Olivia Taylor¡¯s questions. Anna felt that she didn¡¯t even have half of her life. She


    didn¡¯t know if she had said anything wrong. She took a look at Daniel Taylor and hoped that he would


    understand that she was forced to talk about John Peter in front of him.


    Daniel Taylor was eating. He didn¡¯t say anything in front of Olivia Taylor.


    But Anna was still frightened.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    At the same time, Jack Smith came in and said to Anna, "Madam, it¡¯s time to go."


    There was still a long way to go. If she will dy it, she¡¯ll miss her ss. Anna picked up her schoolbag


    and hurriedly stood up. "Then I¡¯ll go, now."


    When she stood up, she did not forget to take away the boiled eggs which had not been peeled in time.


    Olivia Taylor smiled and said, "You are really a foodie..."


    Anna really liked to eat good food and she had an advantage, she didn¡¯t get fat!


    This was the most irritating!


    Anna followed Jack Smith. Jack Smith opened the door for her. She sat down in the car and took a


    deep breath, and she was relieved. Finally, she won¡¯t need to be afraid of Sir¡¯s jealousy.


    Anna just thought about it when her mobile phone rang. There was a message, "Who is more


    handsome John or me?"


    Anna¡¯s heart was full of worries. After seeing Daniel Taylor¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    Ha ha ha ha, Sir is too funny!


    Anna looked out the window of the car. Today¡¯s Jingzhou City looked beautiful. She picked up her


    mobile phone, took a picture and sent it to Daniel Taylor.


    Daniel Taylor turned on his mobile phone and saw the photo sent by Anna. The caption was, "this city


    looks good in the morning."


    Daniel Taylor could not help frowning. She asked her such a serious question, but here she talked


    about the city.


    Was it so difficult for her to answer the question of who is more handsome?


    He got tangled for a while, and then replied one word, "Hmmm."


    Jingzhou City was a unique ce, it was called 3D magic city on the Inte. Because of the special


    geographical location, every picture taken can be andscape. In addition, it is the ce where they


    grew up, and this city had a special ce in their hearts.


    After replying to Anna, Daniel Taylor received Anna¡¯s another message, "less than one-thousandth of


    yours."


    "..." Daniel Taylor sat at the dinner table and unconsciously smiled.


    Olivia Taylor felt a little strange to see him like this, "What are you giggling at your cell phone? Silly."


    Daniel Taylor said proudly, "My wife¡¯s text!"


    Olivia Taylor looked at him like this and was even more surprised. Usually, when she said that he


    looked silly, he often ignored her. However, at this moment, he not only didn¡¯t mind but also patiently


    answered her questions.


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s smile continued until the afternoon meeting. Everyone felt that Mr. Taylor was in a good


    mood today.


    At the end of the meeting, Daniel Taylor turned on theputer and disyed a picture on the screen,


    "I want you all to follow this ount."


    Everyone looked at Daniel Taylor iprehensibly. That was a good micro blogger¡¯s ount. But now


    there were so many such ounts.


    Why President Taylor ask them to follow this?


    Is there anything worth learning above?


    Although they did not understand, they took out their mobile phone, and followed this microblog.


    -


    In the evening, Anna and Vanessa Cameron were studying in the library. After studying for a while,


    Anna turned on her mobile phone and opened the Weibo.


    Anna found that she had got a lot of fans today. She was shocked.


    Herst night¡¯s update was also liked by many followers.


    How did she be so popr?


    Wow...


    Isn¡¯t it amazing?


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At the start, she got many followers due to Vanessa Cameron¡¯s picture, but as Vanessa¡¯s poprity


    decreased her speed of gaining followers also decreased. But today, she suddenly got so many new


    followers.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    Anna had a friend on the Weibo named as "Genius", today he also sent her a message, "Grace, today


    you got many new fans!"


    Grace was Anna¡¯s name on this microblog. This genius was a very warm-hearted person. He often


    advised Anna about how to get new fans.


    Anna also found it quite strange how she suddenly became popr?


    "Maybe due to good luck," Anna said.


    "Really, how can it be just good luck. Did you pay money for it?"


    "No." Anna couldn¡¯t even think of it, from where she could get this much money. She had just started


    and didn¡¯t know much about Weibo. She just daily spent a lot of time to update her Weibo.


    Anna¡¯s microblog that became so popr was just about the daily life of her and Sir. Last night,


    because of her mother¡¯s behavior, she was in a bad mood, so she casually wrote a little article that was


    a small paragraph of 100 words, but she did not expect that this will get such a warm response.


    There were manyments like "Adorable", "Sir is so nice," "Beautiful story" and many others.


    Even someizens asked her to write more.


    Anna was looking at thements and felt very happy. She stood up and said to Vanessa Cameron, "I


    am going to the bathroom."


    "Okay." Vanessa Cameron looked at her.


    Anna went outside and dialed Daniel Taylor¡¯s number. She didn¡¯t tell anyone about her microblog


    except Sir. Now she got such good news, of course, she wanted to share it with him.


    Daniel Taylor answered the phone, "What¡¯s the matter?"


    "Sir¡­!" Anna¡¯s voice sounded very excited. She was afraid that the students passing by could hear it.


    She deliberately lowered her voice, "My microblog got so many new followers!"


    "Oh." Daniel Taylor¡¯s tone sounded calm.


    He thought that the efficiency of thepany¡¯s people was good. He forwarded this task in the


    afternoon, and in the evening he got the results.


    Anna said, "It¡¯s amazing! When I will be more popr and can earn money, I will treat you with


    delicious food. Sir, what would you like to eat?"


    "..." Daniel Taylor was stunned. When he thought about the thing, he wanted to eat¡­ the only thing that


    came to his mind was¡­ Anna!


    Although he was well aware of his thoughts, he coughed, "I will think."


    "Then think about it quickly. After earning money, I¡¯ll invite you to dinner."


    From her voice, he could hear that she was very happy.


    During the military training period, her routine was very hectic, but she did not forget to update her


    ount, this was the first thing that she used to do when she went back to the dormitory. Now her hard


    works seemed to be paid off, and she was really happy.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Daniel Taylor replied, "Okay."


    Anna was happy and his mood was better.


    Anna was standing at the door of the library and nned to go inside to study. A boy suddenly walked


    in front of her and knocked her down.


    "Are you ok?" The boy grabbed her arm, helped her and apologized to her.


    Anna said, "It is okay."


    Anna tried to pull her arm from his hand and tried to push the boy away, but the boy held her hand


    tightly and didn¡¯t let her go. "I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to, let me have a look, is there any bruise?"


    Anna frowned. "I¡¯m really okay."


    How embarrassing it will be to be seen by others?


    Anna didn¡¯t know why, but she thought that this boy was doing it intentionally.


    The boy pulled Anna, "Do you want to add a WeChat? If you got any problem, you can find me?"


    "I really don¡¯t need it. Let me go."


    The boy hadn¡¯t let her go when someone came over and pushed him away. "What are you doing?"

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    Anna raised her head and saw n Kevin standing in front of her and staring at the boy angrily.


    The boy looked at n Kevin, he seemed guilty and exined, "I bumped into her, so just wants to ask


    that if she is okay."


    "Just wanted to ask that she is okay, by pulling her this way? Don¡¯t you have basic manners?" n


    Kevin¡¯s tone was very rude.


    The boy was wearing sses and had e all over his face. He looked very ugly. After n Kevin¡¯s


    question, he didn¡¯t say anything and quickly ran away.


    After that n Kevin looked at Anna. "Are you ok?"


    "Yes, I am fine." Anna looked at the boy who ran away and looked at n Kevin, "Why you are here?"


    "I was just passing by and saw you being pestered." n Kevin looked at the direction the boy ran


    away and said, "I saw it and felt as if he was doing it intentionally, maybe he wants to take advantage of


    you."


    "I don¡¯t think so." Although Anna also had this feeling, but there was no evidence, and it was not easy


    to say.


    n Kevin looked at Anna and said, "Where did you fall, is it serious?"


    "Nothing." It was just a bump, not too serious.


    n Kevin said, "If you again encounter this kind of boy again, deal with him rudely, don¡¯t be soft-


    hearted."


    "Hmmm." Anna responded, looked up and saw John Peter standing there and looking at her He was


    with n Kevin and also witnessed that scene. He also had some worries in his eyes.


    Anna took a look at John Peter and looked away.


    She didn¡¯t want to be close to these two people. She nodded to n Kevin, "Thank you, I¡¯ll go back


    now!"


    Anna walked and rubbed her elbows. There was a bruise and it was hurting.


    -


    On the third day, at noon, Anna ate her lunch and returned to the dorm. Just after returning to the room,


    Vanessa Cameron stopped her. "Anna, look at the campus site."


    "What?" Anna asked in bewilderment.


    Vanessa Cameron quickly sent her a link.


    She opened it and found that after being bumped into that boyst night, when the boy pulled her arm it


    was photographed and the picture was posted here with a caption, "Young lovers quarreled in front of


    the library, Ha Ha Ha!"


    "Young lovers?"


    Anna read the caption and felt really bad.


    Who the hell is so wicked to speak such words?


    Because of the title, Anna got so angry that she forcefully tapped on the cell phone to push away the


    boy¡¯s picture, as if she was really fighting with him.


    There were manyments on the picture.


    "Fuck! This man is so ugly but still found a girlfriend!"


    "It seemed that the girl is blind! Girl, why don¡¯t youe to me?"


    ...


    "Who took this? Who is this boy?" Vanessa Cameron looked at Anna.


    "I don¡¯t know. He bumped into mest night. I don¡¯t know who took this picture." When Anna talked,


    she couldn¡¯t help looking at ire Ashley who was sitting opposite her.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ire Ashley looked at Anna and then turned her head away. She looked guilty.


    Anna didn¡¯t say anything, "It¡¯s all nonsense, forget it!"


    She knew in her mind who had done it. But she had no evidence, and she didn¡¯t want to talk to ire


    Ashley.


    Vanessa Cameron looked at Anna. "How can you let him go so easily?"


    This kind of thin can stimte anyone¡¯s anger, but Anna looked so calm.


    Anna said, "Go to sleep!"


    She used to take a nap in the afternoon. But as shey down, someone came to the door and called


    her name, "Anna, someone is looking for you downstairs."


    "Who is it?" Anna was surprised.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    Anna came out of the dormitory and saw n Kevin standing outside, there was also that boy with him


    that bumped into herst night.


    n Kevin was John Peter¡¯s friend, so he was also very popr in university. In addition, that boy


    beside him and Anna were in news because ofst night¡¯s affair, so the girls around the dormitory were


    very attentive towards them. Anna came out and the spectators¡¯ gaze fell on her.


    Anna Stark went over, "Why you came here?"


    n Kevin looked at her and said, "I have brought this boy to you!"


    "..." Anna looked at n Kevin, "What do you mean?"


    n Kevin did not exin to Anna, but turned to the boy, "I heard that you and Anna are lovers."


    The boy looked at Anna with a guilty heart and shook his head. "No."


    "That¡¯s what the news on the campus website says." n Kevin¡¯s eyes were cold.


    n Kevin was the eye-witness ofst night¡¯s scene. He witnessed the actual event. He was very clear


    about the truth.


    How could he allow this misunderstanding to happen? So, he grabbed this guy and asked him to


    exin.


    The boy also just wanted to get out of this incident, "I don¡¯t know why there is such news."


    n Kevin said, "Then tell me what happenedst night."


    "Last night..." The boy took a look at Anna and exined, "I identally bumped into her and then took


    her hand to check if she is Okay. I have nothing to do with her!"


    "I don¡¯t care what you think, but do you know who she is? She is the one whom you can¡¯t provoke.


    Later, stay away from her." n Kevin was very arrogant and while saying this he looked like a school


    bully.


    The boy nodded his head obediently. "Yes!"


    "Why you are still standing here?" n Kevin also had a sharp temper and not easy to mess with.


    n Kevin saw this news on the inte and deliberately brought this boy at the door of the dormitory.


    He knew by this boy¡¯s exnation the credibility of the post on the Inte will immediately decrease.


    ire Ashley was also standing aside, she clenched her fists tightly. She did not expect that n Kevin


    woulde here to meddle!


    He really pissed her off!


    n Kevin looked at Anna. "Are you ok? Later if someone bullies you,e to me."


    Anna nced at him. "Thank you."


    n Kevin looked at Anna and immediately, "You don¡¯t have to thank me. I have no other thoughts


    about you! I helped you because of Uncle Taylor."


    "..." Before Anna could say anything, n Kevin had already run away.


    Anna was worried that he would do something that will let others misunderstood them. Unexpectedly,


    he was even more afraid of being misunderstood.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    What is wrong with this boy?


    Anna returned to the dormitory. Eiza Preston looked at Anna and asked curiously, "Anna, do you have


    a good rtionship with n Kevin?"


    Because John Peter was very popr, and everyone knew n Kevin because they were roommates.


    "Acquaintance."


    "There are many boys who have a good rtionship with her, you can¡¯t envy her enough," ire said


    arrogantly.


    Anna took a look at ire Ashley and said, "Yes! So that¡¯s why you always want to snatch the one


    around me?"


    Anna didn¡¯t reply to ire Ashley in front of Vanessa Cameron and Eiza Preston in the dormitory. But


    today, she didn¡¯t hold back.


    ire Ashley thought Anna would swallow her words as usual, but she didn¡¯t expect that this time


    Anna would answer her back. She became angrier, "Do you think I need to snatch the one around


    you?"


    "I can¡¯t say anything about it," Anna replied in a carefree way.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    ire Ashley stared at Anna and was so angry that had the impulse to hit her. Eiza Preston stood


    aside and watched the two arguing, and thought about escaping the battlefield.


    "Eiza Preston." Anna suddenly called her name.


    Eiza Preston looked at Anna. She recently found that Anna was not a person whom she can provoke,


    she also had a financially stable background. Anna also had contact with people n Kevin. She


    shouldn¡¯t dare to challenge Anna.


    Eiza Preston stopped and listened to Anna.


    Anna said, "Don¡¯t you want to know who betrayed youst time? Who told Vanessa Cameron that you


    said bad things to ire Ashley about Vanessa Cameron and Instructor Herbert?"


    Eiza Preston was slightly stunned. She looked at Anna, "What do you mean?"


    Isn¡¯t that what Anna said?


    Then why did Anna raised this topic?


    Anna looked aside at Vanessa Cameron and said to her, "Maybe if I say it to you, you won¡¯t believe it


    easily. Why don¡¯t you let Vanessa Cameron tell you?"


    Anna knew Vanessa Cameron¡¯s personality. Vanessa Cameron was a practical person and Anna


    thought that she would not lie.


    Vanessa Cameron took a look at Anna. When she heard Anna¡¯s words, she was smart enough to


    realize that Eiza Preston was not the only one who said bad things about herst time.


    "It¡¯s not Anna," Vanessa Cameron honestly replied.


    "..." Vanessa Cameron¡¯s words made Eiza Preston stunned. She looked at ire Ashley, if not Anna,


    then ire Ashley?


    But, ire Ashley is her good friend and nice to her!


    ire Ashley¡¯s face was shocked, she was feeling speechless and angry but she still didn¡¯t confess her


    mistake. "What if I told her? Who asked you to speak bad things about someone behind her back?"


    "What are you saying?" Eiza Preston looked at ire Ashley, "It was you at that time..."


    "What I?" ire Ashley interrupted her and took her words, "You want to say it that I said it first?"


    "I......" Eiza Preston was very timid, but she was not very good at defending. She didn¡¯t know how to


    refute when ire Ashley quickly changed her face. She didn¡¯t expect ire Ashley to be such a


    person.


    ire Ashley said it and ran out.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Now all three people in the dormitory hate her, and she didn¡¯t want to stay with them to make fun of


    herself. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t really regard Eiza Preston as a friend, and there was nothing to be sad


    about.


    As ire Ashley left, the dormitory became quiet. Eiza Preston stood there, felt a little aggrieved and


    couldn¡¯t stop her tears. Anna didn¡¯t want tofort her either. She sat down and got busy with her own


    affairs.


    Maybe it was because of John Peter, that Anna didn¡¯t like this kind of person who got cheated by ire


    Ashley and stood in line with ire Ashley.


    Eiza Preston came over and looked at Anna and said, "Anna, I¡¯m sorry, I misunderstood you before."


    Eiza Preston has just been betrayed by ire Ashley and now she understood that ire Ashley was


    just using her. She was not more than a dumb ass in ire¡¯s eyes.


    She has understood ire Ashley¡¯s nature. She told her the wrong things about Anna Stark. Maybe,


    like her, Anna had also been betrayed and used by ire Ashley!


    She was not like ire Ashley. She was very concerned about other people¡¯s point of view. In short,


    she didn¡¯t want to stand in line with ire Ashley.


    She had been cheated by ire Ashley. Naturally, she wanted to have a good rtionship with Anna


    and Vanessa Cameron.


    Anna looked at Eiza Preston. "ire Ashley told you that I like to snatch other people¡¯s boyfriends?


    You aren¡¯t afraid that I¡¯ll rob your boyfriend?"


    "How can it be possible?" Eiza Preston said, "ire Ashley must have told nonsense to me. Now, I


    have seen her real face. Maybe she had cheated me many times."

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    Anna looked at Eiza Preston. It seemed that Eiza Preston was really ashamed of her previous remarks


    and was sincerely apologizing. Anna smiled and forgave her. Eiza Preston was also cheated by ire


    Ashley, and at this time Anna didn¡¯t want to argue with her.


    After all, they are roommates and have to spend a long time with each other.


    It was just ire Ashley, a woman who had the habit of string up the discord, brought these things to


    this limit.


    -


    Friday.


    After ss in the afternoon, Anna didn¡¯t ask Jack Smith toe and pick her. She went home by


    herself.


    Anna reached home, entered the door and changed her shoes. She was about to go upstairs when she


    saw Shawn Hamiltoning downstairs. Today he was in casual clothes, not wearing his white coat.


    Anna saw him and politely said hello to him, "Hello, Doctor Shawn Hamilton."


    Shawn Hamilton saw Anna and nodded, "Hello."


    "How is Sir? Is he unwell?" Anna was a little worried to see him at home.


    "No, he is fine, it¡¯s just a routine checkup," Shawn Hamilton said.


    "That¡¯s good." Anna was worried about Daniel¡¯s health. These days she couldn¡¯t stay at home and


    won¡¯t be able to help him.


    She quickly went upstairs, "Sir."


    The bedroom door was not closed. She pushed in and found that Daniel Taylor was changing clothes.


    He was sitting beside the bed, naked¡­


    Jack Smith was standing aside with a shirt in his hand¡­


    This scenery was enough to let one¡¯s imagination run wild!


    Anna coughed, "Carry on, I¡¯lle inter."


    Jack Smith, "..."


    After a moment, Jack Smith came out of the room. He took a look at Anna and said, "Why are you back


    so soon? I aming to pick you up."


    "I was free." Anna said, "You really don¡¯t need to pick me up in the future. I cane back myself."


    "Go in, sir is waiting for you."


    Anna did not rush in, but looked at Jack Smith, and put on a curious baby¡¯s appearance, "You and sir,


    do not have that kind of rtionship, right?"


    Jack Smith, such a simple person, how could he understand her words, "What kind of rtionship?"


    "That is..." Anna thought about it and said, "These days it is very normal¡­ you know¡­ homosexual


    rtionship."


    "..." Jack Smith stared angrily at Anna. "You little girls just think all this stuff?"


    Anna looked at him nervously, smiled and entered the door.


    Daniel Taylor was sitting on the bed. He had changed his clothes and recovered his serious and ascetic


    appearance. He saw Annaing in and asked, "What are you talking with Jack Smith?"


    "I asked him if you two were having something." Anna joked, she didn¡¯t take such things very seriously


    and didn¡¯t hide it from Daniel Taylor.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna and repeated her word, "Something?"


    He didn¡¯t seem to understand.


    Anna said in surprise, "Sir, you don¡¯t even understand what I am talking about. I am talking about


    homosexual activity when two men are together. I¡¯ll rmend someic books and novels for you


    Anna excitedly guided him like she eagerly wanted to discuss this thing with Daniel Taylor!


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna¡¯s interesting appearance and frowned.


    Who wanted to know this?


    Besides, does she really think he can¡¯t understand?


    She wanted him to do this?


    "Anna,e here." Daniel Taylor waved to her.


    Anna noticed his serious appearance and walked over.


    She waspletely unprepared when her arm was suddenly grasped. He dragged her onto the soft


    bed, leaned down, and his body covered her.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    A totally unexpected and domineering kiss fell on her lips.


    Her body will pay the price!


    His tongue was in her mouth. It was a kiss full of emotion and desire. She felt some changes in her


    body under him.


    Anna thought about that, even in her thoughts she felt awkward, she knew that Sir cannot do it. But


    when he kissed her, she started having the illusion that he can eat her cleanly.


    After a while, he left Anna. She felt her body weak, somewhat tender and light. She was lying on the


    soft bed, feeling light like a leave that can blow away with the wind and her eyes were expressionless.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and raised the corner of his mouth. "Come on, tell me more about the two


    men affairs, how they do it?"


    "Uh..." He was smiling, but Anna saw danger in his eyes. Anna¡¯s pair of big eyes turned around and


    changed the topic, "Shall we talk about what to eatter?"


    Daniel Taylor raised his eyebrows, "but I am more interested in the topic before."


    "Ha ha..." Annaughed awkwardly. "I don¡¯t think so, discussing food is more interesting."


    Daniel Taylor pinched her little face. She was clever.


    "I heard Jack Smith saying that you got into trouble at school?"


    Anna knew that he was talking about things on the campus website, she said, "Mr. Smith is so well


    informed."


    "Who is that boy?" Daniel Taylor asked.


    Anna exined, "I don¡¯t know the boy. He identally bumped into me and someone photographed it.


    Someone tried to manipte things. But now it¡¯s solved."


    "idently?" Daniel Taylor was not relieved. If it was really an ident then how someone


    photographed it?


    "It is already a matter of past," Anna didn¡¯t want him to worry.


    Daniel Taylor lowered his head and kissed her gently on her forehead. He doted on her, loved her


    deeply but today he had aint, "Why don¡¯t you inform me at that time?"


    He observed that Anna always share her happy moments with him in the first ce.


    However, she always tries to hide her unhappy moments and didn¡¯t even let him know.


    Her personality of sharing happiness but hiding sorrows made him love her more and care for her


    more.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor and said, "This matter has been solved." n Kevin helped her once,


    which made her owe n Kevin a favor.


    Daniel Taylor said, "I know that n Kevin helped you."


    Anna was surprised. "Do you even know that?"


    Is there anything else Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t know?


    After all, this all just happened today.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and said, "Why? If I don¡¯t know it by myself, you are going to hide it from


    me again?"


    Anna exined, "I was afraid that you will misunderstand me."


    "But I hate it to more to be cheated." He looked at Anna seriously. "Anna, I think you are not obedient."


    "I¡¯m obedient!" Anna felt that he treat her as a child. She gently coaxed, "Next time I¡¯ll tell you


    everything, okay?"


    "Apathetic?" Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t believe her words.


    Anna was also helpless, sir always bullied her, and today he doubted her words. "I¡¯m serious, Okay?"


    Jack Smith knocked on the door. "Mr. Taylor, there is a call for you."


    "Bring it in!" Daniel Taylor sat up and Jack Smith quickly opened the door.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    It was a bit awkward for him to see both of them in bed.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    Jack Smith walked over and handed over his cell phone. Daniel Taylor had two cell phones. One was


    only for family, and the other was for work. Usually, Jack Smith answered her work phone.


    Anna sat aside and heard Daniel Taylor answering the phone and talking about work.


    She got out of bed and put on her slippers. "I¡¯ll go back and change first."


    At home, she was used to wearing loose clothes.


    It was Friday, Anna understood that it was thest working day of the week. Daniel Taylor and Jack


    Smith must be busy and still have lots of work to do, so she left them alone.


    -


    Daniel Taylor and Jack Smith also went to study and after talking about their work, Daniel Taylor again


    came to the bedroom but he didn¡¯t see Anna there.


    Daniel Taylor asked, "Where is Anna?"


    Jack Smith looked dazed. "I¡¯ll look for her." He was in the study with Daniel Taylor and didn¡¯t know


    where Anna had gone.


    At the moment, Anna was on the third floor. Their house was a small three-story vi. The bedroom


    and study was on the second floor. The third floor had a fitness room and an empty room. Anna was in


    the empty room.


    She was wearing headphones and practicing a song.


    This Wednesday, her university will have a National Day party. She took part in the activity and was


    doing practice for her performance.


    I need a dream, I need direction, I need tears and above all, I need the light to lighten up the dark sky¡­


    Anna was so devoted to singing that she didn¡¯t notice someoneing in. Jack Smith and Daniel


    Taylor were at the door. This was the first time when Jack Smith heard Anna singing.


    She really sang nice and even Jack Smith couldn¡¯t help looking at her. After listening for a while, Jack


    Smith couldn¡¯t help praising her. He looked at Daniel Taylor, "Madam sings very well."


    When he said that, he was badly stared by Daniel Taylor - do you need to say that my wife sings well?


    Meddling in other people¡¯s business!


    Jack Smith, "..."


    Anna sang for a while, then took off her earphone, turned around and found that there were two more


    people in the room.


    This... was a bit awkward.


    She asked modestly, "When did youe?"


    Jack Smith took a look at Daniel Taylor and answered for him, "Just now."


    "My singing is unpleasant to hear?" She rememberedst time when she sang a song to Sir, he said it


    was unpleasant.


    Although others say that she sang well, but sir didn¡¯t like it.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Maybe she didn¡¯t sing the type he likes!


    Jack Smith was going to praise Anna. Anna¡¯s singing was really good. He just opened his mouth and


    said "Very..." but before the word "good" can be uttered, he heard Daniel Taylor saying, "Unpleasant to


    hear."


    "..." ???


    There were question marks on Jack Smith¡¯s face.


    If ever, even mistakenly he says anything wrong about Anna, Mr. Taylor hates him so much. How can


    he turn around and lie now?


    Anna is only 18 years old. She is not a professional singer, but she can sing well.


    Mr. Taylor, are you sure your taste is normal?


    This was the second time when Daniel Taylor said this. Anna doubted her singing. She took a look at


    Daniel Taylor, maybe she really didn¡¯t sing well, "Then I won¡¯t sing in front of Sir again."


    "..." Daniel Taylor.


    Jack Smith said, "It¡¯s time for the meal. Let¡¯s go for dinner."


    "Okay." Anna heard about eating and became happy. She hurriedly put away her cell phone and


    earphone.


    -


    Tonight, Olivia Taylor invited them to dinner. John Peter¡¯s father came back from a business trip to


    Beijing. Anna and Daniel Taylor were a bit stuck in traffic, so when they arrived, the whole Taylor¡¯s


    family was already there.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    It was Anna¡¯s first meeting with John Peter¡¯s father, Daniel Taylor¡¯s brother-inw. She should also call


    him brother-inw.


    He didn¡¯t look very young. His face had shallow wrinkles, but he had a fine personality. It can be seen


    that when he was young, he must be handsome and had left a good impression on the people around


    him.


    He sat beside Olivia Taylor and John Peter, looked at John Peter, and was a little strict to him. "I heard


    that these days, you didn¡¯t listen much to your mother?"


    "This is not true." John Peter thought he had always been very obedient.


    Charles Peter was disappointed, "I heard that you misbehaved with your little aunt? I was a little busy


    and in my absence, you forget the values that I taught you? What does a man look like if he doesn¡¯t


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    respect women?"


    John Peter didn¡¯t speak.


    In Anna¡¯s case, he was very aggrieved, but he didn¡¯t even have an excuse. If it was in the past, before


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s ident, things can be different. But now, the whole family just worries about Daniel


    Taylor.


    Olivia Taylor looked at her son, felt a little distressed, and said to her husband, "Don¡¯t scold him here."


    Anna and Daniel Taylor came in. Charles Peter got up and said hello to Daniel Taylor, "Daniel, long


    time no see."


    Daniel Taylor said, "Brother-inw."


    Charles Peter¡¯s eyes fell on Anna again, "So she is my younger sister!"


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna, "Anna this is brother-inw."


    Anna nodded at him, "Hello, brother inw."


    They greeted each other and sat down.


    Charles Peter looked at John Peter, who had not spoken yet and then looked at Anna who just came in


    and ignored him. He looked at his son, "My words made you this much unhappy that you forget to greet


    your uncle and aunt?"


    John Peter stood up and nodded to Anna and Daniel. "Uncle, Aunt."


    After saying hello, he sat back. It seemed that he was afraid of his father.


    Anna had never seen John Peter like this. In front of his father, there is no usual indifference and


    aloofness in his behavior. He did whatever his father asked him to do. Anna quietly sat beside Daniel


    Taylor. Today¡¯s main guest was Charles Peter. Everyone¡¯s attention was on him.


    Anna was just a safe eater.


    While eating, John Peter looked at Anna.


    She was right in front of him. But he felt that there were mountains and rivers between him and her. He


    can¡¯t cross them and can¡¯t get close to her anymore.


    Anna also felt John Peter¡¯s gaze. She whispered to Daniel Taylor, "I have to go to the bathroom."


    She got up and escaped.


    She hid in the bathroom cubicle, took out her mobile phone and started scrolling. At home, she did not


    dare to use her mobile phone for a long time in front of Sir. But here she can use it, after all, he could


    not see her here!


    Coincidentally, there was a familiar voice at the door. "ire, did you break up with John Peter?"


    While talking, there was the sound of running water from the tap outside.


    ire Ashley looked at the mirror, checked her makeup and said, "No! It¡¯s just a fight."


    Yes, it¡¯s just a fight.


    In her opinion, she and John Peter quarreled because of that bitch, Anna.


    On this National Day event, she took part in a dance program, and she believed when she bes


    popr, John Peter won¡¯t be able to ignore her again. Although her academic performance was not as


    good as Anna¡¯s, she had many other areas where she can beat Anna.


    She will let John Peter see her good points and let him know that she is the girl he should like.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    Luna Samuel asked, "Did hee to coax you?"


    "No." How could John Petere to coax her?


    ire Ashley has long been used to ttering him. In her opinion, emotion was something that she


    should strive for.


    Luna Samuel said, "Oh my God, you two are dating, and he doesn¡¯t coax you after a quarrel? You¡¯d


    better not have this kind of boyfriend."


    "..." ire Ashley red at Luna Samuel.


    If ire didn¡¯t have a bad time with her roommates in the dormitory, she would have never contacted


    this stupid girl. Last time, at the ssmate¡¯s party, ire had already lost her face because of this


    stupid girl.


    She was already done with Luna Samuel. But now, she couldn¡¯t find anyone to apany her, so she


    had no option than to call Luna Samuel.


    ire Ashley didn¡¯t reply to her and continued to put makeup on her face.


    Luna Samuel had a boyfriend, but he was a verymon boy, very ordinary both in appearance and


    performance. There was nothing outstanding in him. He just used to coax Luna Samuel everywhere.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    If ire found such an average guy for herself, she will go mad!


    No matter what, her John Peter is exceptional in every aspect.


    When ire was indulged in her thoughts, Anna opened the door of the bathroom and came out.


    ire saw Anna in the mirror and couldn¡¯t help staring at her.


    Because of today¡¯s incident, ire Ashley was still angry!


    She didn¡¯t expect Anna to be here. She looked at Anna. "You eavesdrop on us!"


    Anna walked to the sink, opened up the tap, watched the water flowing out automatically and mockingly


    raised the corners of her mouth, "I was already here."


    "How can youe to such a ce?" ire Ashley couldn¡¯t believe it. This restaurant was too


    expensive. Anna couldn¡¯t afford it.


    Anna looked at ire Ashley, "if you cane, why I cannot?"


    Anna new that in ire Ashley¡¯s eyes, she wasn¡¯t worthy to eat in such a ce!


    "Do you know how expensive this kind of ce is?" ire asked. "Even if you work for a month, you


    may not be able to eat a meal. Are you willing to spend this much money?"


    "Yes." Anna replied, "Someone invited me to dinner, so I came."


    Anna didn¡¯t lie. She really had no money to spend like this. After all, she was not like ire Ashley, a


    girl with a good background who didn¡¯t have to worry about how to spend it.


    ire Ashley looked at Anna and asked tentatively, "Who invited you? n Kevin? Or John Peter?"


    Anna knew ire Ashley¡¯s thinking. She just wanted to ask if she came with John Peter. ire Ashley


    was very concerned about the rtionship between Anna and John Peter.


    Anna was not stupid enough to answer such a question, so she let her be a little more desperate,


    "I am not supposed to tell you."


    "..." ire Ashley stared at Anna and walked away. As she walked out, she saw John Peter at the door.


    In her mind, she already had an idea about Anna and John Peter¡¯s rtionship.


    No wonder Anna didn¡¯t say anything.


    That bitch is really seducing John Peter!


    ire Ashley¡¯s heart was very angry, but her face was still smiling, "John."


    John Peter saw her, nodded, and walked to the bathroom. ire Ashley stopped him again. "Are you


    here for dinner?"


    John Peter looked around and then said sarcastically. "I am surprised that you came here for dinner?"


    Who woulde to eat in the toilet?


    ire Ashley smiled and held his hand affectionately. "I don¡¯t mean that. We haven¡¯t seen each other


    for a long time. Do you want to have dinner together?"

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    "..." John Peter was annoyed. "Leave my hand."


    "Are you still mad at me?" ire Ashley looked at him helplessly, trying to show her gentleness, "I


    knew I was wrongst time, can you forgive me?"


    Luna Samuel was on the side and witnessed the whole scene. John Peter didn¡¯t coax ire Ashley,


    but ire Ashley wanted to do anything to be with him.


    John Peter looked at her. "I am going to the bathroom. You want to follow me?"


    ire Ashley left his hand. "Then I¡¯ll wait for you."


    John Peter went in. Luna Samuel looked at ire Ashley and said, "ire, how can you do that? You


    can¡¯t be this much good to this man. Let him coax you!"


    In Luna Samuel¡¯s opinion, this rtionship cannot be like this. If a man does not know how to left her


    pride and ego, she will also never bow her head.


    "Do you have any problem?" ire Ashley was angry.


    ire Ashley was really annoyed with Luna Samuel. How can Luna Samuelpare John Peter with


    her boyfriend?


    ire Ashley knew John Peter¡¯s personality, if she didn¡¯t please John Peter, he will nevere to look


    for her in this life.


    "ire..." ire Ashley suddenly shouted at Luna Samuel, and Luna Samuel had an unbelieving look


    on her face.


    ire Ashley liked to pretend a gentle and perfect image in front of people. All of a sudden, ire


    Ashley roared, and Luna Samuel couldn¡¯t respond.


    ire Ashley looked at her and wanted to exin something. Before she could exin it, Anna came


    out and smiled, "Why are you still standing here? Waiting for me?"


    ire Ashley looked at Anna.


    In her opinion, Anna was with Daniel Taylor and now she got again with John Peter. If John Peter¡¯s


    parents got to know about it, they will not agree. ire just couldn¡¯t figure it out that why Anna looked


    so proud.


    Anna didn¡¯t say anything to them either. She walked back, Sir must be waiting for her.


    ire Ashley asked Luna Samuel to go back and followed Anna. Since Anna and John Peter came


    together, she decided to follow Anna to catch them together!


    ire Ashley followed Anna and saw her entering a private dining cabin. Sure enough, in a moment,


    she saw John Petering soon.


    John Peter came out of the bathroom and didn¡¯t see ire Ashley. He thought she must be gone.


    Unexpectedly, he saw her here.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "How you came here?" John Peter asked.


    ire Ashley smiled and gently said to him, "Waiting for you!"


    John Peter said, "Everything is already over between us. Don¡¯t follow me."


    John Peter didn¡¯t want her to see his parents. He was sure that he would be scolded again if this time


    his mother and father saw him with ire Ashley.


    Last time, there was only Olivia Taylor. No matter how fierce Olivia Taylor was, she didn¡¯t scold him


    much. But now his father was also inside and he was a little afraid of his father.


    ire Ashley said, "We know each other for so long, and now we can¡¯t even have a meal together?


    John, I really admit my mistake. If you say I go in and apologize to Anna?"


    In ire¡¯s mind, John Peter and Anna were on a date.


    How can she let them enjoy it?


    She just wanted to destroy their rtionship and not let them go on so smoothly.


    John Peter thought of the situation inside, "No way."


    Today, the whole family was having a meal, and ire Ashley was just an outsider. If she suddenly


    appeared, his parents would surely think that he had called him.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    After seeing him resisting like this, ire Ashley was more determined to go in. Who else can be with


    Anna?


    What is he afraid of?


    "I¡¯ll go in and have a word with Anna." ire Ashley finished saying, not waiting for John Peter to


    agree, directly opened the door.


    The door was suddenly opened. Everyone was busy eating, they thought that John Peter came back


    looked over¡­ unexpectedly, it was ire Ashley.


    ire Ashley, "..."


    She thought Anna must be alone, but when she saw all the people of the Taylor family, she was a little


    confused.


    How could Anna have dinner with the Taylor Family?


    On the other side, only Charles Peter was not familiar with ire Ashley.


    "Why are you here?" Olivia Taylor asked.


    Is her son had gone mad?


    He brought ire Ashley here without asking her?


    Now if ire Ashley walked back quietly, it will be very impolite, so she came in and said hello to


    everyone, "Hello grandparents, Hello aunt..."


    "Come in and sit down." It was not easy for Olivia Taylor to drive her away. After all, she hade to


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    their house several times.


    Now her son has brought her here. She cannot embarrass her son.


    ire Ashley walked in. Olivia Taylor asked the waiter to add a chair for her. It was not easy to put it


    elsewhere. They put it next to John Peter¡¯s seat.


    ire Ashley sat down and took a look at Anna, who was sitting next to Daniel Taylor. She couldn¡¯t


    believe it¡­ Anna and Daniel Taylor are still together!


    Last time, the incident was so big. Uncle Taylor also knew the rtionship between John Peter and


    Anna, but he didn¡¯t break up with her?


    Damn!


    She was driven away by John Peter because of this matter, but Anna stayed at Taylor¡¯s house


    peacefully.


    She had an impulse to spit blood at once!


    Anna looked at ire Ashley, so finally, ire Ashley has found her.


    Charles Peter asked Olivia Taylor, "She is..."


    "John¡¯s girlfriend." Olivia Taylor also didn¡¯t understand.


    Why he likes to be with such a woman.


    He is really disobedient!


    Charles Peter frowned as soon as he heard that. The little boy also has a girlfriend!


    His voice suddenly became fierce, "Where is John?"


    Olivia Taylor said, "I think, he went to the bathroom."


    ire Ashley looked at the door.


    Why didn''t John Petere after hearing his father calling him?


    She sat alone with Taylor''s family, in fact, she was quite flustered. She didn¡¯t expect this scene.


    ire hoped that John Peter can help her. She was very familiar with John Peter. He was a softhearted


    person, after seeing her helplessness he will help her. However, even after a while, she didn¡¯t see John


    Petering in.


    Olivia Taylor received a text message. She raised her head and said to Charles Peter, "John Peter¡¯s


    friend called him and he left in a hurry to find him."


    John Peter knew he will be scolded. It was better for him to run first than to be scolded by his father in


    front of Anna.


    "..."


    ire Ashley couldn¡¯t believe what she heard.


    John Peter ran away?


    He left her here?


    ire Ashley felt extremely embarrassed but she came in here herself and now she cannot go out


    immediately.


    Charles Peter had been very strict with John Peter. Although they have a lot of money, but he was


    afraid that his son would be ignorant and ipetent. He didn¡¯t want his son to waste time with


    women all day long and in future, he will be a spendthrift.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    John Peter just went to university, made a new girlfriend and brought her home! Charles Peter was a


    little upset.


    "You and John are ssmates?" He asked.


    "Yes, Uncle Charles Peter."


    Charles Peter said with a calm face, "You two are really young! Young people should read more books


    andter you will have a lot of opportunities after falling in love. You can see John Peter¡¯s situation


    now. He can¡¯t even support himself. Do you think he can support you? As a girl, you should keep your


    eyes wide open while looking for a partner. Don¡¯t just go for good looks. What¡¯s the use of good looks


    in life?"


    Although in the eyes of ire Ashley, John Peter had good grades, he was handsome and had a good


    family. But in the eyes of Charles Peter, this son was useless.


    The money he has wasn¡¯t earned by him. It was given to him by his family. His father thought that if he


    goes out to earn money he won¡¯t be able to earn a penny.


    Even Anna can¡¯t believe that John Peter, who was so popr in school, was not praised by his father. It


    can be seen that Charles Peter was really strict.


    When he said this, ire Ashley was extremely embarrassed. She did not dare to contradict Charles¡¯s


    words, but nodded, "Yes."


    After a while, she thought of something and added, "In fact, I think John Peter is very excellent, his


    performance is very good in all aspects."


    "Excellent?" Charles Peter said, "Then you must have made a wrong judgment."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "..."


    Olivia Taylor looked at ire Ashley seriously and asked, "Do your parents know that you are here


    today?"


    John peter told Olivia Taylor that he had broken up with her and he again brought this girl here. Olivia


    was in a bad mood and her attitude was a little serious.


    "No, they don¡¯t know." ire Ashley said in a trembling voice. She knew this family. She wanted to


    On the other hand, everyone¡¯s behavior toward Anna was different. She had been sitting next to her


    and eating food. Mother Taylor served food to her, "Anna, try this one."


    "Thank you, mom." Anna¡¯s te was filled with food. It looked like a small hill.


    Anna knew that she could not eat so much at all, but it was the love of her mother-inw, she couldn¡¯t


    refuse. She looked at Daniel Taylor, who was sitting beside her and asked for help in a low voice, "Sir."


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and noticed that she can¡¯t eat anymore. He took the food from her te that


    mother Taylor gave her and put it on his own te. Daniel Taylor was very calm while doing this as if he


    willingly shared her food.


    ording to Taylor¡¯s family¡¯s status, it was not wrong to say that Daniel Taylor never ate any one¡¯s


    leftover. However, he did not dislike to eat from Anna¡¯s te.


    Anna watched him eating her food and felt very sweet. She asked him for help. She hoped that he


    could help her find a way. She didn¡¯t expect that he would eat it.


    Olivia Taylor¡¯s attention was still on ire Ashley. She looked at ire Ashley and said, "John Peter is


    very young. We don¡¯t want him to have a girlfriend so early. Please try to stay away from him! It will be


    good for you."


    The tone was polite, but the meaning was very obvious. She didn¡¯t like ire Ashley as John Peter¡¯s


    girlfriend. She always felt that this girl will create troubles for them.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    If they kept this rtionship and identally do something wrong, like a child or something, this girl


    can do anything to let them recognize her.


    Olivia Taylor was not willing to suffer this kind of loss! So she had to think in advance.


    There were delicious meals in front of ire Ashley, but she had no appetite and no mood.


    In the end, Olivia Taylor said, "Do you want us to drop you? After all, we won¡¯t be at ease to let a young


    girl go back alone at this time."


    "No... No, thank you." ire Ashley was already very embarrassed. This Aunt taught her a good lesson


    and now ire just wanted to run away. She¡¯ll go mad if Aunt Olivia said anything again to her.


    This was the first time that she began to doubt her decision, whether she liked John Peter or not?


    If I really marry John Peter and have such a father-inw and mother-inw, I will probably go mad!


    How will I get along with them all my life?


    ire¡¯s parents loved her so much, doted her like a princess and never ever spoke loudly to her. ire


    was insulted like this for the first time.


    ire Ashley left, and Olivia Taylor shook her head disappointedly. She was angry that ire Ashley


    dared toe here again. It was necessary to teach her a good lesson to not appear beside John


    Peter again.


    Because Charles Peter had returned home, Olivia Taylor did not go to Taylor¡¯s house. Anna and Daniel


    Taylor also returned to their house.


    Anna took a bath andy down on the bed. She opened her microblog and received a message from


    @Little Princess, "Sister, I¡¯m in a bad mood today. Can you talk with me?"


    Anna leaned on the pillow and remembered how Sister Olivia behaved with ire Ashley. She can


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    understand ire Ashley¡¯s feelings.


    Anna thought it wouldn''t be easy for anyone to encounter the scene tonight.


    But after recalling the things that ire Ashley did with others, Anna just wants to say these three


    words¡­ You deserve it!


    Anna guessed that ire Ashley might have thought that she and John Peter were eating together so


    she came to spoil it. But when she came in, she met the whole family. John Peter ran again, and she


    faced the consequences.


    Anna replied, "What you want to talk about?"


    Anna was curious about what ire Ashley can say.


    ire Ashley¡¯s sent a sad emoji, "I¡¯m in a bad mood today, but I don¡¯t know who to tell."


    After all, if she tells her present friend about her insult, they willugh at her, and she had no real


    friends.


    Last time, Anna refused to help her in doing paid promotions and since that time she often scrolled


    Anna¡¯s this microblog and read her stories.


    Although Anna wrote little stories about her life with Daniel Taylor, but she had not described the exact


    condition of Daniel Taylor nor any specific circumstances, and ire Ashley or anyone didn¡¯t know that


    the man in the stories was Daniel Taylor.


    Above all, ire Ashley couldn¡¯t think that Anna can have such poprity on Weibo.


    ire Ashley liked the stories of this micro-blogger. She often put John Peter and herself in their ce,


    and always thought about them.


    And in her result, she has also developed some affinity with this micro-blogger.


    She thought this micro-blogger didn¡¯t know her real identity. Even if she said something bad about


    herself, no one else would know it was her. So, she decided to tell something about tonight.


    "I really don¡¯t know why! But there is a girl, her family¡¯s financial conditions are not good. She didn¡¯t


    dance well, have no extra talents and didn¡¯t look good, but she always has better luck than me."


    Actually ire Ashley did so much to drive Anna out of Taylor''s family. But Anna¡¯s position in the Taylor


    family was not affected, which in return, made ire Ashley suffer a blow.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    Anna read ire Ashley¡¯s message and couldn¡¯t help biting her teeth. ire Ashley was addicted to


    stepping on her, she can also say these stupid things about others.


    Anna was angry for a while and couldn¡¯t helpughing¡­


    Can¡¯t ire Ashley think it can be her?


    Anna suddenly felt that with her personality, maybe she could never figure it out in her life. After all, in


    her eyes, Anna was even worse than a useless person.


    ...


    After chatting with ire Ashley for about 10 minutes, Anna saw hertest microblog and was


    rewarded with 999 yuan, which was awarded by ire Ashley.


    This ire Ashley had gone mad!


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    If one day ire Ashleye to know that this ount was owned by the girl she despised the most,


    would she be angry?


    At this time, Anna received another message from Sir, "Where are you?"


    When Daniel Taylor went to take a bath, Anna came back to her room. She took a bath, went to bed,


    and forgot him.


    Usually, Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t like sleeping with him. But now he even started to find her.


    Anna was quite surprised.


    She raised her mouth, got off the bed, put on her slippers and ran to the next room at a speed faster


    than a rabbit.


    Daniel Taylor leaned against the bed and only the bedsidemp was turned on.


    Anna climbed to bed, looked at him, "Sir."


    Her eyes were smiling and she looked very happy. Daniel Taylor hooked his lips and thought that just


    by sleeping with him she became so happy!


    He actually knew the reason why Anna was not afraid of sleeping with him.


    Just because, he cannot do that.


    October wasing soon. It was Anna¡¯s birthday month. Her age ording to her ID card will be 20.


    Then he will let her know whether he can or not.


    Actually... after looking at Anna¡¯s body, Daniel Taylor was full of doubts.


    Is she OK?


    How can she not grow fat even after eating so much?


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor thinking something. "Sir, what are you thinking?"


    It was scary to be stared at by him quietly.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Tomorrow get up early and go for running."


    "Ah?" Anna couldn¡¯t believe it. On weekends, he let her sleep more. But now, what¡¯s the meaning of


    such a sentence now?


    "I have an appointment with Ste tomorrow," Anna said again.


    Daniel Taylor said, "All right, then get up early and run for an hour."


    "..." Anna didn¡¯t understand. "Why?"


    John Peter was good at running, but she can¡¯t.


    Other than that, she didn¡¯t do anything wrong.


    Why should she ept this punishment?

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    Of course, Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t tell her why. He just said, "It seems that you don¡¯t pay attention to me


    anymore. Even when I talk, you don¡¯t listen and do not obey."


    "No..." Anna felt aggrieved. Why he put forward such a strict requirement.


    She didn¡¯t dare to say anything andy down.


    The next day, before dawn, Daniel Taylor woke up. Anna¡¯s sleeping posture was terrible, her legs were


    on his body with extreme self-confidence.


    He wanted to wake her up for morning exercise, but as he saw her holding her arms in her hands,


    pouting her lips together, rxed long eyshes, and the peaceful sleep. He couldn¡¯t bear to wake her


    up.


    Anna slept for another hour.


    After getting up, she took a shower, changed her clothes and went out. Today, she made an


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    appointment with Ste Winslet to work part-time in a coffee shop.


    However, she got upte, so she ran away without even having breakfast at home. She took eggs and


    milk prepared by Aunt Lisa.


    When Daniel Taylor got up, there was no sign of her at home. He came out of the elevator in a


    wheelchair and saw no one in the dining room. He asked, "Where is Anna?"


    "She has gone out." Aunt Lisa said, "She looked in a hurry and went out without having breakfast."


    Daniel Taylor couldn¡¯t help frowning. When he just got up, she was sleeping. He stared at the way she


    slept. He looked at her for a long time and as he slept, she got up and went out.


    Anna reached the ce, where she had an appointment with Ste Winslet. Ste brought breakfast


    for her. "Here you are."


    "Thank you." Anna picked it up. After all, she didn¡¯t eat much and was hungry again.


    Ste Winslet looked at her and shook her head. "Foodie."


    This cafe was very close to Ste Winslet¡¯s university. She often worked here. Anna came to work here


    today because on weekends the ce became even busy and many customers came here.

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    At two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Anna was learning to dotte art from Ste Winslet, and by the way,


    they chatted about ire Ashley¡¯s things in the dormitory.


    Ste Winslet also felt relieved after hearing about ire Ashley and Eiza Preston¡¯s break up, "You


    should deal with her like this."


    A few teenagers entered the coffee shop sat on a table around the window. A boy came to order, "Miss


    Ste."


    Anna heard the familiar voice, raised her head, "Aiden!"


    "Eh, sister, you are here too!" Aiden Stark coincidently met Anna.


    Anna was also surprised, "How you came here?"


    "I came here with my friends to y games."


    He and Ste Winslet were from the same university. They met at university. He knew Ste Winslet


    worked here, so he asked his teammates toe here.


    As soon as Ste Winslet saw Aiden Stark, she smiled and pulled Anna aside. She said to Aiden Stark,


    "What do you want to drink? I will give you a 20% discount."


    Anna, "..."


    Why she thought these two people a little strange!


    Anna was muttering. Suddenly, a person came in front of her. It was n Kevin. He put his hand on


    Aiden Stark¡¯s shoulder and was surprised to see Anna working here.


    n Kevin looked at Anna, "How can you be here?"


    John Peter¡¯s little aunt works here? How it can be possible!


    Anna¡¯s eyes fall on n Kevin¡¯s arm and on Aiden Stark¡¯s shoulder.


    Does Aiden Stark even know n Kevin?


    Anna looked towards the table where they were sitting and even saw John Peter.


    He was the best looking and the most eye-catching person sitting among several boys. It was just that


    after going backst night, he had been scolded by his father, so his mood was very bad.


    "How can you all be together?" Anna was a little confused about the situation.


    Aiden Stark introduced n Kevin to her, "Sister, this is n Kevin. I told you before. He is my new


    teammate. You know him?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Teammates?" Anna asked, "John Peter is also your teammate?"


    n Kevin said, "Yes! So, in the end, it¡¯s a family. I didn¡¯t expect Aiden Stark to be your brother. Really


    hid it well."


    Where they hid it well, Aiden Stark did not know the rtionship between John Peter and Anna at all.


    And n Kevin have not seen Aiden Stark.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    Anna looked at John Peter, but her expressions were a littleplicated.


    "Coffee is ready." Anna made atte and put it on the counter. This time John Peter came to pick it.


    He stood in front of her and looked at her.


    Anna could not help frowning. Although she was at work, but she didn¡¯t feel good to let him drink the


    coffee made by herself.


    She looked at John Peter and couldn¡¯t stop herself from exining, "You and my brother are


    teammates. It¡¯s really a coincidence."


    John Peter was not surprised at all. He looked at her. "Do you think it¡¯s a coincidence?"


    Anna looked at him warily, "What do you mean?"


    John Peter raised the corners of her mouth, which was full of sarcasm and left with coffee.


    n Kevin sat beside John Peter and said, "I didn¡¯t expect your little aunt to work here."


    "Can''t you shut your mouth, or you will die by it?" John Peter frowned, for him these words were too


    hard to hear.


    n Kevin said, "I¡¯m just curious. Your family doesn¡¯tck money."


    "..."


    "n Kevin." Anna came to their table. "I need your minute."


    "Me?" n Kevin couldn¡¯t believe it. He looked at Anna. Usually, Anna hid from him, and now, she


    came to him.


    He stood up in some panic and followed Anna.


    He looked at Anna warily. "What¡¯s up?"


    He saw Anna looking at him up and down, which made him more flustered. He looked around and


    reminded her, "Listen, don¡¯t hurt me, and just because I am handsome do not begin to like me. I don¡¯t


    have such thoughts about you."


    If Uncle Taylor got to know about it, his death will be inevitable.


    He was warned by Daniel Taylorst time to not dare to have more thoughts about Anna and he


    immediately stepped back. Even during ordering the coffee today, he specially asked Ste Winslet to


    make it for him.


    Anna looked at him. He was scared to death, "Are you sick? I can eat people?"


    "The one in your family can eat people." n Kevin¡¯s eyes were full of fear.


    Anna, "..."


    She looked at n Kevin iprehensibly. "Sir did something to youst time?"


    She knew that Daniel Taylor was jealous but he would not do anything wrong with this boy. Even at


    home, as long as John Peter did not provoke her, he never took the initiative to trouble, John Peter.


    n Kevin said solemnly, "If you have anything, please hurry up."


    Talking more with Anna will be more dangerous.


    He considered himself very handsome. If in case, at any moment Anna got attracted to him, he couldn¡¯t


    think clearly what can happen.


    Anna asked, "What¡¯s going on in your team?"


    "You want to join?" n Kevin said, "This team is John Peter¡¯s new team. Our team didn¡¯t ept


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    women."


    "Who wants to join?" Anna took off her apron, she never thought him to be this much silly. "John Peter


    is your boss?"


    "Yes."


    "Aiden Stark signed the contract?"


    "Yes! A few of them have signed up today." n Kevin spoke, looked at her silent appearance and


    thought of running away "If you have nothing then I will go back now."


    If Uncle Taylores to know about this, He will surely die!


    Anna looked at him. He considered her as a monster. "Hurry up."


    As if she would eat him!


    Anna came home and sat at the dining table, her mind was thinking about John¡¯s team. After listening


    to John Peter¡¯s tone, it seemed that it wasn¡¯t a coincidence. Anna knew that Aiden Stark had always


    been very serious about gaming.


    John Peter won¡¯t bully him, or he will?

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    Daniel Taylor put down his cup and looked at Anna who seemed absent-minded. "Is there any


    problem?"


    Anna looked up at him, "No."


    "Don¡¯t lie to me." Daniel Taylor frowned.


    He told Anna not to hide anything from him. Moreover, Anna had promised that she would not hide it


    from him again.


    She had to tell him, "John Peter has built up a new team, he added my brother in his team, and I¡¯m a


    little worried."


    "Worried about what?" Daniel Taylor heard about it and couldn¡¯t helpughing. "You are afraid that he¡¯ll


    bully your brother?"


    "It is not impossible." Once in order to revenge her, John Peter and ire Ashley ndered her


    together! In the eyes of Anna, now John Peter has be a person who can do everything.


    "No way." Daniel Taylor said, "I¡¯m here, he cannot dare."


    Daniel Taylor knew his nephew, at some points, he do stupid things and thinks differently but he cannot


    do such evil things intentionally. In the past, he had a rtionship with Anna, but he never mentioned it


    in front of his family, because he didn¡¯t want to embarrass Daniel Taylor.


    Anna looked at Sir, she admitted that only by looking into his eyes, her heart became very peaceful.


    She smiled. "Okay."


    Yes, with him by her side, she doesn¡¯t need to worry!


    "Sir." Anna regained her original lively appearance. Just after seeing the light in her eyes, one can


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    imagine her intentions.


    Daniel Taylor asked warily, "What¡¯s the matter?"


    "If you want to drink coffee, please let me know! Today, I¡¯ve learnedtte art."


    Ste Winslet has taught her many new designs. She taught her for a long time and also called her


    stupid, now Anna decided to practice at home.


    "I don¡¯t usually drink coffee," Daniel replied.


    He liked tea.


    Anna expressed a little disappointment, "Oh." Although she can only make the simplest pattern now,


    but she wanted to show her ability!


    Daniel Taylor looked at her disappointed look. "It¡¯s not impossible to have a drink once in a while."


    "Then I will make it for you after dinner."


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t drink coffee much, but his family usually entertained guests and have everything.


    After dinner, Anna went to make coffee.


    Jack Smith reported to Daniel Taylor about his work. Daniel¡¯s eyes fell on Anna from time to time, and


    he saw her really focused on her work.


    Although he didn¡¯t like coffee, still at this moment, he was looking forward to it.


    But when Anna arrived with his coffee, Daniel Taylor put on a serious look, as if he was not expecting


    anything.


    "Sir, your coffee." Anna handed the coffee to Daniel Taylor, and then said to Jack Smith, "this is Mr.


    Smith¡¯s."


    She always pursued equality and justice, so how can she only bring it for Daniel?


    "Thank you." Jack Smith said gratefully, he really liked to drink coffee and he was very moved to see


    Anna thinking of him.


    Daniel Taylor couldn¡¯t help ncing at Jack Smith¡¯s cup. It was a heart-shape but different from him.


    Moreover, he thought, Jack Smith¡¯s seemed to be better.


    This made Daniel Taylor frowned. Before he could say anything, Jack Smith had already picked up the


    coffee, stirred it, and drank it.


    Daniel Taylor, "..."


    Who hired this assistant, so dumb?


    Daniel Taylor forcibly resisted the inner fire and asked Jack Smith, "How does it taste?"

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    "Very good." Jack Smith recently understood Daniel Taylor¡¯s love for Anna. He thought¡­ no matter


    what Anna did, he just supposed to praise her.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Jack Smith and said indifferently, "Then tonight, work overtime! Andplete


    the work that you just told me."


    "..." Jack Smith looked at Daniel Taylor iprehensibly, "but Mr. Taylor, it¡¯s Saturday, and there is


    much time. It can be done on Monday."


    "I need to see it now." Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t want to discuss, he ordered.


    Jack Smith didn¡¯t know when he offended him, he answered, "Yes."


    He thought for a long time but didn¡¯t understand what he had done wrong.


    Was it wrong to praise Anna?


    Anna looked at Jack Smith, who was asked to work overtime on Saturday, "Mr. Smith, do you want to


    drink coffee again? I¡¯ll make it for you!"


    Actually Anna also wanted to practice more.


    The cup she gave to Jack Smith was originally for Daniel Taylor, but she felt that the design was not


    very good, so she made another cup for Daniel Taylor.


    Jack Smith raised his head and was about to say okay. Suddenly, he felt that there was a cold arrow


    He seemed to understand why he had to work overtime.


    He quickly refused, "No, I don¡¯t need it. I¡¯ll do my work now. Mr. and Mrs. Taylor have an early rest."


    As a poor single, he didn¡¯t want to hurt himself more.


    -


    Anna sat down beside Daniel Taylor and asked curiously, "Does Mr. Smith stay so busy every day?"


    He even had to work overtime on Saturday. She suddenly felt that his job is not easy.


    "No, he has to be so busy when he bes stupid." Daniel Taylor took a sip of coffee made by Anna.


    "How is it?" Anna asked.


    "Um." Daniel Taylor rarely praised her, "if you only do it for me, I will feel better."


    "..." Anna looked at him in surprise. "Are you jealous?"


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t reply but continued to drink his own coffee. He was sure that Anna would coax her


    now and was ready to be coaxed.


    But he heard Anna muttering, "Sir, you should not be jealous of such things! I¡¯m going to take a bath! I


    am so sleepy."


    "..." Daniel Taylor was quite.


    Anna went upstairs.


    He looked at the direction she was leaving and suspected that she did it intentionally.


    Daniel Taylor sat in his seat and continued to drink his own coffee. He didn¡¯t like coffee, but just


    because it was made by Anna, so he thought it was very good to drink.


    -


    There was a National Day party at school on Wednesday, so everyone was busy practicing for a few


    days.


    Because of song practice, Anna came backte to the dorm. When she came back ire Ashley was


    already there.


    ire Ashley was wearing her sleeping suit and sitting on her own bed. She looked at Anna and saw


    Anna putting so much effort into her performance and couldn¡¯t endure it for a second, "You practice so


    hard every day, you really think you can win the first prize?"


    In this evening party, there was a group of new students, and performances will be graded ordingly.


    Since childhood, ire Ashley has learned some kinds of talents, such as dancing and ying piano


    and she has been very proficient in her talents. She was very confident about her own performance


    and felt that she will get the first position.


    She was no more in a school. High school mainly depends on grades, but university mainly depends


    on talents. She can¡¯tpare herself with Anna in academic performance, but in these talents, Anna,


    who hasn¡¯t even touched the piano, how can she lose from her?

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    "How can I know that I can¡¯t do it, without trying it?" Anna looked at ire Ashley¡¯s confident


    appearance, took her towel and went to the bathroom for a bath.


    The National Day party will be tomorrow. She has been practicing these two days and wanted to have


    an early rest.


    ire Ashley red at the woman who was indulged in fantasy andy down on the bed.


    -


    After getting up in the morning, ire Ashley was in a bad mood.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was because she wanted to win over Anna, or she had been hit too much by Anna.


    She had a dream that Anna won the first prize. Anna¡¯s proud appearance made her even angrier.


    She got ready, went out of the door and decided to do something. She could not just sit and wait idly for


    her death!


    When they were in school, Anna always used her achievements to crush her. But now, she will never


    let such a thing happen again.


    In the afternoon, Anna just finished rehearsal and came down from the stage. Eiza Preston handed her


    water, "Anna."


    Anna nced at her and smiled. "Thank you."


    Eiza Preston, who followed ire Ashley every day before, now followed Anna. Eiza Preston didn¡¯t


    take part in any performance at the party.


    ire Ashley was behind Anna. She saw Annaing down from the stage and smiled coldly. She


    admitted that Anna¡¯s singing was very pleasant, but now she was not afraid. She had nned


    everything, let alone the first prize. Anna won¡¯t be able to have any of the first five.


    "Let¡¯s go back to have a rest first." Eiza Preston said to Anna.


    The rehearsal was over. Now Anna should take a little rest for the performance in the evening.


    "Wait for a moment." Anna knew that after her performance, the next one will be ire Ashley¡¯s so


    Anna didn¡¯t go back. Eiza Preston also stayed with her.


    Soon, it was ire Ashley. She was dressed in a dance suit, and her figure looked very appealing.


    Several boys on the other side looked at her stupidly.


    Normally, everyone thought that Vanessa Cameron was good-looking, but when ire Ashley


    appeared at the dance, she looked like a white swan, beautiful in every aspect. It was not wrong to call


    her a beautiful princess.


    Eiza Preston stood beside Anna and looked at Anna. "What do you want to see? Let¡¯s go back!"


    Eiza Preston hated ire Ashley so much that she didn¡¯t want to see her face at all.


    Anna said, "It doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s have a look."


    Eiza Preston stayed patiently and watched with Anna.


    Although it was just rehearsal, ire Ashley looked very serious. She wanted Anna to have a good


    look at the gap that persisted between ire Ashley and Anna Stark.


    She wanted to let Anna know that man¡¯s fate is predestined.


    No matter how hard Anna tries, she cannot be better than her.


    Eiza Preston said, "She danced well!" Although she didn¡¯t want to admit it, but ire Ashley was really


    good at it.


    Anna also thought the same, especially after ire Ashley¡¯s performance, she suddenly felt that her


    performance was very ordinary.


    "Let¡¯s go." Anna turned around and left. Eiza Preston¡¯s attention was still on ire Ashley. She heard


    Anna and hurriedly followed her.


    ire Ashley looked at Anna¡¯s face and smiled.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    So finally, Miss Anna Stark has seen her talent!


    -


    Anna and Eiza Preston went out and heard the arrogant voice of ire Ashley, "Anna."


    Anna stopped and saw ire Ashley, who had just finished her performance,ing towards them.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    ire Ashley stood in front of Anna and looked at Anna proudly, "You already know it, and if you forget


    it, let me remind you, you cannot win from me. The ugly duckling turns into a white swan can only


    happen in fairy tales. It is impossible in reality."


    "ire Ashley." Eiza Preston said, "Don¡¯t cross your limits!"


    ire Ashley arrogantly looked at Eiza Preston. "When did I cross my limits? Is it wrong to tell the


    truth? No matter, you, this Anna stark or any other girl like you who was born with a poor background


    but has better grades cannot resist in life and cannotpete with us. So it is better to give up earlier.


    It will hurt a little less."


    "You..." Although Eiza Preston thought what ire Ashley said was not very wrong, but she couldn¡¯t


    control her anger and raised her hand.


    ire Ashley looked at her and didn¡¯t dodge. "Dare to hit me!"


    ire knew that Eiza Preston was so timid. She cannot dare to fight with her and fighting in university


    can result in serious conditions. By this, Eiza can directly be dismissed.


    Eiza Preston angrily red at ire Ashley¡¯s good-looking face. Anna held Eiza Preston¡¯s wrist and


    tried to calm her down. "Let¡¯s go back."


    "I¡¯m pissed off!" Up to the door of the dormitory, Eiza Preston¡¯s anger didn¡¯t calm down. "Why do people


    like her grow so beautiful and have money? It¡¯s not fair."


    Anna quietly walked. She was thinking about something. Eiza Preston looked at her. "Anna Do you


    have confidence in yourself?"


    Anna didn¡¯t reply.


    She has been practicing the song "Need of apanion" for several days.


    She chose this song because of its poprity brought by the movie. She thought this song would bring


    a good feeling for everyone. However, after watching ire Ashley¡¯s performance, she began to doubt


    her performance.


    Because of the poprity of this song, everyone was singing if. Even if she managed to sing it well, it


    will not create a big impact. Certainly, everyone will have a thought in their mind that they can sing it


    too.


    -


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Vanessa Cameron did Anna¡¯s makeup. Although Vanessa Cameron was very good-looking, but she


    was not interested in these activities.


    She helped Anna in makeup. "Are you sure you want this kind of dark makeup?"


    "Um." Anna looked at herself in the mirror and was very satisfied with the makeup.


    Eiza Preston came in and saw Anna¡¯s dark make-up. She was shocked, "Anna, your make-up!


    Vanessa Cameron, why you did such a make-up?"


    Vanessa Cameron took a look at Eiza Preston and didn¡¯t exin.


    Eiza Preston looked at the time and said, "There is no time, after this performance the next turn is


    Anna. Now it¡¯s toote to put another makeup."


    Eiza Preston was in such a hurry. Maybe because of ire Ashley¡¯s provocation, she really wanted


    Anna to perform well. If Anna couldn¡¯t win the first or the second position, ire Ashley will be


    more arrogant.


    Anna stood up. "It¡¯s very good, no need to do it again." She picked up the dark lipstick and applied it on


    her lips.


    Anna never did such a makeup. Now she looked at her make-up and felt as if she had changed.


    The performance ended, and there came a call for Anna Stark, "Now wee our fresher, Anna


    Stark¡¯s singing performance, angel in the devil."


    "What?" When Eiza Preston heard the song¡¯s name, she was stunned. During the rehearsal in the


    afternoon, Anna didn¡¯t sing this.


    How such a mistake can happen at this time?

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    Eiza Preston was really worried, she was dying with depression.


    Anna stepped on the stage.


    Her attire was eye-catching. She was wearing a long ck dress with dark makeup on her face. There


    was a sense of mystery on the stage.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The apaniment on the stage was an angel in the devil. Anna did not panic at all. She was


    standing there confidently, as she waspletely immersed in the music.


    Would it let me sleep if I cut off my thin nerves¡­


    My heart has a dark prison with a lot of ck thoughts roaring inside¡­


    As she sang, her voice stunned the audience.


    Eiza Preston, who was really worried, also calmed down. A moment ago, she thought something was


    wrong but now she found that this song was even more suitable for Anna than the one in rehearsal.


    Actually, Anna herself applied to the authority to change this song for her. This song was stronger and


    better, but it was not as rampant as the previous one.


    If you do a thing that others haven¡¯t done, they naturally consider you more excellent!


    So, she thought over and over again and went to apply for a change of the song before the


    John Peter and n Kevin were sitting together. n Kevin was holding his mobile phone and


    recording Anna¡¯s performance.


    You are the angel of the devil¡­


    You let my heart broke down into pieces¡­


    you make meugh until thest second only to find a knife in my chest. . .


    John Peter listened and felt a strong sense of despair and sadness. He even felt that Anna¡¯s song was


    using him of breaking up.


    In her heart, she also likes him, right?


    Of course, John Peter was overthinking. Anna chose this song because she liked it very much.


    Although it was not popr, she was very fond of it and she sang very well.


    At the end of the song, the whole stage seemed to be immersed in her singing. Everyone cheered her


    up and pped loudly.


    ire Ashley stood aside and shook her fist. During the rehearsal, she saw Anna¡¯s performance.


    Unexpectedly, Anna changed her songs temporarily. Besides, she sang much better than before.


    Everyone was immersed in Anna¡¯s performance and ire Ashley felt disgusting.


    Fortunately, she was prepared. Because of her dreamst night, she was not very relieved, so she


    went to talk to judges. After all, she came to this university because of her family¡¯s contacts and money,


    so she decided to use her money to convince the judges.


    She had an opportunity. She wasn¡¯t a fool to waste it.


    She cannot watch the proud figure of Anna in front of himself.


    Anna¡¯s performance ended, and she got off the stage. The judges gave her the highest score, highest


    among the contestant who has performed before her.


    Anna smiled, she felt happy. Fortunately, she had changed the song.


    ire Ashley also heard it and shook her fist angrily. She had already talked with the judges, and they


    agreed that they wouldn''t let Anna enter the top five.


    How can Anna get the highest score?


    She was angry, but she couldn¡¯t give up. She has to perform better than Anna Stark.


    She can¡¯t lose!


    She can¡¯t let Anna Stark win!


    With this in mind, ire Ashley performed. When the score came out, she got 0.5 points higher than


    Anna, with that she ranked first in the group of freshers.


    ire Ashley walked down with her head high, like a proud White Swan, as if she had won the world.


    She came over and looked at Anna. "Anna, I told you before, you are far behind me. Don¡¯t try to


    <ppete with me."

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    Her face waspletely expressing her inner arrogance and the thought that everyone will remember


    her name was even making her haughty.


    How can she not be proud?


    Eiza Preston looked at ire Ashley angrily. "Anna¡¯s performance is not worse than yours. Why are


    you so proud? It is just a difference of 0.5 points."


    "0.5 is also a loss!"


    Recently, ire Ashley always lost from Anna and it was really a big happiness for her to finally win


    from Anna Stark.


    At the same time, a serious voice came out of the stereo. It was the dean of academic affairs, "Here¡¯s a


    punishment. ire Ashley bribed the judges before thepetition. Her points will be considered


    invalid, she got 0 points. I hope all students will take this as a warning and put an end to this kind of


    act."


    ...


    The audience that was just immersed in ire Ashley¡¯s beautiful dance suddenly got this news and


    became angry. There were many minds and many thoughts.


    What the hell!


    How can it happen?


    She bribed the judges?


    This was just a university party. We came here to enjoy, to have a good time and she did this kind of


    shameful thing!


    In fact, she danced very well. Why she took this step?


    There were different voices in the crowd¡­


    "Isn¡¯t there any misunderstanding?"


    "I think she looks good. How could she do such a thing?"


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Who cares about good looks? Who cares about a good dance? This kind of thing has revealed her


    real character."


    "Yes! Everyone is trying to perform, but she chooses to go through the back door. She is shameless."


    A moment ago, ire Ashley was immersed in the joy of victory and was very proud. Suddenly, she


    heard such news and felt embarrassed.


    Her face shows a look of disbelief. Maybe, she heard it wrong?


    Before ire Ashley could react, Eiza Preston suddenlyughed, "So you got your points? ire


    Ashley, for such a small activity, you even bribed, how shameless you are!"


    ire Ashley frowned¡­ How could this happen?


    Impossible!


    Anna saw ire Ashley¡¯s changing expressions. This news was unexpected for Anna. ire Ashley


    had the talent and could win by herself but she did this kind of shameful act!


    Actually, it was not really surprising, she always thought that her family¡¯s money gave her the right to


    be superior and invincible.


    She was afraid to lose and took such a step!


    At the same moment, Anna¡¯s eyes and Eiza Preston¡¯sughter hit ire Ashley¡¯s like a p in the


    face. She didn¡¯t even remove her makeup and ran out.


    Eiza Preston looked at her back and said, "She deserves it!"


    A moment ago, Eiza Preston was so angry because of ire Ashley¡¯sme arrogance but now she felt


    happy. For sure, the whole university will remember the name of ire Ashley, not because of her


    dancing, but just because of her shameful act of bribery.


    At the end of thepetition, everyone went back, but ire Ashley ran over and stopped a judge,


    whom she bribed, Mr. Golden Aaron. She never cared about the etiquette between teachers and


    students. She just asked rudely, "How can this happen?"


    Mr. Golden Aaron looked at ire Ashley talking to him like this and couldn¡¯t help frowning.


    He thinks that she is too impolite and doesn¡¯t look like a good student, "Miss Ashley, you are a good


    dancer, but you faced all this because you have a bad mind.


    The school is a ce where we teach others to be fair and just. Because this is your first wrong act, so


    I particrly asked the dean of academic affairs to not be very strict. We have ignored your mistake,


    and you lost thispetition because of your own acts. So try to improve yourself."

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    In this world, not everyone can be bought with money.


    ire Ashley was really unlucky that she found him. ire Ashley was scolded badly. She was angry,


    she stood under the dark sky and tears rolled down.


    She has been pissed off!


    "Eh, isn¡¯t she ire Ashley?" n Kevin and John Peter came out after watching thepetition and


    found ire Ashley.


    They were ssmates. ire Ashley made a joke of herself. It was not hard for everyone to remember


    her.


    John Peter didn¡¯t reply.


    ire Ashley saw them and went to John Peter, "John Peter, this is a misunderstanding. They framed


    me. You have to believe me¡­"


    "Get lost." Even a single word from ire Ashley made John feel humiliated. He didn¡¯t want to have


    any contact with such a woman.


    The reason why ire Ashley participated in this activity was to restore her image in John Peter¡¯s


    heart. She never thought things would turn like this.


    She thought she waspletely finished!


    -


    Anna washed her face and changed into a T-shirt and jeans. Vanessa Cameron said, "Anna, are you


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    going back to the dormitory or home?"


    From tomorrow there will be holidays. Eiza Preston has already gone to catch her flight. Vanessa


    Cameron thought the holidays were too short, so she didn¡¯t n to go back.


    Anna looked at Vanessa Cameron and said, "I am going back."


    Anna had been busy these days and hadn¡¯t got in touch with Sir. Now she can see him again. She just


    can¡¯t wait to go home.


    Vanessa Cameron said, "Okay." Everyone was going back. She will be alone in the room.


    At that time, n Kevin came over, "Anna."


    Anna saw him, "Why you came here?"


    Didn¡¯t this kid avoiding her like the gue? Why did hee here to meet her?


    n Kevin said, "You get the first position. I came here to congratte you."


    Anna was the second, but because ire Ashley¡¯s invalid result, she got the first.


    Vanessa Cameron said, "Anna, I¡¯ll go back now."


    "Do you want n Kevin to send you?" Anna thought of Vanessa Cameron¡¯s enthusiastic attitude


    towards n Kevin before and thought that she liked n Kevin. So she tried to bring the two together.


    Vanessa Cameron said, "No need. I can go by myself."


    Vanessa Cameron liked John Peter, not n Kevin. She added n Kevin¡¯s WeChat just to be close to


    John Peter. But Anna didn¡¯t know that.


    Her eyes fell on n Kevin. "Why are you still here? You don¡¯t need to drop me."


    n Kevin didn¡¯t care about Vanessa Cameron. He remembered his purpose of looking for Anna, "I¡¯m


    here to ask you if you want to go back with us."


    Anna said, "Us?"


    "John Peter is here, too." n Kevin looked at her. He knew she and John Peter were a family. He


    thought that she would feel relieved after hearing John Peter¡¯s name.


    Unexpectedly, Anna immediately shook her head when she heard John Peter¡¯s name. She disliked


    n Kevin but she can go with him in the same car, but, for John Peter, she just wanted to stay away.


    Anna went directly to the subway station. It was not toote at this time. There was still time. She can


    take a subway, but it took a little longer than taking a taxi.


    When Anna reached home, Jack Smith came downstairs to open the door for her. When he saw her,


    he was a little surprised. "Madam, how you came back?"


    He called Anna and asked if she needs him toe and pick her up but she said she woulde


    back tomorrow. Unexpectedly, in a sh, she appeared here.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    Anna said, "I don¡¯t want you to give the trouble to pick me. I cane back on my own."


    Jack Smith¡¯s head ached. "You came back alone at this time. When Mr. Taylor knows it, he will be


    angry."


    After all, she is a girl.


    Anna asked, "Where is sir? Sleeping?"


    "Mr. Taylor is not feeling well tonight. He went to bed early."


    Time was 11.00 p.m.


    "Is he all right?" He said that Daniel Taylor was not feeling well, and Anna was worried.


    "It¡¯s not a big problem, the doctor asks him to have more rest." As Jack Smith¡¯s said it, Anna put on


    slippers and quickly ran upstairs.


    She went to Daniel Taylor¡¯s bedroom and saw him lying on the bed, sleeping soundly.


    At about two o¡¯clock.


    Daniel Taylor woke up and turned over. As he turned, he found that there was a soft kitten in his arms.


    There was no light in the room. It was dark.


    For her specific aroma, he knew it was Anna.


    Anna¡¯s arm was around his waist that seemed to hold his heart tightly in the palm of her hand.


    Daniel Taylor was slightly shocked and a little confused. Jack Smith said that Anna woulde back


    tomorrow.


    How did shee here at midnight?


    Anna had hugged his waist and sleeping soundly.


    She would not have held him like this if she had not trusted him so much. This thought made Daniel


    Taylor¡¯s heart extremely warm. He didn¡¯t wake her up and apanied her to sleep until dawn.


    He had a cold yesterday. He took some medicine before going to bed. Maybe it was because of Anna.


    When he woke up the next morning, he felt much better.


    The curtains were opened. The sun rays were falling in through the window.


    Daniel Taylory on the bed and heard the sound of the water flowing. It was a very faint sound. She


    was afraid of disturbing him and didn¡¯t make much noise.


    Anna was brushing her teeth. Suddenly, she heard someone calling her, "Anna."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna heard Daniel Taylor¡¯s voice and didn¡¯t care to clean up the bubbles from her mouth. She showed


    a face from the door and looked at Daniel Taylor. "Are you awake?"


    "When did youe back?" Daniel Taylor looked at her funny appearance and could not helpughing.


    Anna remembered what Jack Smith saidst night if she let Sir know that she came back in the night,


    he might be worried. She thought it would be better to lie, "just now."


    Daniel Taylor blinked and looked at Anna.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that she lied to him again!


    This little liar!


    He was a little upset. "It¡¯s only seven o¡¯clock now. So you¡¯re up before dawn?"


    His tone was very calm, but Anna felt that her lie has been exposed. She simply gave up and told him


    the truth, she said in a low voice, "In fact, I came backst night."


    She was well aware that Sir really disliked lies, but sometimes, she couldn¡¯t control her instinct.


    How can a person live without even lie for once in a while?


    Daniel Taylor continued to look at her seriously. "Why you did not ask Jack Smith to pick you up?"


    Anna was a little flustered, "Mr. Smith works every day, and he is very busy. I decided to be back today


    butst night I suddenly made up my mind toe back earlier."


    Even though Jack Smith would notin if Daniel Taylor asked Jack Smith to do something. But


    Anna¡¯s personality didn¡¯t allow her to bother others.

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s ck eyes, as deep as the sea were fixed on her face, "than¡­ why do you have to


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Anna looked at him, blinked and jokingly said, "Obviously, because I was missing you so Ie back


    earlier."


    Her words changed the atmosphere that seemed very serious a moment ago.


    Daniel Taylor suddenly thought that if the human resources department of hispany starts treating


    him like this, maybe he didn¡¯t have to work.


    This girl just thinks of new and newer ideas of ¡®how to tease him!¡¯


    The most annoying thing that Daniel Taylor had in himself was no matter how serious he was he


    couldn¡¯t control his mood after being teased by Anna.


    Anna rinsed her mouth three or two times and came out.


    She was wearing a loose T-shirt. After seeing Daniel Taylor¡¯s serious face, she took the initiative to hug


    his neck for fear that he would be angry and kissed him pleasantly on the cheek, "I was really missing


    you, that¡¯s why I came back."


    Daniel Taylor stretched out his hands in a very serious way and pulled her in front of him. "Speak well,


    don¡¯t act coquettishly, these things don¡¯t work every time."


    "..." Anna sat down obediently and waited to be scolded, "Yes"


    Daniel Taylor looked at her like this. He wanted to teach her a lesson but his heart softened. He rubbed


    her head gently and said, "I know you are very independent, but you a girl, if youe back alone at


    night I cannot help worrying for you. Tell me, who cares about you so much besides me?"


    "I know." Anna looked at him with a smile and said, "I will not forget it again."


    Daniel Taylor leaned on the pillow. "You can do your work now."


    Anna sat at the bedside, her eyes were full of concern. "I heard that you weren''t well. Is it better?"


    "Yes." His bride asked it, how can he have any problems now?


    Anna stretched her hand, touched his forehead, and then touched her own. Inparison, it was not


    hot. She was relieved.


    She looked at Daniel Taylor and said in a soft voice way, "Since you are ill, why you didn¡¯t tell me this?"


    When she was sick before, it was him who took care of her. She never forgot that kindness and thought


    that if he ever fell ill, she will take care of him. However, he didn¡¯t give her a chance at all.


    Daniel Taylor said in a deep voice, "Aren¡¯t you busy for your performance? I don¡¯t want to distract you.


    I¡¯m such a big man, are you afraid that I can¡¯t take care of myself?"


    Whenever he fell ill, Jack Smith became even more worried than him. Moreover, he felt that he was


    more mature than Anna. It was normal for him to take care of Anna and when she fell ill but he cannot


    let her take care of him in return.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor with her big round eyes and held his left hand tightly.


    Daniel Taylor changed the topic, "how is your performance?"


    Anna smiled, "I won the first ce in singing."


    Although it was only a first in the new group of students, the thought that she won and ire Ashley


    lost so much face, was good. She couldn¡¯t help unting her victory in a childish way.


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s eyes brightened, but his face remained still. "Really?"

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    "Of course."


    Anna¡¯s schoolbag was on the right table. She grabbed it, took out the certificate to show him, "look, I


    am not lying!"


    There was a sense of pride.


    He always said that she could not sing well. She also doubted herself. Fortunately, this time, she got a


    certificate. Although it didn¡¯t worth much, but she was happy.


    It was a really small activity but Daniel Taylor also felt proud to hear that Anna won the first prize.


    My wife is really talented!


    He looked at her happy little face and smiled, "Well done."


    Anna pretended that she didn¡¯t hear it clearly and asked, "Sir, what did you just say? I didn¡¯t hear


    clearly. Can you say it again?"


    It was not easy for him to praise her. How could she miss the chance?


    "..."


    Daniel Taylor looked at her, grabbed her into his arms, and proudly kissed her on the forehead, "Anna¡¯s


    singing is the best, have you heard it clearly?"


    Anna leaned on him and asked deliberately, "Who said that I didn¡¯t sing well?"


    Every single word that he had uttered ever was clearly preserved in her mind.


    Daniel Taylor raised his eyebrows. "Did I say that?"


    How could he have said that!


    Impossible!


    Anna, "Obviously, you said that!"


    When she came backst time, he said it. How can he forget in a few days?


    He was just ying dumb!


    Daniel Taylor stretched out his arm and hugged her gently, "My Anna sing so well. People who say


    such things must have something wrong with their ears."


    "..." Anna couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    Is there anyone who said that?


    Forget it!


    He actually praised her it matters the most.


    -


    "Hello, Uncle Taylor." In the afternoon, Anna followed Daniel Taylor, and as they stepped into Taylor¡¯s


    house they heard n Kevin¡¯s voice.


    n Kevin and John Peter were a team now. They were very close and often appear in Taylor¡¯s house,


    which was not surprising.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel Taylor took a look at him. His expression was veryplicated. He remembered that n Kevin


    helped Anna in schoolst time.


    Although he was a little grateful for n Kevin, but he warned him to stay away from Anna. He still


    dared to go around Anna.


    This boy was brave enough!


    n Kevin was continuously stared at by Daniel Taylor, he couldn¡¯t help being flustered. The look in


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s eyes was really terrible. Just one look made his scalp numb.


    n Kevin smiled and said, "Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Taylor. I don¡¯t mean to offend Anna now. She¡¯s your


    wife, and I¡¯ll never think of her again."


    "..." It¡¯s better if you know it.


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s eyes rxed a little after seeing n behaving a little sensible.


    Anna looked at n Kevin¡¯s appearance and couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    No wonder n Kevin''s behavior was strange recently.


    He had been taught a good lesson by Sir!


    Jack Smith pushed Daniel Taylor to the living room. His mother and Olivia Taylor both were there.


    "Anna is here." Mother Taylor beckoned to Anna. She looked very kind as usual.


    Anna walked to them, "Mom, sister."


    Mother Taylor took her hand and said, "I heard that you won the first ce in singing?"

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    Anna stared at n Kevin, andined, "n Kevin, how can you tell everything!"


    It was just a small activity. She told Sir because she was very close to him, but she didn¡¯t want to show


    off in front of the whole family. It was a bit inappropriate and embarrassing.


    n Kevin¡¯s face was innocent, "it¡¯s not me..."


    He didn¡¯t say that.


    Anna, "..."


    If it¡¯s not n Kevin, then John Peter?


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Anna was confused when she heard Olivia Taylor saying, "It¡¯s Daniel."


    She called Daniel Taylor in the morning, and Daniel Taylor told her this good news. He wanted to unt


    that his wife won the first prize at university.


    Anna, "..."


    She looked at Daniel Taylor.


    Sir told them?


    He wants to tease her?


    Daniel Taylor looked serious, it didn¡¯t seem that he made fun of her. For a while, Anna couldn¡¯t


    understand.


    n Kevin took the opportunity and said, "Uncle Taylor, I have a gift for you."


    "Gift?" Jack Smith looked at n Kevin iprehensibly.


    In his opinion, if n Kevin didn¡¯t provoke Mr. Taylor and not look for troubles than it will be the


    greatest gift from him. Why did he prepare a gift for Mr. Taylor?


    n Kevin took out his mobile phone and opened the video he recorded, "Look, this is Anna¡¯s video of


    the National Day Party. I know you didn¡¯t have a chance to see it, so I recorded it for you!"


    "..." Anna was calm but as she heard it her eyes were widely opened.


    n Kevin even recorded the video?


    If he let sir see her make-up, he will be shocked.


    "Delete it now!" Anna anxiously stopped n Kevin.


    But she heard Daniel Taylor said in a serious manner, "Send it to my cell phone."


    "Okay." n Kevin said, "I¡¯ll add your WeChat."


    Daniel Taylor took out the mobile phone and highly cooperated.


    "..." Anna was amazed.


    n Kevin added Daniel Taylor¡¯s WeChat and looked very happy. Soon, he forwarded the video to


    Daniel Taylor and talked about the other things with Daniel Taylor,


    "In university, a boy wanted to talk with Anna. But I pushed him away! Uncle Taylor, don¡¯t worry. I will be


    your eyes and Anna¡¯s bodyguard in the university. I won¡¯t let anyone think of her."


    Anna, "..." is it fake or genuine?


    Anna looked at n Kevin there was disbelief in her eyes. It was obvious that he was spying on her.


    It was too much!


    Because n Kevin said this, Daniel Taylor¡¯s eyes seemed to be more kind to him.


    Anna, "..."


    Did n Kevine to snatch Sir?


    Why he is ttering Sir like this!


    -


    In the evening, Anna after taking a bath came out of the bathroom and saw Daniel Taylor lying on the


    bed, wearing headphones and looking at his mobile phone.


    He usually read books in bed and didn¡¯t use his cell phone.


    "Sir." Anna called him and found that Daniel Taylor ignored her.


    Using a mobile phone with such devotion?


    He didn¡¯t even pay attention to her?


    Anna came over and grabbed Daniel Taylor¡¯s arm. "What are you looking at?"


    She looked at his mobile phone and found that it was her video.


    Anna didn¡¯t wear makeup normally. He had seen her in face that looked fresh and gentle. But


    yesterday while performing on stage, she wore a heavy smoky style makeup which was really


    enchanting.


    Almost at the first nce, she firmly grasped Daniel Taylor¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    Men almost don¡¯t like heavy make-up. They just like women with light make-up or in a no make-up


    look.


    But...


    Daniel Taylor saw Anna in heavy make-up and he was amazed!


    Awesome!


    Look at her!


    If you put such a makeup on someone who cannot carry it, it will look like a scene after a car ident


    but look at Anna. She is looking amazing!


    Anna couldn¡¯t help coughing. "Don¡¯t look at it. There is nothing to see."


    Anna said it, stretched her hand to take his mobile phone but was stopped by Daniel Taylor, "don¡¯t


    disturb me."


    His attitude was more serious than he showed when someone disturbed his work.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor. "Haven¡¯t you seen it already?"


    When n Kevin sent it to him, he saw it once. Now he watched it again.


    Isn¡¯t it enough?


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s eyes were fixed on the video. If it was someone else, who even have won first ce in


    the world singingpetition, he wouldn¡¯t have seen her for the second time.


    But this was not someone else, this was his wife!


    He said to Anna, "If you are sleepy, go to sleep. Don¡¯t worry about me."


    "..." Anna didn¡¯t say anythingy down and used her mobile phone for a while.


    It was really strange, she used her phone but Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t say anything. Maybe because he was


    using it too. After updating her blog she looked again at Daniel Taylor and almost fainted.


    He... he was still watching the video of her performance?


    She even had the urge to delete it.


    "Sir, you aren¡¯t sleepy?" Anna put down her mobile phone and looked at him attentively.


    His eyebrows were thick, his nose was sharp and his lips were gently pressed together.


    Anna stared at him for a while and her heartfelt something.


    How could there be such a good-looking person? She will soon have a wedding with this man. This


    thought made Anna more excited.


    Daniel Taylor waspletely indulged in her video.


    Anna reached out and grabbed his arm. "I¡¯m sleeping."


    He took a look at her. "Sleep."


    The perfunctory attitude!


    Anna looked at him and felt that he has changed. He never used his mobile phone like this. Moreover,


    he always cared about her but today he didn¡¯t pay attention to her?


    "I¡¯ll go to the sofa to sleep if you do that again."


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s attention just came back, "Why you want to sleep on the sofa in-spite of having a good


    bed?"


    "You don¡¯t even pay attention to me." Anna said, "I should better sleep alone."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She said that and was about to get out of bed.


    Daniel Taylor took her hand. "Come into my arms."


    "... No, I¡¯m angry."


    "Hurry up." He said in a serious tone.


    Anna took a look at him, climbed into his arms, and was hugged by him. She had a sense of


    steadiness. The corners of her mouth were raised satisfactorily.


    Daniel Taylor hugged her and kissed her hair. "Sleep, sleep in my arms."


    "I want to talk to you." Anna leaned on his arms and touched his hands.


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s voice was very gentle, "Tell me?"


    "You know what? Thispetition should have been won by ire Ashley."


    "So what happened?"


    "She danced very well. But didn¡¯t know why she bribed the judges. As a punishment, her score was


    canceled by the university and I won first ce." Anna was also surprised.


    If ire Ashley hadn¡¯t done such a thing, she must be first but she herself lost it.


    Daniel Taylor nced at Anna and said, "Self-confidence is also a kind of strength. She was not


    confident, so this happened."

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    For example, in the college entrance examination test, the students who appeared usually have good


    grades but because of nervousness most of them cannot do it well, but no one gets another chance.


    ire Ashley had the talent and got the highest score, but, she did not have the self-confidence and


    was afraid that she will lose. So in the end, she faced the consequences.


    Anna smiled. "In fact, I used to envy her."


    "What do you envy?"


    "She had a lot of talent, dancing and ying the piano, which I can¡¯t do." The situation in her family


    hasn''t been good until now. It was not easy for her and Aiden to have enough food, to wear warm


    clothes and to go to school.


    How can they join such extra sses!


    There were many children like them in the world.


    ire Ashley always considered herself superior to Anna and thought that Anna can never surpass


    her.


    Daniel Taylor said, "What she has, many others can also have. But what you have, others may not


    have."


    Anna raised her head and looked at Daniel Taylor, "Are you talking about yourself?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She has him, others do not have.


    "..." Daniel Taylor looked at her helplessly and admired her brain hole.


    Daniel Taylor meant, that she was braver than others.


    She didn¡¯t have a backer. She was her own back, so she was not afraid of failure and worked harder


    than anyone else, and did boldly whatever she wanted to. However, ire Ashley has had good


    conditions since her birth. She had everything and fear failure.


    -


    There were seven National Day holiday.


    Olivia Taylor and Charles Peter, Daniel¡¯s father and mother went out to visit some ces.


    John Peter was addicted to gaming and didn¡¯t follow them. Even if he had gone with them, they two will


    be just scolding him. He didn¡¯t want to bear that from his father from time to time.


    ire Ashley was in a bad mood. She lost her face at school and went out to rx.


    Compared to others, Anna¡¯s long holiday¡¯s n was a stream of clear water, she wanted to work, work,


    and work!


    Daniel Taylor stayed at home to rest because of his inconvenient legs and did not go out.


    Jack Smith pushed him out of his study and went to the dining hall for lunch. He didn¡¯t see Anna and


    frowned, "where is she?"


    "She went to work. She is working in a coffee shop with her friend," Jack Smith said.


    During these holidays, Jingzhou turned into a very busy city. At this time, she can make more money


    than usual by working in such a ce like coffee shops.


    Daniel Taylor frowned, Anna spent a day with him at home on Thursday. He didn¡¯t see anyone for three


    days. He had a feeling of being ignored.


    Jack Smith looked at Daniel Taylor and thought he didn¡¯t understand, "Instead of letting her go out to


    work, why Mr. Taylor didn¡¯t give her money directly?"


    Anna worked hard outside. At most, she can get 200 yuan a day. With this money, she cannot do


    much. But if she stayed home and apanies Daniel Taylor, she will not get less pocket money than


    she gets from working.


    Daniel Taylor said, "It¡¯s her freedom."


    For him, his wife was an independent individual, not an essory.


    Anna was not a person to be satisfied on less. She was willing to change the status quo, but her goal


    was definitely not to change through men.


    She never asked him for money. Even when she first went to Taylor¡¯s house, Daniel Taylor¡¯s parents


    gave her red packets full of money. She kept it well but never took it out to buy anything for herself.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    She bought new clothes asionally, but always with her own money, and all the clothes she bought


    were very cheap.


    How could she expect Anna to agree to take his money and give up her work?


    "I didn¡¯t expect Madam to have such a strong self-esteem," Jack Smith said.


    When Anna agreed to marry Daniel Taylor, Jack Smith still thought that she must have taken a fancy to


    Mr. Taylor¡¯s money, but he did not expect that she had never asked for money from Daniel Taylor


    except for the tuition fee of the university.


    Evenst time, he gave her the credit card, there was extra money in it. When she came backter,


    she gave it back to him.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Jack Smith. "You look down on her."


    He always knew that Anna was different. It was because of this he never interfered with her freedom.


    As long as she came back early and don¡¯t let him worry, he will stay out of it.


    -


    In the evening, Anna came out of the bathroom and sat in front of theptop. The ce where she


    worked had so many customers in thest two days, aftering home, she felt really tired.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    However, she had to update the micro-blog every day. She cannot bezy.


    Daniel Taylor came in from the outside and saw Anna sitting in front of theputer grabbing her hair.


    He couldn¡¯t help asking, "What¡¯s the matter? What happened?"


    A very distressed look.


    "Sir." Anna looked at Daniel Taylor and said, "I¡¯m working."


    "Something¡¯s wrong?" Daniel Taylor pushed his wheelchair and came beside her.


    "I¡¯m thinking about one thing," Anna said.


    "What is it? Say it, maybe I can help you?"


    Anna can¡¯t think of a way now, so she thought to tell Daniel Taylor about her problem.


    Daniel Taylor asked people to operate her micro-blog behind her back, and it got popr. She also


    began to receive some advertisements.


    She posted only two, however, fans have a lot of opinions on it. After all, they didn¡¯t pay attention to her


    to see the advertisement. Anna was very afraid. If it goes on like this, she will leave a bad impression


    on her fans.


    So, she was thinking about it.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna and said, "Don¡¯t let others realize that you are advertising, it will help you


    and your problem will be solved?"


    "What?" Anna didn¡¯t understand Daniel Taylor.


    "Change the ads into funny stories, so they can ept them easily," Daniel Taylor exined.


    "..." Anna was stupefied for a moment, and then responded to Daniel Taylor¡¯s words, "You are right."


    If she just post the ad alone, it will definitely be annoying. But if the advertisement changed into some


    kind of joke, others will feel it eye-catching and interesting.


    This idea of Daniel Taylor greatly inspired Anna.


    Anna knew how to do it. She sat in front of theputer and began to draw pictures.


    Daniel Taylor sat beside him, looked at Anna¡¯s serious appearance, and found that she was really


    smart. He just mentioned it for a moment, and she immediately understood his meaning, and even


    quickly put creativity into it.


    Anna used to update some interesting things about her life.


    This time the content of the story was about an incident when she went to buy a gift for her Sir from an


    online shopping store and met a wonderful seller.


    Of course, she made up the story, but she used the way of narration with pictures and texts, which was


    embedded twice but everyone only focused on her story.

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    There were many people who forwarded it andmented on it and even some people say they want


    to contact the seller.


    Anna breathed out a sigh of relief, her problem has been solved.


    Daniel Taylor sat aside and watched her doing her work. Then he saw that everyone¡¯s response was


    good. He smiled at her.


    At this time, Anna suddenly turned around and hugged him excitedly, kissed him on the face, "You are


    so wonderful! That¡¯s a great idea."


    Anna kissed and left. However, the soft touch made Daniel Taylor¡¯s body react.


    This woman!


    Anna didn¡¯t know to realize it. She turned off theputer, pushed the chair in, and said to Daniel


    Taylor, "Let¡¯s sleep."


    Daniel Taylor said, "I have something tomorrow. Don¡¯t go to work."


    "What¡¯s the matter?" Anna looked at Daniel Taylor iprehensibly.


    Daniel Taylor frowned and looked at Anna.


    This girl is amazing!


    Tomorrow is her birthday. She even forgets it?


    He didn¡¯t exin it to her, she just said, "Just listen to me."


    Anna was not at ease, "But I have an appointment with Ste. The coffee-shop is very busy these


    days. Due to national holidays, we have a lot of customers every day. If I don¡¯t go, I¡¯m sure the boss will


    be angry. You know it will be hard to take a leave tomorrow. Is it a very important thing?"


    If she didn¡¯t go, she probably wouldn''t get her three-day sry.


    "..." Daniel Taylor said nothing for a while. "Tomorrow is your birthday. Have you forgotten?"


    "... Ah?" Anna suddenly responded. Recently, she had been so busy that she forgot about it.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her stupidity and couldn¡¯t help saying, "There are very few people who can


    forget their birthdays."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then I¡¯ll call Ste to ask for a leave tomorrow."


    Anna quickly picked up her mobile phone and called Ste Winslet. But Ste didn¡¯t agree, "You can¡¯t


    ask for leave, there is a lot of work these days, you want to kill me?"


    Anna had to hang up the phone and looked at Daniel gloomily. "It¡¯s not possible." It will not be easy for


    Ste Winslet alone. She can¡¯t leave her work to others.


    Anna said to Daniel Taylor, "How about if I go to work tomorrow ande back earlier?"


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna with a serious face. "Can you manage it?"


    It was so hard to make an appointment to celebrate her birthday.


    This is her own birthday!


    "No, it won¡¯t happen." Anna said, "I promise toe back early."


    Sir remembered her birthday. Anna''s heart was moved. She seldom had a birthday. In the past, it was


    usually after 12 o¡¯clock that day that she realized it was her birthday.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her with great sincerity and said, "I will ask Jack Smith to book a restaurant,


    and you cane there directly."


    "Okay." Anna was very happy.


    Daniel Taylor was full of doubts, so he added, "A lot of delicious food will especially be prepared for


    you."


    He was afraid that she would note only for him and deliberately tempted her with good food.


    Anna said, "Yes, yes. For sure, I wille."


    She was a foodie!


    How could she miss such a great opportunity?

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    The next day-


    The caf¨¦ was crowded with customers, Anna asked for leave but couldn¡¯t get it at the first ce.


    Finally, the boss agreed to let Aiden rece her for half a day.


    At six o¡¯clock, Anna came out of the coffee shop. Jack Smith shared the location of the restaurant.


    Anna followed the map and hurried to the restaurant. Soon the location showed that she has arrived,


    however, she couldn¡¯t see any restaurant there.


    She called Jack Smith. "Mr. Smith, where are you? I can¡¯t see any restaurant here."


    "..." Jack Smith looked at the ovepping positions on the map. "It¡¯s right here. See the name of


    restaurant, in front of you. There are big characters. I¡¯lle out and pick you up." Jack Smith texted


    her and went outside, but there was no Anna.


    Finally, Anna had to ask the shopkeeper of the shop next to her, "Mam, do you know where this ce


    is?"


    "Upstairs, go to eleventh floor! You can go up from the elevator that is right there." The shopkeeper told


    Anna way and also told her about the elevator.


    "Thank you." Anna took the elevator up to the eleventh floor, came out of the elevator, and saw the big


    road outside, there was normal traffic on the road. The restaurant Jack Smith said was right next to it.


    Its name was written in big words which looked very dazzling.


    When Jack Smith saw that she finally came, he came to her to receive her. "Finally, you are here!"


    "I was downstairs." Anna smiled politely.


    How can she imagine that aftering out of the elevator at the 11th floor, she will see the main road?


    She almost thought that Jack Smith was ying with her!


    Anna followed Jack Smith into the restaurant.


    Daniel Taylor was sitting there. Tonight, he was dressed in a dark ck formal suit. His face was calm


    and his eyes were deep like a river filled with stars on a summer night. He looked so charming that for


    a moment she could not move her eyes.


    He was looking at the menu and Anna came to him, "Sir."


    Usually at home, he casually dressed just a loose shirt and jeans, but today, he dressed up so formally.


    "You are here."


    "Yeah."


    Anna sat down beside him.


    Anna¡¯s working ce was not far away but at this time, there was traffic jam on the road. She was


    afraid of being stuck in the traffic jam, so she ran all the way to reach here on time and her body was


    sweating all over.


    Daniel Taylor looked up at her, frowned, and asked the waiter to bring a towel to wipe the sweat on her


    face. His gentle actions that he often took for her. "Is it hot outside?"


    "I was afraid to bete, so I came here by walking all way." Anna was a little upset while saying this.


    She was afraid of beingte, so she hurried toe here. But all her efforts went in vain. She came


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    downstairs and looked for the restaurant there, in result she wasted a lot of time.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and said, "I can wait for you."


    Even if she hadn¡¯t run all the way to reach here, he still wouldn¡¯t have left.


    He was willing to wait for her.


    Anna looked up at Daniel Taylor, who was wiping her sweat. He was so gentle, she was tired and she


    felt it so good to be treated like this.


    Daniel Taylor had already ordered the food. Every dish was Anna¡¯s favorite, there were many dishes


    among which her favorite dishes were crawfish, crabs, chicken, ice cream, and dessert.


    Anna looked at a lot of dishes. "Sir, it¡¯s too extravagant."


    There were many dishes. Fortunately, in order to not waste them, the quantity of each dish was not


    much.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Don¡¯t you like it? Tonight, you can eat whatever you like."


    "I¡¯ll get fat." She said and pouted her lips. It seemed she could imagine herself how she will look after


    getting fat.


    Daniel Taylor looked serious. "Don¡¯t you want to eat? If you don¡¯t want to eat, we can give it to others,


    let others eat?"


    "I will eat." Although she said that it¡¯s too much, but she didn¡¯t mean that she wouldn''t eat. Due to fear


    that Daniel Taylor will take away her food she said immediately, "I want to eat it all."

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    He looked at her like childish act and couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    The restaurant had a very nice view. From the window, they could see a river flowing beside, there


    were many boats floating in the river and especially because it was a night view it looked more


    enchanting.


    Anna looked at the beautiful scenery outside and longingly said, "I really want to take a boat, but there


    are too many people."


    Tickets were not expensive, but they have to wait at least two or three hours in line at a time.


    Daniel Taylor looked out of the window. "I¡¯ll take you thereter." Wait for my legs to get better!


    Although he couldn¡¯t say presently that how long it will take!


    Anna turned around and said excitedly, "Okay!"


    While saying this, she also thought of Daniel Taylor¡¯s legs. She also didn¡¯t know when his legs would


    get better.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna¡¯s eyes and felt that she also wanted to go with him. He smiled and looked


    aside at Jack Smith.


    Jack Smith asked the waiter to bring the cake.


    It was Anna¡¯s birthday. Birthday cake was a must.


    The shape of the cake was a Peppa Pig Cake. Anna saw the cake andughed. "You ordered this


    cake?"


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna. "Don¡¯t you like it?"


    "I like it." Anna¡¯s face had a bright smile like the sunshine, "it¡¯s so lovely! I just didn¡¯t expect that you


    can order such a lovely cake."


    "You like it, only this matters." He had heard that young girls like this type of cake, so he chose this


    one. He looked at Anna¡¯s happy smile and was very satisfied.


    Daniel Taylor put her birthday cap on her head. "Make a wish."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Still have to make a wish!" Anna smiled.


    It was her first time to have such a formal birthday. She hadn¡¯t even bought a birthday cake before. She


    just stayed so busy at her birthday that she always forgot to celebrate and no one ever did so much for


    her.


    All of a sudden, he asked her to make a birthday wish and she felt quite nervous.


    Daniel Taylor said again, "Hurry up."


    In his eyes, she was his little princess. He wanted to love her, spoil her like a child and he was willing to


    give her anything that she ever wished for.


    Anna looked at the lighted candle, put her hands together, closed her eyes and made a wish in her


    heart, "I wish Sir can get better soon," He was very good to her, so she wished for him to be healthy


    and safe.


    After making a wish, Anna blew the candle. When the candle was just blown out, the sound of fireworks


    sounded outside.


    The fireworks were banned in the city so it was very rare to see such a grand fireworks.


    "Today I got the luck, could see such grand fireworks," Anna said happily.


    Jack Smith heard Anna¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t helpughing, "of course. Sir knows that fireworks are not


    banned here, so he booked this restaurant."


    "Really?" Anna looked at Jack Smith.


    Jack Smith was about to answer when he found Daniel Taylor staring at him. He coughed and stopped


    talking.


    For the first time, Anna has seen such huge fireworks. It seemed that the whole city was celebrating


    her birthday.


    On the way home, there was still sound of fireworks blooming in her ears.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna, "Happy birthday."


    "Thank you, Sir." Anna leaned on his shoulder and looked at his side face. "Thank you for remembering


    my birthday."


    "I think it is important to remember each other¡¯s birthday."

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    "..." Anna coughed, she didn¡¯t know his date of birth. She looked at Daniel Taylor. "Sir, what is your


    zodiac sign?"


    "Wouldn¡¯t it be much easier if you directly asked me my date of birth?" Daniel Taylor could see at a


    nce that Anna didn¡¯t remember his birthday at all.


    Anna¡¯s cleverness had been caught out by Daniel Taylor, she was a little embarrassed. "I promise I will


    remember itter."


    Jack Smith heard the conversation and told her, "Mr. Taylor¡¯s birthday is on December 29. He is a


    Capricorn."


    Anna said, "Okay, now I will definitely remember it all my life and will never forget it."


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and unconsciously raised an imperceptible arc around her mouth.


    She has a conscience!


    "Aren¡¯t you going to give me something else for my birthday?" Anna looked at him pleasantly.


    "..." Daniel Taylor looked at her, it was a very rare request from her side. "Do you want to have a


    birthday present?"


    "Yes." Anna thought that her request was totally unreasonable. She whispered in his ear, "Give me a


    kiss as a birthday present, Okay?"


    As she spoke, she breathed softly in his ear that stayed in Daniel Taylor¡¯s mind for long.


    Daniel Taylor, "..." This girl has been with him for long and now she easily asks for such things. She


    really knew how to tease him!


    Anna was disappointed. "If you don¡¯t want to then it¡¯s OK."


    Next second, she heard Daniel Taylor saying, "Close your eyes."


    Anna smiled and obediently closed her eyes and raised her cute face in front of him. Daniel Taylor


    looked at her appearance, lowered his head and kisses her lips.


    The atmosphere in the car changed in an instant.


    Jack Smith was driving. When he saw this scene, he was scared and hurriedly looked away.


    These days, he felt that his job has be too difficult.


    -


    At Taylor¡¯s house, top floor-


    Jack Smith was guarding at the door and heard the intermittent piano sounding from the piano


    room.


    When they came back from the outside, Daniel Taylor brought Anna here.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This was Anna¡¯s first contact with the piano, and Daniel Taylor was very patient with her. The light in


    the room was very romantic and filled with emotions.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor. She was happy and surprised. "Sir, how you think of bringing me here to


    y the piano?"


    "Do you like it?" Daniel Taylor looked at her. "This is your birthday present."


    He didn¡¯t give her jewelry. He didn¡¯t give her anything else, but he took her to do what she wanted to do


    most. She had told him before that she was very envious of ire Ashley and said that she cannot


    even y the piano.


    He remembered her every word.


    Anna lowered her head. "I loved it."


    Suddenly there were some tears in her eyes. Her heart was not so touched by the expensive jade that


    he gifted herst time, but this time, she couldn¡¯t help it.


    No doubt that jade was also very rare but the dream in her heart was more precious.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her gently and said in an affectionate voice. "Later, if you want to y the piano,


    I will teach you. If you want to dance, I¡¯ll teach you when I will get better."


    "..." Anna looked at Daniel Taylor, and his words made it more difficult to hold back the tears that were


    floating in her eyes, finally it rolled down, "Sorry!"


    She turned around. She didn¡¯t want to let Daniel Taylor see her tears.


    -


    At 12 o¡¯clock in the night, Anna and Daniel Taylor came out. As they got out of the elevator, they saw


    John Peter standing in the corridor.


    "Young Master." Jack Smith was surprised to see John Peter here, "Is there anything?"

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    Recently everyone went out to spend holidays. They thought that John Peter would also have gone


    with them.


    John Peter was holding a gift box in her hand. He looked up and saw Anna holding Uncle Daniel¡¯s


    wheelchair. They looked so good with each other he subconsciously hid the box behind him. "No¡­


    nothing."


    He turned around and left. He walked as quickly as if fleeing into his own room.


    He entered his room and closed the door. He tightly held the box in his hand and recalled the picture


    that he had just seen. Although Anna and Daniel Taylor did nothing, he sensed the atmosphere and felt


    upset.


    John Peter left, and Jack Smith looked at his back. It seemed that he wanted to give Anna a gift. He


    turned around and looked at Anna, but found that the smile on Anna¡¯s face was still.


    From beginning to end, she did not see John Peter and pushed Daniel Taylor¡¯s wheelchair to their


    room.


    They usually slept on time but today it was a bitter.


    After taking a bath, Annay down on the bed but still couldn¡¯t sleep. She took a look at the Daniel


    Taylor. The bed in this room was very big. They were lying on their own sides, and there was still a


    wide space in the middle.


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t feel sleepy either. He was holding his tablet and looking at the photos. Jack Smith


    took many photos of Anna tonight and sent them to him.


    He was looking at her happy smiling face.


    Anna could not help thinking again and said with great courage, "Sir, I think you don¡¯t like me at all."


    "..." Daniel Taylor looked back at her.


    He doesn¡¯t like her, so how can he do all this?


    He felt that he did his best to make Anna happy. He never coaxed a girl like this.


    "What I did this time?" Daniel Taylor still wanted to see what she can say.


    "You never take the initiative to hold me."


    "... Really?" Daniel Taylor felt that he always took the initiative.


    "Yes!" Anna said, "Think again, aren¡¯t you hiding from me? Am I so ugly that you don¡¯t even want to


    see me?"


    "No." Anna may not be the most beautiful girl, but to his eyes she was perfect.


    If anyone ever dares to say that his wife is ugly, his eyes will cut him down.


    "Then take the initiative to hug me." Anna finally exposed her hidden purpose.


    "..." Daniel Taylor looked at the way she yed smartly with him and thought that she really needed a


    good lesson.


    He closed the tablet in his hand and put it aside. His attitude was indifferent, and he looked like a


    stranger.


    However, this cold reaction was not at all surprising for Anna.


    Usually, she has to tease him for a long time so that he can give her a little response. But she had no


    other ways, Daniel Taylor always behaved like a serious person. Anna guessed that maybe he never


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    flirted with girls!


    But the more he behaved like this, the more she wanted to tease him!


    She went straight to him and put her arms around his neck. "I can¡¯t sleep. I need your kiss to fall


    asleep."


    "..." Daniel Taylor looked at Anna, who came close to her. He didn¡¯t want to touch her tonight.


    ording to her ID card, she will be 20 years old after this birthday.


    Daniel decided that after these holidays, he will take her to the marriage bureau to collect their official


    marriage certificate.


    But unexpectedly, she came to provoke him.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna, stretched out his hand, put it on her waist, hugged her, and a deep kiss


    fell on her lips.


    Anna thought that he would kiss her and then he will let her go, but he didn¡¯t.

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    Daniel Taylor hugged her, turned over slightly and Anna¡¯s soft body was pressed by his strong body.


    This sudden exchange of posture made Anna¡¯s heart beat faster.


    Daniel Taylor pressed her body and kissed her lips for long. After some moments, he slowly left her


    lips, but he didn¡¯t let her go. His face was buried in her neck, and he smelled the faint fragrance of her


    body.


    His breathing became a little heavy.


    Anna had never seen him like this. She felt a strong sense of danger.


    She said modestly, "Sir, are you angry? I won¡¯t make a joke with you in the future."


    Daniel Taylor raised his head and looked at Anna¡¯s nervous appearance. He smiled and asked,


    "Scared?"


    Anna was relieved to see his smile, "I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re angry. If you don¡¯t like me pestering you like this,


    I¡¯ll be obedient in the future and won¡¯t tease you."


    She thought he was angry?


    How innocent!


    It can be seen that she knew a little about men.


    "I¡¯m not angry." Daniel Taylor looked at Anna. He gently put her hair from her cheek and looked at her


    pink face. Tried to control his body and said, "Go to sleep, after the holidays, we will go to collect our


    marriage certificate."


    With that certificate, she will be his for a lifetime.


    "Okay." Annay down beside Daniel Taylor and soon fell asleep.


    She was half asleep and half awake, it seemed that Daniel Taylor has been holding her tightly, and


    there was something else below that was very hard and made her feel a little ufortable.


    -


    The next morning, Anna went to work and forgot aboutst night.


    The long vacation ended very quickly. When Daniel Taylor¡¯s parents and Olivia Taylor returned home,


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    they brought a lot of gifts for Anna. The whole family doted on Anna.


    For them, Anna was their most lovely daughter.


    Anna looked at a pile of gifts in front of her and listened to them discussing her wedding with Daniel


    Taylor.


    "When are you going to collect your marriage certificate?" Mother Taylor asked.


    In a few days, they will have their wedding ceremony.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Tomorrow."


    Tomorrow will be the first working day.


    Anna heard Daniel Taylor¡¯s words, looked up at him and suddenly realized that she will be going to get


    an official marriage certificate with Sir!


    Although she has been preparing for a long time but she still had some unspeakable tension at this


    moment.


    Anna once thought about her future life. She thought that she would go to university,plete her


    education, after graduation, she will start working, and then she will get married like most people do.


    But unexpectedly, she had to do thest thing in the first ce.


    Everyone in the living room was talking about their wedding. Their wedding date was fixed, it will be


    Sunday, October 21.


    Daniel Taylor took a look at Anna, who had been silent since the beginning. He didn¡¯t know what she


    was thinking. Although everyone was talking about their wedding but she didn¡¯t participate.


    Anna was sitting quietly, suddenly a warm hand held her hand. Daniel Taylor looked at her and said


    softly, "Tired? Why don¡¯t you take a rest first?"


    Anna also went to work today. She has juste back, and as she came back she sat here and


    listened to everyone.


    Anna looked at everyone and said to Daniel Taylor, "I am okay."


    She was just a little nervous. Anna didn¡¯t know whether she was nervous or excited.


    She fell asleepte and then got up early the next morning.

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    It was a day of October, cold wind was blowing outside due to which the weather was not too hot and it


    was quite pleasant.


    Daniel Taylor sat in his wheelchair and watched Anna getting ready in front of the mirror. She made up


    her hair and looked at herself.


    He couldn¡¯t helpughing. Her every move, revealed her nervous and uneasy appearance, at the same


    time she seemed a little excited.


    She must be happy with him?


    "Are you done?" he patiently waited for a long time and then asked.


    Because they need to take photos while getting the certificate, she wore a white shirt and a light make


    up. She looked at herself in the mirror and nodded, "Yes, I am ready."


    She knew that Sir had been waiting for a long time. She came and pushed Daniel Taylor¡¯s wheelchair


    out of the door.


    Jack Smith was already waiting for them in the car.


    On the way, Anna looked out of the window and didn¡¯t speak.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her. "What happened? Don¡¯t you want to marry me?"


    He asked, and Jack Smith, who was driving, felt very strange and upset. Why Mr. Taylor suddenly


    asked such a question?


    Although Anna was very good, in case if she says that she doesn¡¯t want to marry! What will happen?


    However, Daniel Taylor had already asked, and Jack Smith couldn¡¯t stop it.


    He also thought that today Anna today seemed a little strange. If this woman stepped back then?


    If she did anything wrong, he would never forgive her!


    Anna was looking out of the window at the scenery, adjusted her nervous mood and heard Daniel


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Taylor¡¯s words. She turned around, "No, I am just a little nervous to get my first marriage certificate."


    Not a little, she was very nervous, her heart seemed to jump out.


    Daniel Taylor listened to her childish words and couldn¡¯t helpughing. "It¡¯s my first time too."


    Exactly!


    Anna responded and looked at Daniel Taylor. "Are you nervous?"


    She looked at Daniel Taylor and expectantly waited for his answer, but Daniel Taylor did not answer her


    question.


    What a question! Even if he was nervous, would he tell her?


    Anna looked out of the window and thought, Yes, Sir has faced many terrible situations. How can he be


    nervous?


    It¡¯s just a certificate. He won¡¯t be nervous!


    However, Daniel Taylor, who listened to her words, felt her heart beating much faster than usual.


    There was a very important thing before getting the certificate, the oath-taking. Anna managed to calm


    down her inner feelings while filling in the form.


    However, when the staff person repeatedly asked the question three times, "Are you willingly doing this


    marriage?" Anna got nervous again.


    So when she read the oath rmended by the Civil Affairs Bureau, she was very nervous and even


    sweated, "We are willing to be husband and wife, and we promise each other that we will stay faithful to


    each other and honest with each other; we will respect each other, trust each other, help each other,


    and care for each other; we will share our life with each other; we will forgive each other¡¯s mistakes as


    we have been forgiven and we will try our best to understand each other; through the best and worst of


    what is toe, and as long as we live!"


    Because other people can¡¯t go in, Jack Smith was outside. He was so anxious, because of the fear if


    something unexpected happens.

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    After a long time, Jack Smith saw Anna and Mr. Tayloring out. He hurried to them, "Mr. Taylor,


    Madam."


    Anna was so nervous for so long, but at that moment she was rxed. She looked at Jack Smith¡¯s


    sweating but couldn¡¯t helpughing, "Mr. Smith, how can you be more nervous than me?"


    Jack Smith took a serious look at her. "I¡¯m afraid that if something wrong happened."


    He felt that Anna¡¯s behavior was very strange, he was worried that if Anna said something wrong.


    Anna couldn¡¯t helpughing after listening to him. She looked at Daniel Taylor and said, "I was really


    too nervous."


    Now it was done and she was relieved. The expression on her face was much peaceful.


    Because she was nervous in the morning, she didn¡¯t even have a good breakfast. At the moment, she


    was so hungry that her stomach made a growling sound. Anna said to Daniel Taylor, "Let¡¯s go to eat


    something first. I¡¯m hungry."


    "Okay." Daniel Taylor¡¯s face still looked calm. However, only he knew his inner happiness at the


    moment that was iparable with Anna.


    He took a look at the bright smile on her face and couldn¡¯t help smiling.


    It¡¯s time to reward her.


    In the car, Anna put the marriage certificate on herp, picked up her mobile phone and took a picture.


    She recalled the process of obtaining the certificate and couldn¡¯t helpughing, "I didn¡¯t expect to


    swear anything. I thought we would just collect a certificate."


    Daniel Taylor thought of Anna¡¯s oath because of her words. She was so nervous that she couldn¡¯t


    speak clearly. Although he was also nervous, he couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    After taking photos, Anna said, "Sir, I¡¯ll send you the picture." So, he didn¡¯t have to capture.


    Daniel Taylor replied softly, "Okay."


    Anna sent the photos to him.


    On this day, Daniel Taylor who never posted photos on his social media ount, posted it for the first


    time to tell everyone that he had obtained an official marriage certificate, and in a moment he got many


    The first one was, of course, his elder sister Olivia Taylor. Olivia Taylor didn¡¯t expect Daniel Taylor to do


    that. Hemented, "Congrattions, but don¡¯t you dislike using social media ounts?"


    Anna also posted the photos. Vanessa Cameron and Eiza Preston were not added with her on


    WeChat, they were only friends at QQ. So there were only some former high school students.


    Her friends were surprised, "Anna, are you crazy? You really married?"


    They heard this news on thest get together. Unexpectedly, she really got married!


    Some even suspected that she was just joking.


    ire Ashley was sitting on the sofa at home. Her mother was talking to her, "don¡¯t you go to university


    today?"


    "I don¡¯t want to go." ire Ashley frowned. Since the National Day party, she didn''t want to go to


    university anymore.


    "Why you don¡¯t want to go?" Her mother had a headache and said, "Do you know how much your


    father and I spent in order to let you go to this university?"


    They did so much to let ire Ashley have a good education so that she can marry John and entered


    into Peter¡¯s family. They have heard that John Peter was also in this university. They thought if ire


    Ashley and John Peter can be ssmates. The rtionship between them will get better.


    However, after ire Ashley¡¯s admission to the university, John Peter never came home which made


    ire¡¯s mother worried.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ire Ashley was in a bad mood and after listening to her mother she became even more upset.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    At this time, someone sent her a message on QQ, "ire, Anna really got the marriage certificate? Is


    this true?" she also sent a picture to ire.


    In high school, Anna and ire Ashley used to be like a pair of sisters. But both of them broke up after


    the holiday. But others still thought that they were good friends. So they inquire from ire Ashley for


    things rted to Anna.


    After the breakup of ire Ashley and Anna. Anna deleted ire Ashley¡¯s number from WeChat. Now,


    after seeing this screenshot, ire Ashley was surprised.


    Unexpectedly, Anna and Daniel Taylor got the marriage certificate!


    For ire Ashley, this was the worst news.


    She tried so hard! But in the end, John Peter didn¡¯t even want to see her and that Anna married Daniel


    Taylor! Although Daniel Taylor was in a wheelchair, he is a member of the Taylor family!


    ire¡¯s mother noticed her daughter¡¯s expressions and said, "How is it going between you and John


    Peter?"


    "Good... everything is good!" ire Ashley didn¡¯t dare to talk about her situation with John Peter in


    front of her mother now.


    Even when Anna and John Peter were together before. ire Ashley always lied to her mother and


    said that John Peter was her boyfriend.


    Although her family background was good but they were not extremely wealthy. She often asked her


    mother for money to buy famous branded bags, clothes and shoes, but she managed to get money for


    such things because her mother thought she needed to wear better clothes to be worthy of John Peter.


    Everyone knew about John Peter¡¯s family conditions. In order to let her daughter married to a good


    family. The Ashley family spent a lot of money on their daughter. They just wanted to make her


    daughter look like a nobledy.


    If at this point theye to know that John Peter broke up with her, her parents¡¯ behavior towards her


    will not remain the same as before.


    Her mother thought that ire Ashley was very obedient she didn¡¯t expect that ire Ashley would lie.


    She said, "Invite him to home! He hasn¡¯t been here for a long time."


    "He is very busy these days. He has no time." John Peter was not willing to see her now. Where does


    she have the face to invite John Peter to her home?


    Her mother spoke again, "Then you should pay more attention to him. There are so many beautiful girls


    in the University. What if he began to like any other?"


    It was not easy to have this kind of opportunity. Their daughter can marry into a rich family. They didn¡¯t


    want to miss this opportunity.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ire Ashley was nagging, she thought about John Peter¡¯s attitude towards herst time and became


    even more depressed. How can she raise her head in front of John Peter!


    -


    In the restaurant, Daniel Taylor poured tea for Anna. This was the fifth cup of tea that he poured for her.


    When he was doing it, Anna sat aside and looked at him with a smile.


    He handed her the cup. "What you want to do by looking at me like this?"


    "I am just looking at how good looking you are."


    Ah! She felt very excited by the thought that such a handsome man belongs to her. She was now a


    married woman with a family, not alone. Although she got married very early, this feeling was not bad!


    Daniel Taylor looked at the tea that Anna has drunk again. He looked at her, "you have drunk the fifth


    cup. Do you still want to drink it more?"


    "It is good in taste." Anna said, "If you don¡¯t mind, can I have another cup."


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and couldn¡¯t helpughing. "Look at your dim-witted appearance. How Can


    you tell if the tea is good?"came even more upset.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    Daniel Taylor was a tea lover. He thought that the tea in this restaurant was just ordinary. Besides


    quenching thirst, it was really not good to drink.


    Anna raised his mouth, "how can I not know? I don¡¯t know if the tea is good, but the tea served by my


    Sir cannot be bad!"


    She said it quite rightfully!


    Daniel Taylor looked at her like this and was speechless.


    They ate the meal in the restaurant. After eating, Anna said, "I have sses in the afternoon, so I¡¯ll go


    back to university first."


    "..." Daniel Taylor looked at Anna. He just got the certificate. His inner excitement hasn¡¯t passed.


    Unexpectedly, Anna still remembers going to school?


    Her ss is so important?


    He really wanted her to stay at home and stay with her. However, he was unwilling to let her go but he


    still didn¡¯t say it.


    "I¡¯ll let Jack Smith drop you," He said to Anna.


    "No." Anna said, "Let Jack Smith apany you back! The subway station is not too far. I¡¯ll go there


    myself."


    Anna left. Daniel Taylor and Jack Smith also went home.


    The ce where to eat was booked by Anna. She specially searched for a ce near the subway


    station. Daniel Taylor felt a little upset.


    In his bride¡¯s eyes, her studies were more important than him!


    Jack Smith was driving. He also noticed after being separated from Anna Daniel Taylor was a little


    unhappy. So he didn¡¯t disturb him. Suddenly he heard Daniel Taylor asking, "Tell me about the house in


    Jiangfu garden. Is it ready?"


    That was their new house prepared by Taylor¡¯s family. It was in Anna¡¯s name.


    "It¡¯s almost done," Jack Smith said.


    "Move in tonight."


    "Ah?" Jack Smith looked back at Daniel Taylor. He was stupefied for a few seconds then suddenly


    something clicked in his mind.


    It was really close to Jingzhou University. Just half an hour¡¯s drive!


    -


    It was Wednesday. Anna wille back home after Friday¡¯s ss. After all, it was a long way and a


    little troublesome. However, she just finished the afternoon¡¯s ss and received a call from Jack Smith,


    saying that he was waiting for her at the university gate.


    Anna came outside and asked while sitting in the Car. "Mr. Smith, how you came here?"


    Just after asking, Anna found that Daniel Taylor was sitting inside. A pair of ck eyes were looking at


    her.


    She didn¡¯t expect Daniel Taylor to be here!


    Anna was surprised. "Sir?" Why he came back with Jack Smith to pick her up at school!


    Daniel Taylor gently rubbed her head and asked in a low voice, "Am I so scary?"


    She was shocked as if she had seen a devil!


    Anna held Daniel Taylor¡¯s hand. Her fingers were very thin, and skin was very soft. She rubbed her


    hand against the back of his hand and said softly, "Mr. Smith cane to pick me up. Why did you


    Here the university was really far away if there will be a traffic jam on the road, it will take up to four


    hours.


    Daniel Taylor said, "It is okay. I want to take you to a ce."


    The road to Jiangfu garden was not crowded with traffic. They will be there soon.


    While choosing this ce to have a new house, he particrly considered that during Anna¡¯s university


    she cane back home easily.


    Anna sat beside Daniel Taylor, held his hand and put it on his knee, just like holding something


    important. She asked Daniel Taylor, "Where are we going?"

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    It didn¡¯t look like the way home.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Going to see the house."


    "Ah?" Anna looked at Daniel Taylor iprehensibly. They already have a house to live in. Why they


    are going to see a house?


    Daniel Taylor saw her surprised look and exined, "You forgot thatst time your mother came home


    and asked for a house?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna thought about her mother and felt much stressed. "My mother just said that. You can forget this


    thing."


    She was with Daniel Taylor, not for the house!


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna¡¯s hand and held her back. "Even if she doesn¡¯t say it, I still want to give


    you."


    "..."


    They entered the Jiangfu Garden. Jack Smith drove the car inside for a long time before he got to the


    gate of their vi.


    It was a big vi beside a river with a big swimming pool inside. The scenery was very good. Although it


    was in the urban area the environment was still very quiet.


    In order to facilitate the ess of Daniel Taylor, there was also an elevator inside.


    Daniel Taylor stayed downstairs and let Jack Smith took Anna upstairs to have a look. Jack Smith


    walked in front and show the house to Anna, "You cane back here at any time in the future. It¡¯s not


    far from your school."


    He wanted to tell Anna that it is not necessary to meet Daniel Taylor only on weekends.


    "Sir has moved here?" Anna heard him and asked.


    "Yes." This afternoon, they have already brought the necessary things here. The things here were


    already well prepared, and they didn¡¯t need to bring much.


    Anna followed Jack Smith to see other ces.


    Jack Smith took her to the piano room and said, "Mr. Taylor¡¯s specially purchased this for you. You can


    y it whenever you want. It is yours."


    Moreover, this grand piano was a special edition that Daniel Taylor specially bought for her. It was not


    easy to buy in the market.


    This ce will be their home in the future.


    He wanted to give Anna the best of everything.


    "..." Anna didn¡¯t think of it at all. She just casually told Daniel Taylor that she wanted to learn the piano


    and he really bought a piano for her.


    Anna looked at the piano in front of her, and always felt like she saw an elegantdy standing there and


    ying the piano gracefully.


    "May I have a try?" Anna said.


    Jack Smith smiled and said, "of course. It belongs to you. You can use it anytime."


    Anna went closer and due to fear that the sweat on her hand would leave traces on it. She wiped her


    hand before touching the piano keys.


    Jack Smith went downstairs and left Anna upstairs to have a look.


    Daniel Taylor sat downstairs, looked at Jack Smith who came down and asked, "Where is she?"


    In his eyes, there was a faint expectation and a little bit of tension. He seemed worried that if Anna


    would not like this ce.


    Jack Smith had never seen him like this. There were many people who fear that if Daniel Taylor will


    be unhappy, but he never cared about others!


    Mr. Taylor, are you alright?


    Jack Smith replied, "Madam really liked the piano that you had purchased for her. I let her have a look."


    Daniel Taylor nodded.


    Jack Smith took his cell phone and called.


    Compared with the vi they used to live in, this vi was much bigger. Now they want to move here, so


    they also need people to clean it. The servants have been arranged by Olivia Taylor for a long time.


    Jack Smith just called them toe here now.

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    Anna came out of the piano room and went to see her and Daniel Taylor¡¯s bedroom. In the house


    where they lived before, Sir specially prepared a room for her but here he put her things and his in one


    room.


    She opened the wardrobe and saw the clothes she had left at home before. Daniel brought them here


    and also bought some new autumn season clothes.


    He again bought new clothes for her?


    At this time, Daniel Taylor¡¯s voice suddenly sounded behind her, "Do you like it?"


    Anna looked back at Daniel Taylor, who was sitting in a wheelchair, and asked, "Why you buy new


    clothes again?"


    "ording to the wedding etiquette, it¡¯s all right to buy new clothes for the bride. If you think they are


    not good, you have the right to not wear them."


    "But it¡¯s still time in the wedding." There was still half a month!


    Daniel Taylor looked at her, raised his eyebrows, and said seriously. "We have got the certificate. Aren¡¯t


    you already my bride?"


    "..." He said that and Anna¡¯s cheeks turned red.


    Yeah!


    She and Sir had collected their official marriage certificate!


    Anna closed the door of the wardrobe, came to help Daniel Taylor push the wheelchair to the table and


    went to fetch a pot of hot water to make tea for him.


    Anna learned the way how Daniel Taylor made tea at ordinary times and made the tea for him in


    exactly the same way. Daniel Taylor picked up the cup and smelled the tea. It was the same tea.


    Daniel Taylor drank tea. Anna sat aside, looked at him, and said in a consultative tone, "Since we are


    officially married, so, for taking care of your things in the future, don¡¯t bother Mr. Smith. Let me do these


    things for you!"


    "..." Daniel Taylor suddenly heard her saying this. He almost choked. He didn¡¯t forget thest time when


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    she helped him in the bathe.


    That memory was saved in his mind and even the thought of it made his feel uncontroble.


    Anna saw that Daniel Taylor was silent and analyzed, "You see, you and Mr. Smith both are men, and


    you don¡¯t like men. It must be inconvenient for him to take care of you, right?"


    Daniel Taylor heard her analysis and said directly, "who says I don¡¯t like men?"


    Oh¡­


    In fact, he just wanted to stop her from talking nonsense. He felt that as she said it, Jack Smith¡¯s usual


    service to himself seemed to have changed a little.


    But, what he had said?


    Because of his words, the atmosphere was quiet for a few seconds.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor. After a few seconds, she said, "Sir, you like men!"


    Sure enough, it has been said that handsome men have some abnormal sexual orientation.


    She thought that Sir was such an upright person, he must be a straight man. Unexpectedly, he was


    also crooked?


    Daniel Taylor, "..."


    He looked into Anna¡¯s dark eyes and realized that she must be thinking something wrong. He reached


    out and pinched her face. "What are you thinking?"


    Anna coughed, "Sir, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t discriminate against you. There¡¯s a saying that, homosexuality


    is true love..."


    Daniel Taylor felt his forehead jumping abruptly.


    At the same time, Jack Smith came in. "Mr. Taylor, Mrs. Taylor, dinner is ready."


    The chef arrived and cooked the meal.

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    When Daniel Taylor saw him, his anger burst out, "get out!"


    "..." why?


    Jack Smith looked confused. He was managing different things downstairs and did nothing to offend


    Mr. Taylor, then why?


    Nevertheless, Jack Smith was so scared, he immediately left and closed the door again.


    Anna couldn¡¯t helpughing, cleared up the tea set on the table and said to Daniel Taylor, "Sir, let¡¯s go


    to eat."


    It was time to eat.


    When ites to eating, Anna was very active. However, Daniel Taylor did not pay attention to her. He


    just raised his head and gave her a serious look, as if he wanted to freeze her.


    Anna looked at him without fear, then pushed his wheelchair out of the door.


    Downstairs, in the dining hall, this was the first time for them to eat in their own new home. After getting


    the certificate and moving home, everything seemed to be different from before.


    Anna served Daniel Taylor food. "Eat this."


    Daniel Taylor ignored her.


    Anna continued to coax him, "This is also delicious."


    Daniel Taylor still ignored her.


    His wife has misunderstood him that he likes men. Where does he have the heart to eat?


    He just wanted to eat her!


    Jack Smith said, "Mr. Taylor and Mrs. Taylor got the certificate and moved to a new house. Would you


    like to open a bottle of wine to celebrate it?"


    "Yes, yes!" Anna said, "But is there any wine here?"


    "Yes." Jack Smith immediately ordered someone to pick it up.


    Daniel Taylor finally took a look at Anna, as she heard about drinking she became excited and he got


    even angrier. "Do you want to drink?"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Er..." Anna said, "Yes! Why not?"


    Can¡¯t you just learn?


    Anna was a very cautious person. She didn¡¯t drink randomly outside. She was afraid that she would get


    drunk and if someone plotted against her she will fall into danger. She thought girls should love


    themselves more than anyone else.


    But it was different here!


    Here she had her sir.


    She didn¡¯t need to care about anything, here she can be happy and can enjoy herself.


    Jack Smith took the wine, opened the cork, and poured it for Daniel Taylor and Anna.


    Anna picked up the ss and toasted it with Daniel Taylor. "Sir, this is for you. I hope your legs will get


    better soon!"


    Jack Smith was on one side, he reminded, "Already got the certificate but you will still call him Sir?"


    Anna was stupefied for a while, then looked at Daniel Taylor, "not Sir, then what should I call? Mr.


    Smith, teach me!"


    She was used to call him Sir. She can¡¯t change it.


    "Of course, call him husband," Jack Smith said.


    It sounded strange to still call him Sir.


    Mr. Taylor really liked Anna. If Anna called him husband, Mr. Taylor must be very happy!


    When Daniel Taylor heard Jack Smith¡¯s words, he felt morefortable. He looked at Anna with some


    expectations in his eyes. Although he never said her anything when she called him sir, he wanted her


    to call him husband.


    Next second she heard Anna saying, "Sir, Mr. Smith is calling you."


    Jack Smith, "..."


    Daniel Taylor, "..."


    After hearing Anna¡¯s words, Jack Smith almost fell to the ground. He looked at Anna and said seriously,


    "Madam, it is okay if you are making fun of me. How can you make fun of Mr. Taylor? We both are


    men!"


    "Maybe sir likes men!" Just upstairs Daniel Taylor himself confessed it.

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    Anna didn¡¯t forget it.


    Daniel Taylor, "..."


    He looked at Anna, who was happy and carefree. He didn¡¯t answer her. He just drank the wine silently,


    and then asked Anna, "Do you want to drink more?"


    "Yes." Anna said, "This wine is good to drink."


    The wine didn¡¯t seem strong, it was just like a good drink. She just took the bottle and poured it for


    herself again.


    Jack Smith looked at her and was a little worried. "You should drink less."


    Although the wine didn¡¯t seem strong and it was very good to drink. She will be drunk if she kept on


    drinking it.


    Anna said, "It¡¯s good."


    She didn¡¯t feel drunk, she even suspected that Jack Smith just took a soft drink and served it to them in


    ce of wine.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her, "Drink more if you like."


    Jack Smith, "..."


    Just a moment ago, when he proposed to have a drink, Daniel Taylor almost tried to stop Anna. How


    could he let her drink now?


    -


    After dinner, Anna, who drank a lot of wine, hugged Daniel Taylor andy down on his leg, "Sir, I love


    you so much!"


    Jack Smith looked at the little girl who was ying coquettishly with Mr. Taylor. When he heard the tone


    of her voice, he knew that she was drunk.


    He seemed to understand something.


    Mr. Taylor deliberately let her drunk, right?


    Treacherous, too treacherous!


    A man who even remembers to settle ounts with his own was really deranged.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna, she was like a soft kitten, which made people feel warm. However, he


    replied seriously, "I don¡¯t like you, I like men!"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    He was a very vengeful man.


    Jack Smith was shocked. When Anna said that, he thought Anna was joking.


    Mr. Taylor really likes men? Because he took care of him all the time, so his heart produced some


    feelings for him?


    Jack Smith opened his mouth and said tremblingly, "Mr. Taylor, I¡­ I don¡¯t like men!"


    He was a straight man!


    Yes, straight man!


    When Jack Smith said this, he saw Daniel Taylor looking up and staring at him. Jack Smith has always


    been afraid of Daniel Taylor. At this moment he stared at him and Jack Smith felt even terrified.


    Next second, he felt that he could not endure it longer. He said to Daniel Taylor, "you just have no


    response to women for the time being. In some time, you will find a way to treat them. Don¡¯t lose


    confidence..."


    He can force himself to like men, but Daniel Taylor¡¯s parents must go crazy after hearing it.


    Daniel Taylor gave him a cold look, "get lost!"


    Jack Smith didn¡¯t even think about it. He got the orders and ran out quickly, as if he was afraid that


    Daniel Taylor would eat him.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna and talked for a moment. Anna was sleepy, so he called a maid and sent


    Anna upstairs to have a rest.


    Daniel Taylor himself went upstairs. He wanted to ask Jack Smith to help him, butter he decided to


    forget. After Anna¡¯s nonsense, he can¡¯t look directly at his rtionship with Jack Smith as before.


    Daniel Taylor asked the servants to put his things to the bathroom and took a bath himself.


    His legs were not good yet, but now he can barely stand with the support of other things. Bathing was a


    difficult thing, but he can do it. Shawn Hamilton said that it would take him at least half a year to get


    better and walk on his own.


    After taking a bath, Daniel Taylor went to the bed and looked at Anna, who was lying on the bed. He


    thought that she has been asleep until now. Unexpectedly, her small face was on the pillow, but her


    eyes were open and staring at him foolishly.

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    Anna was totally drunk she looked silly and defenseless.


    Daniel Taylory down, looked at her for two seconds, and asked, "Why you hasn''t slept yet?"


    "..." She didn¡¯t say anything, just crawled over quietly, leaned her face against his chest, closed her


    eyes, and was ready to sleep.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Even if she was drunk but she still had awareness, he was the one she trusted the most and she really


    relied on him very much.


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t expect that Anna would be so calm after getting drunk.


    What¡¯s more, she was drunk, but she didn¡¯t do anything.


    She really doesn¡¯t know anything or does she?


    He and she were the only two in the room.


    He patted her on the back slowly and gently,forted her and asked, "Anna."


    "Umm." Anna was almost asleep. When she heard Daniel Taylor calling herself, shezily responded.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Who do you like the most?"


    "You." At this moment, Anna looked like a three-year-old child. She would answer every question


    honestly.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Who am I?"


    "You are Sir!" This was the word that she used most frequently used.


    But Daniel Taylor was not satisfied. He continued to ask again, "What else?"


    "Daniel Taylor." His name, of course, she remembered it.


    The room was very quiet. Daniel Taylor could hear Anna¡¯s breath. Her face was buried in his chest,


    scratching his heart like a cat¡¯s w.


    Daniel Taylor gently patted Anna on the back, looked at this cute little girl. He really loved her


    appearance.


    At this moment he couldn¡¯t care about his fierce image, he directly said, "Be obedient, call me


    husband."


    During dinner, he wanted to hear it, but she just teased him and made him angry.


    Anna was very obedient now. Her brain was in azy state. She didn¡¯t think much. Whatever Daniel


    Taylor asked her to say, she was ready to say it.


    Her eyes were closed, and she snuggled up in his arms, obediently called him, "husband."


    Just a simple word, but Daniel Taylor¡¯s heart jumped.


    She said it!


    There was an incredible feeling that filled his heart, and he smiled unconsciously. He looked at Anna


    and said, "Call again."


    "Husband."


    "Once again."


    "Husband."


    "Look up and let me kiss you."


    Anna''s eyes were closed, shezily raised her head, ced it in front of her and obediently waited for


    him to kiss her.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her red face and found that she was so cute. He reached out, held her face in


    his palm, and kissed her lips affectionately.


    At ordinary times, Daniel Taylor stayed extremely restrained. Sometimes when Anna asked him to kiss


    her, he just gave her a simple kiss. But today, it was a very special day. She called him her husband.


    He couldn¡¯t help going deeper.


    For the first time, after kissing her for a full minute, he didn¡¯t feel enough. He raised his head, waited for


    her to breathe, lowered his head, and continued to kiss her again.


    He felt like there was something magical about her lips that attracted him to touch them again.


    Anna often behaved boldly. She often teased him, however, she was very timid. When he kissed him,


    she held her breath carefully every time and didn¡¯t dare to breathe it made her very tired, she often


    started panting.


    Daniel Taylor lowered his head and wanted to kiss Anna again. He felt that he won¡¯t be tired of kissing


    her until dawn, but Anna stopped him, "husband."

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    "..." he had taught her several times to call him husband and now she herself called him.


    This unexpected surprise made Daniel Taylor¡¯s mood even better. He looked at Anna and asked


    patiently, "Yes?"


    "I¡¯m sleepy." She was drunk and very sleepy. She had been ying with him for such a long time. Anna


    was so sleepy that she can fall asleep in the next second.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and recalled the times when he couldn¡¯t fall asleep because of her, and


    said, "No, you cannot sleep!"


    "Why...?" Anna looked at him. She was puzzled.


    Daniel Taylor held her in his arms and said seriously, "You have done something wrong and you should


    be punished. You are not allowed to sleep tonight."


    Because she kept saying that he likes men. He was angry, and he took this opportunity to teach her a


    lesson.


    Anna heard him saying this. She was somewhat angry, "No, I am sleepy! I hate you!"


    Before he could say anything else, Anna pushed him away, rolled to one side, wrapped the quilt and


    entered her dreand.


    "..."


    Last second, Daniel Taylor was immersed in the joy of being called husband by her but now, she


    ignored himpletely.


    On the other side, Anna has fallen asleep. She didn¡¯t care about his mood!


    -


    "Mr. Taylor, get up. The eldestdy ising." In the morning, Anna woke up from her dream when


    Jack Smith knocked on the door.


    She rubbed her eyes, after getting drunkst night she had a good sleep.


    She didn¡¯t hear Daniel Taylor¡¯s response. She thought Daniel Taylor was not awake and was about to


    wake him up but as she raised her head she found that Daniel Taylor was already looking at her.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The neckline of his sleeping suit was slightly open, showing the line of his seductive vicle. Seeing


    this, Anna was awakepletely, but she couldn¡¯t remember anything that she didst night. She


    smiled at Daniel Taylor, "Sir, morning."


    "..." Daniel Taylor¡¯s eyes were fixed on her. However, he was not satisfied with her way of calling him,


    so he didn¡¯t respond.


    Anna¡¯s attitude was still very gentle, "Are you still sleepy? Then sleep for a while, I will take shower


    first."


    She heard that the elder sister wasing. If she and sir didn¡¯t get up, it will be very rude. Anna


    hurriedly went to take a bath and came out. She saw Daniel Taylor on the bed and asked, "I seemed to


    be drunkst night. I did anything wrongst night?"


    Anna has never been drunk. She had heard that people go crazy after getting drunk and do something


    absurd. She was worried about whether she had made a fool of herself in front of Sir.


    Daniel Taylor said seriously, "yes."


    "Ah?" Anna looked at him anxiously. She had seen some extreme aftereffects of drunkenness on the


    Inte, so she was afraid that she had lost her face as well, "What have I done?"


    "You hold me and asked me to kiss you all the time. You called me husband." When Daniel Taylor said


    this, his tone was very serious. As if what he said was true and he was the one who had been forced


    Anna was shocked. "Oh. No wonder I am feeling my lips are swollen."


    She didn¡¯t expect herself to go so out of control after getting drunk. She decided to drink less in the


    future.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna with surprisingly. Unexpectedly, she was so easy to cheat. He asked


    meaningfully, "Why don¡¯t you call me husband now?"


    "Ah?" Anna looked at Daniel Taylor, she thought that it seemed a very nasty title, "if you like then I can


    try to call it."

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    Like it? Who likes to force her?


    Daniel Taylor almost instinctively spoke with a cold expression, "I don¡¯t like it."


    Anna thought that Daniel Taylor looked so handsome, apletely charming man whom she ced


    above themon popce. So, Anna couldn¡¯t imagine how it will sound to call him husband.


    "Okay, then I¡¯ll keep calling you Sir."


    "..."


    -


    Anna went to school. Although she was very happy at home, she still had lectures to attend. Besides,


    Daniel Taylor was also very busy recently.


    After ss, Anna was about to leave when John Peter came to her.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    n Kevin saw this and felt a little strange.


    Usually, at university, John Peter did not talk to Anna, so he did not expect him to take the initiative to


    find Anna.


    He is no more afraid that others will know his rtionship with Anna?


    John Peter and n Kevin didn¡¯te to ss yesterday afternoon. They went to y the game.


    Anna didn¡¯t see them either. At that moment, John Peter appeared in front of her, she wasn¡¯t expecting


    it so she didn¡¯t speak.


    In Anna¡¯s eyes, this man had nothing to do with her except that he was Daniel Taylor¡¯s nephew.


    Vanessa Cameron stood aside and looked at John Peter, "Do you have anything?"


    It has been such a long time since the university began. Apart from being with n Kevin, John Peter


    usually didn¡¯t have much contact with other people. Now suddenly he came here, Vanessa Cameron


    was also quite surprised.


    "I have something to discuss with Anna." John Peter looked at Anna, who was packing her bag and


    found that Anna didn¡¯t even look at him.


    Vanessa Cameron said, "Then you can talk." She walked out.


    John Peter looked at n Kevin, who was going to watch the bustle, and n Kevin had to leave them


    alone.


    At the door, Vanessa Cameron looked at n Kevin and asked, "What do you think, John Peter likes


    Anna?"


    Anna won first ce in the singingpetition. In these two days, many boys came to her and also


    came to Vanessa Cameron to ask for Anna¡¯s contact information.


    Some days ago, when Vanessa Cameron¡¯s pictures went viral, everyone came to Anna for her contact


    information.


    Therefore, there were possibilities for John Peter to like Anna.


    n Kevin said, "No, you are just overthinking."


    He can see that Vanessa Cameron liked John Peter, but he was sure that John Peter cannot like Anna!


    She is his little aunt.


    John Peter must be looking for Anna to discuss something!


    In the ssroom, the atmosphere was very quiet. Anna took a look at John Peter, ignored him, and


    walked to the other side.


    "Anna." John Peter stopped her.


    "What can I do for you?" She didn¡¯t think that they needed to talk here. There was nothing that can¡¯t be


    said at home and if there was anything then she would rather prefer to not listen.


    John Peter looked at her like this and said, "You and my uncle got the certificate?"


    He saw her marriage certificate with Daniel Taylor on her uncle¡¯s ount yesterday.


    Anna could never know how painful he felt after getting this news.


    He drank too muchst night, and even after getting drunk all he saw was her shadow in front of him.


    Before yesterday, he still had some hope that she would definitely refuse to have a wedding with his


    uncle but suddenly they two collected their marriage certificate and their wedding date has been fixed.


    "Yes! From now on, I¡¯m your little aunt." Anna turned back and calmly looked at John Peter.


    He came to her to ask this?


    Why he wanted to ask this?


    He won¡¯t say something nonsense, or will he?


    John Peter said, "You are only 18 years old. How can you get the certificate?" He suspected that


    Anna¡¯s marriage certificate must be a fake.

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    "Yes, I¡¯m only eighteen, a little younger than you." Anna looked at John Peter, "But ording to my ID


    card I am twenty years old and I have the right to register my marriage or to have a wedding. You


    should give up now."


    John Peter did not expect that there can be such a thing. He always thought that until Anna turns 20,


    he can have a chance.


    But¡­ he didn¡¯t expect that things can be like this.


    After looking at Anna¡¯s expression, it didn¡¯t seem that she was lying.


    His heart ached so much and his voice suddenly filled with sorrow. "You have got a marriage certificate


    with him. What about me? What will I do?"


    He couldn¡¯t sleepst night. His face looked very bad and his eyes were red.


    Anna had never seen him like this. John Peter, whom she used to know was extremely proud. Even


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    after being scolded by Daniel Taylor, he never looked so aggrieved.


    He looked at her and couldn¡¯t restrain his inner sadness, "I liked you from the beginning. I never liked


    anyone else. Whether I do, eat, sleep, read, y games, whatever! I just think of you!


    What should I do? Anna, tell me, how can you do this to me? How can you forget our dates the time we


    have spent together? What do you want me to do now after knowing that you get married to someone


    else?"


    He closed his eyes and there was her voice in his head-


    "John, the teacher is here. Don¡¯t go to sleep."


    "John, you look better when youugh."


    "John, I read a book today. The boy and girl have been separated in the end. Do you think one day we


    will be separated?"


    "John, after graduation, we will travel together."


    Although he liked her at that time, he always regarded himself as the young master of the Peter family.


    He thought people in the world should coax him.


    ire Ashley said that Anna hid from him every day deliberately and didn¡¯t like him. She was just


    ying with him, at that time he asked Anna to meet but she ignored her so he got very angry!


    He thought, to be his girlfriend, should be an honor for her.


    How dare she treat him like this?


    With this thought, he broke up with her!


    He wanted to look for a more sensible, gentler and much better woman than her.


    But in the end, he regretted it!


    The pride of being a Young Master Peter couldn¡¯t save him from being hurt!


    ire Ashley can tter him more than Anna. When he got angry ire Ashley never dared to say any


    extra words, but it didn¡¯t matter!


    He cannot have Anna Stark.


    The names of Anna and Daniel Taylor have been tightly bonded together.


    He will never get a chance.


    Anna looked at John Peter¡¯s regretful appearance, smiled and said, "Since you love me so much, you


    will never love any other girl again, so you should guard me all your life! Love without return is true


    love, what you think?"


    "..." John Peter looked at her with a light of disbelief in his eyes, "You should look on yourself too!"


    He was very sad but after hearing her saying this, his heart filled with anger. She has be his little


    aunt. Why should he guard her all his life?


    Who does she think of herself?


    Anna raised her eyebrows. "Since you don¡¯t want to take my advice then forget it, it¡¯s annoying to see


    you!"


    Anna finished and went out directly without waiting for John Peter¡¯s reaction.


    She came out and saw n Kevin and Vanessa Cameron waiting at the door. She looked at them and


    walked away quietly.


    Daniel has told him to have dinner with him, so she wanted to go home early.


    n Kevin and Vanessa Cameron went back to the ssroom to see John Peter.


    -


    In the evening, someone invited Daniel Taylor to dinner, so he took Anna with him. Anna sat beside him


    and ate silently.


    After a while, she received a picture from n Kevin. She took her mobile phone and looked at the


    picture. They were singing songs in KTV while John Peter was drinking.

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    n Kevin also texted her, "Anna, what did you say to John Peter? He is so upset that he has been


    drinking continuously."


    Anna was not willing to take the me, "He is drinking because he likes it."


    She didn¡¯t think her attitude towards John Peter was wrong.


    Now that they have broken up all ties. The more John Peter will hate her, the better it will be.


    In fact, when John Peter came to see her today, she was shocked. When she was in love with him, she


    had never seen him losing his self-respect in front of someone.


    But she was someone else¡¯s wife, she said what she should say.


    What else can she say? It was impossible to give him a positive response. The present state of John


    Peter was what she wanted to see. She knew that he would forget her soon.


    Anna replied to n Kevin¡¯s message, looked up, and suddenly saw Daniel Taylor¡¯s eyes staring at her


    mobile phone.


    He... It seemed that he had seen the photo just sent by n Kevin.


    Because of her awkward past with John Peter, Anna always avoided mentioning John Peter in front of


    Daniel Taylor. She almost instinctively hid the mobile phone under the table.


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s eyebrows were wrinkled. He looked at Anna but didn¡¯t speak. Anna looked at him and


    took her cell phone back. She wanted to exin it to him.


    "Mr. Taylor, I heard that your wedding date has been fixed and it will be in this month, right? I wonder if


    I can have the honor to attend your wedding." Before Anna could say anything, the man sitting opposite


    to them talked to Daniel Taylor.


    Daniel Taylor nodded, "of course. I¡¯ll send the invitation to youter."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna looked at the scene in front of her and decided to put it down first. She didn¡¯t know if he saw it or


    not.


    Anna just wanted to shoot herself. She did nothing wrong, why she wanted to hide?


    Her stupid actions made her look guilty.


    After dinner, Anna, Jack Smith, and Daniel Taylor came downstairs together and waited for the driver.


    It rained a little in the evening, and it was a bit cold at this time.


    Anna was wearing a skirt. When the evening wind blew, she felt a little cold. She jumped in her ce


    and said, "It¡¯s so cold! You are also feeling cold?"


    Jack Smith said, "Madam, the car will arrive soon, hold on for a while. It¡¯s a bit cold these days. The


    next time whileing out, I advise Madam to wear more clothes."


    "I didn¡¯t expect it to be so cold at night! It¡¯s still warm in the daytime." Anna looked at Daniel Taylor and


    found that Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t respond to her.


    It seemed that he was really jealous or maybe angry!


    It seemed that she has to find a way to coax this man!


    Anna said to Daniel Taylor, "Sir, I¡¯m feeling cold. Would you like to take off your coat and let me put it


    on?"


    Daniel Taylor and Jack Smith were dressed in formal clothes.


    Daniel Taylor looked up at her but didn¡¯t answer Anna¡¯s question. It seemed that he didn¡¯t want to fulfill


    her desire.


    It was a bit awkward!


    Jack Smith looked at the situation, he didn¡¯t know what the two were up to. He quickly said, "Madam,


    you can wear mine."


    How can¡¯t he let Mrs. Taylor catch a cold?


    If she fell ill, Mr. Taylor will be distressed again. With this thought, he took off his coat.


    Daniel Taylor interrupted, "no need."


    He took off his coat and gave it directly to Anna.


    How can he let his wife wear other men¡¯s clothes?


    Anna looked at him as he handed his coat to him. He looked serious, and she carefully picked up the


    coat. "Thank you, Sir."


    It was good to know that he was still willing to take care of her!

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    She knew that he was the kindest. He was angry with her, but he didn¡¯t really ignore her. Anna put on


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s coat, and soon the driver came.


    In the car, Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t talk to Anna.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    At home, Anna pushed Daniel Taylor¡¯s wheelchair and went back to their room with him.


    She put down her bag, took off his coat, and looked at Daniel Taylor, who was still quiet. "You haven¡¯t


    said a word all the way. Are you going to be mute all the time?"


    How dare she call him mute?


    Daniel Taylor coldly stared at Anna.


    He saw John Peter¡¯s photo on her mobile phone! And as he saw it, she tried to hide her mobile phone!


    Even this thought made him angry.


    Anna came over, squatted in front of him and looked at him, "Don¡¯t be angry, OK? If you stay angry this


    way, soon you will get wrinkles. I¡¯m afraid that I have to call you an old uncle then!"


    "Try to call me?"


    She called him Sir and he endured because he thought that she wanted to be polite and from the first


    day she called him this away, after all, he was seven or eight years older than her.


    But if she wants to call him an old uncle. He can¡¯t bear it.


    If she dared to call him, he will throw her out at once.


    Anna smiled, her eyesughed as flowers bloom in the spring season, and she ttered him, "No, I


    won¡¯t call you old uncle. Husband, don¡¯t be angry, okay?"


    Anna apparently looked silly, but she was very smart. She knew that Sir didn¡¯t admit it but he liked to


    hear it from her.


    As expected, Daniel Taylor¡¯s eyes softened a lot when he heard her calling him husband.


    He looked at Anna. "What¡¯s the matter with John Peter?"


    "What¡¯s the matter?"


    "Don¡¯t y dumb. That picture!" Daniel Taylor looked at her seriously.


    He had seen it with his own eyes, but she was still pretending. She really knew the reason of his anger


    but still tried to hide things from him.


    Daniel was even angry!


    Anna held Daniel Taylor¡¯s hand and exined, "It was sent to me by n Kevin. He said they were


    drinking and had nothing to do with me!"


    "Why did he send you pictures? When you two came so close?"


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s tone was full of jealousy.


    Anna smiled and said, "We are ssmates. Isn¡¯t it normal to have a ss group?"


    After all, they were ssmates and met every day at the university!


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna. "What else?"


    He was not stupid. n Kevin was not stupid that he suddenly sent John¡¯s photos to Anna. There must


    be other reasons.


    Anna also knew that he was so smart, and she can¡¯t hide it from him for long.


    "John Peter came to meet me today."


    "..." Daniel Taylor was very clear about John Peter¡¯s feelings for Anna.


    Last time, John Peter came to him and asked him to help him and Anna to be together.


    On Anna¡¯s birthday, he wanted to give Anna a gift. Although no one mentioned this, it did not mean that


    this matter didn¡¯t exist.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Does he always harass you in school?"


    If that¡¯s the case, then the kid needs a lesson.


    Anna smiled and said, "No, he doesn¡¯t talk to me at school. Today is the first time. Maybe he just got to


    know that we¡¯ve collected our marriage certificate! So he looked sad. In the beginning, he broke up with


    me because of ire Ashley¡¯s provocation behind my back. He misunderstood me. I think now he


    seems to regret it."


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna, listened to her words and his hand slowly stiffened. He asked in a low


    and calm voice, "regretting it?"


    Most of the women are soft-hearted. No matter what kind of mistake men made but if they came back


    and recognized their mistakes, women often forget those unhappy things and choose to forgive the


    men like he never did something wrong!

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    If Anna was such a brainless woman, Daniel Taylor wouldn''t be jealous at all, because he thought that


    such a woman didn''t worth any help!


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor¡¯s serious appearance. She knew he was unhappy, but it seemed that he


    was really very jealous!


    "Yes, regretting it." She said on purpose.


    Daniel Taylor reached out and pinched her nose. "Speak well."


    He knew she was joking. If she really regretted it, she would not dare to say it in front of him.


    Anna smiled and said seriously, "It is a thing of the past. Why do I regret it now? An ex will always


    remain an ex. It is no use to talk about love and affection of the past at this time.


    And I know, if I¡¯m not with you, he certainly won¡¯t even look at me again. He came to me only because


    he sees me by your side every day and he cannot ovee it."


    Men are like this!


    For the woman who once belonged to them, they had a kind of illusion that this woman should belong


    to them all their life. Even if they don¡¯t like her, they still don¡¯t want to see her going to some other men.


    Daniel Taylor stretched his hand, held her face, and his voice became softer. "If hees to youter,


    remember to tell me."


    He found that Anna was a very rational person, and she would not immerse in the past feelings, which


    made him very satisfied.


    In our life, we should be able to give up when it is time to give up! If two people got separated and


    missed the chance to be together, then it doesn¡¯t worth nostalgia.


    Anna nodded, "Okay. You are the best!"


    She could see that Daniel Taylor¡¯s main concern was to save her from being bullied by John Peter than


    just jealousy!


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    -


    The next day, after the ss, Anna packed up her things and came out of the ssroom, she was


    ready to go home.


    Vanessa Cameron followed her, "Anna, I have something to tell you."


    Anna thought that Vanessa Cameron was a little fussy andughed, "What¡¯s the matter? Why did you


    run to me here? A moment ago we were together."


    Vanessa Cameron looked serious, she said uneasily, "It is about John Peter."


    When she went into the ssroom with n Kevin yesterday, she saw John Peter standing there, he


    looked very sad. That picture has been printed in her heart. She thought all day and decided to find


    Anna to ask.


    Anna heard that and frowned, but Vanessa Cameron had a good rtionship with her, so she could not


    refuse. She looked at Vanessa Cameron. "What do you want to ask?"


    Vanessa Cameron looked around and saw ire Ashleying out. She held Anna¡¯s hand and said,


    "We can talk while walking."


    Anna nodded.


    Vanessa Cameron walked beside Anna and said, "I think John Peter likes you very much. He is very


    sad since you left yesterday."


    Now that Vanessa Cameron has known about it, so Anna also decided to tell her, "We have already


    broken up."


    "I remember you, and he was in the same school." The first time when they ate with n Kevin, n


    Kevin said it.


    Anna and John Peter didn¡¯t talk at that time. At that time, she thought they didn¡¯t know each other. Now


    it seemed that they just pretended that they didn¡¯t know each other.


    Anna nodded, "Well, not only him, but also ire Ashley."


    It¡¯s all old grudges!


    If she had known it about all this mess, she wouldn¡¯t have joined this university. She had to see the


    faces of these two people here and she almost regretted it, every day!


    Vanessa Cameron said to Anna, "You got the first ce in thispetition, but I saw some dirty posts


    on the website saying that when you were at school, you robbed your best friend¡¯s boyfriend. Do you


    know about these posts?"

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    Anna looked at Vanessa Cameron. "Do you believe it?"


    Vanessa Cameron smiled and said, "People are like this. If you do well, many people just get jealous of


    you. I don¡¯t know who sent my photos to the Inte before, and there were many people who said the


    wrong things for me. So, I don¡¯t believe in these rumors."


    Vanessa Cameron¡¯s words made Anna¡¯s heart warm, "I also know that you won¡¯t believe."


    That¡¯s how she got close to Vanessa Cameron. In fact, Anna also knew about these posts, but she


    deliberately didn¡¯t pay attention to them.


    ire Ashley has used to do these things. She has developed a habit to hide behind and y such


    dirty tactics. Anna was not interested in paying attention to such cheap tactics.


    The more ire Ashley wants to harm her life, the better she will live.


    Anna recalled the past and continued to say to Vanessa Cameron, "When we were in high school,


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ire and I were good friends. John Peter and I were desk mates, and we were in a rtionship."


    "ire Ashley is behind your breakup?" From the rtionship between ire Ashley and Anna,


    Vanessa Cameron also guessed something.


    Anna said, "Yes! During the holiday, I was busy working every day, and I didn¡¯t have time to go out.


    ire Ashley took the opportunity to provoke John Peter. She tells John Peter that I didn¡¯t like him, and


    I deliberately avoid him every day.


    In the end, John Peter broke up with me. At that time, he believed ire Ashley¡¯s words and believed


    that I betrayed him. I exined to him, but he didn¡¯t believe me."


    It was Anna¡¯s most desperate and most disappointing day.


    She used to think that John Peter was like the white moonlight in her heart, no matter how difficult her


    life was, but because of him, she felt happy.


    However, when she most wanted to be trusted, he chose to trust ire Ashley¡¯s words!


    Vanessa Cameron also knew ire Ashley. She probably knew ire Ashley¡¯s nature and mentality. It


    was not surprising to hear that ire Ashley did such a thing.


    "But..." She looked at Anna, "It was just a misunderstanding. John Peter now chooses to believe you,


    can¡¯t you give him another chance?"


    She can see that John Peter really wanted to be with Anna.


    Anna looked at Vanessa Cameron and smiled, "I¡¯ve registered my marriage."


    "..." Vanessa Cameron couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Anna said, "And John Peter also knows him. So it¡¯s impossible for John Peter and me in this life. That¡¯s


    why I¡¯m a little indifferent and rude to him. It is also for his good. If I keep giving him the hope that he


    shouldn¡¯t have, he may keep chasing me."


    "I really feel sorry for him." Yesterday when they were in KTV, John Peter was drinking all the time. She


    didn¡¯t dare to talk to him.


    Anna said calmly, "I have been his deskmate for a long time. I still know him well. Don¡¯t worry, he will


    be Okay soon. He loves himself and his reputation more than anyone else."


    Therefore, Anna¡¯s rude words always made him anxious and angry.


    Anna took a look at Vanessa Cameron. "If you like him, go after him. Don¡¯t leave him for ire Ashley."


    Anna knew with John Peter¡¯s personality. ire Ashley after trying a little harder would be able to win


    him again. Compared with ire Ashley, Anna was more willing to ept Vanessa Cameron as his


    girlfriend.


    After hearing Anna¡¯s words, Vanessa Cameron instinctively denied, "Who¡­ Who says I like him?"


    "Oh, you don¡¯t like him. Then why are you still worrying about him?" Anna raised her mouth and said,


    "He¡¯s a man who loves his reputation and wants to find an excellent girlfriend, who is worthy of him.


    You can have a chance if you have any thoughts about him."

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s nephew was her nephew! It was her duty to worry about the whole life of her nephew.


    Vanessa Cameron listened to Anna¡¯s serious advice and said with a smile, "Don¡¯t you care?"


    "Why do I care?" Anna said proudly, "My husband is much more handsome than him."


    "You must be joking!" Vanessa Cameron didn¡¯t believe it. "John Peter is so handsome, how your


    husband can be more handsome!"


    More handsome than John Peter¡­ Vanessa Cameron thought that Anna must be unting.


    "We will have a wedding on 21st, then you¡¯ll know," Anna remembered that Olivia Taylor asked her to


    find a bridesmaid. So, she asked Vanessa Cameron, "If you don¡¯t mind,e and be my Bridesmaid!"


    "Are you really going to have a wedding?" Vanessa Cameron still doubted it.


    "Of course it is true," Anna said.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Daniel Taylor¡¯s phone came.


    Anna hung up and said to Vanessa Cameron, "He¡¯s here to pick me up. I¡¯ll go first."


    "You won¡¯t let your husband invite Eiza Preston and me to dinner?" Vanessa Cameron was curious and


    wanted to meet Anna¡¯s husband.


    Anna said, "I will invite you some other day."


    Daniel didn¡¯t like to meet new people. Anna was afraid that he wouldn''t like it and she didn¡¯t dare to


    make any decision without asking him.


    It was Friday, Daniel Taylor just got off and came with Jack Smith to pick Anna to go back to Taylor¡¯s


    house together.


    Anna left the school gate and saw their car parked there.


    Daniel Taylor held the tablet and was looking at something important. The door opened and a soft


    kitten jumped in, "Sir."


    Daniel Taylor heard her calling him Sir again and frowned.


    He looked at Anna. Anna¡¯s eyes were already on him, and her face had a bright smile.


    "You looked very happy?" Her eyes were smiling, it seemed that she has some good news.


    Anna said excitedly, "I have earned money!"


    Daniel Taylor looked at her. "Really?"


    She often went out to work part-time. It was normal for her to make money.


    "My microblog is making money," Anna exined the real thing.


    Originally, it was just a small world to please her own self, but now, she could make money. She earned


    more than she usually earned after working outside for two months.


    This was a great progress for Anna.


    Anna hugged Daniel Taylor¡¯s arm. "This is the first time that I have made so much money with my own


    ability. Although it¡¯s not a lot in front of the money, you make, but I¡¯m really happy."


    In her eyes, she has taken a big step forward.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and couldn¡¯t help smiling, "Very good."


    Daniel Taylor could feel her happiness, after all, this was the first money she had earned by herself, not


    by any job!


    Because they were going to Taylor¡¯s house, Anna bought gifts for the family members from the money,


    and then saved the rest.


    She had earned so much money for the first time. She couldn¡¯t believe that it was her own money and


    still didn¡¯t dare to spend a lot.


    -


    At Taylor¡¯s House-


    Mother Taylor looked at the flowers that Anna bought to her, she was a little surprised, "Why Anna think


    of buying flowers for me?"


    Anna said, "From the time I came to this house, my mother has been very kind to me. You always give


    me a lot of things, red envelopes and many more. Today, I earned some money, so I want to buy


    something for you."


    Jack Smith apanied her in the shopping. It was a little inconvenient for Daniel Taylor so he sat and


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    waited in the car. He sat by and looked at Anna¡¯s smile. He thought his wife was really good and


    obedient.


    Anna said to Mother Taylor, "I know that you don¡¯tck anything, so I bought these flowers."

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    Women love flowers!


    Even the flowers soon wither, however, the moment of receiving the flowers was considered as one of


    the happiest moments.


    Mother Taylor smiled brilliantly, "Good child."


    Anna bought a pen for her father-inw and a car pendant for Olivia Taylor. Anna didn¡¯t even forget to


    buy a gift for her brother-inw, who was often absent.


    Daniel Taylor sat aside, a smile appeared on his face from time to time. Anna had no money, so he


    usually didn¡¯t let her buy things. But he didn¡¯t expect that the first thing she will do after earning money


    will be to repay his family.


    Anna¡¯s gifts were not expensive. They were just small things. But her intentions and emotions were


    priceless, the whole family really liked it.


    Daniel Taylor sat by and watched her taking out the gifts one by one. He was expecting something from


    her. He didn¡¯t know what gift Anna would give to him.


    The little girl has never sent him anything!


    Olivia Taylor took the gift from Anna and appreciated, "Thank you, Anna. It¡¯s really nice. You are still a


    student. It must be hard to earn money. But you still bought gifts for us. Unlike my baby, who spends


    money all day and never gave me any gifts."


    The little pendant was very cute and pleasing to the eye.


    Fortunately, John Peter was not here at this time. Otherwise, he would be very angry to hear his


    mother saying that.


    Anna said, "I¡¯m ttered. You are so kind to me. It is nothing, but thank you very much. "


    "We are a family," Olivia said, "Anna, don¡¯t be so formal."


    "..." Daniel Taylor sat by and looked at the three women who had a good chat. They seemed to forget


    him, and Anna didn¡¯t even look at him.


    Didn¡¯t she feel anything wrong?


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    All the family have gifts. What about him!


    Anna talked with Mother Taylor and Olivia Taylor and went back to her room to put her schoolbag.


    The door suddenly opened and Daniel Taylor came in.


    Anna was a little surprised to see him here. "Eh, Sir, why you came here?"


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna and said, "You¡¯ve given everyone a gift. Where is mine?"


    How could she forget him!


    He waited for long and finally asked.


    Anna looked at him, "I give them gifts to thank them for being nice to me."


    "I am not nice to you?" Daniel Taylor was really sad.


    It would be better to not have any expectations.


    The whole family gets but he doesn¡¯t!


    She can¡¯t even treat him better than his brother-inw whom she only met twice?


    Anna stepped aside and said, "Sir is very good to me! However, you didn¡¯tck anything, and I didn¡¯t


    know what to buy for you. You tell me what you want, and I¡¯ll buy it for youter."


    It is just a gift, why he is so upset?


    Daniel Taylor said, "I have to tell you to buy something for me and then you will give it to me as a gift.


    Does it make sense?"


    What he asked for, and what she sent him on her own are two different things.


    Anna looked at him helplessly, "then what do you want?"


    "I¡¯m angry." He said with a serious face. The purpose was to coax him quickly.


    Anna took theptop out of her bag. "Then be angry."


    Her attitude showed that she wouldn''t coax him.


    "..." Daniel Taylor looked at Anna who has turned on theptop. Unexpectedly, she ignored him like


    this!


    Daniel Taylor felt a little worried. The mobile wheelchair was ready to go out when Anna said, "Sir, can


    you help me in doing this?"

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    Don¡¯t give him gifts, don¡¯t coax him, but want him to help her?


    "Huh, you wish!"


    However, Daniel Taylor still went to Anna¡¯s side, "What is it?"


    Anna turned around, looked at Daniel Taylor¡¯s serious expression, and smiled, "are you really angry?"


    Daniel Taylor stayed silent.


    Although he was not really angry, he did not want to talk to her. Unless she coaxed him. Even if she


    just called him husband, he will forgive her.


    Daniel Taylor was very easy to coax now, it just depended on Anna whether she was willing to coax or


    not!


    "Here it is!" Anna took a box from her bag and handed it to Daniel Taylor.


    "What is this?" Although the heart has guessed, Daniel Taylor still restrained himself. He did not let


    himself show too much excitement.


    "Present!" Anna said, "Don¡¯t you want it?"


    She said, opened the box and exined to him, "You are so kind to me how can I forget your gift?"


    She bought Daniel Taylor a tie clip.


    Daniel Taylor restrained his inner joy and didn¡¯t let it appear on his face. He just asked Anna, "Since


    you bought it then why don¡¯t you give it to me?" He was angry with her because she said that she didn¡¯t


    buy anything for him!


    He can see that this wife is a viin she thinks different ways to annoy him all day long.


    Anna was a little embarrassed and said, "I bought it, but after that, I didn¡¯t like it much. I think it doesn¡¯t


    deserve you."


    She bought a gift of several hundred yuan, but she found that Jack Smith wore better than this. She felt


    that she should buy something better. So she didn¡¯t want to give it to him.


    When she was saying it, Daniel Taylor had already pinned his tie.


    It feels very good to wear a gift from his bride! "It¡¯s Nice." He said proudly.


    Anna was still worried. Seeing Daniel Taylor¡¯s reaction, she couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    Although it was not expensive, it was worn by Daniel Taylor and became graceful in an instant.


    Anna reached out and wanted to help him. "Let me help you to put it away."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    As soon as she stretched her hand Daniel Taylor stopped her, "No need to put it away."


    -


    Dinner Time!


    When Anna and Daniel Taylor came down, they found that Shawn Hamilton was also there. He was not


    only Daniel Taylor¡¯s doctor, Hamilton''s family and Taylor''s family were also had good terms.


    He was free today, so Daniel¡¯s mother called him to have dinner with them.


    "Doctor Hamilton." Anna had seen him twice and remembered him.


    Shawn Hamilton smiled, "Mrs. Taylor."


    "Why are you here?" Anna pushed Daniel Taylor¡¯s wheelchair to the table and heard Daniel Taylor


    asking Shawn Hamilton.


    Shawn Hamilton said, "Aunt asked me toe here. You don¡¯t need to worry."


    Daniel Taylor looked at his mother, "Mom."


    He knew that his family was worried about his health.


    Fearing that he would think more, mother Taylor smiled. "I haven¡¯t seen Shawn for a long time, so I


    asked him to join us for dinner. Recently, I was busy and felt a little pain in back. I didn¡¯t have time to go


    to the hospital, so I asked him toe home and see me."


    Daniel Taylor knew that his mother was afraid to mention his physical condition. She didn¡¯t want to


    make him sad, so she specially made up an excuse.


    They all know in their hearts and but didn¡¯t say much about it.


    After dinner, Daniel Taylor and mother Taylor went to the living room. He stayed busy with his work and


    seldom apanied his family. He wanted to utilize this time in good talk with his mother.


    Anna did not bother this mother and son¡¯s chat and directly went to the side hall.

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    Olivia Taylor and Shawn Hamilton were sitting in the side hall and talking about Daniel Taylor¡¯s physical


    condition.


    "Anna." Olivia Taylor saw Annaing in and called her, "Come here."


    Anna came over and looked at Shawn Hamilton, "Doctor Hamilton."


    Shawn Hamilton nodded.


    Anna sat down beside Olivia Taylor. Olivia Taylor asked Anna, "How is Daniel, is he better recently?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Olivia was just talking about Daniel Taylor¡¯s condition with Shawn Hamilton.


    Usually, they didn¡¯t have much contact with Daniel Taylor. Daniel Taylor stay restrained and it was not


    appropriate to ask him directly. After all, even if they ask he would not tell them anything. So she has to


    inquire from Anna.


    Anna said, "I think he is still the same as before, every day he has to use a wheelchair. If he was


    feeling better, he will definitely say it."


    "I¡¯m not asking about his legs," Olivia said.


    Shawn Hamilton knew more about legs than they do.


    Anna looked at Olivia Taylor, so sister again wants to ask the same thing?


    In the past, when Olivia Taylor asked her this question there were only her and Olivia, but today there


    was also a doctor. Anna looked at Shawn Hamilton sitting there. In front of other men, she couldn¡¯t


    answer this question.


    Olivia Taylor said, "He is a doctor. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. It¡¯s also for Daniel¡¯s good.


    Has he touched you recently?"


    "..." Anna looked at Shawn Hamilton¡¯s straight face. He gave her a feeling of reassurance and Anna¡¯s


    hesitation decreased a little, "Sir¡­ still can¡¯t do that."


    Daniel Taylor has just finished talking with his mother. He came out of the living room and wanted to


    find Anna. He came to the side hall and heard Anna saying, "Sir still can¡¯t do that!"


    Olivia Taylor was talking with Shawn Hamilton. Daniel Taylor probably knew what Anna¡¯s "Can¡¯t do"


    meant.


    He can¡¯t do that? Oh!


    "Daniel." Shawn Hamilton looked far away at Daniel Taylor, who was at the entrance of the side hall.


    Because of the two families'' good rtionship, at home he called his name directly, not Mr. Taylor.


    Anna stood up and pushed Daniel Taylor¡¯s the wheelchair inside.


    Olivia Taylor¡¯s eyes fell on Daniel Taylor¡¯s tie clip. "Where did this tie clipe from? And you are


    wearing it!"


    Olivia Taylor knew a lot about branded essories. At a nce, she saw that it was very cheap, and


    Daniel Taylor was carrying it, she stretched her hand to put it away.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Olivia Taylor¡¯s hand and stopped her. "Don¡¯t move."


    It was the most precious thing for him!


    Olivia Taylor smiled and said, "Oh¡­ I got it."


    Besides Anna, who else?


    That¡¯s what Anna sent him. Only her gift can be so precious to him.


    Anna stood aside and looked at Sir. She felt that Sir really liked her gift.


    Olivia Taylor joked, "When someone gives you a gift, you should also reward her well."


    Daniel Taylor raised his head, looked at Anna, and thought of her sentence, Sir still can¡¯t.


    Daniel Taylor said seriously, "Yes I must reward her well."


    -


    After sometime Shawn Hamilton left. Anna and Daniel Taylor also came back to their room together.


    Anna finished her work, picked up her clothes and said to Daniel Taylor, "Sir, I¡¯ll take a bath first."


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna. "What you said before still counts?"

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    "What are you talking about?"


    "The thing that you should serve me instead of Jack Smith." On the day of moving to their new house,


    Anna said that but at that time Daniel Taylor refused.


    He didn¡¯t want to trouble Anna. She was his wife, not his servant.


    "Yes," Anna said.


    "Then help me taking a bath." Daniel Taylor said calmly, "today, I think we should not give the trouble to


    Jack Smith."


    Help him in taking a bath?


    Anna almost thought she had heard it wrong, but she agreed, "... OK. "


    Although she didn¡¯t know why Daniel Taylor suddenly had this thought, because of the previous


    experience, Anna agreed without much hesitation.


    She pushed Daniel Taylor into the bathroom, put water in the bathtub, and said to Daniel Taylor, "Sir, I¡¯ll


    undress you."


    Her words were very simple, as if she was saying, "Sir, I will serve you food."


    Daniel Taylor knew that Anna was not afraid of him at all. She only regarded him as a person who can¡¯t


    do anything to her and didn¡¯t regard him as a man at all.


    "Umm," he said quietly.


    Anna came over and helped him to take off his tie, and then unbuttoned his shirt.


    Anna never helped Daniel Taylor taking a bath. Last time she was going to take off his pants, but she


    had been kicked out by him. Therefore, she carefully asked, "Can I help you in taking off your pants


    too?"


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and said, "Help me to stand up first."


    Anna quickly reached out and helped Daniel Taylor to stand up. Daniel Taylor cannot walk normally


    now, but now it was okay to stand. Usually, Anna saw it when Jack Smith helped him to sit in the car.


    Daniel Taylor managed to stand up, he looked at Anna and said, "Now you can take it off."


    "..." Anna can¡¯t believe it. He drove her away because of shynessst time, but this time he actually


    agreed to let her take off his pants.


    She was a little excited and nervous. It also showed that Sir believed in her!


    Anna put his hand on his belt, but couldn¡¯t open it at all. "You¡­ help me to open it¡­ I can¡¯t open it."


    Daniel Taylor took a look at her, reached out, and easily untied the belt. "Okay."


    Anna looked away and helped him in taking off his pants.


    She was a girl, young and lustful, but she had no courage to look under him for fear of seeing what


    should not be seen.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Daniel Taylor has been staring at Anna¡¯s face without missing any expression. Just after taking off his


    pants, her face turned red!


    The corners of his mouth were raised unconsciously.


    After sessfully helping Daniel Taylor in taking off his pants, Anna was a little muddled. She felt a bit


    at a loss while serving Daniel Taylor for the first time.


    What should she do next?


    "Help me to go in the bathtub," Daniel reminded.


    "Oh."


    Daniel Taylor was very tall and looked thin in clothes, but in fact, he was very strong. Anna can¡¯t


    support him at all.


    Anna helped Daniel Taylor, but she couldn¡¯t hold him well and they fell down because of their unstable


    center of gravity.


    Two people fell into the bathtub together.


    Anna hadn¡¯t taken off her clothes, and her clothes were all wet.


    Anna was scared. After a second, her mind responded, and she found herselfpletely on Daniel


    Taylor¡¯s body. She looked at Daniel Taylor nervously, "Sir, are you ok? Are you hurt?"


    Only then she realized why Jack Smith was usually asked to serve him. She was a woman, not strong


    at all, and it was not convenient to help him.

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    "I am alright." Daniel Taylor has nothing to do with it. He looked at her panicked appearance and said,


    "Are you scared?"


    They suddenly fell down. Anna¡¯s hair was wet, she was a little nervous and said, "I¡¯m afraid if you get


    hurt."


    Anna looked at the towel that was ced on one side and held the bathtub with her hands to get out.


    She was about to sit up when Daniel Taylor suddenly stretched out his arms and held her in his arms.


    Shey down on his body again and looked at Daniel Taylor, who was still wearing a white shirt. The


    shirt was wet. It was wet and dangling on him.


    There was an indescribable feeling of charm.


    Anna swallowed her saliva and convinced herself. She had seen this face many times but she still got


    attracted by him!


    Anna said, "Don¡¯t you want to take a bath? I¡¯ll get the towel."


    Daniel Taylor hugged her in a gentle voice. "Don¡¯t be in a hurry. I have a question for you."


    "Question?" Anna looked up at Daniel Taylor in bewilderment and immediately lowered her head with


    the fear of not be able to stand against his Charm, "What do you want to ask?"


    She and Daniel Taylor were very close. Her body was pasted on him, and he had held her in his arms.


    Anna was afraid that she would hurt him. She stealthily supported the wall of the bathtub and tried to


    shift her weight.


    Daniel Taylor said, "You were telling people outside that I can¡¯t do it?"


    When Daniel Taylor had an ident, his third leg also suffered some injury. When the doctor


    diagnosed him, he said it might have an impact. After that, Daniel Taylor always remembered this thing


    and others also often reminded him.


    It didn¡¯t matter what other people think about Daniel Taylor, but it really mattered what his wife thought


    about him. Today, the problem seemed a little serious.


    Anna didn¡¯t expect Daniel Taylor would suddenly mention this. When he came to the side hall, she


    thought he didn¡¯t hear it.


    After all, it¡¯s about the male self-esteem of Daniel Taylor. Men are particrly sensitive in this matter.


    It can be seen from Daniel Taylor¡¯s unwillingness to receive treatment that how much he cared about


    this issue.


    Anna was embarrassed and stuttered, "I didn¡¯t tell anyone."


    "Really?" Daniel Taylor looked at her, she had bowed down her head and didn¡¯t dare to look at him. "I


    heard it personally today, you said it in front of elder sister and Doctor Shawn."


    Anna exined, "Elder sister and Doctor Shawn are not outsiders. They also want to know the


    situation because they care about you. I said it only because I also care about you."


    Anna spoke and looked at Daniel Taylor nervously. His expressions were so serious!


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He got angry, again?


    She really cared about him as others do, so she answered that question honestly.


    Daniel Taylor gently raised his eyebrows. "Who told you that I couldn¡¯t?"


    "Eh?" Anna felt strange to hear Daniel Taylor¡¯s words. This! Someone needs to tell? Everyone knows!


    "You believe what others say. Are you a fool?" In a gentle tone, he scolded her lightly. After that, he


    lowered his head and bit her gently under her earlobe.


    Anna listened to his words, and after two seconds, she asked, "It means¡­ you... "


    Because everyone says he can¡¯t and usually Daniel Taylor¡¯s attitude towards her was very cold, Anna


    was sure that he can¡¯t do it.


    Is there any misunderstanding?


    Daniel Taylor held her tightly, pulled her more close to himself, made her feel the domineering male


    charm of his body.


    Anna¡¯s felt the threat, her face turned red face and instantly it looked like it can shed blood.

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    Unexpectedly! He can do it.


    Fuck!


    Who told her, that sir can¡¯t?


    Anna remembered that she mistakenly thought that he couldn¡¯t. She even cooperated with his elder


    sister to convince him to take a different medicine. Anna was so embarrassed that she bit off her


    tongue for all her foolish actions.


    Daniel Taylor whispered in her ear, his dark eyes were staring at her red face. "I can¡¯t do it?"


    If she still had any doubts, he would be ready to make it even clearer!


    "Can..." Anna was too nervous to speak clearly, "I misunderstood! I was wrong. I won¡¯t talk nonsense


    anymore!"


    Anna just wanted to save herself. She was wearing her pants, but she could feel that he was not only


    well but also healthy.


    Anna said, "I¡¯ll take a towel to help you take a bath first."


    Usually, she thought that Daniel Taylor can¡¯t do it, so in his arms, she felt no fear. But now she got to


    know the truth and she immediately became critical.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna was eager to stand up, but he didn¡¯t get up because she was in a hurry. She fell back again and


    pressed herself again on him.


    Daniel Taylor was calmly lying in the bathtub and enjoying Anna¡¯s panicked appearance. Thought


    about the time she teased him every day before. He opened his mouth and said, "You have ignited my


    fire, don¡¯t you think you should be responsible to extinguish it?"


    Fire¡­ extinguish?


    Anna has also read some romance novels. She knew what this fire meant here, she quickly stood up


    and left the bathtub as if she was running away.


    She took a towel and handed it to Daniel Taylor. Then she looked at herself. She was wearing a White


    Chiffon shirt. Her clothes were wet, even her underwear was visible. "I¡¯ll change my clothes first and


    help you after that."


    "You can change it after the bathe, after all, it will get wet again." Daniel was very pleased to look at her


    embarrassed appearance of digging a hole to bury herself and deliberately teased her again.


    "No, I¡¯ll change it first."


    She cannot stay like this in front of him!


    Anna left the bathroom, stood in front of the mirror, took off her wet clothes, put on her clean underwear


    and thought of everything that just happened in the bathroom. It seemed that her body still had the hot


    touch of Daniel Taylor.


    Anna opened the wardrobe and took a skirt. It was sleeveless and can¡¯t cover her legs. She quickly


    changed another one that can cover her arms and legs.


    Daniel Taylor put his arm on both sides of the bathtub and saw Annaing after changing in long


    dress and wrapping herself tightly, revealing an imperceptible smile.


    Finally, felt the danger?


    Anna took a new towel and helped Daniel Taylor. She had helped Daniel Taylor before, but today she


    was so nervous.


    She didn¡¯t dare to look at Daniel Taylor. She couldn¡¯t even speak. She just helped him to take a bath in


    silence.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Why don¡¯t you talk?"


    "I..." Anna summoned up her courage and said, "I think¡­ you should let Mr. Smith take care of you. I


    think he did a good job."


    She felt that she should not stir up the fire!


    But the thought that these were her own dug pits, she regretted a lot.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her desperately, and said seriously, "it¡¯s not you who want to take care of me?


    Now regretting it?"


    "Mr. Smith has been taking care of you since your ident. He¡¯s strong, I can¡¯t hold you well." Some


    days ago, Anna was looking for a reason to take care of him but now she was looking for an excuse to


    escape.

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    Daniel Taylor noticed her shy appearance, she didn¡¯t dare to look up at him. He said seriously, "no, I


    think it¡¯s better for you to take care of me. I have a wife now. If I let Jack Smith, take care of me, maybe


    others will think I like men. What do you say?"


    "..." Anna was speechless.


    He still remembered what she said before.


    What a vengeful man!


    But she cannot let it be.


    With a bright and ttering smile, she added, "How it could be? Sir and Mr. Smith are innocent. You


    both are straight men. You don¡¯t like men. People talk nonsense. You are a big man. You don¡¯t have to


    worry about such things, okay?"


    Daniel Taylor has been teased by her many times. Now he could finally hear such things from her, he


    was really pleased and it was fun to see her ttering him like this.


    However, only a few secondster, Daniel Taylor responded. He raised his eyebrows and looked at


    Anna, "Am I old?" Big man???


    Anna, "..."


    She smiled at him, "Not old, my husband is the most handsome."


    Husband- this word was Anna¡¯s trump card, every time as she says it Daniel Taylor all resentment and


    anger vanished.


    He whispered, "Get my clothes."


    "Yes."


    Anna saw that he finally let her go. She took a deep breath, ran out and brought in his underwear and


    sleeping suit.


    It was nearly eleven o¡¯clock when they finallyy down in bed.


    Anna was lying on the bed, calmly leaning on her own pillow. Today, she didn¡¯te to ask for a


    cuddle as usual, not even dared to look at him.


    She was quietly lying as an obedient baby.


    Daniel Taylor held his head with his hands and looked at a little abnormal Anna, and said, "Why are


    you lying so far away? Come hear a little."


    "No... No need." Anna¡¯s voice suppressed the tension. "I am fine."


    She even felt that the distance was not enough. She was missing the time when she had a separate


    room. If she had known it earlier, she wouldn¡¯t havee to his room to sleep with him willingly!


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna, moved forward, and went closer to her. "Who said before that I don¡¯t love


    you enough and don¡¯t take the initiative to hold you?"


    That¡¯s what Anna said some days ago, she didn¡¯t expect that he still remembered this as well!


    Anna took a look at Daniel Taylor. "When did I say that? I don¡¯t remember?"


    "ying dumb?" Daniel Taylor raised his eyebrows, how can she still dare to act?


    Anna said, "It¡¯ste. Sleep quickly! I¡¯m so sleepy."


    "Come here and sleep in my arms." Daniel Taylor said.


    Anna, "..."


    There were some indescribable pictures in her mind. She was full of doubts about his words.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He really wants her to sleep in his arms?


    "I am fine here." Anna said, "I don¡¯t know why. It seems very hot today¡­ Ah!"


    Before she could finish speaking, Daniel Taylor had dragged her into his arms.


    Her chin hit him on the chest.


    She looked at Daniel Taylor. He smelled like a fragrant shower gel. It was sofortable to be close to


    him.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her in his arms. "Do you think hiding is of use? What are you going to do after


    our wedding? Is there no preparation in your heart?"


    "..."


    Preparation...


    Anna, had it in the beginning.


    But she mistakenly thought that Daniel Taylor couldn¡¯t do it and forgot everything.

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    She even thought that he might never get better andter, they will adopt a child.


    Anna felt that her face was very hot. She rubbed it on Daniel Taylor¡¯s chest and listened to his strong


    heartbeat. Maybe because she was too close and very nervous, her brain didn¡¯t think much.


    After a while, she thought of something, "But your legs are not good. It¡¯s better to wait for your legs to


    get better."


    Legs are not good. Can you do that? Anna was confused.


    Daniel Taylor said, "It won¡¯t influence, it will be okay if you get on the top."


    "..." Anna¡¯s heartbeat became even faster.


    Sir, why do you want to be so direct?


    Asked her to get on the top.


    Next second, there wereplicated thoughts in Anna¡¯s mind. Sir¡¯s leg has been injured for more than


    a year, but it was not getting better. If he never gets better in the future, she is really going to be on the


    top forever?


    Bah!


    Anna just thought about it and wished she could p herself twice.


    What¡¯s the hell she¡¯s thinking about?


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s voice sounded in her ear, "Look up."


    Anna looked up obediently, Daniel Taylor looked at her, lowered his head and kissed her lips.


    Now, Anna knew the truth and her shyness as a girl rushed up. Now she can¡¯t let it go.


    Daniel Taylor kissed her for a while and felt her nervousness. He asked, "It¡¯s just a kiss. Anna, why are


    you so nervous? If you really want to have a baby for me in the future, what will you do?"


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s voice was very gentle and calm.


    Anna said, "I...I¡¯ll try to get used to it."


    When she signed the marriage agreement, Jack Smith said that she would be responsible to carry on


    the lineage for Daniel Taylor, so it was her responsibility from the first day.


    But Anna left the matter behind in this period of time. Now she knew that Daniel Taylor can do it, but


    she didn¡¯t know how to deal with it.


    She took a look at Daniel Taylor, took a deep breath, summoned up courage, and went to untie his


    pajamas.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her as if she was not afraid of dying. He couldn¡¯t helpughing and held her


    hand. "Little fool, how can you be so impatient?"


    His words made Anna unhappy, why he called her impatient?


    She stared at him, "it¡¯s you..."


    Daniel Taylor could not helpughing. He took her hand, put the back of her hand on his lips, and


    kissed her gently.


    The light at the head of the bed seemed to add special effects to this atmosphere. Anna was a bit


    dazed and her heart was pounding.


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s voice was like a pleasing music. It was so beautiful that it can make people fall in love.


    "Go to sleep."


    With that, he let Anna slept in his arms as usual.


    Anna couldn¡¯t believe it. She thought sir wanted to do it tonight. As his wife, she did not refuse and


    made up her mind.


    But Daniel Taylor let her go.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Anna endured for a while and felt that his posture of lying was not well. She couldn¡¯t help turning over


    in his arms.


    Daniel Taylor had closed her eyes, but because of her movement he opened his eyes, stared at her like


    a reminder or a warning, "don¡¯t move, or you will be responsible for the consequences."


    Anna listened to his words, she didn¡¯t dare to move again and even her breathing became very careful.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    Next morning.


    After getting up, Daniel Taylor got the call from his office and Anna walked down to have breakfast first.


    Olivia Taylor asked the maid to bring the medicine and put it on the table, then she looked at Anna.


    "Anna,st night, Doctor Shawn Hamilton gave me this medicine for Daniel. Let Daniel drink it."


    "..." Anna looked up at Olivia Taylor. She didn¡¯t expect Doctor Shawn Hamilton to give these medicines


    again to Daniel Taylor.


    Her mind immediately thought about Daniel Taylor¡¯s reactionst night.


    Who thinks that he needs medicine?


    Anna said, "Sister, don¡¯t give Sir these medicine."


    "How can he be healthy without having medicine? In a moment, he wille here, at that time you


    have to help me in persuading him." Olivia Taylor paused and spoke again, "This man really loves his


    image so much that he wants to maintain it on the price of his death or life. What he wants to do with


    this image, can he eat it? How can he not care about his own health?"


    "..." Anna listened to Olivia Taylor¡¯s nagging. She didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Anna couldn¡¯t understand from where this misunderstanding about Daniel Taylor¡¯s disability hase


    from.


    At the same time, Jack Smith pushed Daniel Taylor¡¯s wheelchair, and they came down. His wheelchair


    stopped beside Anna and Aunt Lisa served breakfast to him.


    Olivia Taylor said to him, "Drink this medicine first."


    "What is this medicine for?" Daniel Taylor frowned and looked at the bowl of ck traditional Chinese


    medicine.


    "You know it, Shawn gave it for you," Olivia said.


    "..." Daniel Taylor looked at Anna, who was sitting calmly and quietly, he thought something and said,


    "If Anna says it to me to drink it, I will drink. Anna, do you want me to drink it?"


    "..." Anna looked up at Daniel Taylor and saw the evil smile at the bottom of his eyes, and her mind


    thought aboutst night¡¯s scene.


    Olivia Taylor heard Daniel Taylor saying this, and felt as if she has found hope, "Anna, hurry up."


    She thought that Daniel Taylor said this as an excuse, but she thought that this time he yed stupidly.


    Anna was her person! He had said it himself, now when Anna will ask him to drink what excuse he can


    make?


    But Anna suddenly shook her head, "No. This medicine is so bitter, I don¡¯t want to let Sir drink it. "


    "..." Olivia Taylor was speechless for a while.


    She had already told Anna to help her in convincing Daniel Taylor to drink this medicine!


    Daniel Taylor rubbed her head with satisfaction and said to Olivia Taylor, "Look, Anna has said that I


    don¡¯t need to drink, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it."


    "You must have threatened her! Shameless." Olivia Taylor said with some disdain.


    Daniel Taylor thought ofst night¡¯s incident. Although it was just a good lesson from his side it can also


    be a threat for Anna, so it cannot be denied.


    "How are the wedding preparations going?" He asked Olivia.


    "It¡¯s almostplete." Daniel Taylor¡¯s wedding was organized by Olivia Taylor. She said proudly, "With


    your elder sister, you don¡¯t have anything to worry."


    Their parents were old and Daniel Taylor cannot move conveniently so she was responsible for these


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    things.


    The invitation to the rtives has been sent out.


    As for other important guests, they had already sent invitations to them when they fixed the wedding


    date for Daniel Taylor in the beginning, and Olivia Taylor has called everyone to confirm that who would


    Olivia looked at Anna. "Anna, please give me the size of the bridesmaid so that I can order the


    bridesmaid¡¯s dresses."


    She had told Anna to find her two friends to be bridesmaids.


    Anna said, "Okay."


    She has chosen Vanessa Cameron and Ste Winslet. She sent a message to let them send the size


    to Olivia Taylor.


    Olivia Taylor said, "Take your time. I have to make a call first. By the way, remember to convince him to


    drink this medicine."


    Before leaving, Olivia was still thinking about convincing Daniel Taylor to drink medicine.

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    Olivia Taylor left, and Anna took a look at Daniel Taylor, and then looked at the medicine in the bowl.


    She recalled Olivia Taylor¡¯s words. She was a little embarrassed and without waiting for Daniel Taylor


    to speak, she took the initiative to open her mouth. "I¡¯ll throw it outter."


    Daniel Taylor said solemnly, "How can you do it? Sister asked you to convince me to take medicine?


    Do you want to waste it?"


    He said it and pretended to be shocked like Anna¡¯s suggested way waspletely unreasonable.


    "..." Anna knew that he was teasing her. He knew that he didn¡¯t need this medicine, but he didn¡¯t


    exin this to his sister. Anna was annoyed but she spoke calmly, "You arepletely fine and there is


    no need to drink this medicine."


    "But my sister prepared this medicine with so much effort, how can you waste it!" Who said this when


    he poured this medicine in the dustbinst time?


    Anna coughed, "Sir, I think it¡¯s not good."


    "Not good?" Daniel Taylor looked at Anna quietly.


    Anna said, "You are so handsome and nice. How can you always remember past things? It doesn¡¯t suit


    you."


    Actually, he never exined it to her. He always lied to her and made her a fool. If he had told her


    earlier that he was normal, she would not have teased him like she did ignorantly.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna¡¯s unsatisfied appearance, held up the cup and hid his smile.


    John Peter used to spend his weekend at Taylor¡¯s house. But this time, Anna and Daniel Taylor lived in


    Taylor¡¯s house for two days, but John Peter didn¡¯te.


    -


    On Wednesday-


    Anna went back to her dormitory for a nap at noon and heard Eiza Preston saying, "Do you know?


    John Peter and n Kevin has made a team."


    Vanessa Cameron was sitting on her bed. "Team?"


    "Yes! A gaming team. I have seen their posters! The boys in their team are so handsome!"


    Except for a fat member, the other four were very handsome guys. Eiza Preston said and showed


    Vanessa Cameron the pictures on her mobile phone.


    "Anna, do you want to have a look?" She looked at Anna.


    "No." Anna refused.


    Anna had already seen the photo. Aiden had sent her. He has be a professional now, and she


    was the first person with whom he had shared these posters.


    Eiza Preston looked at her. "Anna, why I am feeling that you are not interested in John Peter¡¯s affairs!"


    Eiza Preston noticed that Vanessa Cameron and ire Ashley always talked about John Peter.


    However, Anna was the only person who never participated in John Peter¡¯s affairs.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Vanessa Cameron listened to Eiza Preston and also took a look at Anna.


    Anna didn¡¯t know how to exin to Eiza Preston, so she gave an excuse, "We are ssmates and


    have to see each other¡¯s face every day, so there is no curiosity."


    "Yes, exactly¡­ because he¡¯s a ssmate. He¡¯s very good, so, I am happy for him! And he is the most


    handsome ssmate I have met in so many years of my life."


    "Eiza Preston." Vanessa Cameron interrupted the love-struck fool.


    Vanessa Cameron knew the rtionship between Anna and John Peter, as well as the reason why


    Anna was unwilling to talk about him.


    Now Eiza Preston has said it and Anna would be embarrassed.


    Eiza Preston looked into Vanessa Cameron¡¯s eyes and stopped talking.


    -


    In the afternoon, there was a lecture at the school. There were a lot of people. Vanessa Cameron and


    Anna were a littlete. She sent a message to n Kevin, who arrived earlier than them, to keep their


    ce.


    When they arrived, John Peter was also sitting there with n Kevin.


    Vanessa Cameron went over and sat down. She sat next to n Kevin. Anna sat beside Vanessa


    Cameron. She and John Peter was separated by n Kevin and Vanessa Cameron. They didn¡¯t even


    say hello to each other.

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    However, it didn¡¯t matter, Anna just came here to attend the lecture and she didn¡¯t pay any attention to


    him.


    A lot of time has passed already and now it was hard for John Peter to influence her.


    After the lecture, Anna and Vanessa Cameron left but n Kevin kept sitting in a daze, he was


    "Bro." n put his hand on John Peter¡¯s shoulder and patted him. "I know it is difficult for you to let


    Anna go, but I think I should talk to you."


    Since Anna and John¡¯sst meeting, John Peter¡¯s mood was continuously upset. n Kevin has not


    said anything but obviously he had noticed everything.


    John Peter was stuck in a swamp and couldn¡¯t climb out.


    Today, John Peter didn¡¯t say a word. It was his favorite ss, but just because of Anna¡¯s presence he


    didn¡¯t listen to a word.


    n Kevin said, "John it doesn¡¯t matter how you and Anna used to be, but now she is your little aunt


    and this matters. Can you rob your uncle¡¯s woman? No, you can¡¯t.


    I don¡¯t want to say it, but it is a fact. Even if one day she and your uncle get separated, can you forget


    that once she was your little aunt?


    You know more than anyone about your family¡¯s reputation and status, do you think your family can


    agree for you and Anna?"


    Families with better backgrounds, status, and reputation never afford to bear this kind of scandal!


    n Kevin and John Peter, both were not the kind of people who can vite or ignore their families¡¯


    rules and values.


    n Kevin said this and looked at John Peter, "I want you to understand that there is no way to change


    all this, you should try toe out of your past. Vanessa Cameron is a very good girl. I think she likes


    you very much. You should try."


    As a friend, n Kevin really wanted a good life for John Peter.


    Daniel Taylor and Anna will get married this weekend. He really didn¡¯t want to see John Peter living a


    life like this.


    John Peter stood up and walked out of the door.


    He knew.


    He knew everything!


    However, every time after seeing Anna, he couldn¡¯t control his emotions.


    Recently, he has been trying to do other things to distract his attention, like ying games and make a


    good team, just to not think about Anna.


    But just after seeing Anna his heart felt very painful.


    -


    On Sunday, at ten o¡¯clock in the morning, John Peter was sleeping.


    The maid called him for the third time. "Young master, get up. Your mother just called again. It¡¯s your


    uncle¡¯s wedding today. Hurry up and get ready to go to the wedding."


    Daniel Taylor was his uncle. If he didn¡¯t go to the wedding, Olivia Taylor wouldn''t forgive him. After all,


    Olivia Taylor didn¡¯t know the rtionship between John Peter and Anna Stark.


    The time of the wedding was half-past twelve.


    John Peter got up from the bed and went to take bathe. He stood in front of the mirror, brushed his


    teeth and looked at himself in the mirror. There was blood in his eyes.


    Even the thought of Anna¡¯s wedding tortured him with every single breath.


    But as n Kevin said, what can he do now?


    Other than being seen by others as a joke, and be criticized by his mother.


    -


    Wedding venue!


    ire Ashley felt that she could not stay here any longer and stood up. "I¡¯ll go to the bathroom."


    ire Ashley followed John Peter¡¯s direction. At a little distance, she saw John Peter talking to Charles


    Peter.


    The father and son stood together, wearing suits, John Peter standing beside Charles Peter looked


    even younger.


    "Uncle Peter." ire Ashley summoned up her courage and went to them.


    ire Ashley remembered how she had been treated in the school after thest event. John Peter also


    ignored her and treated her badly but even after so much she still had a lot of courage.


    John Peter saw ire Ashley and frowned.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Charles Peter looked at her. It was Daniel Taylor¡¯s wedding, there were many distinguished guests, so


    he didn¡¯t has much time to waste. He just asked indifferently, "Yes?"

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    At a nce, Charles Peter disliked ire Ashley.


    Charles Peter was a mature man. With the identity that he possessed there were not too many women


    around him who liked to throw themselves in men¡¯s arms. He had seen the world, and therefore in a


    glimpse, he can distinguish a pretty and flirtatious slut.


    That¡¯s why in his eyes this ire Ashley¡¯s each and every gesture seemed fake and aimed to seduce


    others. She was really disliked by him.


    "Today is uncle Taylor¡¯s wedding. I came to the wedding when I saw you, I couldn¡¯t stop myself from


    saying hello." ire Ashley smiled and said.


    "Do you want to say hello to me or do you want to worm your way into being friends with my son?"


    Charles Peter asked directly.


    ire Ashley¡¯s face was stiff. After thest time, it seemed that Charles Peter has started doubting her


    character. She thought things would be better today, but how could he talk to her like this?


    He didn¡¯t even care that she was a girl and insulted her.


    John Peter stood aside and did not look at ire Ashley, as if she had nothing to do with him. Last time


    because of ire Ashley¡¯s trouble, he was scolded by his father severely. Now he didn¡¯t want to create


    troubles for himself again.


    ire Ashley looked at John Peter and felt even sad. She used to be his good friend and even a lover


    for a few days, but he seemed so indifferent to her.


    She shook her fist and smiled at Charles Peter. "It doesn¡¯t count much, even if I have some thoughts


    about John Peter, he can¡¯t see me. After all, the person he likes is..."


    ire Ashley looked at John Peter. When John Peter heard ire Ashley¡¯s words, he guessed what


    she can say. He turned his face and stared at her. ire Ashley was not threatened by him as usual.


    She deliberately stirred up the discord, "Anna Stark."


    "ire Ashley." John Peter got angry.


    It was his uncle¡¯s wedding day. In the past, because of Isabe Brown¡¯s betrayal, the Taylor family


    became aughingstock. Although many people didn¡¯t dare tough at them in front of them but on


    their back, they regarded this matter as a joke.


    What would happen if such news broke out today?


    Uncle would be very sad, and Taylor¡¯s family reputation will also get spoiled.


    ire Ashley noticed his anger but didn¡¯t give up. What if he was angry?


    After doing all this with her how can he me her? She never wanted to be a loser.


    She said to Charles Peter, "I think Uncle Peter doesn¡¯t know that John Peter and Anna Stark were


    ssmates in high school. They had a long-term rtionship. Even now, Anna and Uncle Taylor have


    married, but John Peter is still thinking about her."


    Last time, Charles Peter said it is not the right age to have love affairs. She just wanted to see what


    would happen if their family knew that the person with whom John Peter fell in love at high school was


    not her, but Anna Stark.


    John Peter looked at ire Ashley, "Are you crazy?"


    Even though he can¡¯t move on, even though he also felt sad about the wedding of his uncle and Anna


    and never wanted it to happen. But he never thought anything bad and when ire Ashley said all this


    he really became angry.


    His uncle loved him so much, since his childhood, his uncle has always been a hero in his heart.


    Now after so long, his health has be a little better now. How can he allow others tough at his


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    uncle again?


    Charles Peter with a very serious face took a look at John Peter, "Is it true?"


    John Peter did not reply, he just coldly stared at ire Ashley, his eyes were full of anger.


    ire Ashley was still rxed, "Uncle Peter, I told you the truth."


    Charles Peter¡¯s face became even angry, he red at John Peter and said to ire Ashley, "Come


    with me."

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    ire Ashley looked at Charles Peter¡¯s angry face, and at a nce she was sure that Anna Stark¡¯s bad


    luck has started!


    ire Ashley stared arrogantly at John Peter and walked with Charles Peter.


    John Peter followed up and grabbed her wrist. "ire Ashley, what do you want to do?"


    Today¡¯s asion was very important for the Taylor family, and she was not allowed to create a mess


    here.


    "You embarrassed me in front of everyone. Now you are asking me what I am doing. John Peter, we


    used to be friends, so I cared about you, but now¡­ you stepped back first."


    She just wanted to see John Peter being scolded by his family!


    She just wanted to see Anna being hated by the Taylor family!


    Above all, it will be better if Daniel Taylor refused to do this wedding so that his family and Anna¡¯s


    family both will be insulted.


    ire Ashley pushed away John Peter and followed Charles Peter to the restroom.


    Vanessa Cameron has juste out of Anna¡¯s lounge and saw this scene.


    She couldn¡¯t help frowning. She came here to be Anna¡¯s bridesmaid. Of course, after watching this


    scene, she decided to tell Anna as soon as possible.


    Anna was in the lounge now. Ste Winslet and Eiza Preston were talking with her. Vanessa Cameron


    came in, lowered her head and whispered to Anna what she saw outside.


    ire Ashley was a girl with a stomach full of evil tricks, people always felt that she was going to do


    something bad. They just didn¡¯t want her to create a mess on such an asion today.


    Anna was wearing a wedding dress. The wedding veil has not put on yet, but she was looking


    extremely beautiful.


    After hearing Vanessa Cameron¡¯s words, she was slightly stunned.


    ire Ashley always left a bad impression on the Taylor family. She got insulted on the National Day¡¯s


    party, with John Peter¡¯s personality it was impossible for them to be together again.


    ire Ashley couldn¡¯t do anything for herself, so she tried to exploit her!


    What else can ire Ashley do?


    Anna wanted to be prepared for any eventualities, so she sent a message to Daniel Taylor to avoid


    ire Ashley making troubles behind her back.


    ire Ashley followed Charles Peter into another lounge, "Uncle Peter."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Charles Peter looked at ire Ashley and said, "Sit down."


    ire Ashley sat down.


    Charles Peter sat on the chair, did not look up at ire Ashley, his eye was looking at the cup on the


    table and she could not see his mood, "What you have said outside is really true?"


    "Really. I don¡¯t dare to lie," ire said and exined. "Many people in the school know about it. You


    can check it."


    Charles Peter didn¡¯t make a sound.


    The room was very quiet, and ire Ashley continued, "I always advised John Peter to give up on


    Anna. She is her little aunt. In fact, John Peter had also given up, but now, in school, Anna always tries


    to mingle with John Peter..."


    ire Ashley¡¯s evil nature wanted to take advantage of this opportunity, after all, Charles Peter was


    also willing to listen, so ire Ashley said what she wanted to say, just to add fuel to the fire.


    Her main purpose was to let this family hate Anna.


    Charles Peter didn¡¯t stop ire Ashley. He listened carefully and his expressions seemed more


    serious.


    At the same time, his cell phone rang, he stood up and said to ire Ashley, "I¡¯ll take a call first."


    Charles Peter walked out of the door, and ire Ashley leaned on the chair, she was temporarily


    relieved.


    The fingers that have been clenched together were slowly released. In front of Charles Peter, she was


    really nervous.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t want to talk about it today, so she wasn¡¯t prepared, but John Peter and Anna started


    behaving really badly with her so she did it. Now they have no right to me her for her ruthlessness.


    John Peter was in the lounge. He saw Charles Petering out of the room. He hurriedly walked to


    him, "Dad. Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense."

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    John Peter was worried that his father would tell his grandparents and mother about it and they would


    be very sad to know all this.


    Charles Peter took a look at John Peter. "Do you dare to say what she said is not true?"


    John Peter lowered her head and shook his fist. "My rtionship with Anna is over. Now, she is just my


    uncle¡¯s wife... "


    "John Peter, I¡¯m really disappointed that I have a son like you." Charles Peter stared at him.


    "You were in school but instead of studying well, you fell in love! I just don¡¯t know how to talk to you.


    You are my son, today I am really disappointed to see that you can¡¯t even deal with such a trivial matter


    well, and let it evene to your home. I¡¯m really ashamed to have a son like you." Charles Peter


    scolded him.


    During this son¡¯s birth, Olivia Taylor¡¯s health was not good. He really wanted to have another daughter,


    if he hadn¡¯t loved his wife so much, he would have asked her and maybe if he had another child he


    would be a little less disappointed to see his son doing all this.


    John Peter looked at his father, "When I was dating Anna, she was not with uncle, and at that time I


    didn¡¯t know..."


    "I¡¯m talking about ire Ashley!" Charles Peter red at him, "What kind of girl are you provoking?


    You can¡¯t even handle a girl. Useless person!"


    Charles Peter said and left.


    At 12 o¡¯clock, the wedding ceremony started, everyone sat down. Only ire Ashley¡¯s seat was empty.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    John Peter sat beside Charles Peter and saw the smiles on his grandfather, grandmother and mother¡¯s


    face.


    It was Daniel Taylor¡¯s wedding, and the whole family was very happy. He also looked at his father, who


    was sitting beside him. He didn¡¯t expect his father to lock down ire Ashley.


    At that moment, everyone was out for the wedding.


    Only ire Ashley was locked in the room where she can just talk to herself, she can¡¯t open the door,


    and her cell phone also had no signals. There was not even a way to ask for help, and it was


    impossible for her to fulfill her desire to see othersughing at Anna.


    John Peter really admitted that his father really used smart means, he coaxed ire Ashley, took her to


    the lounge and shut her down so calmly.


    On the stage, the master of ceremonies (MC) was holding the wedding ceremony.


    Daniel Taylor, a man in Jingzhou City, known by his name. Many people have heard his name, but few


    have seen him.


    He had been in the army before. He rarely came back and even rarely appeared in public. So today,


    people were excited to see this man.


    "Wee the groom..."


    The voice of MC sounded and everyone looked towards the entrance and some people even picked up


    their mobile phones.


    After two seconds, they saw Daniel Taylor in a wheelchair pushed out by Jack Smith.


    Today, Daniel Taylor was wearing a standard wedding dress, ck suit, white shirt, and ck tie. He


    was sitting in a wheelchair, his hair wasbed back, his forehead was bright and clean, and he


    looked very handsome with exquisite features.


    In addition to his graceful appearance, a pair of eyes seemed bright like stars.


    If... he wasn¡¯t in a wheelchair, what a perfect person he would be!


    Soon there were some voices in the crowd¡­.


    "Why he is in a wheelchair?"


    "I heard that he had an ident."


    "But it is an old thing, is he still unwell?"


    "It seems that he won¡¯t get better in his life! Otherwise, how could Miss Brown leave such a handsome


    man away and run away?"


    "What a pity! He¡¯s so handsome, but he¡¯ll stay in a wheelchair all his life."


    "More than that! I also heard that he can¡¯t even have children like this. If anyone marries him, she will


    just have to serve him for the rest of his life."

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    "..."


    The chattering sound was continuous¡­


    In order to avoid such things, this wedding was designed for Daniel Taylor toe out first and then


    Anna with Aiden Stark, entered from the other side of the door, walking through the red carpet among


    the guests.


    Anna was wearing a beautiful wedding dress. Her wedding veil has covered her head and she looked


    extremely beautiful.


    However, the guests¡¯ discussion did not stop,


    "Nowadays, women are bing more and more shameless. They can even marry a disabled person


    for money."


    "It doesn¡¯t matter. She is the youngdy of the Taylor family, and there will be a lot of money to spend in


    the future. You can¡¯t imagine the joy!"


    "I¡¯m not short of money, and I can¡¯t sacrifice my life in such a way for the sake of money!"


    ...


    Anna¡¯s mother also came here to attend the wedding. Although Anna said that she would cut off the


    rtionship with her mother,ter, Margaret Jeff convinced Anna that if at her wedding her own parents


    note, people will gossip.


    Margaret Jeff guaranteed that she wouldn''t let her mother create any trouble for her. In addition to it,


    Anna also knew that her mother was really afraid of Margaret Jeff. So, Anna reluctantly agreed.


    After listening to these statements, Anna¡¯s mother¡¯s face had already turned ck.


    At the start, their rtives saw this grand wedding ceremony and said a lot of nice words. She was very


    happy. But when Daniel Taylor appeared, everything changed.


    Margaret Jeff was also here, so she just didn¡¯t dare to do anything inappropriate.


    ...


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna was holding a bridal bouquet in her hand. After waiting for so many days, it was finally her and


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s wedding day. Her heart was pounding.


    She was too nervous that she didn¡¯t hear anything.


    The banquet hall was big, and the red carpet was long. Daniel Taylor was waiting for her at the end of


    the red carpet. Anna felt that she had walked for a long time before she finally came to Daniel Taylor.


    So many people were watching her, and she was too nervous.


    Daniel Taylor was in a wheelchair, looking at Anna walking towards him.


    He knew that his wife was very good-looking, but at this moment, he felt amazed, she was a


    breathtaking beauty.


    Jack Smith stood aside, watched the scene, and smiled.


    It seemed that Olivia Taylor¡¯s decision to not let Daniel watch Anna wearing the wedding dress in


    advance was right. Daniel Taylor saw her and he was stunned!


    "Mr. Taylor." Jack Smith saw that Daniel Taylor has gone away in his thoughts, and he carefully tried to


    wake him up.


    Daniel Taylor responded and extended his hand to hold Anna¡¯s hand.


    She was looking beautiful, really beautiful!


    Aiden Stark ced Anna¡¯s hand in Daniel Taylor¡¯s hand and gave blessings to the couple.


    Olivia Taylor stood aside, she was close to the guest table so she also heard people making jokes.


    Fortunately, Anna and Daniel Taylor heard nothing.


    It was just... Anna has been wronged.


    If Daniel Taylor was in good health and had married Anna, everyone would envy Anna. No one dared to


    ...


    At the end of the wedding ceremony, Jack Smith sent Daniel Taylor and Anna to the restroom, then


    backed out and closed the door.


    The restroom was quiet. Daniel Taylor looked at Anna and held her hand. On her slender fingers, there


    was a wedding ring now. They both put a wedding ring on each other¡¯s hand.


    Now she is his wife!


    Moreover, it was witnessed by all.


    With this thought, Daniel Taylor raised his mouth childishly and smiled.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor¡¯s smile. She was also very happy, and she joked, "You married to a


    beautiful girl like me, do you began to think that you really have a good choice?"

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    "..." Daniel Taylor nced at someone who seemed narcissistic. He didn¡¯t know where this confidence


    came from. "I don¡¯t know if you are beautiful or not, but in narcissism, you must be second and no one


    gets the first position."


    Anna frowned, picked up the cup on the table to pour water for herself and said proudly, "It¡¯s a special


    day, but you still don¡¯t praise me. I don¡¯t want to talk to you."


    Daniel Taylor smiled and said, "You are beautiful, is it okay?"


    "Perfunctory."


    It seemed this praise was not sincere at all.


    Anna finished drinking water before she could put down the cup, a hand approached her from the side


    and grasped her wrist.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He took the cup from her hand, put it on the table, and put his hand around her. He didn¡¯t say a word,


    but his actions were very domineering.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna¡¯s beautiful appearance and kissed her on the forehead.


    The kiss was very gentle, Anna looked up at Daniel Taylor and felt her heart beating even faster.


    "Sir..."


    Daniel Taylor was not satisfied with the name. He gently pinched her cheek and said, "Call me by my


    name."


    "No, I¡¯ll call you Sir." Anna stretched out her arm and embraced his neck boldly and willfully.


    After knowing that Daniel Taylor was in a good health, Anna has been afraid of doing such things for a


    long time, but, at this moment she carelessly exposed her real nature and her unbridled behavior


    again.


    Daniel Taylor said, "It seemed you have be more daring!"


    His words were full of warnings.


    Anna said defiantly, "there are so many people here! I¡¯m not afraid of you."


    Not afraid of him?


    Okay!


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t say anything to Anna. He sped Anna¡¯s head with his big palm and blocked her


    mouth with his lips.


    A sudden kiss!


    How can he be so straightforward?


    He usually looked like an ascetic and self-sustaining person, but in private, he kissed her whenever he


    wanted to. He didn¡¯t even give her a chance to prepare at all.


    However, now this man Daniel Taylor was her husband!


    Even this thought made Anna¡¯s heart sweet as honey. She did not resist either, and closed her eyes


    cleverly¡­


    At the end of a kiss, Anna was hugged by Daniel Taylor. She felt that her heart was still pounding, but


    she also had a very reassuring and happy feeling.


    Anna stroked Daniel Taylor¡¯s hand and asked, "Sir, do you like me?"


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s voice was full of love, "How can you ask such a stupid question?"


    Anna did not dare to look into his eyes and said, "Whether you like me or not, I want to tell you that I


    like you very much."


    The feeling of happiness made her a little unable to hide what she had in her heart. She boldly said


    what she wanted to say.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna. "How much do you like me?"


    Anna didn¡¯t know how to answer this question.


    The next second, suddenly her mind came up with a sentence. The main point was that she not only


    did not kept that in her mind but also said it confidently, "I like you so much that I want to give you a


    child!"


    "..."


    When she watched TV two days ago, she saw a woman saying, "Women only give birth to a child for


    their beloved men!"


    She also didn¡¯t know why she suddenly thought of this sentence. She looked into Daniel Taylor¡¯s


    surprised eyes and wanted to strangle herself.


    Daniel Taylor was slightly shocked for a while, then he said calmly, "Don¡¯t worry, you will be able to


    fulfill your desire and give birth to a child when we will go back in the evening."


    "..."

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    Give birth to a child?


    Seriously?


    She is still a student!


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    It was just that she dug a hole for herself. She wanted to bit her tongue. She looked at Daniel Taylor


    and said, "No need to be in a hurry, I¡¯m still young..."


    This year she celebrated her twentieth birthday and sessfully collected the marriage certificate, but


    actually she was less than neen this year.


    Daniel Taylor nced at her chest...


    "It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t mind," He said calmly.


    "..."


    After the wedding ceremony, the guests went to eat dinner.


    After a busy morning, Anna was also hungry. Daniel Taylor asked Jack Smith to arrange some food


    and send it here.


    Anna went to change her clothes first. The wedding dress was too long, and it was ufortable to


    wear all the time.


    She changed her dress and wore a red Chinese-style wedding dress.


    Olivia Taylor prepared several dresses for her to wear on the wedding day.


    In the military training, her skin seemed a little tanned but in thest month, she regained her white and


    bright skin. The red wedding dress with her red lips looked very beautiful on her.


    Anna changed her clothes, and the food has been delivered. The waiter served it on the table and Jack


    Smith talked to Daniel Taylor, "The chief is also here today."


    Daniel Taylor put the cup down. "Really?"


    The chief was his former leader in the army, promoted him all the way and always gave great


    importance to him.


    When Daniel Taylor had that ident and his legs were injured, he came back home to recover and


    after that he never contacted the people in the army.


    Surprisingly, even after such a long time, the chief came to his wedding in person.


    Jack Smith said, "Sir and Madam are greeting him. Would you like to meet him?"


    Although Jack Smith knew that meeting people from the army made Daniel Taylor sad. But the Chief


    himself came here so he thought that Daniel Taylor should meet.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Let my parents entertain him."


    Daniel Taylor knew that he would never be able to go back to the army and cannot be the man


    that chief valued. So he thought, it was better to not let the chief see him in this miserable state.


    Anna sat aside and looked at Daniel Taylor. Anna didn¡¯t know anything about the chief, but she can see


    that Daniel Taylor¡¯s mood became sad after hearing about him.


    Jack Smith looked at Daniel Taylor, hesitated and nodded, "All right."


    Jack Smith went out, Daniel Taylor quietly looked at the bowl of soup that Anna had served to him.


    He thought about the things of the past and afterparing it with today¡¯s situation he felt very empty


    and alone. These depressive feelings made him cold.


    "Sir..." At this time, Anna¡¯s gentle voice pulled him out of his cold thoughts.


    He looked up at this cute girl and said, "Eat."


    Anna served him food. "You also have to taste it, this is really delicious."


    Daniel Taylor looked at the food but he had no appetite.


    Most of the time and most of the worst situations seemed easy just by having Anna by his side.


    However, some people, some things always pulled him back to reality and forced him to think of his life


    that has experienced unprecedented defeats.


    Anna ate a piece of chicken and noticed that Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t eat anything.


    She knew that he was in a bad mood now. She didn¡¯t understand Daniel Taylor¡¯s many things. Usually,


    he never told her such things.

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    Maybe in his eyes, she was just a child.


    Anna held up her chin and sighed.


    Her serious action attracted Daniel Taylor¡¯s attention.


    Daniel Taylor noticed this little girl¡¯s appearance it seemed that she has faced great bitterness, he


    asked, "What¡¯s the matter?"


    Anna stared at the food. "I have no appetite."


    "Aren''t you hungry?" She was such a foodie how can she has no appetite?


    Anna lowered her head and didn¡¯t look at Daniel Taylor. She said seriously, "You are not happy, so, I¡¯m


    also not happy and have no appetite."


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and couldn¡¯t helpughing. "Eat."


    No matter how unhappy he felt, just by talking to her, he can temporarily forget those unpleasant


    things.


    "I want to eat shrimp," Anna said.


    "It¡¯s all yours." There was arge te of scalded shrimps on the table.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor. "Peel it for me."


    She picked up the te and directly put it in front of Daniel.


    She ordered him?


    Daniel Taylor looked at the little girl for a moment, but he picked up the shrimp and began to peel it for


    her. After peeling it, he gave it to her.


    Jack Smith was worried about Daniel Taylor. He went to Daniel Taylor¡¯s parents told them about


    Daniel¡¯s refusal to meet the chief and came back.


    He thought that Mr. Taylor must be in a bad mood now. For his amazement, when he came in, he found


    that Mr. Taylor, who was very cold a moment ago, was peeling shrimps for his newly wedded wife.


    Oh my god!


    Mr. Taylor, how you can be so sensitive to this person¡¯s needs?


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Because of several past experiences, Jack Smith didn¡¯t dare to disturb him. He stepped back directly


    and left the two people alone.


    ...


    At two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, most of the guests had finished their dinner, and they were ready to


    leave.


    On the other side, ire Ashley was still locked in the lounge. She looked at the time on the


    wristwatch. She was locked here for three hours.


    There was a big fire in her heart. She was both, angry and hungry. But she couldn¡¯t call anyone and


    there was no other way than to bear it quietly.


    Finally, the door was opened. She got up in a hurry.


    It was Olivia Taylor who appeared at the door. Olivia Taylor came in, she had a gentle face and looked


    like a good person, but in front of her strong aura, ire Ashley could be presumptuous.


    ire Ashley controlled her inner fire and said, "Aunt."


    Olivia Taylor nced at ire Ashley, came over and said politely, "I¡¯m sorry, my husband had


    something to do and he forgot that you were here."


    Olivia Taylor¡¯s manner was polite, which made people think that Charles Peter didn¡¯t mean to do it. But


    ire Ashley knew that if Charles Peter was just busy and really forgot, why would he lock her here?


    Obviously, it was intentional.


    She couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    Olivia Taylor looked at ire Ashley. "What are youughing at?"


    ire Ashley said, "Because I don¡¯t understand why you all want to protect Anna like this. Everyone


    knows that she had a rtionship with John Peter in school, and what I have said is true."


    Olivia Taylor has already heard Charles Peter saying that. She also knew why her husband locked


    ire Ashley here.


    The news that John Peter and Anna had been together made Olivia Taylor able to understand the


    reason behind John Peter¡¯s indifferent attitude towards Anna.


    At that time, she did not understand why John Peter¡¯s behavior with Anna was so strange, but now she


    had understood.


    Olivia Taylor had some heart ache for her son.


    She looked at ire Ashley. "Do you know why he locked you here?"


    ire Ashley was angry, "Because you all are protecting Anna!"

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    In ire Ashley¡¯s eyes, everything was their fault. Their family helped Anna to bully her.


    Olivia Taylor looked at ire Ashley¡¯s unconvinced appearance, smiled sarcastically and looked at her


    own manicured nails. "Just when you were locked up here, Anna¡¯s wedding with Daniel has been done.


    If you have a little brain, they try to mind your words,ter. Don¡¯t talk nonsense again."


    ire Ashley heard it and understood that she was right. They all were just protecting Anna!


    Unfair!


    It¡¯s really unfair!


    "Why? When she was with John, she also had contact with Uncle Taylor, she not only betrayed John


    but also made him sad and now she again try to entangle John at university..."


    ire Ashley overreacted¡­


    She thought that Daniel Taylor would be angry after knowing the rtionship between Anna and John


    Peter, but he didn¡¯t and loved Anna as before.


    She also thought that John Peter¡¯s family after knowing it would hate Anna. But they also tried to


    protect Anna.


    She couldn¡¯t believe the facts, so she just roared out.


    However, before she could finish speaking, she received a p in the face.


    In the lounge, a loud voice sounded. ire Ashley was stunned. She raised her head and found that


    Olivia Taylor¡¯s face was full of anger, and her eyes were cold.


    ire Ashley never thought that Olivia Taylor, who looked so gentle would hit her.


    Olivia Taylor left back her politeness and red at ire Ashley, "Listen to me carefully. If again you


    dared to say such kind of words or even half a word. Don¡¯t me me for the consequences."


    ire Ashley asked iprehensibly, "Why do you believe Anna so much?"


    "..." Olivia Taylor looked at the stupid girl. "Because she is Daniel Taylor¡¯s wife, isn¡¯t that enough?"


    "There¡¯s nothing in her family. Her parents are so poor. She has no qualification to be Uncle Taylor¡¯s


    wife." Everything was already clear, there was nothing left so ire Ashley also didn¡¯t bother to be


    polite and spoke directly without worrying about anything.


    Olivia Taylor looked at her and said meaningfully, "Would you like to marry my brother?"


    "..." Olivia asked this question directly, and ire Ashley was stunned.


    Marry a cripple in a wheelchair?


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Marry a man who can¡¯t even have a child of his own?


    She doesn¡¯t want it!


    Compared with Daniel Taylor, she would prefer John Peter. Although ire Ashley didn¡¯t answer, Olivia


    Taylor received her answer from her attitude.


    "If she had anything with John, she wouldn''t agree to marry my brother," Olivia said.


    Isabe Brown was an outstanding girl with an excellent background.


    But how can background help a rtionship? She left Daniel Taylor in the time of need.


    Olivia Taylor just wanted a sincere heart for her brother.


    ire Ashley was not willing to ept. She spoke again, "Anna is with Uncle Taylor just for money!


    She has no money at home, so she can do anything for money."


    Olivia Taylor looked at the fool. "If it¡¯s for money, why she doesn¡¯t choose John?"


    "Because John doesn¡¯t like her." ire Ashley replied.


    This sentence made Olivia Taylorugh, "You are wrong. John Peter likes her very much."


    Olivia Taylor knew her son¡¯s mind and heart more than anyone else.


    John Peter didn¡¯t tell her anything, but just by looking back at his attitude towards Anna, she


    understood everything.


    No doubt, Anna was his best choice, but Anna chose to stay with Daniel Taylor.


    Especially today, at their wedding, those people talked a lot of bad words for her.


    How can she not feel bad for that girl?


    How can she question Anna for her past rtionship with John?

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    ire Ashley couldn¡¯t believe it and looked at Olivia Taylor. For a while, she couldn¡¯t speak.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia Taylor said, "You are about the same age as my child. A little girl should look like a little girl. Don¡¯t


    make bad ideas all day long. It¡¯s not good for you. Now Anna is Taylor family¡¯s daughter inw. We


    cannot let anyone bully our family members. I hope you understand what I am saying."


    Olivia Taylor finished and went out.


    ire Ashley was alone in the room, holding her fists tightly, and her tears fell down. She would have


    never thought that Anna could found such a big backer. No matter how hard she tried, she could not


    harm Anna.


    Olivia Taylor came out of the restroom and saw John Peter at the door. It seemed that he was also very


    worried about ire Ashley.


    He saw Olivia Taylor, "Mom."


    Olivia Taylor came over and looked at her son. In the past, she didn¡¯t know about John Peter and


    Anna¡¯s rtionship. Unknowingly, she did a lot of things that had embarrassed him.


    She said gently to John Peter, "If you are tired, go home and take rest."


    "What about ire Ashley?" John Peter said.


    "Nothing. I have dealt with her." A person should have some self-respect. She had made things clear to


    her. Now if that ire Ashley had a little brain. She would try to mind her own business.


    John Peter was relieved to hear her mother saying that.


    He was very sad that his uncle and Anna got married. But if anything wrong had happened with today¡¯s


    wedding, he won¡¯t be happy. Fortunately, everything passed smoothly.


    Olivia Taylor said to John Peter, "I¡¯ll meet your uncle. You go back first."


    If it was normal, she would call John Peter toe with her. Now that she has known the truth, so she


    also avoided doing such things.


    When Olivia Taylor arrived at the lounge and was about to open the door, she heard Anna and Daniel


    Taylor¡¯s voicesing from inside.


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s voice was low and maic, "How about it? Are youfortable?"


    "It¡¯s a little painful, be gentle..."


    "It will be fine. Just bear it for a moment."


    Anna suddenly screamed, "Ah! I am in pain!"


    "..." Olivia Taylor''s eyes widened with disbelief.


    Although it was their wedding day, still it was too much to start in the lounge! She couldn¡¯t hear any


    more, she quickly took back her hand from the doorknob.


    She smiled and thought that ording to this situation it seemed that Daniel Taylor¡¯s body has no


    problem.


    Never mind, Olivia was happy it seemed as if she has seen a little child calling her aunt.


    "Youngdy." Jack Smith came to see Olivia Taylor standing at the door and said, "Why don¡¯t you go


    in?"


    "I just went in." Olivia Taylor was going to do some work first. She decided toe backter.


    Jack Smith looked at Olivia Taylor strangely. He didn¡¯t care about her. He went to the door to find


    Daniel Taylor. Suddenly, he was called by Olivia Taylor, "Jack Smith."


    "Youngdy?" Jack Smith stopped and looked back at Olivia.


    Olivia Taylor came directly, grabbed his arm and dragged him away. "I need your help."


    The two people were doing an important "work" she cannot let Jack Smith go in at this time.


    In the restroom, Annay down on the sofa. Daniel Taylor massaged her waist. "Is it better?"


    Anna stood up and walked around for a try. "It seems better, but it still hurts. But I can bear it."

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    Anna felt some pain in her waist and she was a little ufortable, so she asked Daniel to press it a


    little. He was a man and obviously had much more strength, he used a little force but she screamed out


    due to pain.


    Daniel Taylor sat on the sofa and looked at Anna seriously. "You don¡¯t do exercise. I asked you to get


    up every morning, but you didn¡¯t listen to me. I¡¯ll let Jack Smith keep an eye on you."


    Again... he again thought about her morning exercise?


    "..." Anna looked away, pretended that she didn¡¯t hear, "By the way, I think they should have finished


    the dinner. I¡¯ll go to meet my friends."


    Anna and Daniel Taylor came here to rest a little. Vanessa Cameron and Ste both went to have


    dinner. She can¡¯t ignore her friends on this asion, so she wanted to go after them.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Okay, you go."


    -


    After talking with Olivia Taylor, John Peter came out of the restroom to find n Kevin so that he can


    go back home.


    Vanessa Cameron suddenly came to him. "John Peter."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He stopped and looked at Vanessa Cameron. He knew that Vanessa Cameron was a friend of Anna


    and a ssmate of Vanessa Cameron. So he was polite. "What¡¯s up?"


    Vanessa Cameron came over, smiled and handed him an unopened can of juice.


    John Peter didn¡¯t ept it and looked at her, "What is this?"


    "Trying to please you." Vanessa Cameron was very straightforward.


    John Peter remembered that when he was in a rtionship with Anna, at that time ire Ashley also


    came to be a friend with him due to Anna¡¯s rtion.


    He liked Anna, so he thought it would be good to make Anna¡¯s friend a friend. But he didn¡¯t expect that


    one day, he would be cheated by ire Ashley.


    So he cannot trust Vanessa Cameron. He made an excuse, "I have something to do, go first."


    "Wait a minute." Vanessa Cameron stopped him. "I really have an important thing to discuss."


    John Peter looked at her suspiciously. He usually didn¡¯t have any interaction with her. How can she


    have anything to do with him?


    Vanessa Cameron just shoved the juice into his hand. "Don¡¯t you want an assistant for your team? I


    talked to n Kevin, but he asked me to talk to you. So... I am trying to bribe you!"


    Bribe him with a juice? Enough!


    John Peter directly refused, "No way."


    "Why? Aren¡¯t you looking for a person? n Kevin told me that you have checked some but no one


    has been recruited."


    John Peter looked at Vanessa Cameron. "I know what you have in your mind."


    Vanessa Cameron liked him and he knew it. He wanted to recruit a team assistant but didn¡¯t want such


    a woman¡¯s presence all day long.


    "You¡¯re worried that I want to join the team to harass you?" Vanessa Cameron said with a smile, "I don¡¯t


    think so, but you seemed a little narcissistic!"


    "..." John Peter.


    "I can assure you that I won¡¯t disturb you, and if I do, you can dismiss me directly. In fact, I just want to


    find a part-time job. The financial condition of my family is not very good. Moreover, I like this game


    very much. Believe me, I¡¯m No. 1 in our area. "


    "You?" John Peter was full of doubts about her words.


    Among ten female university students, nine were noobs with worst gaming skills, asionally one can


    be an overage teammate but the skills were also very ordinary. He didn¡¯t believe that Vanessa


    Cameron won first ce in the district.


    Vanessa Cameron said, "Don¡¯t you believe it? Let¡¯s y it now and let me show you my skills."


    ...


    ire Ashley has been taught a good lesson by Olivia Taylor. When she came out, she saw Vanessa


    Cameron and John Peter, talking andughing with each other.


    John Peter ignored her, but she still tried toe close to him, she is really a bitch!


    With this thought, ire Ashley clenched her fist angrily.


    Everyone from Taylor¡¯s family was here. She wanted to kill this woman, but she had to bear it.


    She just coldly stared at Vanessa Cameron and John Peter.

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    Ste Winslet and Eiza Preston both were in Anna¡¯s dressing room.


    Eiza Preston asked, "Where is Vanessa Cameron?"


    When they had dinner, the three of them were together. But Vanessa Cameron went somewhere after


    eating.


    "I don¡¯t know." Ste Winslet didn¡¯t pay attention to this, and kept scrolling on her mobile phone.


    "When will Annae?" Eiza Preston sat down. "I think we should go back now."


    "I¡¯m sure she wille when she gets some time. We¡¯ll wait for her for a while, and after meeting her


    we will go back." Otherwise, it would be rude to leave without saying a word.


    Eiza Preston had to sit down.


    Anna came from Daniel Taylor, walked to the door of the restroom, and was about to enter when she


    heard Eiza Preston¡¯s voice, "What do you think, what Anna has in her mind? Why did she marry a


    crippled?"


    "How can you talk nonsense?" Ste Winslet looked up at Eiza Preston.


    "I¡¯m not talking something nonsense." Eiza Preston was a little unconvinced. "Didn¡¯t you hear it when


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    you were eating? Those people were saying that Anna married for money.


    No wonder Anna has a lot of money. She bought a mobile phone worth 10000 yuan. Andst time, she


    invited Vanessa Cameron and me to have dinner. She spent hundreds of yuan on a meal, which is my


    one week¡¯s living expenses."


    She thought that Anna was like ire Ashley. She had money at home, but she didn¡¯t expect that her


    money came from this way.


    When she thought about it, she looked down on Anna. Now she knew that Anna¡¯s family was poorer


    than her family, and Anna just turned over to look for a rich man.


    It was a pity that the family have to ept her because of their son¡¯s disability!


    Anna stood outside the door, and when she heard Eiza Preston¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help clenching


    her fist.


    Last time, she invited Vanessa Cameron and Eiza Preston for dinner, because she earned money on


    her microblog and also got her sry. She was so happy that she wanted to invite her roommates to


    dinner.


    Although Daniel Taylor gave her money, she just kept it and never used it unless she had no other way.


    Even the red envelopes that Daniel Taylor¡¯s parents gave her at the beginning were still as they were.


    She never thought about Daniel¡¯s money.


    She never expected that in Eiza Preston¡¯s eyes, she stoop so low!


    ...


    "Anna." When Vanessa Cameron came back, she saw Anna standing at the door. "Are you done?"


    Anna restrained her mood and looked at Vanessa Cameron. "Hmm."


    Vanessa Cameron said, "I am going to y the game with n Kevin¡¯s team. I came back to tell you. I


    will leave now."


    "Okay." Anna said, "It¡¯s a hard day. You must be tired."


    Vanessa Cameron can have a good weekend rest, but she got up early in the morning just to


    apany Anna.


    "Happy new marriage." Vanessa Cameron smiled, opened the door and asked Eiza Preston toe


    out.


    Soon the three came out together.


    Eiza Preston came out and said, "Anna, I¡¯ll go back now."


    Anna nodded.


    Eiza Preston didn¡¯t even look at Anna and left immediately. She usually behaved well with Anna. She


    just had a habit of pleasing others on their face and speaking evil on the back.


    However, after seeing that Anna married Daniel Taylor, a man in a wheelchair, her attitude became a


    little more disrespectful.


    Eiza Preston didn¡¯t show up, but if someone hates you, you can feel it.


    Anna looked at Eiza Preston¡¯s back and felt cold.


    Vanessa Cameron and Eiza Preston left, Ste Winslet stood beside Anna. "Is Eiza Preston your


    roommate?"

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    "Yes."


    Anna always sincerely treated Eiza Preston as a roommate, usually, ire Ashley often didn¡¯t go back


    to the dormitory and Anna always thought if she just stayed close to Vanessa Cameron and


    deliberately ignored Eiza Preston, it would not be very good.


    So she always treated Eiza Preston in the same way as she treated Vanessa Cameron.


    Now it seemed that her kindness was superfluous!


    Anna took a look at Ste Winslet. "It was a busy day. You must be tired."


    "I¡¯m not tired! I am happy toe here." Ste shook her head and said, "However, your two


    roommates have quite opposite nature."


    "It doesn¡¯t matter." Anna understood Ste Winslet¡¯s hint.


    ...


    Anna went to the banquet hall. There were not many people like before. There were just very close


    people who stayed to talk.


    Olivia Taylor saw Anna, came over and said, "How you came out?"


    "I¡¯d like to see if there¡¯s anything I can help you with doing." It was her wedding, but everything was


    handled by Olivia. She really wanted to share her burden.


    Olivia Taylor smiled and said, "No need, we all are here. These little things can be handled well. You go


    back and have a rest."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After all, she must be tired after a busy day.


    "I¡¯ll go and say hello to my aunt." Anna saw her aunt that she hadn¡¯t seen for a long time.


    Olivia Taylor saw that there were several other family members of the Starks family. She nodded and


    said. "Go ahead."


    There were Anna¡¯s aunt, Margaret Jeff, Anna¡¯s mother, and some rtives Anna was not familiar with.


    Anna walked to them, Margaret Jeff saw her and smiled.


    Margaret Jeff had different opinions than others. No matter how Daniel Taylor was, it was still a very big


    thing for Anna to be Taylor¡¯s family member.


    Anna said, "My aunt must be very tired today."


    "Obedient child."


    After saying hello to others, Anna¡¯s eyes fell on her aunt, "Aunt."


    Anna heard that for her wedding, her aunt also sent two thousand yuan as a wedding gift. The two


    thousand yuan may not be much for others, but it must be very difficult for her aunt to manage it. After


    all, she had two children in her family and a husband lying on bed.


    Anna¡¯s aunt looked at Anna and said with a smile, "My little girl is married, now you are an adult. You


    have to live in someone else¡¯s house, so you should be more sensible, do you understand it?"


    "Sure."


    Her aunt has always been very gentle, and what she said was also for her good.


    The other rtives stood aside and said, "Anna! What is in your mind? Why did you marry such a


    man? How can your mother allow you, I think she also just counted their money and let you marry."


    Some people are like this. It seems that they will die if they don¡¯t say something that makes you


    ufortable.


    When Anna¡¯s mother heard this, she became really angry. She did it for money? Anna married Daniel


    Taylor, but she didn¡¯t get any benefits.


    She said angrily, "She chose this thing for herself. It has nothing to do with me."


    Not only these rtives, but also many other rtives and guests had said simr things, but Anna¡¯s


    mother has been holding her temper for a long time. Now that all the people were gone, she also let it


    out.


    She said this, without thinking whether Anna would suffer or not.


    Anna heard them and realized what Eiza Preston said was true. It turned out that most of the people


    who came to the wedding today wereughing at her.


    After all, how many girls marry a groom in a wheelchair?


    Margaret Jeff didn¡¯t want to be heard by Taylor¡¯s family, so she said goodbye and walked away.


    Anna kept standing in that ce and her hands were cold.


    Olivia Taylor was also standing aside and witnessed the scene clearly. She was just going tofort


    Anna when she saw Jack Smith pushing Daniel Taylor¡¯s wheelchair and stopped behind Anna...

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    Anna saw Jack Smith and Daniel Tayloring together. She took two steps and came in front of


    Daniel Taylor.


    Just by seeing Daniel Taylor, no matter how unhappy she was, she pressed down the chaos in her


    heart and smiled, "Sir."


    Daniel Taylor took her hand. "Didn¡¯t I tell you to not call me that?"


    "Then, what should I call?" Anna took a look at Jack Smith and said, "Like Mr. Lin, should I also call you


    Mr. Taylor?"


    "..." It was worse than Sir!


    Daniel Taylor changed the topic, "Is everything finished?"


    "Yes," Anna nodded and said, "All my friends have gone back."


    ...


    They greeted Olivia Taylor and left the hotel.


    On the car back home, Anna looked out of the window, thought about the words of Eiza Preston and


    her rtives.


    Even people around her thought about her like this. She can imagine... how the strangers who don¡¯t


    know her would think about her.


    Most people in the world can¡¯t see that others are better and luckier than themselves, so they like to


    use evil intention toment on others!


    Anna found that she was an ordinary person who can¡¯t be ordinary anymore. She was not an angel.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She can¡¯t control her emotions perfectly. So she can¡¯t help being angry after listening to all these


    things.


    Just when she was sulking quietly, a warm hand reached out and held her tight fist softly.


    Anna was stunned, she looked at the gentle Daniel Taylor beside him. He was very good. He was the


    best person in this world what if he cannot walk and have to use a wheelchair?


    Those people can never imagine his good characteristics.


    With this thought, Anna¡¯s heartfelt much better and she got a little worried that Daniel Taylor must be


    angry with those gossips. She took his hand in her both hands and said, "To be your bride is the


    happiest thing in my life."


    She has signed the marriage agreement at the beginning, and due to that, she has toe to his


    house to live with him and be his bride. But the days she had spent with him was the happiest days of


    her life.


    Daniel Taylor was not stupid either. He could see that Anna wanted tofort him.


    What a fool!


    Obviously, he was also upset with the gossip, but just after looking at her, all the uneasiness and anger


    disappeared.


    He raised his hand and rub her head, but after looking at her bride¡¯s hairstyle, he had to pat her on the


    shoulder. Then he said seriously, "Well, I¡¯m also happy for you."


    "..." Anna.


    Jack Smith was sitting in the front seat and when he heard this, he couldn¡¯t helpughing, Mr. Taylor


    made it impossible for him to control hisugh!


    His wife said such sentimental words to him, but he really had enough narcissism!


    -


    In Jiangfu garden, Aunt Lisa came to receive them at the gate, "Daniel, Anna, you are back!"


    They got married, and the new house was set up here. Lisa came here to prepare ahead of time. The


    house was so festively decorated. There were also customized gand arches at the door...


    Anna got out of the car and looked at the house which had been decorated. She thought it was


    incredible. "I haven¡¯te back for two days, how can it be so beautiful?"


    Garden, grass, and sunshine inte autumn¡­ It was like a dream.


    Anna looked all around and walked in.


    Daniel Taylor was sitting in the wheelchair and looked at Anna, who seemed sad a moment ago and


    now it seemed that she has forgotten everything because of such a small thing. He couldn¡¯t help


    smiling and thinking about this girl¡¯s innocence.


    Jack Smith looked at Anna, he couldn¡¯t understand this girl¡¯s nature to make a fuss about nothing,


    "Little girl¡¯s mind is hard to guess. I looked at the house and to me it seemed the same as before, is


    there any difference?"

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    There were just some floral decorations, balloons, fairy lights and some written posters of the best


    wishes for a newlywed couple.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, he heard Daniel Taylor saying, "It is really hard for you to


    just mind in your own business!"


    "..."


    Yes! Indeed! Jack Smith also knew that he had said the wrong thing.


    -


    At nine o¡¯clock in the evening,


    Daniel Taylor was in the piano room, sitting in front of the piano frame. Jack Smith stood aside and


    looked at Daniel Taylor.


    He was sitting on the bench, and his fingers were on the ck and white keys.


    He looked like a perfect piece of art. If there was no wheelchair ced next to them, many people can¡¯t


    imagine that he usually needed a wheelchair to move from one ce to another.


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s fingers pressed twice the piano keys, and his hands suddenly hit the keyboard.


    Jack Smith saw this and walked forward, "Mr. Taylor."


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s eyes seemed unhappy, his heart was upset, he thought about his useless legs.


    He just wanted to use his feet to step on the pedal under the piano, but he forgot that he even couldn¡¯t


    do this kind of small thing.


    He thought that chief came here today, but he didn¡¯t even dare to meet him.


    Jack Smith looked at the terrifying look of Daniel Taylor. From the time they moved here, Anna came


    here almost every day. So, Daniel Taylor normally had a good mood.


    It has been a long time since he had seen Daniel Taylor losing his temper.


    Actually... Just an hour ago, the old chief called Daniel Taylor to wish him a happy marriage and after


    that, Daniel Taylor became unhappy.


    Jack Smith shuddered when he saw Daniel Taylor¡¯s angry look. "Madam is taking a bath now. Shall I


    go to find her?"


    He thought if Anna wille here, Daniel Taylor¡¯s upset mood will be good just like a sunny day


    after the rain.


    It was very easy for him to be happy in Anna¡¯s presence.


    "Don¡¯t tell her." Daniel Taylor¡¯s voice was very low.


    They have got married officially, but he still never wanted Anna to see him like this.


    At this point, Daniel Taylor stared at Jack Smith and said, "You don¡¯t need to tell her everything about


    the things of the past."


    "... Yes." Jack Smith sighed helplessly.


    He just didn¡¯t know when Mr. Taylor would put this matter down. In his opinion, Anna was more like


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s reason to be happier than just his wife.


    -


    Anna was taking a bath in the bathtub. The bathtub in this house was very big. It was too big that even


    the whole family can take a bath together with the children.


    She touched the rose petals on the water and thought of what would happenter. She was a little


    nervous.


    Some indescribable pictures came to her mind, and her face turned red unconsciously.


    After a long bath, she came out, her head was a little dizzy. She wiped her hair, Daniel Taylor hasn¡¯t


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The room was beautifully decorated, the bedsheets and quilts covers were of red color and looked very


    festive.


    In the past, when she was very young, she used to fantasize about bing a bride when she


    watched it on TV. Now, this thing has be a reality, but she couldn¡¯t describe this feeling.


    ...


    The door of the room was opened. Daniel Taylor came in. The light at the head of the bed was on.


    Anna was lying on the bed. He went to the bedside and found that she was asleep.


    After removing the makeup, the face looked white and clean. It was not as stunning as it was with


    makeup, but it was the face he liked the most.


    Just by looking at her lovely appearance, Daniel Taylor was in a good mood.


    He had already taken a bath downstairs and had changed into nightclothes. He was wearing a loose


    shirt and trousers. He also went to bed.


    Daniel Taylory down on his side. The soft big bed was pressed out in a small arc, he didn¡¯t move and


    gently looked at Anna who was asleep, until Anna held the pillow, turned over and rolled directly into


    his arms.

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    He looked at the scene and couldn¡¯t help smiling.


    Anna was wearing red pajamas, which was prepared by Aunt Lisa for her. Aunt said that on her


    wedding night she should wear a red color¡¯s night suit.


    Because she has turned over, the neckline revealed the delicate vicle and white skin which rose the


    body temperature of the spectator.


    There was an urge to do something!


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s stretched his hand and gently stroked her cheek, "Anna."


    "Um." Anna was so sleepy but when she heard Daniel Taylor calling herself, she responded.


    Today, she was very tired, and especially after taking a bath she felt so rxed and fell asleep. But in


    sleep, she felt more tired.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Wake up, I have something to tell you."


    It was their wedding night and she even nned to sleep like this?


    Anna grabbed his hand. "I¡¯m so sleepy. Say it tomorrow."


    If once she felt sleepy and closed her eyes, after that even if the sky came down still it could not stop


    her from sleeping.


    Daniel Taylor lowered his head and kissed her white face, "Are you sure? You won¡¯t regret it


    tomorrow?"


    With her personality, she didn¡¯t do anything on her wedding night. Won¡¯t she feel sorry?


    The sleepy Anna hugged him and put her hand on his shoulder. "Sleep."


    The pillow was thrown aside by her, and she took Daniel Taylor¡¯s arm as a pillow. Daniel Taylor looked


    at her like this, thought for a moment, and didn¡¯t wake her up.


    She was so sleepy, even if she was woken up, she may not be interested. It was better to let her have


    a good sleep.


    -


    Anna was in deep sleep. She felt as if a pair of big hands were touching her body under her clothes


    and he was continuously kissing her.


    She was in sleep and her mind was confused, Daniel Taylor pressed her under his body, "Cutie, give


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    me a baby."


    Cutie?


    Sir never called her that.


    He seemed really unrestrained!


    She was surprised and looked at Daniel Taylor. "You¡­ aren¡¯t you unwell?"


    "Unwell?" An evil smile appeared on the corner of his lips, he stared at her andughed, "Tonight I will


    let you know if I am unwell or not."


    She got scared and refused immediately, "no¡­ don¡¯t..."


    In a second, her clothes disappeared.


    In order to let her believe that he can do it, regardless of her struggle, he did it¡­.


    It has been said that it hurt for the first time. Anna clenched her teeth and tried to suffer from pain. But


    in the whole process, she didn¡¯t feel anything.


    Felt nothing?


    Can someone believe it?


    Anna opened her eyes again and found that it was early morning, and she was in Daniel Taylor¡¯s arms.


    It was not the most important thing. The most important thing was that her hand was into Daniel


    Taylor¡¯s shirt and she felt his chest muscles.


    It was really an indecent assault.


    She quickly took back her hand and tried to escape, but found that her waist was tightly hugged by


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s arm.


    Her pajamas were crumpled, she looked at her chest and hurriedly reached out, and pulled the cor of


    her dress. She looked at Daniel Taylor, who was still sleeping, and couldn¡¯t help thinking.


    After looking at this morning scene, it seemedst night she and Daniel Taylor¡­


    She thought and it seemed that she and Daniel Taylor have really made that kind of a thing!


    It was just... She couldn¡¯t remember how it happened and what happenedter, and her body didn¡¯t


    seem to feel anything.


    She seemed to miss the most important time of her life, she thought about it, and felt a little sad!

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    However, Anna quickly cheered up herself, tried to push Daniel Taylor¡¯s hand away, to get up to go to


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    the toilet, just to be sure.


    She couldn¡¯t free herself but in this effort, she woke him up.


    Daniel Taylor opened his dark eyes and looked at Anna. His eyes overflowed with gentleness. "Wake


    up?"


    "...huh." Anna answered, she was blushing and didn¡¯t dare to look at him.


    Daniel Taylor stared at the little girl in his arms.


    He remembered thatst night when she was sleeping, she shouted a lot, "no, don¡¯t" and also kicked


    him many times.


    He couldn¡¯t sleep well!


    Anna wanted to ask if anything happenedst night. But she was too embarrassed that she couldn¡¯t


    open her mouth to ask. She just stammered, "You¡­ let me go. I have to go to the bathroom."


    "Go." Daniel Taylor left her and saw her leaving his arms and going to the bathroom.


    He leaned on the pillow and found that the feeling of seeing her as soon as he woke up was really


    good. It seemed that she haspleted his life.


    Anna was sitting in the toilet seat, holding a mobile phone, and searched about the wedding night. She


    searched out a lot of information, read many articles, everyone felt some pain on the first night but she


    was fine there was no pain at all.


    Is it possible that she is the most wonderful girl among thousands of girls?


    Daniel Taylor was lying in bed, waiting for nearly an hour, but he didn¡¯t see hering out.


    How long does it take to go to the bathroom?


    "Anna?" Daniel Taylor called her.


    Anna heard him calling her and answered. Soon there was a sound of water sshing and after


    another five minutes she came out.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Is there any problem? Do you want the doctor to see a doctor?"


    If she was well, how can it take so long in the toilet?


    Anna said, "No I¡¯m fine."


    Daniel Taylor frowned, looked at her hand holding the mobile phone, and understood that she was


    using her mobile phone.


    "Don¡¯t take your cell phone into the toilet again."


    "..." he turned on the parent mode again.


    Anna obediently nodded, "Okay."


    -


    The early morning light came in from the window. Daniel Taylor took a cup to drink water, looked at her


    and sat opposite to her. Anna has been awake for long but she was lying calmly.


    He looked at her and asked, "Do you have any ss today?"


    Anna was thinking about something. When she heard Daniel Taylor asking her, she replied, "Yes, it¡¯s


    Monday, I have."


    Daniel Taylor said, "You seems a little ufortable, if you don¡¯t want to go I will call Shawn toe


    here and see you."


    Anna never missed her sses. She always tried her best to take all the sses.


    It was even harder to keep her out of ss than to keep her away from food.


    She shook her head. "No, I¡¯m fine."


    "What is on my face?" Daniel Taylor picked his eyebrows and said. He has been noticing her since


    morning. She didn¡¯t even dare to look at him.


    Is he that terrible?


    "..." Anna listened to Daniel Taylor¡¯s words, then looked up to see Daniel Taylor.


    He had nothing on his face. She just had a fear in her heart.


    She didn¡¯t know if she really had a rtionship with himst night or just had a dream.


    Even if it was just a dream, it was an erotic dream. Her heart had guilt and fear of being caught by him,


    so she didn¡¯t dare to look up at him.


    Just after ncing at him, she looked away again.


    Her appearance made Daniel Taylor guessed something.


    Daniel Taylor held up the cup and covered his smile. "You must be thinking thatst night something


    has happened between you and me?"


    Anna heard Daniel Taylor¡¯s words and looked at him, "It didn¡¯t?"

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    It was great. She wanted to ask, but couldn¡¯t gather the courage to ask. She did not expect Daniel


    Taylor took the initiative to disclose this thing to her.


    Her surprise appearance proved his guess right, and Daniel Taylor almostughed.


    His wife¡­ how stupid she is?


    Can¡¯t she recognize a dream from reality?


    Moreover, she had an indescribable dreamst night, which made him suffer a lot, she kicked him a lot


    and he couldn¡¯t even sleep well.


    However, Daniel Taylor has always been a revenger.


    He noticed her curious appearance, straightened his face and directly took away her hope. "Of course,


    we did."


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor awkwardly. She thought about it in the morning and slowly realized that


    she had a dream. But after hearing Daniel Taylor saying it, she had a little suspicion again.


    She looked at him. "Why I cannot believe itpletely?" She really didn¡¯t feel at all!


    Cannot believe?


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna, "Why you cannot believe it? You want to try again after the meal?"


    Daniel Taylor was very serious. He seemed more serious than the professors in the school while giving


    a lecture.


    Anna said, "no¡­ no more."


    She had a ss!


    What¡¯s more, Daniel Taylor''s words revealed his intentions and she was frightened.


    After breakfast, Anna went to ss. She usually went to university by herself, but today she was


    alreadyte and has been sent by the driver.


    Jack Smith often stayed busy. So, he has specially arranged a driver for her, but Anna didn¡¯t like to be


    too mboyant and never like such treatments.


    After all, it was very convenient to take the subway now. She can reach the university¡¯s gate directly.


    At noon, Anna and Vanessa Cameron were chatting in the dormitory. Vanessa Cameron told her about


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    her joining in John Peter¡¯s team. She went out with them yesterday and showed her skills, so John


    Peter agreed.


    After all, he had never seen a girl ying the game in such a good way.


    Anna scrolled the blog while chatting with Vanessa Cameron. Anna didn¡¯t need to go out for a part-time


    job for the time being. The extra ie on blog can share her economic pressure.


    She just wanted to have more time to study.


    There were dry fruits on the table, which was given to her by Aunt Lisa when she came out in the


    morning. As a foodie, Anna was used to eat at the same time while working.


    Eiza Preston came in from the outside, saw the dried fruit on the table, and directly stretched her hand


    to take some.


    In past days, Anna had a good rtionship with Vanessa Cameron and Eiza Preston. After all, they


    shared the same dorm. They couldn¡¯t keep formalities all the time. If there was something to eat, they


    often eat together.


    However, after seeing Eiza Preston at the moment, Anna immediately remembered what she said in


    the lounge yesterday.


    Anna reached out and took the dried fruit away.


    Eiza Preston pounced on the empty space and looked at Anna. She also noticed that when she came


    in, Anna did not even call her, and her attitude was very cold.


    She asked, "Anna, did I make you unhappy?"


    "You know it." Anna didn¡¯t look up at her.


    "It¡¯s just some food. Do you want to be so stingy?" Eiza Preston was dissatisfied. She didn¡¯t expect


    Anna to even care about this.


    Anna looked at Eiza Preston. In this dormitory, she and Vanessa always bought snacks. From the


    beginning till now Eiza Preston hardly bought once. However, neither she nor Vanessa Cameron cared


    about such little things.


    But now!


    She was really not interested in giving any favors to this girl!

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    It was okay tough at her!


    But, it was unbearable for Anna to let anyoneugh at Sir.


    Anna said, "If I like a person, I can give everything I have to that person. But if I don¡¯t like a person, I


    would rather prefer to throw my things into the garbage can, than to give them to that person."


    Eiza Preston looked at Anna and said angrily, "Then don¡¯t give!"


    She also despised Anna. She said and left the dormitory directly.


    In the afternoon, Anna saw Eiza Preston appearing beside ire Ashley as herckey.


    Since the National Day party, ire Ashley¡¯s image has been spoiled, and everyone made fun of her.


    So there were not many people willing to be ire Ashley¡¯s friend. Now someone was willing to stay


    beside her. Of course, ire Ashley was very happy.


    Anna didn¡¯t care much whether they were together or not.


    Anna came to ss and several ssmates came to her. "Anna, we heard that you got married, where


    is the sweet given on a happy asion?"


    "..." Anna looked at these people. "How do you know?"


    "Eiza Preston told us! Anna this is not good, we are ssmates. Why you hid it." Eiza Preston not only


    told them about Anna¡¯s wedding but also sent them the photos taken at the wedding yesterday.


    She didn¡¯t show Daniel Taylor¡¯s clear face but everyone knew that Anna had married a crippled.


    Someone looked at Anna and spoke, "You are too fast. You got married before your graduation."


    "Even if you are too fast. Why didn''t you use your mind? You can find a normal person to marry. You


    can ask me!" Another boy joked.


    However, Anna¡¯s anger suddenly rushed up by this sentence, "Who told you that my husband is not a


    normal person?"


    What¡¯s wrong with sir?


    He¡¯s normal!


    Why these people are describing him as a monster?


    The boy saw that Anna became angry and she spoke rudely to him, he felt insulted, "Why are you so


    angry? What a normal man your husband is! He even gets married in a wheelchair. If he has the ability,


    ask him toe here and hit me!"


    The boy had a typical mentality. ording to him, Anna was just a weak woman, of course, she cannot


    do anything with him, moreover, her husband was a disabled person, so he was not afraid of her at all.


    Anna was surrounded by several ssmates now. There were boys and girls, and no one came to help


    her talk.


    Others were unwilling to meddle, and they really couldn¡¯t understand why Anna married a crippled


    man.


    "Arthur Finley, you are crossing your limits!" Vanessa Cameron was at Anna¡¯s side. She knew this boy.


    He was the kind of guy who often provokes others in the ss and was very arrogant.


    Arthur Finley said, "She was the first to get angry with me!"


    Vanessa Cameron said, "Anna, let¡¯s go back."


    Vanessa Cameron thought that it was not good to provoke Arthur Finley, and she didn¡¯t want Anna to


    have a conflict with him.


    Anna looked at Arthur Finley. "You just said to me to call my husband toe here and beat you,


    right?"


    Arthur Finley said, "Yes! If he dares toe here, I will kneel down and call him dad."


    ording to Arthur Finley, a man who can¡¯t even stand up, even if he got informed that his wife has


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    been bullied by others, he still won¡¯t do anything for her. So, he was not afraid at all.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Anna gave him a p in the face directly. Her eyes were cold and


    fixed on his face and she seemed to look down at him, "There is no need to call him here, his hands


    will get dirty."


    Arthur didn¡¯t expect Anna to start it.


    Didn¡¯t she know that she would be punished for fighting in school?

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    "Anna, you..."


    He stared at Anna and wanted to p back, but he was a man, and more importantly, they were under


    the university¡¯s premises.


    ire Ashley and Eiza Preston stood aside and watched Anna doing it. ire Ashley smirked an evil


    smile. She didn¡¯t expect Anna to behave like this. She actually pped Arthur Finley!


    Maybe Anna didn¡¯t want to study more at this university!


    After witnessing Anna¡¯s foolish behavior, ire Ashley felt a sense of schadenfreude.


    Anna took a look at Arthur Finley indifferently and spoke, "don¡¯t call him dad, We don¡¯t need a son like


    you."


    Anna was angry, but this p wasn¡¯t impulsive.


    She was very clear that if she stayed quiet today, didn¡¯t do anything and silently endured this behavior,


    thenter, anyone can dare to bully her.


    It was better to show them that she was not easy to mess with!


    Anna¡¯s p made the boys standing beside add fuel to the fire.


    "Arthur bro, you let a woman beat you!"


    "Wow, what a shame!"


    "..."


    Everyone was mocking Arthur Finley, and their voices fell incessantly in his ear and he became even


    angry. "You dare to do it! I won¡¯t hit you back, because I don¡¯t hit women, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I will


    let you go easily."


    Obviously, he meant he wouldin and let Anna be punished for her actions.


    Anna looked at him and said, "I dare to do it, it means I have nothing to fear. I don¡¯t care what you say


    behind my back, but don¡¯t me me for being rude if you dare to say it in front of me."


    Anna said this sentence, and in her mind, she thought that she won¡¯t be punished severely for pping


    him. After all, she didn¡¯t beat him so much that his arms and legs got injured.


    It was just a p and it would be an experience to have punishment. No matter what, she can¡¯t let


    others bully us.


    However, in the eyes of others, it was not as simple!


    They thought Anna Stark was not afraid to fight!


    God!


    Does she have any powerful person behind her?


    Arthur Finley was so angry with Anna that he didn¡¯t care about his manners when he spoke again, "you


    are a shameless woman! For money, you can even sell yourself!


    Your husband is handicapped. Am I saying anything wrong? Everyone here knows all this. You dared


    to do all this and still expect others not to talk about that?


    What a slut! Be a whore, and still want people to respect you¡­"


    Before Arthur Finley could finish it, he was kicked to the ground by someone behind him. He knelt in


    front of Anna.


    Of course, Anna didn¡¯t do it. She was standing in front of him.


    Anna looked up and saw John Peter standing there.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    He was wearing a white shirt and a ck coat. He had delicate facial features and sharp eyebrows. He


    didn¡¯t have much expression on his face, but his eyes were cold.


    As he appeared, everyone calmed down.


    John Peter was considered as an outstanding person not only in the ss but also in the whole


    department. Arthur Finley¡¯s usual arrogance also lessened a little when he saw John Peter, he


    immediately tried to persuade him.


    He didn¡¯t understand why John came here, "John Peter, why you hit me?"


    He came here to help Anna?


    Everyone in the ss knew that John Peter never cared about these things!


    And usually, it was John Peter who was the most indifferent to Anna. Other people often talk with Anna,


    but he never talked to her, and some people even doubted whether they have any hatred.


    ire Ashley stood aside, saw John Peter and clenched her fist. She didn¡¯t expect that John Peter


    would jump out here to handle Anna¡¯s matter!


    Everyoneughed at Anna. Shouldn¡¯t he be happy?


    After all, Anna made him so sad before.

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    ire just felt that she could not understand John Peter at all.


    n Kevin was also standing beside John Peter, looking at Arthur Finley and said in an arrogant way,


    "Your parents gave birth to you so that you can bully other girls?"


    Arthur Finley stood up and protested, "I didn¡¯t bully her! She did it."


    "I want to hit you for the things you have just said! Isn¡¯t your mother and your sister are women? I¡¯m


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ashamed to have a ssmate like you!"


    "..." Arthur Finley got up and felt ashamed by n Kevin¡¯s words.


    He looked at the silent John Peter. To be honest, he was not afraid of n Kevin, but he knew that


    John Peter should not be provoked.


    John Peter never meddled in other people¡¯s business, he even seldommunicated with people, but


    there was an unspeakable majesty on his fascinating face.


    There was an indescribable dignity. Whatever he spoke, everyone always stood on his side, as if he


    can never say anything wrong.


    Girls were infatuated with him and adored him.


    Boys just feel inferior for themselves in front of him.


    After all, we lived in an era where people fantasized about appearance. Good looks really meant a lot!


    John Peter looked at Arthur Finley and said, "I have beaten you. You canin."


    John Peter¡¯s eyes were very dark, with deep fire on them.


    Arthur Finley didn¡¯t want to make him an enemy. He smiled and said, "It¡¯s just a misunderstanding! I


    behaved badly. It was all my fault."


    He was not stupid either. He understood that John Peter wanted to meddle in this business. He was not


    afraid to offend Anna, but he knew if he offended John Peter, he will surely be at loss.


    John Peter looked at Arthur Finley and said, "I hate people who gossip behind someone¡¯s back."


    He said it to Arthur Finley, but everyone heard it clearly.


    Eiza Preston was really embarrassed, she felt that John Peter¡¯s sentence deliberately aimed at her.


    She also adored John Peter a lot. She felt very uneasy to hear someone she adored saying such a


    thing.


    She was standing beside ire Ashley, so she didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    When Anna and John Peter left, Eiza Preston looked at ire Ashley, "Do you think John Peter will


    hate us for this?"


    ire Ashley took a look at stupid Eiza Preston.


    Eiza Preston did this. What does it have to do with her?


    However, these days ire Ashley needed someone¡¯s help to deal with Anna, so she didn¡¯t insult her


    andforted her gently, "No. We didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It was Arthur Finley who made trouble


    with Anna, not us."


    Eiza Preston was relieved to hear that.


    She looked at ire Ashley and said, "ire, you are so good. I misunderstood you before. I¡¯m sorry."


    In Eiza Preston¡¯s opinion, ire Ashley was rich from the beginning, but she was not as shameless as


    Anna.


    -


    Anna walked out of the gate and John Peter followed Anna. Anna noticed it but moved forward without


    waiting for him.


    "Anna." After walking for a while, he finally stopped her.


    Anna stopped and looked at John Peter, after all, he helped her today. When she looked up at him, she


    found that he seemed more pleasing to eyes than usual.


    "Is there anything?" Anna asked.


    John Peter looked at Anna, his face was very serious, and he seemed angry, "Are you crazy?"


    "..." Anna didn¡¯t understand what she had done! Why did he ask her such a thing?

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    Just a moment ago, he helped her!


    "What I did?"


    John Peter looked at Anna. He was unable to understand what she had in her mind while taking such a


    rash action, "Don¡¯t you know that you can be dismissed for fighting with someone in university?"


    Anna lowered her head, looked down at his shadow on the ground and said, "I know."


    "You know it, but you still did it?" John Peter said, "You never did such a thing before."


    She has been a very obedient student. She never vited school rules. He didn¡¯t expect that she can


    beat someone in front of so many people today. She seemed really fearless.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    John Peter¡¯s words made Anna speechless.


    Yes! She didn¡¯t do these things before.


    Even she couldn¡¯t believe that she hit Arthur Finley in front of so many people in the university.


    Maybe she has really gone crazy!


    It was not easy for her to get a chance toe to university, but when she heard Arthur Finley


    speaking ill of Daniel Taylor she couldn¡¯t stop herself.


    Anna always behaved so well, she had never imagined that one day, she would hit people.


    Anna hesitated for a moment and said, "He was speaking badly and deceiving people so I couldn¡¯t


    bear it."


    John Peter listened to her words and smiled ironically.


    Anna looked at theplicated smile on his face and was slightly shocked. He heard John Peter


    saying, "You got angry because they said something bad about my uncle?"


    Anna won first ce in the National Day party. Because of jealousy, ire Ashley spread rumors about


    her, saying that Anna robbed her good friend¡¯s boyfriend John Peter. But even at that time, he hadn¡¯t


    seen Anna getting so angry.


    Anna was a very tolerant person because she had no background, no backer.


    In this world, when you have nothing, what else can you do except enduring the cruelty of this world!


    Therefore, whenever she encountered problems, she always stayed calm, directly ignored those


    unhappy things and never let anything affect her mood.


    She never showed such a reaction to beat people like she did today.


    Anna looked at him and felt that John Peter had predicted the right thing.


    The surprise in her eyes, as well as the shock after being predicted right by John Peter, made John


    Peter felt funny.


    He looked at Anna sadly. "You have never loved me so much."


    He could see it clearly that there was a huge gap between the past John Peter and the present Daniel


    Taylor in her heart.


    It was hard to avoid some heartache. After all, he liked her so much...


    But she never did¡­ she never really put him in her heart.


    Anna looked at John Peter and didn¡¯t answer. She used to think that she loved John Peter very much.


    But now she felt that at that time she never really understands what love is.


    It was just that she liked this boy and felt that she wanted to spend all her life with him. They just


    mistook each other for love.


    If it was true love, how can it copse because of a little misunderstanding and just because of two


    words of provocation from others?


    Anna sighed, "John Peter, the past is over. Thank you very much for helping me today."


    He put on such a sad look that she didn¡¯t know how to face him.


    John Peter lowered his head. "I know that I was not good at the beginning. I misunderstood you. I


    believed ire Ashley¡¯s words and broke up with you. I just... I just want to ask you if you regret your


    marriage with my uncle after hearing other people making fun of you."

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    For ordinary people, it would be very sad to see peopleughing at their wedding and making fun of


    them. She must be regretting it!


    "I am not regretting it," Anna said.


    If there was no Daniel Taylor, she might not even have the chance to appear in this university. Why


    should she regret it?


    She will never forget that it was Daniel Taylor who helped her when she was most desperate.


    In her saddest time, only Daniel Taylor loved her.


    She did not regret and her satisfied appearance made John Peter a little helpless.


    He smiled, she did not regret it¡­ but he did!


    John Peter left, and n Kevin came to Anna. "Are you ok?"


    "Yes."


    "All right, then we will go know." He knew that Anna would not let them drop her, so he did not ask her.


    Moreover, if Uncle Taylor came to know that he tried to be close to Anna, he would not let him live a


    good life.


    Anna said, "Okay."


    When she saw that John Peter and n Kevin had gone, she went to the subway station alone.


    -


    Daniel Taylor came in, Anna was lying on the sofa and using her mobile phone. There was the sound of


    a TV y on her mobile phone, but her eyes were closed her and she seemed asleep.


    Daniel Taylor stopped the wheelchair in front of her, looked at her, and shook his head helplessly.


    Sleeping and watching TV at the same time, he really admired her...


    However, he reached out, took the cell phone from her hand.


    As he took the mobile phone from her hand, she woke up. She opened her eyes and looked at Daniel


    Taylor, "Sir."


    Daniel Taylor said, "Why don¡¯t you go to bed if you were sleepy? Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting sick?"


    The weather has been changed and it was a bit cold these days.


    Anna sat up. "Aunt told me you woulde backte, how you came earlier?"


    "It¡¯s eight o¡¯clock now."


    Anna looked at the time and found that the time has passed so fast. She looked at Daniel Taylor. "Did


    you eat?"


    "Yes." He looked at Anna, reached out his hand, arranged her messy hear softly with his finger, and


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    asked calmly, "I heard that you fought with someone in the university today?"


    "..." After all, fighting was not something to be proud of. Anna directly denied, "No¡­ I didn¡¯t!"


    Daniel Taylor raised his eyebrows. "Didn¡¯t?"


    He took a look at Anna, which showed that he knew everything.


    It was impossible to lie!


    Anna can only exin, "It¡¯s just a little conflict."


    God! Who is reporting behind her back?


    It just happened in the afternoon and Sir got to know so quickly.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor and asked, "Did n Kevin tell you?"


    Or ire Ashley?


    It can¡¯t be John Peter!


    Daniel Taylor raised his eyebrows and didn¡¯t like her question. "It doesn¡¯t matter who said it. I


    remember, Jack Smith told me that you were a good student when you were in school. When this good


    student learns to fight?"


    "..." Anna looked at Daniel Taylor seriously. He seemed angry.


    Indeed, she wasn¡¯t a child. She fought in the university and it wasmon for him to get angry.


    Anna said, "I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t fight in the future!"


    Although it was Arthur Finley who first provoked her, no matter what the reason, it was wrong to vite


    the university¡¯s rules.


    Anna was a smart girl. She knew that she had done something wrong, so, she didn¡¯t quarrel with


    Daniel Taylor she just admitted her mistake to cool his anger.

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna, "Why you fought?"


    "Nothing specific, it¡¯s just he was talking too much nonsense, I got angry and couldn¡¯t resist the


    impulse." Anna did not want to tell Daniel Taylor the real reason.


    Sir had already suffered this injury. He must be sadder than anyone else. How could she tell him the


    cruel words of those people again?


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna with a very serious expression. He didn¡¯t speak, and it was difficult to


    understand what he was thinking.


    Anna was afraid, she thought that he may misunderstand her as a bad student who didn¡¯t study well


    and even fought with others.


    "I know it¡¯s wrong, just forgive me this time, Okay? Next time, I won¡¯t do it."


    Daniel Taylor red at her, "Are you still thinking about next time?"


    "No, I promise I won¡¯t fight again. Husband, please don¡¯t be angry." She said, reached out and held his


    arm.


    "..." Daniel Taylor could see it clearly. She only called him this way when she had something hidden in


    her heart.


    Is he this much easy to be deceived?


    However, his mood changed, "this time, I am letting you go, but next time I won¡¯t."


    Anna was relieved to see that he left this matter. "By the way, how do you know about this? Is that n


    Kevin told you?"


    "Yes, he called me when I was in the office." From the day, n Kevin has said that he would be Daniel


    Taylor¡¯s henchman. He has always stayed loyal. Whenever Anna encountered any problem, n Kevin


    always reported to Daniel Taylor in the first ce.


    Of course, his intentions were sincere. He was very smart. He knew that Daniel Taylor loved Anna so


    much, so he also knew what really Daniel Taylor cared about her.


    Anna frowned. "It¡¯s really him. Why he doesn¡¯t mind in his own business. I will talk to him."


    Daniel Taylor looked at her, it seemed as if she wanted to find n Kevin to settle ounts. "Do you


    dare to move my man?"


    n Kevin was now his man. He gave him the responsibility to take care of Anna for him at the


    university.


    It was not easy for Daniel Taylor to manage these things in the university. If Anna faced any problem he


    cannot reach there immediately. But with n Kevin there, he can rest assured.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor and listened to his domineering words. She was disappointed for a


    moment, but just after a second¡­ she thought of something.


    She looked at Daniel Taylor. "n Kevin is your man? When were you two together? Why don''t I


    know?"


    "..." Daniel Taylor stared at her and remembered that she always associated him with other men.


    He summed up her actions and there was just one way¡­ she needed a good lesson.


    "Have you bathed?"


    "Not yet..."


    "Not yet?" Daniel Taylor looked angrily.


    Anna stood up and said, "I am going."


    Anna got up, took her clothes and went to the bathroom.


    Daniel Taylor stared at her back and his eyes softened. n Kevin told him the reason for her fight.


    Daniel Taylor also knew that she had wronged.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    -


    As soon as Anna entered the bathroom, Jack Smith came in and stood in front of Daniel Taylor, "Mr.


    Taylor, you called me."


    "Go to Anna¡¯s university and settle down the matter." Fighting in university can be a very serious thing.


    Anna usually had good grades and always worked hard in all aspects. He didn¡¯t want her to be


    punished for this incident.

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    "Yes," Jack Smith said.


    He was a little surprised and looked at Daniel Taylor. He knew that Daniel Taylor really disliked people


    making trouble in the school.


    Taylor¡¯s family has always been very strict in this regard.


    Taking John Peter as an example. No matter how good the family conditions were, he never dared to


    be domineering at school, fighting and beating others was even an impossible thing for him!


    Because at the beginning, the family made it clear that if he makes trouble, he won¡¯t get any help from


    his family.


    The education of the Taylor family has always been very fair. You can do anything, but you can¡¯t do


    anything against thew and discipline.


    Anna has fought, and it was something totally uneptable. If John Peter had fought at school, they


    wouldn''t have helped him. Maybe he will be beaten when he came back home and asked for help.


    John Peter never got such a treatment, and it was even unexpected to hear Daniel Taylor saying this to


    him to go and help Anna in solving this matter.


    It seemed he always guarded Anna.


    Jack Smith asked again, "Well, would you like to settle the matter for young master Peter as well?"


    Daniel Taylor nodded, "Yes."


    John Peter was there to help Anna. This was the same matter and it should be handled together.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Jack Smith and said, "Don¡¯t let Anna know about this."


    He wanted to make her a little worried. Of course, she had created a big problem for herself. If he


    handled it for her so easily, she would forget it soon.


    Anna never did anything bad. This was her first fight and she was very worried about the


    consequences.


    Even when she had, breakfast the next morning. She was very flustered.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her. "What¡¯s wrong?"


    Anna said, "Sir, they won¡¯t expel me from the university, right?"


    "..." Daniel Taylor looked at her helplessly. "If you are afraid of being expelled, then why you fought?"


    "I am regretting it." Anna was really very angry at that time, but now she felt that she did wrong. "Sir,


    what would I do if the university expelled me?"


    She didn¡¯t want to be someone who didn¡¯t even graduate from university and everyone willugh at


    her.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her, "What can I do? You dared to fight. You must be ready to bear the


    consequences."


    "I think you don¡¯t love me at all." Anna is very depressed to see that he didn¡¯t care about her, instead of


    it. It seemed that she fell down in a well and he was throwing stones at her.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and smiled, "When did I say I loved you?"


    "..." Anna was shocked for a while.


    Yes! Although Daniel Taylor was kind to her, he never said that he loved her.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She promised to be his bride, so he treated her well.


    She looked at Daniel Taylor and displeasingly lowered her head. "Then I won¡¯te back tonight. You


    don¡¯t like me, so I don¡¯t have toe back and make you feel bad."


    "..." When did he say he didn¡¯t like her?


    Daniel Taylor suddenly found that women are the most difficult creature in the world.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her. "What will you do if you don¡¯te back at night?"


    "I¡¯m a big girl, of course I do what I want to do." She spoke as if all her affairs had nothing to do with


    him. She spoke again deliberately, "Maybe I will find a young boy and go out for a date. I won¡¯t stay at


    home with an old man..."


    Old man?


    She called him an old man?


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s whole face copsed, "dare to do!"


    After looking at his angry and anxious appearance, Anna wanted tough loudly.


    He said he didn¡¯t love her? It can be seen clearly how much he cared for her.


    She looked at Daniel Taylor and deliberately annoyed him, "Why I can¡¯t? Whatever I do in school, if I


    don¡¯t tell you, you won¡¯t get to know."

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    Jack Smith came in and couldn¡¯t believe what he had just heard. Anna not only said that Mr. Taylor was


    an old man, but also said that she will find a young boy for a date?


    She didn¡¯t fear death or did she?


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna. He knew that she was deliberately annoying him, but he still felt very


    angry.


    After breakfast, Anna went to ss, and Daniel Taylor went to thepany.


    Jack Smith went into the office and said to Daniel Taylor, who was sitting there thinking something, "Mr.


    Taylor, Mr. Brown just called and asked you to have dinner in the evening."


    Isabe Brown¡¯s father has asked him for the third time this month.


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s face was calm and silent.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Jack Smith knew that Daniel Taylor hated Isabe Brown¡¯s father very much, he added, "I know you


    don¡¯t want to see him. I have already refused him."


    After a while, Daniel Taylor asked a question seriously, "Am I very old?"


    "..." Jack Smith looked at Daniel Taylor. "Mr. Taylor, you are only 27 this year. How can you think that?"


    This made Jack Smith, who was 30 years old this year, wanted to hit the wall.


    Daniel Taylor took a look at Jack Smith. "Am I not old?"


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Jack Smith immediately responded, "Yes. Are you taking madam¡¯s word


    too seriously? She said that on purpose."


    He didn¡¯t expect Mr. Taylor to take this sentence to heart.


    "She¡¯s only twenty," Daniel said.


    At the University, her ssmates were of the same age and inparison, he was really old!


    Jack Smith said, "Actually, Madam is only eighteen years old."


    "..." Daniel Taylor looked at Jack Smith. "Eighteen?"


    How could Anna be eighteen?


    It was twenty on her ID Card.


    "Her actual age is smaller than that on her ID card. She will be 19 in this spring festival," Jack Smith


    said, "She is one year older than her brother. Before, there was a family nning regtion. If the first


    daughter is under four years, her parents cannot have a second child, so their parents deliberately


    changed their age."


    Now on the ID card, Aiden Stark was 16 and Anna was 20.


    Daniel Taylor couldn¡¯t believe this fact, so his wife was only 18 years old!


    "Why you are telling me now?" Daniel Taylor frowned.


    For a moment, he felt even older!


    Jack Smith said, "I thought my wife had told you. I also heard her aunt saying this."


    Before their wedding, Anna¡¯s Aunt, Margaret Jeff, was very close to the Taylor family, so Jack Smith


    thought she must have told them.


    However, Jack Smith¡¯s news stabbed another knife into Daniel Taylor¡¯s heart. He thought she was


    twenty, but she was just eighteen.


    It seemed that she should be more pampered in the future. At the age of eighteen, her life has just


    begun but she chose to marry him.


    When Daniel Taylor was in his thoughts, his cell phone rang.


    He took a look and found that it was Anna who called. Daniel Taylor saved Anna¡¯s number as ¡°Cutie¡±.


    His eyes softened, he picked it up and motioned Jack Smith to go out.


    Jack Smith walked out.


    Anna¡¯s excited voice came in from the other side, "Sir, I want to tell you a good news."


    He could feel her excitement over the phone.


    "What¡¯s the good news?" Daniel Taylor asked.


    "I got no punishment." Anna was very happy. She thought that she must be punished even if she didn¡¯t


    get expelled.


    However, the teacher just called her and John Peter and asked them some questions. They didn¡¯t even


    scold her. This unexpected joy made Anna very happy. "What do you want to eat in the evening? Let


    me cook it for you!"

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    She haven¡¯t cooked for a long time, at this moment. She was very happy and can¡¯t wait to show her


    skills.


    Only cooking can express her inner excitement.


    Daniel Taylor said, "all right."


    "After ss, I¡¯ll go to buy vegetables, you go home and wait for me," Anna said.


    "Okay." Daniel Taylor listened to happiness in her tone and smiled.


    Anna didn¡¯t know that he asked Jack Smith to help them solve this matter. But now after seeing her


    happy, he was also very happy.


    ...


    In the afternoon, Jack Smith came in and said, "Mr. Taylor, Mr. Parker had invited you to dinner in the


    evening."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr. Parker was the one who sent Anna a piece of jadest time. Because thend that thepany is


    developing has cooperation with Mr. Parker, so Mr. Parker often invited Daniel Taylor for dinner.


    "Cancel it." Daniel Taylor said, "I have an appointment tonight."


    "Have an appointment?" Jack Smith looked at him puzzled. "How don''t I know that you have an


    appointment? With whom?"


    "My wife." When Daniel Taylor said proudly.


    Jack Smith looked at him. "Every day you stay with Madam. You must be bored with the same routine.


    If we eat out it will be the same. When madam will be free after the ss, I¡¯ll pick her so that you two


    can go together to eat. Isn¡¯t it good?"


    Anna has also met Mr. Parker. They all were acquaintances. It was normal for them to have a meal. He


    just didn¡¯t understand why Mr. Taylor asked to cancel the appointment with Mr. Parker?


    Daniel Taylor looked up at Jack Smith and thought about the ridiculous question he had asked.


    His wife is so cute. How can he be bored with her?


    Moreover, although he and Anna met every day, they both left early and went backte. They didn¡¯t get


    much time to spend together, enough!


    Jack Smith has been stared at by Daniel Taylor. He said awkwardly, "What¡­ what happened?"


    "You don¡¯t have a girlfriend, do you?" Daniel Taylor asked.


    "No," Jack Smith said. There was one at first, butter she thought he stays too busy, so she left him.


    Since Daniel Taylor was injured, he has been taking care of Daniel Taylor, day and night and got no


    time to make a girlfriend.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Jack Smith. "No wonder."


    He was a married man who didn¡¯t have much time to care about such an ignorant bachelor.


    "..." Although he didn¡¯t know what Daniel Taylor was thinking, still he felt a little discriminated.


    Daniel Taylor said, "I think you should find a girlfriend quickly!"


    He was so unromantic. ording to Daniel Taylor, if it goes on like this, he will be single for the rest of


    his life.


    "I will try," Jack Smith said.


    Obviously, he wanted to find it too! However, he stayed busy in thepany during the day and at


    night he had to love at Daniel Taylor¡¯s home. Wherever Daniel Taylor went, he took him there. He was


    also desperate.


    However, he didn¡¯t dare to say these words to Daniel Taylor.


    Moreover, for Jack Smith, a woman was like an unessential thing. He didn¡¯t care that much.


    -


    Because it was Daniel Taylor¡¯s request, Jack Smith had to call and cancel Mr. Parker¡¯s dinner. Mr.


    Parker was also good-tempered in front of Daniel Taylor, he expressed his easy-going nature and said


    that he will make another appointment next time.


    After finishing the work, Daniel Taylor and Jack Smith went home.


    Daniel Taylor sat near the window and started sketching while waiting for Anna toe back.


    After a while, hepleted the drawing, in the setting sun, a cute figure, appeared vividly in the corner


    of the courtyard. He looked at his masterpiece and couldn¡¯t help smiling.


    Aunt Lisa came in and served the tea to Daniel. "Daniel, are you hungry? If you want, I will go and cook


    something for you."

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    "No." Daniel Taylor said, "Anna said that she would cook tonight."


    Usually, at home, Aunt Lisa was the in charge of the dinner. But today, Anna said she would cook after


    Lisa said, "Well, when will Annae back? It¡¯s over seven now."


    "..." Daniel Taylor looked at the time and found that he hade back for such a long time. He


    frowned. "Hasn¡¯t shee back yet?"


    Even she went to buy vegetables. She should be back till now!


    "No." said Lisa.


    "Wait a little longer." He was very patient with Anna.


    Lisa came out.


    They waited for long, even after 8 o¡¯clock Anna didn¡¯te back. It was already dark outside.


    Lisa came in again and said, "Daniel, would you like to call Anna to see if she has any problems? Why


    hasn''t she arrived yet?"


    Daniel Taylor also feared if something wrong would happen to her, he hurriedly took out his mobile


    phone and called Anna. After a while, Anna answered, "Sir."


    "When will you be back?" Daniel Taylor¡¯s disturbed heart calmed down for a while. He was really afraid


    that something wrong might have happened to her on the way.


    On the phone, Anna¡¯s voice was a little guilty. "Sorry, I forgot to tell you that I have something urgent


    here. I¡¯m staying in the dormitory tonight. I won¡¯te over."


    She wanted to call him, but she was so busy that she forgot.


    "Urgent?" Daniel Taylor could not help frowning. He specially canceled the dinner and came back


    home, he has been waiting for her for several hours, but she forgot?


    Besides, if he didn¡¯t call her by himself, she would not have thought of him.


    "I¡¯ll tell you when I get back. I¡¯m a little busy now. I will hang up now" Anna didn¡¯t exin anymore, and


    soon hung up.


    Daniel Taylor stared at the mobile phone.


    Jack Smith came in from outside, "Mr. Taylor."


    Jack Smith was stunned to see Daniel Taylor.


    Just a happy face, that was waiting for Anna¡¯s return had suddenly be gloomy.


    Daniel Taylor looked at the figure of the girl on the paper. "She said she wouldn''te back tonight."


    Jack Smith thought of Anna¡¯s conversation with Daniel Taylor in the morning. "Is it because of what she


    said in the morning?"


    Anna said that she didn¡¯te back in the evening and will go to see a young boy for a date.


    Jack Smith¡¯s words haven¡¯t finished when saw Daniel Taylor ring at him.


    Jack Smith felt wrong. His guess wasn¡¯t from nowhere. Instead, what Anna has said in the morning,


    exactly happened in the evening.


    He could only guess like this!


    He looked at Daniel Taylor but didn¡¯t dare to face Daniel Taylor¡¯s eyes, "I¡¯ll let Lisa cook something to


    eat."


    They all waited for Anna¡¯s dinner. As a result, they just waited and now they were starving to death.


    Jack Smith went out, and Daniel Taylor put away the drawing board and paper. He was inexplicably


    upset. The beautiful picture was crumple by him.


    This was the first time when Anna broke her promise.


    It was the first time she forgot to inform him.


    Above all, he called her, but she hung up without even exining.


    He had a sense of beingpletely ignored.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    Usually, in front of him, she always behaved very well to him. But at this moment, he couldn¡¯t help


    thinking, how she felt for him when he wasn¡¯t with her?


    She was only 18 years old, and her life was just started.


    If that gentleness she had shown to him was just fake, she just pretended?


    In reality, she hated him very much?


    -


    In the dormitory, Vanessa Cameron came in and looked at Anna, who had been sitting in front of the


    Anna stared at theputer, and the Genius sent her a message, "Grace, this time Julie has fixed her


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    eyes on you. She has a strong backer. She will destroy you."


    Anna frowned. "Why she wants to spoil my reputation?"


    Since the afternoon, arge number of anti-fans have sprung up on her blog and even started a


    Vanessa Cameron looked at Anna, who didn¡¯t respond to her, she asked again, "Anna, are you ok?"


    It was nine o¡¯clock now, and Anna hasn¡¯t eaten anything.


    "Oh, I¡¯m not hungry," Anna replied to Vanessa Cameron.


    There was a sense of copse in her heart, and she felt that everything she has worked hard to


    manage in this period of time was falling apart.


    Genius was aizen and a self-media person she has known for the longest time on the Inte. He


    was very nice to Anna and usually helped her.


    He told Anna the reason why she has been badly cursed at the web at this time.


    This Julie was a blogger with very good poprity.


    Anna got very popr recently. She has got many fans, which influenced Julie¡¯s fan following and


    made Julie unhappy.


    So Julie deliberately plotted at her back.


    Some dirty material were exploded, she created the hype and Anna¡¯s ount was deliberately cked


    behind her back. The most important thing was that several official bloggers with great fan following


    and inte water army participated in this matter.


    At first, there were several people under thement section who were helping her to make a voice.


    Later, she was just criticized by the anti-fans.


    Anna thought that all things on the Inte would be simpler, but she didn¡¯t expect to have these


    intrigues.


    She decided to make a public announcement to rify, but what she got was the counterattack of the


    anti-fans, and even several big official ounts deliberately picked her sentence and took the meaning


    out of context against her.


    At first, Anna didn¡¯t understand why so many people were exploiting her. Later, she heard from Genius


    that they were from apany.


    So, no matter what Anna said or did, she couldn¡¯t win, because she had to face a group of people, from


    the samepany and a paid inte water army.


    This matter, made Anna exhausted. Two days passed, but she could not sleep well, there was no sleep


    at all.


    -


    The next evening, Jack Smith¡¯s car stopped at Anna¡¯s dormitory door and he called Anna.


    Daniel Taylor sat in the back seat with a serious expression. Anna hasn¡¯te back home for the past


    two days. She was in the dormitory and didn¡¯t even give him a call.


    Daniel Taylor looked out of the window until it was dark, he finally saw Anna¡¯s figure under the street


    She was wearing jeans and a hoodie, and she looked very thin in this night scene.


    Daniel Taylor has been angry these two days. Even after seeing Anna at the moment, he didn¡¯t look


    happy.


    He¡¯s been very nice to her, but for her he¡¯s a person who had been ignored for a long time, how can he


    not be angry?


    Anna came over and opened the door. She didn¡¯t speak to him at all, and she fell into his arms.


    "..." Daniel Taylor was angry and wanted to vent his anger. But now she¡¯s in his arms!


    She closed her eyes and leaned against him. She looked extremely tired. Actually, she was extremely


    exhausted.

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    The atmosphere inside the car was very quiet. Jack Smith looked at Anna like this. He didn¡¯t dare to


    talk. He silently watched.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna, who was buried in his arms. Her little arms were around his waist,


    holding him tightly.


    She seemed a person who has been walking for a long time and was about to faint because of her


    tiredness.


    She leaned on him. He had no courage to say a word to me her, on the contrary, he had an impulse


    to protect her.


    Jack Smith silently opened the door, got off the car and left the two people alone.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna in his arms, he was not eager to ask anything.


    Anna was in his arms, she was as quiet as if she had fallen asleep.


    After a while, Daniel Taylor heard Anna coughing twice in his arms. He lowered his head and put it on


    her, and found that she was very hot.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "You have a fever?" He looked at her seriously.


    Anna said, "No, it¡¯s just that my throat is a little ufortable. I¡¯m so sleepy and want to sleep."


    With that, she rubbed her face against his arms, found a morefortable position for her face, leaned


    against his broad chest, and fell asleep.


    Half an hourter, Shawn Hamilton opened the door and looked at Daniel Taylor who was holding Anna


    in his arms. "Why you called me here?"


    He came here on his call!


    After work, he was about to go home, but he had been called here by Daniel Taylor.


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t feel sorry for his sudden call. There was only Anna in his eyes, "she has a fever."


    Shawn Hamilton handed over the thermometer. "Take her temperature."


    In this world, only Daniel Taylor can call him like this.


    After taking the temperature, Shawn Hamilton gave some medicine and said to Daniel Taylor,


    "fortunately, the fever is not very high. Ask her to rest more."


    Shawn Hamilton got out of the car, and Anna opened her eyes in Daniel Taylor¡¯s arms. Daniel Taylor


    saw that she woke up and said gently, "Take the medicine first."


    Anna took the medicine, swallow it and drank water.


    These two days were very cold, but Daniel Taylor¡¯s concern seemed like a ray of sunlight in the snow


    that can make people feel warm people.


    She looked up at him, and he also looked into her eyes.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and asked, "let¡¯s go back home with me?"


    She hasn¡¯t been home for just two days and in these two days, she made herself look like this.


    "..." Anna looked at him and nodded, "Okay."


    She has been very anxious these two days. Although she has been insisting on updating her blog, still


    she had suffered a lot of setbacks in her heart.


    After working hard for so long, she saw the dawn of hope. But then she watched that hope slipping


    away from her eyes.


    However, just after seeing Daniel Taylor here, she felt as it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    What if she has failed this time?


    She will try again.


    How can she spend a lifetime without having the courage to stand up after falling down?


    -


    Before long, Vanessa Cameron came with Anna¡¯s bag andputer.


    She took a look at Anna and said to Daniel Taylor, "Anna sleptte these two days and ate less. After


    taking her home, please ask her to have a good rest and take care of her."


    Vanessa Cameron didn¡¯t know why Anna was so busy but just by looking at Anna like this, she was


    also very worried.


    Anna looked at Vanessa Cameron, who used herself, and protested, "When I did it?"


    Anna was worried that Daniel Taylor heard it. She will be scolded again when they will get back.


    Vanessa Cameron didn¡¯t know that her sir was very strict with her.


    Vanessa Cameron looked at her displeasingly, but smiled, "Can I used you wrongly?"

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    Jack Smith looked at Vanessa Cameron. "Thank you, Miss Cameron."


    "You are wee." Vanessa Cameron politely nodded.


    Soon the car left the school.


    Recently, the weather was cold. But there were fluffy carpets and warm air in the house. It seemed like


    the difference between heaven and hell in this house and her dorm.


    Anna sat on the sofa and looked at Lisa who has prepared everything ording to her preferences,


    "Anna,e and eat more."


    "Thank you, aunt." As long as there was Daniel Taylor, there was every kind of delicious food for her.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna. He didn¡¯t speak, but looked at her indifferently.


    Anna was stared at by him for a while, so she opened her mouth to clear things, "don¡¯t listen to


    Vanessa Cameron¡¯s nonsense. I really slept well and ate well."


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t listen to her exnation and said two words coldly, "Liar!"


    There were dark circles under her eyes, and there was blood in the bottom of her eyes. She seemed so


    tired in these two days.


    In this way, how can she say that she had a good sleep?


    Anna knew that Daniel Taylor was not easy to persuade. She looked down and said pitifully. "I have a


    headache."


    "..." Daniel Taylor.


    Lisa looked at Anna and spoke, "Anna is ill, Daniel don¡¯t be strict to her!"


    "..." Daniel Taylor was speechless.


    He knew that she was just pretending!


    She was afraid that he would scold her, so she pretended to be pitiful.


    Daniel Taylor gave up scolding her.


    Forget it, forget it!


    Who asked him to marry such a young girl!


    ...


    Because of the medicine, Anna was a little sleepy, she ate a little and went to sleep.


    She woke up at about eleven o¡¯clock.


    She opened her eyes and thought about the terrible blog. She got up and turned on herptop.


    Daniel Taylor was also sleeping, some momentster, he opened his eyes and saw someone lying on


    the edge of theputer table and busy doing work.


    For a while, he had a headache.


    What kind of experience is it to have a workaholic wife?


    After this incident, Daniel Taylor clearly realized that if Anna¡¯s work went well, he stayed as Anna¡¯s


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    husband.


    However, if something wrong happened with her work, she didn¡¯t even remember who Daniel Taylor is!


    Anna was busy and Daniel Taylor was not asleep.


    After three hours, Anna turned off theputer and felt that her neck was almost broken.


    She sat in the bed. She was not anxious to lie down and for a while, she was expressionless, in her


    heart had an impulse to delete this ount and log out the blog.


    She couldn¡¯t bear the viciousments that came out of nothing, they distorted the truth deliberately


    and aimed to spoil her reputation, they even brought her family in thements to exploit her.


    Just at the thought of it, her eyes became wet.


    Annay down, her mind was in chaos. Suddenly, a big hand reached out and pulled her in his arms.


    Anna was stunned for a while. She quickly pushed back her tears back and looked at Daniel Taylor,


    "did I disturb your sleep?"


    Daniel Taylor hugged her and kissed her on the forehead. "What¡¯s the problem?"


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s words were full of concern and they finally made her tears rolled down.


    Her strong self also copsed at this moment, and she spoke in some desperate way, "I really don¡¯t


    know what else I can do? I did not provoke them, but they don¡¯t intend to let me go."


    This matter for Anna wasn¡¯t less than a disaster that fell on her directly from the sky.


    She didn¡¯t expect that she would be hated by others, even if she just wanted to achieve something by


    her hard work. She worked so earnestly, she even used her rest time to manage this ount, but in


    the end, she got such a result.


    How could she not be sad?


    Daniel Taylor looked at her quietly. He stretched his hand to touch a sky full of stars and wiped her


    tears.


    Anna¡¯s red eyes were looking at Daniel Taylor, "Sir, have you ever encountered such a problem?"

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    Her words made Daniel Taylor smile, "does disabled legs count?"


    "..." Anna heard his words and felt as if her heart has been stabbed hard.


    Yeah!


    Compared with what Daniel Taylor had encountered, her little setback was nothing!


    Daniel Taylor rubbed her head and said in a calm voice, "I remember when I woke up on the hospital


    bed, the doctor said that I couldn¡¯t stand up in my life.


    At that moment, I thought, it would be better to die.


    My family came to see me, and I was hurt. They were sadder than anyone else. But it was just because


    of them that I made it.


    In fact, I thought about it. Many people are born with legs, and many people without eyes, but they


    managed to live their life. Compared with them, we are very lucky. So, there¡¯s nothing to be sad¡­"


    This was the first time Anna heard Daniel Taylor telling her about his injury. In order tofort her, he


    deliberately mentioned his painful story.


    Clearly in front of the things he has encountered, what she encountered was not a problem at all.


    But heforted her like this!


    The more he pretended to be rxed, the more ufortable Anna felt.


    After listening to his words, she did not know where the courage came from. She got up, kissed him


    and¡­


    -


    In the morning, Lisa prepared breakfast, looked at Jack Smithing from the living room and said,


    "Does Anna have a ss today? Why hasn''t she got up yet?"


    "She asked for sick leave," Jack Smith said.


    "Is she seriously ill?" Lisa looked worried.


    "I¡¯m not sure."


    When he called Daniel Taylor to get up in the morning, Daniel Taylor told him so.


    In the bedroom, Anna was still sleeping. Her sweaty hair had covered her forehead, and she looked


    very tired.


    Daniel Taylor was naked, leaning on the pillow, holding her soft little hand in his palm, like holding the


    most precious treasure.


    After a long time, Anna¡¯s eyelids moved and she opened her eyes.


    "Awake?" Daniel Taylor smiled and asked gently.


    Anna was stupefied for a moment, just instinctively she looked at this handsome face and closed her


    eyes again. As if just by closing her eyes that thing that happenedst night would disappear.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna who was awake but she has closed her eyes. He cannot helpughing.


    When heughed, he looked even good-looking, there was an impulse in Anna¡¯s heart to kiss him


    again.


    "Get up and eat something." Daniel Taylor doted on her.


    He woke up early and waited for her for so long. He knew that she must be tired, so he didn¡¯t wake her


    up and asked Jack Smith to ask for a sick leave for her.


    "No." Anna raised her hand, covered her face with her thin arm, and whispered.


    At this moment, Anna was awake but her heart was ashamed.


    What did she dost night?


    She couldn¡¯t believe that she offered him¡­.


    She was naked now, and there was some pain underneath. She had also confirmed that she just had a


    dream on her wedding night.


    Sir is just a devil. He lied to her!


    She was so stupid that she really believed his stories! She thought that she had done it for the first time


    and even for the first time it didn¡¯t hurt.


    However, it hurt for the first time! It hurt so much that she wanted to give up.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She still remembered the pain of her body as being torn and Daniel Taylor¡¯s words, what he said to her,


    "Baby, just bear a little, bear it for me, and soon it won¡¯t hurt, ok?"

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    He¡¯s very gentle. She never knew that he could be so gentle. He even called her darling.


    She was only 18 years old. Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t want to have sex with her so early, but sometimes,


    under certain circumstances, it became so difficult to control himself.


    Daniel Taylor rubbed her head and asked gently, "Is it still painful?"


    "..." Anna couldn¡¯t believe it. He asked so tantly.


    Anna really wanted to block his mouth. At ordinary times, it seemed that he must be serious and


    dignified. In fact, he was the least serious.


    Look at him now, how can he discuss this kind of thing with her so calmly?


    She reached out, pushed him, and said nothing.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her shy appearance, she really wanted to hide somewhere. He smiled.


    He couldn¡¯t help thinking ofst night.


    It was so small, that she can hardly hold him. He couldn¡¯t move in her body and due to his legs, only


    she can take the initiative, in fact,st night, Mr. Taylor hadn¡¯t had much fun.


    However, even so, it was enough for him to have a long aftertaste.


    Even when he first went in, she said, "It is hurting..."


    He felt as if her voice was still echoing in his ear.


    Just by recalling the scene, his muscles tightened and his body reacted.


    Daniel Taylor held her hand in his palm and said, "What¡¯s the shame in talking to your own husband?


    Where is yourst night¡¯s daring attitude?"


    If she hadn¡¯t taken the initiative, he would not have started.


    "You are not allowed to speak!" Anna covered his mouth. She was not as shameless as he, "I don¡¯t


    want to discuss."


    Take one¡¯s undeserved gain for granted - has been said for him.


    Now he dared tough at her!


    When she wanted to give up in pain, it was him who called her darling and coaxed her to continue.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    This man is like a wolf. She hated him very much!


    Daniel Taylor held her hand, "OK, I won¡¯t tease you again, are you hungry or not? Should I call them to


    bring the food here, eat something and then sleep again, okay?"


    "I am not hungry." He had fed enough!


    "Then go to sleep." He stretched his arm, pulled her into his arms and kissed her.


    His kiss was gentle, and his warm chest was full of peace for her.


    Anna thought about her ss, "I have a ss today."


    "I¡¯ve told Jack to ask for a sick leave."


    "I¡¯m not seriously ill. I can go to ss." Anna never liked to be absent from ss. If she didn¡¯t attend


    ss for a day, she would feel bad.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Just don¡¯t go today, get some rest. Do you know how worried I am to see you like


    this? "


    He was worried at the sight of her illness.


    He was afraid that she will fell ill!


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor, she had slept a little and the dark circles under her eyes were not so


    thick. "You don¡¯t have to worry so much about me. I¡¯m really fine."


    She was so tiredst night that she slept peacefully, afterst night, how can she remember those


    unhappy things!


    Moreover, every time she encountered something unhappy. Her mood became very desperate but just


    after crying, she felt good.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna, "Darling, actually you don¡¯t have to work so hard."


    Can he let her starve?


    It was the first time for Anna to listen to him saying that she didn¡¯t need to work so hard. She smiled, "If


    I don¡¯t work hard, can you raise me all my life?"


    "We are married. I am supposed to support you all my life." Daniel Taylor looked at her definitely.

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    In Anna¡¯s eyes, it was an extravagant hope, but in his eyes, it seemed to be apulsory thing, a thing


    he was supposed to do.


    Anna looked into his eyes, felt a little nervous and avoided eye contact.


    Did she overthink?


    She somehow felt as if he had confessed something. He said it so calmly and so seriously. Just in a


    moment, she felt a sense of security, and her mind thought a lot.


    Anna thought of her mother. She was in her forties. She will be 50 years old in a few years. But every


    day of her life, she had to work hard.


    Because her father didn¡¯t make enough money, her mother had to work hard to manage the living


    expense. There was a time when Anna didn¡¯t work and had no ie, it was a time when her father


    often quarreled with her mother.


    Maybe it was the reason that her mother began to make money very seriously!


    So, it was a rare thing for her, as a woman, to be able to hear a man saying that - I¡¯ll raise you all my


    life.


    -


    Anna went to sleep again and got up at exactly 12 o¡¯clock.


    She took a bath and changed the bedsheet.


    Lisa came in from the outside and saw her cleaning the sheets in the washbasin. She hurriedly came


    over and said, "Anna, why are you washing the sheets? You are ill, you should have a good rest. Let


    me do this."


    "No, it¡¯s okay." Anna was embarrassed. She also found blood on it when she got up. She didn¡¯t want to


    be seen by the servants, so she picked them up to wash. She said to Lisa, "I¡¯m almost done with it."


    Lisa said, "I heard Jack saying that you are ill, you also didn¡¯t go to university. Are you seriously ill?"


    "It¡¯s okay. I am much better after taking the medicine." She was only too tired, so she had a fever. She


    was not really very sick.


    Lisa squatted down. "You go and have a rest. I¡¯ll do it."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Lisa was distressed to see that Anna was ill but still doing such things.


    Anna said, "I am really fine."


    When they were talking, Daniel Taylor came over. He got up a little earlier than Anna and just went to


    his study.


    "What¡¯s the matter?"


    Lisa sighed, "She is ill but still washing the bedsheets. I said to her to give it to me, but she doesn¡¯t let


    me."


    Daniel Taylor said, "You go to cook something. Anna must be hungry."


    "All right."


    Lisa left, Daniel Taylor pushed his wheelchair and looked at Anna. "What are you doing?"


    Anna wiped the soap and felt even depressed to see it. It was a white bed sheet and the bloodstain


    can¡¯t be washed off.


    "The sheets are dirty," She said. "I¡¯m afraid Aunt Lisa will see them."


    Daniel Taylor took a look at the sheets that she soaked in the water and said, "The sheets at home are


    dry cleaned, so you have already destroyed it."


    "..."


    Anna pulled up the wet sheet and said, "What should I do now? Just throw it?"


    She always saw that the sheets have been washed by water. Unexpectedly, there were so exquisite


    sheets in this house.


    "Throw?" Daniel Taylor looked at her with a solemn expression. "Do you know how much this bedsheet


    cost? Didn¡¯t the teacher teach you that economizing is a virtue of our nation?"


    Anna was really sad about the bedsheet at the beginning. But after looking at Daniel Taylor¡¯s serious


    appearance, she suddenly felt that there was something wrong.


    "How you can be so mean to me?"


    In the bed, he was very gentle, but in the twinkling of an eye, he became so strict!


    "..." Daniel Taylor was stunned for a while, he said, "I just care about you. You are already ill, and you


    <pe here to wash the bedsheets."

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    "I don¡¯t want to wash it." Anna said, "I just don¡¯t want it to be seen by others. You are one who should


    be med!"


    Her pure innocence that she kept for so many years was ruined in his hands. She was washing a bed


    sheet with so much effort, and he even said that she had destroyed it!


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and said, "Okay, me me. Do you want to eat?" She didn¡¯t have breakfast.


    She should be very hungry at the moment.


    Anna red at him, didn¡¯t speak and walked out of the bathroom.


    -


    Downstairs, in the dining hall.


    Daniel Taylor sat beside her, watched her eating, and smiled softly.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    She looked much better today than she was yesterday. Yesterday, it seemed that she will copse by


    the sad reality, but today she seemed full of vitality.


    Daniel Taylor asked, "Is it delicious?"


    "Yeah." Anna nodded her head and took a big sip of juice.


    They ate well, and the atmosphere was very warm.


    Anna was not a person who remembered to take revenge. She argued with him upstairs, but at this


    time she had forgotten it.


    Aunt Lisa came in and said, "Daniel, Young master John is here."


    "..." Anna heard this and was stunned for a while. There were many thoughts.


    John Peter?


    What did hee here?


    She subconsciously looked at Daniel Taylor and found that his expression was very calm, "Please let


    hime in."


    Soon, Anna heard John Peter¡¯s voice, "uncle." Anna was eating quietly, pretending not to hear.


    Daniel Taylor looked at John Peter, "Hmm."


    John Peter came over, sat down and took a subconscious look at Anna.


    He heard that she was ill and asked for a sick leave, so he came to see her. It seemed that she was ok,


    which made him rxed.


    Daniel Taylor looked at John Peter who just came in and fixed his eyes on Anna, he interrupted, "Is


    there anything?"


    From that time, they have moved to a new home. John Peter hase here for the first time.


    If John Peter dared to say that he came here to see Anna, Daniel Taylor may let people throw him into


    the river to feed the fishes.


    No matter what kind of past Anna and John Peter had, but now, Anna was Daniel Taylor¡¯s wife, which


    was a truth that cannot be changed. And he cannot allow any other men covet his wife.


    Of course, with John Peter¡¯s desire for survival, he couldn¡¯t do such a thing.


    Last time in the Taylor house, he had asked Daniel Taylor to let him and Anna be together and he had


    faced the worst consequences.


    People just be excited with certain impulses for a moment, but if they just endure for a while, a


    momentter ever impulse calm down gradually, and the restlessness also disappeared without


    causing much harm.


    John Peter looked at Daniel Taylor. "Actually, I came here to discuss something with you."


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s face became a little better after hearing this answer, "go to the study and wait for me."


    Anna felt relieved when she saw John Peter going. She didn¡¯t know why, but she always became very


    nervous after seeing Daniel Taylor and John Peter confronting each other.


    She just thought that John Peter was a time bomb, she couldn¡¯t imagine when he will suddenly blow up


    everything.


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s hand suddenly reached over and turned her face in his direction. "If you stare at other


    men like this again, I will be jealous."


    "..." Anna looked at Daniel Taylor. "What he wants to discuss with you?"


    Daniel Taylor looked at her worried look, and smiled, "are you afraid?"


    "Why would I be afraid?" Anna said firmly, "I have a clear conscience, there is nothing to be afraid of!


    When I was with him, we didn¡¯t even hold hands."

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    At that time, they were children. They both were very simple and innocent. In front of other ssmates,


    they didn¡¯t even have the courage to look at each other.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna with a shining light in the eyes.


    Anna saw his smiling eyes and couldn¡¯t help frowning. "What I said is true. Why don¡¯t you believe me?"


    "I believe you." Daniel Taylorughed.


    He really liked her desire to seek survival!


    He really didn¡¯t care about her past, but he was very happy to hear her exining things to him.


    Anna¡¯s face was burned by his eyes. "Hurry up go and talk to him, I¡¯ll eat by myself."


    Daniel Taylor said, "It is okay. Let him wait a little longer."


    How can John Peter have the special treatment that he had for his cute wife?


    "..." Anna couldn¡¯t helpughing. "How can you do that? He is your nephew! I think Elder sister should


    teach you a lesson."


    Well! In elder sister¡¯s heart, it seemed that John Peter¡¯s position was not as much as Daniel Taylor¡¯s,


    but he was her own son!


    "Wait for me to get back." Daniel Taylor held her hand tightly before leaving the dining hall.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Jack Smith pushed Daniel Taylor¡¯s wheelchair into the study and saw John Peter standing at the desk,


    looking at the photo of Anna on the desk.


    Although he was only staring at the photo, but from his eyes, one can see his obsession with Anna.


    This scene made Jack Smith wipe a sweat.


    He immediately opened his mouth to pull him back, "Young master Peter."


    Really an injustice!


    Uncle and nephew like the same girl!


    It has been said that John Peter and Anna¡¯s rtionship was a thing of the past, but it was inevitable


    that it will not be a thorn in Daniel Taylor¡¯s heart.


    John Peter looked back at Daniel Taylor.


    Daniel Taylor was wearing a loose casual white shirt, however, he didn¡¯t have that kind of approachable


    feeling. In fact, his approachable side was only in front of Anna, no one else could have that.


    Daniel Taylor took a look at John Peter, moved forward and stretched his hand to casually cover the


    photo on the table. An indifferent and cold voice sounded in the study, "You came to me especially.


    What can I do for you?"


    John Peter didn¡¯t miss Daniel Taylor¡¯s possessive move and paused for two seconds.


    Then he said in a serious tone, "I had a fight in school, I just want to ask do you let people go to settle it


    for me?"


    The rules of Jingzhou University were very strict. He and Anna had a fight with a boy, but they hadn¡¯t


    punished.


    "Yes." Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t deny.


    John Peter doesn¡¯t understand it and said, "Don¡¯t you hate it the most? The first time when I fought with


    someone in school and as I came back, you punished me to run for two hours."


    Jack Smith brought tea from the side and handed it to Daniel Taylor.


    Daniel Taylor raised his cup and took a sip, then calmly replied to John Peter¡¯s words, "It was


    something happened due to my wife, so it was my responsibility to deal with the aftermath!"


    When Daniel Taylor mentioned his wife, there was a natural pride in his tone. It can be heard that his


    protection was just for Anna, it has nothing to do with his nephew John Peter.


    John Peter was angry. "Uncle, I¡¯m your nephew."


    "Really?" Daniel Taylor looked at him, his expression was indifferent, as if he didn¡¯t remember at all that


    he also had such a big nephew, "So what?"


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s expressions and attitude made John Peter felt that he had beenpletely ignored.


    He protested, "When I was a kid, you always praised me for being cute. When you were in high school,


    I was in primary school. At that time, you helped me with my homework every day. You were very good


    to me."

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    From the beginning, John Peter was like the most important and loveliest child of the family. Because


    he was the youngest, so everyone loved him. Of course, Daniel Taylor was no exception.


    But he didn¡¯t expect that just after Anna¡¯s addition to this family, he would have to live a life like a


    stepmother¡¯s child.


    Jack Smith listened to John Peter and couldn¡¯t help and raised his eyebrows.


    In fact, if they just ignore John and Anna¡¯s past rtionship, he was actually a good child.


    Daniel Taylor looked at him indifferently, as if looking at a fool. "I don¡¯t remember."


    "..." he noticed his dearest uncle¡¯s indifference. He was really unhappy. He said, "I came here today


    because I have another thing to ask."


    "What is it?" Daniel Taylor looked at him indifferently, as if he was a stranger to him.


    "I want to stay here for some time," John Peter said.


    "..." Daniel looked at him and at a nce, he found that he had just made his mind.


    Is this the revenge for the indifference that he showed to him?


    How can he agree?


    "No way," Daniel said indifferently. He and Anna were living happily here. They didn¡¯t need any hanger-


    on!


    John Peter said, "I don¡¯t care, I will live here. My home is too far from university, it¡¯s much nearer."


    "Then live in your dorm."


    "Uncle you are biased!" John Peter¡¯s face seemed unfriendly and blunt, "Anna study in the same


    university as I. If she cane here, I also want toe."


    Jack Smith¡¯s eyes widened.


    It has been long since he hadn¡¯t seen John Peter¡¯s coquetry! He used to be the coquettish prince of the


    family.


    Jack Smith thought he had grown up, but he seemed as naive as before!


    Daniel Taylor looked at him with an intellectual gaze, "In your dreams! Be careful I can throw you out. "


    How can this kidpare him with his wife?


    Really overestimated his capabilities!


    "Then I¡¯ll let Grandmae and say it to you," John Peter said.


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s parents didn¡¯t know that John Peter had any contact with Anna.


    In addition, Daniel Taylor was very fond of John Peter in the past. John Peter was requesting


    amodation, and Daniel Taylor wouldn¡¯t give them any reason why he refused.


    Daniel Taylor frowned. "John, are you threatening me?"


    The boy had enough courage!


    The family didn¡¯t know the rtionship between John Peter and Anna, so John Peter threatened him


    with this secret!


    Obviously, he was tackling, however, his attitude was very humble, "Of course, not. You are my uncle. I


    just miss you!"


    "..." Jack Smith felt gooseflesh all over his body.


    Young master Peter, do you really want this image?


    Daniel Taylor looked at John, who acted like a spoiled child. "If you want toe here and live, you


    cane. But if you dare to think about my wife, I¡¯ll throw you to feed the fishes."


    -


    Anna finished eating sweets, went upstairs and saw Aunt Lisa cleaning up a new room. She was


    puzzled, and asked, "Is anyoneing to stay?"


    "John said he would stay here for some days. I am cleaning this room for him."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "..."


    John Peter? He will live here?


    Did he take the wrong medicine?


    When she was thinking about it, John Peter came to her.


    She looked at John Peter. "You want to live here?"


    "I miss my uncle. I want to stay with him for some time." John Peter coldly looked at Anna, as if he


    wanted to show that he didn¡¯te here for her.


    Anna gave him a look. "Did you take the wrong medicine?"


    Usually, if he appeared in front of Anna. She became depressed. Now he even wanted to live here?


    John Peter said, "My uncle has agreed."


    It wasn¡¯t important that Daniel Taylor agreed or not, the main thing was, why he asked such a thing?


    Anna didn¡¯t know what John Peter wanted to do.

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    Anna didn¡¯t know whether he wanted to make her feel even more stressed and annoyed or he wanted


    to create troubles for his own self.


    Anna didn¡¯t say much to him. She went to study and heard Daniel Taylor talking to Jack Smith.


    Jack Smith asked, "Do you really want to let young master Peter live here?"


    "Let him if he wants to." Daniel Taylor was very calm.


    "You are not afraid he will do anything with madam..." It can be seen from John Peter¡¯s eyes when he


    just looked at Anna¡¯s photo that he still has much affection for Anna.


    "He won¡¯t dare." Daniel Taylor looked at the white porcin cup on the table and added, "She is my


    Anna he can¡¯t steal her."


    If John can steal Anna, she hadn¡¯t married him.


    Moreover,st time, when John Peter came to request to him, Anna refused him clearly.


    asionally, Daniel Taylor felt a little ufortable for his wife, but it hadn¡¯t risen to the point of


    jealousy.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Anna came in, "Who said that?"


    Her sentence was like a p in the face.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna who came in, and asked, "Have you finished your meal?"


    Anna came over and looked at the confident Daniel Taylor. Unexpectedly, he was still very narcissistic.


    "Why do you think he can¡¯t steal me?"


    As if she can¡¯t leave him!


    Daniel Taylor frowned and looked at Anna with a warning in his eyes, "Do you want to go with him?"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "..." Anna almost bit her tongue.


    Maybe it is called lifting a stone and hitting your own feet!


    Before she could answer, Daniel Taylor added, "Dare to go with him and I will break your legs."


    "..." Anna came over, smiled and hugged his arm. "How can you be so rude? You called me darlingst


    night."


    Jack Smith stood by and listened to Anna¡¯s words. He couldn¡¯t believe and his eyes widened.


    Mr. Taylor called Anna "darling"?


    Are you kidding me?


    No matter how he tried, he couldn¡¯t imagine that Daniel Taylor can call someone darling!


    "Madam, are you joking?" Jack Smith asked.


    Anna red at him, "Who is joking! What I said is true. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask him."


    Her shining eyes fell on Daniel Taylor, and there was an invisible temptation.


    Daniel Taylor looked at this girl who deliberately yed tricks on him in front of Jack Smith and said


    seriously, "I didn¡¯t, I think you misheard."


    "No, he did. Jack Smith, I am telling the truth!"


    He called her darling. She could remember it clearly. He also called it in the morning. How can he turn


    his face now and denied on her face.


    Jack Smith was able to see things. He coughed and said, "I think I have something else to do. I¡¯ll do it


    first."


    He left the study as soon as possible and closed the door.


    Anna didn¡¯t expect Jack Smith to be so unkind. She was left alone with the wolf.


    As soon as Jack Smith left, Anna said, "I also have something to do, too. I¡¯ll go now."


    She stood up to run out, but Daniel Taylor directly pulled her back. She fell into his arms, and his


    maic voice sounded, "Don¡¯t you want to hear me calling you darling?"


    His lips almost stick to her the voice was low, full of the breath of male hormones, so oppressed that


    Anna wanted to run away.


    She felt that she had be more terrified recently, especially when there were only two of them.


    Although Daniel Taylor was in a wheelchair, he was tall and strong, when Anna was on hisp, he


    looked iparably charming.

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    She was sitting on hisp, and it took a lot of courage, she just wanted to escape but she cannot


    escape.


    Anna coughed twice and said, "I think it is better call me Anna."


    "That¡¯s not what you just said." Daniel Taylor was used to her dual face.


    When she was happy she teased him so boldly like she didn¡¯t care for her life, but as she sensed terror


    or something wrong, she acted like a little sycophant.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor¡¯s delicate face. She said with a light smile, "I was joking with you. Why


    are you so serious?"


    "Well, I take it seriously." He had his own way.


    The hand on her waist exerted a slight force.


    Want to hear him calling darling?


    It was a title only suitable to call on bed.


    Anna immediately rememberedst night¡¯s ¡°hard work¡±. Up to now, she was still feeling weak.


    She begged, "I¡¯m wrong! Next time I won¡¯t make a joke in front of other people."


    "If you confessed that it is wrong, then ept the punishment. What do you say?" He looked at her. His


    sharp eyes were fixed on her, as if he was able to suck her soul away.


    Anna had no resistance to this face, she looked at him stupidly.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Daniel Taylor lowered his head and kissed Anna.


    Suddenly the door was knocked.


    Daniel Taylor frowned, he was very dissatisfied with someoneing to make trouble at this time.


    Anna said, "Someone ising. Is Jack looking for you?"


    "Let him wait." Daniel Taylor lowered his head, as if even the falling sky can¡¯t stop him from kissing


    Anna.


    "No." Anna was notfortable in someone¡¯s presence, she put her hand on his lips and stopped him.


    Daniel Taylor took her hand away. "Darling, kiss me, and I will let you open the door."


    Fromst night¡¯s intimate rtionship with her, up to now, he just wanted to hold her in his arms and


    cherish her as much as possible.


    She was Anna, his Anna, his cutie, his darling.


    However, before he could kiss, the door has been knocked three times.


    "..."


    After that, John Peter¡¯s voice sounded outside, "uncle."


    John Peter?


    Daniel Taylor frowned. Before he could answer, the door was opened.


    Jack Smith didn¡¯t lock the door when he went out, so John opened it directly from the outside.


    John Peter witnessed the scene. Anna was hugged by Daniel Taylor, and they seemed intimate.


    He was stunned and stood still at the door.


    Anna was sitting in Daniel Taylor¡¯sp. When she saw John Peter standing there, her cheeks turned


    hot. There was a slight embarrassment, which immediately spread in the air.


    Although she had a feud with John Peter, still she never wanted to stab him in this way.


    However, in the next second, she heard John Peter¡¯s calm voice, "I thought uncle was not inside."


    As if this intimate scene was a normal thing in his eyes.


    He didn¡¯t mind at all!


    "Why you are here?" Daniel Taylor¡¯s hand was still around Anna¡¯s waist, and he didn¡¯t let her go.


    Since John Peter wanted to see it, let him see enough. He was holding his wife at home, there was no


    need to hide from anyone.


    John Peter¡¯s face showed a lovely smile, pleading in a coquettish tone, "Uncle, can you y chess with


    me?"


    He seemed like the best student in the school, asking the teacher, can you help me with my homework.


    Even Anna, who hated John Peter so much, couldn¡¯t help feeling shocked when she saw his smile.


    ... Is he really John Peter?


    He must have eaten something wrong!


    Usually, in front of people, he had a very reserve appearance but at the moment in front of Daniel


    Taylor, he seemed so soft and cute.

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    On the contrary, Daniel Taylor¡¯s attitude was much colder, "I¡¯m not avable at the moment."


    Hisplete attention was on Anna. How can he y chess with John Peter?


    John Peter frowned.


    Anna thought that he will go out now because Daniel had refused.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Unexpectedly...


    He said again, "You taught me chess at the beginning! You can¡¯t find an opponent to y chess, so


    you taught me to be your opponent. Now that you got a wife, you abandoned me! Uncle, don¡¯t you love


    me, anymore?"


    "..." Anna looked at John Peter with a confused face.


    What do you mean by, don¡¯t you love me anymore?


    Don¡¯t be so vague, okay?


    She¡¯ll think more!


    After a while, Anna found that John Peter was ying coquettishly with Daniel Taylor.


    It was just that his face was very handsome. Even if when he was coquettish, and he should annoy the


    other, the other still couldn¡¯t feel angry with him.


    Daniel Taylor looked at John Peter, who was trying to make trouble. He was a little angry, "You go out."


    "Are you afraid that I am grown up and now you will lose to me?" John Peter simply yed the


    psychological method of achieving his goal.


    Daniel Taylor, "..."


    Lose?


    It was impossible for Daniel Taylor to agree with this word.


    Especially in Anna¡¯s presence. If he didn¡¯t agree, there would be chances that Anna will really think that


    he can lose to John Peter!


    "Bring the chess."


    After all, John Peter has spoiled his intimate time with Anna. He just wanted to teach John Peter a


    good lesson.


    Anna did not expect Daniel Taylor to ept John Peter¡¯s invitation. "Sir, do you really want to y?"


    "It¡¯s been a long time I haven¡¯t yed, let¡¯s y it."


    Anna wanted to say that John Peter was excellent at ying chess, but she kept her words in her


    mouth.


    They yed chess and Anna sat down beside them.


    She had a little interest in chess and can also y chess. When she was John Peter¡¯s deskmate, he


    taught her.


    John Peter has also won the first prize in the school before, he really had skills.


    At first, Anna was worried about Daniel Taylor. After all, she didn¡¯t know about Daniel Taylor¡¯s strength,


    but she knew that John Peter was really an expert.


    In the second half, Daniel Taylor stopped and didn¡¯t move anymore.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor, is Sir going to lose?


    Anna was very biased, she didn¡¯t want to see Daniel Taylor losing to John Peter.


    John Peter saw Daniel Taylor and stopped.


    Daniel Taylor asked calmly, "You have already lost, do you want to continue?"


    They hadn¡¯t finished the game, but John Peter¡¯s defeat was a foregone conclusion.


    Same like reality, Anna Stark was alreadywfully wedded wife of Daniel Taylor, even if John Peter had


    Anna heard him and understood the reason why he stopped because he had already locked the


    victory. There was a lot of admiration in her eyes. She didn¡¯t expect that her husband was really


    excellent!


    John Peter¡¯s hand holding the chess piece was stiff. He could clearly understand what Daniel Taylor¡¯s


    words meant!


    Jack Smith had been there for a while. He stood aside and looked at John Peter sympathetically, he


    thought, John Peter should give up!


    But John Peter was not in a mood to give up, he acted dumb, "Don¡¯t count it. Uncle, let¡¯s y it again!"


    "..." Anna looked at John Peter. Her heart was full of doubts about him.


    She felt John Peter didn¡¯t want to rob her from Sir, instead of it, she thought that John Peter wanted to


    rob her Sir from her!


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t agree with John Peter¡¯s proposal for the next round, "I¡¯m tired."

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    Anna quickly stood up, pushed his wheelchair and left the study.


    Back in the bedroom-


    Anna thought about John Peter¡¯s abnormal behavior, she seriously suspected that he has been


    possessed by a spirit.


    Anna asked, "What does John Peter want to do?"


    Daniel Taylor said, "He is just a little idle these days, so his mind generated strange ideas!"


    He also had a headache, but he was his own nephew!


    The little boy has grown up with him.


    Anna talked to Daniel Taylor, entered the bathroom and found that the sheets have been taken away by


    Aunt Lisa. She didn¡¯t know what to say, so she left this matter here.


    She came out and said to Daniel Taylor, "today is a working day. Don¡¯t you have to go to work?"


    Although Anna asked for leave, but Daniel Taylor cannot ask for leave, right?


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna. "Did you take the medicine?"


    "Antipyretic?" Anna reached out and touched her forehead. "I think I don¡¯t need it."


    "Take the medicine."


    Anna had no choice but to take the medicine.


    She took the medicine and in a moment felt sleepy. She was on rest today and had nothing to do. She


    was with Sir and didn¡¯t want to face the mess on Weibo, so shey down on the bed.


    Anna saw that Daniel Taylor also came to the bed with her and in trembling voice, she said, "That¡­ I¡¯m


    still not feeling well."


    Daniel Taylor paused for a moment, looked at Anna¡¯s cautious eyes, in a second he understood what


    she was thinking, he can¡¯t helpughing.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Hey down and pulled Anna to his arms. "Go to sleep, I won¡¯t do anything."


    Anna listened to his words and felt that she was just overthinking! Her cheeks turned hot and red.


    Lying in his arms and feeling the temperature of his body, Anna couldn¡¯t help thinking ofst night.


    Daniel Taylor was a man of words. He said he wouldn''t touch her, and he didn¡¯t. He just slept with her.


    She had been sleeping all day. Just by having him by her side, she felt even morefortable and


    rxed.


    In the evening, the driver was waiting at the door.


    Anna pushed Daniel Taylor¡¯s wheelchair out of the house. It was dinner¡¯s time, but Daniel Taylor


    nned to take Anna out to eat. She had been under a lot of stress forst two days. He wanted to


    take her out so that she can rx.


    Jack Smith and Daniel Taylor both sat in the car. Before Anna could enter, she saw John Petering


    to them.


    "You people are going out to eat without me?"


    He stood by the car, pitifully.


    Anna was speechless. She didn¡¯t expect John Peter toe again!


    Daniel Taylor took a look at him and said, "Go away, how you can be everywhere?"


    John Peter continued to act cute. "I¡¯m hungry."


    "Where are your teammates and friends?" John Peter had been very close to his teammates recently.


    "I want to be with my uncle. Why is it so hard to have a meal with you?" John Peter¡¯s voice became low


    and seemed very sad, "I remember when I was a child..."


    "All right, shut up." He was about to start recalling the past, Daniel Taylor quickly interrupted him.


    John Peter smiled, "Thank you, uncle."


    Anna, "..."


    -


    In the evening, aftering back from dinner, Anna massaged Daniel Taylor¡¯s legs. His legs had no


    movement for a long time. She massaged him so that he can have a little movement.


    The time when they were alone was always warm. It was much peaceful without John Peter¡¯s


    interference.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna, who was sitting in front of him. Her hair fell on her cheek. He reached out


    and helped to put it away.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    "Why you are so quiet?" After dinner, Anna has been very quiet, she didn¡¯t say anything.


    "I am angry," Anna said.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and smiled, "Why you are angry?"


    "John Peter," Anna remembered tonight¡¯s event. John Peter was not only rushing to push Daniel


    Taylor¡¯s wheelchair, but also grabbing Daniel Taylor¡¯s special dishes from Anna to serve him.


    Really disgusting!


    Daniel Taylor said, "What happened to him?"


    "He did it on purpose. Sir, you cannot be abducted by him!"


    "..." Daniel Taylor looked at her, it was obvious that she was taking John Peter as her rival, he stretched


    his arm and poked her forehead, "How many times do you want me to say that I don¡¯t like men?"


    "But..." Anna wanted to speak, but John Peter¡¯s voice interrupted her, "Uncle."


    Anna was speechless!


    Why is he here again?


    Daniel Taylor looked at John Peter but didn¡¯t speak. He directly called Jack Smith and asked him to


    take John Peter out of the door.


    "..." John Peter, who was shut out of the door.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna. "Is that ok?"


    She didn¡¯t like him, so he pushed John Peter away.


    Anna didn¡¯t expect Daniel Taylor to be so rude. "Isn¡¯t it too harsh?"


    "No."


    -


    The next two days were the weekend. Anna was at home, apart from John Peter¡¯s time to time


    harassment, the days were quite peaceful.


    In the evening, Daniel Taylor was talking with Jack Smith in his study.


    She sat alone at her desk in the room, and finally couldn¡¯t help turning on herptop and logged in to


    blog.


    She found that even her absence from blog couldn¡¯t stop those people. Instead, they thought that she


    was guilty.


    Hertest blog had been scolded by more than 20,000 people.


    At this time, Anna received a personal message, which was an invitation from thepany that wanted


    to cooperate with her.


    How can someonee to her at this time?


    It was quite unexpected.


    Anna replied, "I don¡¯t want to sell my ount."


    Before this, Julie¡¯spany came to her and wanted to buy her ount but she refused and in this


    way, she was targeted by herpany.


    The other side came online and quickly replied to Anna¡¯s message, "You have misunderstood. We just


    want to cooperate with you. The ount will be your own. You will have the absolute right and we will


    not interfere with your matters."


    Anna didn¡¯t understand, "If it is the case, why do you want to sign me?"


    Her ount was valuable in the past, but now she was facing such a storm. She didn¡¯t even get the


    advertisements, what else she can ept?


    "Your blog has great potential. We value it."


    Potential?


    Anna thought something was wrong, "Are you deceiving me?"


    Next door, in the study, Jack Smith was looking at theptop screen, he read Anna¡¯sst words and he


    was shocked.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Yes, he was the one who sent a personal message to Anna and wanted to cooperate with Anna. All of


    this was of course, by Daniel Taylor!


    Jack Smith helplessly looked at Daniel Taylor and said, "Madam didn¡¯t agree. She doesn¡¯t seem to


    believe me. "


    Useless!


    Daniel Taylor gave Jack Smith a disgusting look. "Give me theputer."


    Jack Smith felt despised.


    He handed theptop to Daniel Taylor and saw that Daniel Taylor typed a line of words on it with his


    long fingers. After that, Daniel Taylor said, "Tomorrow is Monday. I¡¯ll arrange someone to meet her and


    talk with her about signing the contract."


    Jack Smith didn¡¯t understand, "Mr. Taylor, why don¡¯t you just tell Madam about this? You¡¯ve made


    things so troublesome, she won¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done for her."

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    "She doesn¡¯t need to know."


    "..." Okay, you have always been so willful!


    For such a Mr. Taylor, Jack Smith had nothing to say.


    Daniel Taylor looked at theputer and asked, "What happened to the meeting with the person in


    charge of Julie¡¯s Company, JP Culture?"


    "I have made an appointment to meet them at 10:00 tomorrow morning."


    Daniel Taylor thought of Anna¡¯s appearance that night when she was forced to cry and despaired by


    them, and his eyes became gloomy. "You go in person. This time, I want them to learn a lesson."


    It was obvious that they had bullied his wife!


    Although Daniel Taylor knew that there was no absolute fairness in this world. Every industry and


    workce does such thing inpetition for personal benefits but no one was allowed to bully his wife.


    Jack Smith looked at Daniel Taylor and nodded, "Okay."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    He always felt that whenever there was anything rted to Anna, Mr. Taylor always became very


    serious.


    In recent months, Daniel Taylor¡¯s attention has been on the Brown¡¯s family. This time, he especially


    took time to manage Anna¡¯s affairs and also spent energy on those smallpanies.


    However, Anna didn¡¯t know anything about it.


    ...


    From time to time, the water droplets condensed on the ceiling dripped down and fell on Anna¡¯s


    shoulders¡­


    Anna took off her clothes andy down on the bathtub, she remembered thest message that the


    person on blog sent her.


    She thought, what the other party can say to persuade her, he sent her address directly and asked to


    talk to him face to face tomorrow.


    Unfortunately, the man was also in Jingzhou. This made Anna feel a little weird, it seemed like the


    other party already knew her real identity.


    Except Daniel Taylor, she never told anyone about her blog.


    After taking a bath, Anna came out in her pajamas. Her pajamas were long-sleeved puffy skirts that


    Daniel Taylor has alsoe back. He looked up to see Anna who just came out of the bathroom. He


    paused and looked away. Even if she dressed like this, it still made his body have an uncontroble


    reaction.


    Anna frowned at his reaction.


    He just dodged? Is she ugly enough that he can¡¯t see her for a moment?


    Anna came over. "Sir."


    "Um." Under the dim light, Daniel Taylor responded indifferently. His fingers were slender and long, he


    was holding a book in his hand and reading it.


    Anna looked at him. "I have something to ask you."


    "What?" Daniel Taylor turned a page, even though he didn¡¯t know what was written on that page,


    because he didn¡¯t read it at all.


    Anna told Daniel Taylor about the personal message she received on blog.


    Then she asked for his opinion, "Do you think I should go? Can it be a scam?"


    The reason why Daniel Taylor sent her the address at that time was because he knew that Anna would


    definitely ask him.


    Thepany¡¯s address he gave was a very bigpany in Jingzhou. Anna had definitely searched it


    on the Inte.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna and said, "There is nothing wrong in going. Go and have a look! I don¡¯t


    think it can be a scam."


    When he finished saying this, he found that Anna had been staring at him.


    Daniel Taylor was stunned, "What happened?"


    Anna guessed, "This matter doesn¡¯t have anything to do with you? Or that person is your friend? Do


    you want someone to help me?"


    After all, only he knew about her blog.


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t expect her to be smart enough to guess it immediately.


    However, it was impossible to admit it at this time.


    If he admitted that he wanted to help her, with Anna¡¯s personality, she would definitely refuse to ept


    his help.

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    He said, "of course not. It is a big brand. They have their products all over the country, and my


    "Small business?" Anna couldn¡¯t believe it and looked at Daniel Taylor.


    She didn¡¯t know anything about Daniel Taylor¡¯s business.


    It was just that she usually noticed he and his family and the luxuries they enjoyed, he didn¡¯t seem like


    an ordinary person.


    Daniel Taylor raised his mouth and looked at her suspiciously, he said sarcastically, "What happened?


    Are you disappointed that your husband is just a boss of a smallpany?"


    "No." Anna sat down and said, "I¡¯m just thinking, it¡¯s really profitable to do business like just by a small


    business, you afford to live in such a big house."


    "..." Daniel Taylor looked at his big bedroom with an attached luxurious bathroom and said solemnly


    with a calm face, "Actually, my sister¡¯s friend showed us this ce, and we just bought it at the sale


    price so it didn¡¯t cost much."


    "And what about the facilities here?" Anna was also not as much stupid as he thought.


    Daniel Taylor continues to bluff seriously, "You know, my brother-inw cooperates with people to


    develop real estate, so we know all those people. This house is much cheaper than the market price."


    "..." Anna looked at Daniel Taylor, "But I have heard that Haicheng¡¯s house was developed by brother-


    inw."


    Daniel Taylor coughed and cleared his throat. "My brother-inw cooperates with others. In fact, he just


    helps others."


    "What about the house we used to live before?"


    "It was on rent, of course." Daniel Taylor raised his head and looked at the ceiling. "I still have to pay off


    the loan of this house. I am heavily in debt, but I can¡¯t do anything rather than sitting in a wheelchair.


    Would you hate me for this?"


    With that, his eyes filled with grievances.


    Anna thought that he was joking, but she looked into his eyes and felt as if it was true.


    She was not in a hurry to answer and muttered in her heart.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t speak, Daniel Taylor said sadly, "Anna you must have despised me. If I knew it


    earlier, I wouldn''t have told you the truth."


    "..." Anna was afraid that he was really sad and hurriedly said, "I don¡¯t despise you. It doesn¡¯t matter. I


    will earn money, and we¡¯ll pay back all the loan together."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Daniel Taylor saw that she finally believed her words, smiled, and reached out to hold her cold hand. "I


    married you and wronged you, but I will treat you well in the future. Although I don¡¯t have much, when I


    have it, I will give it to you."


    "..." His palms were warm and his voice was gentle. Anna¡¯s heart was touched. She thought of the


    address that the man had sent her, in such circumstances, she thought that she shouldn¡¯t let any


    opportunity slip away, "I¡¯ll go to thatpany tomorrow."


    She wasn¡¯t really convinced by that man, but she can understand things better in face-to-face chat,


    maybe she can change her mind.


    Anna thought about the house and the loan and immediately felt that she got more responsibilities. She


    also had to work harder to make money so that she can share sir¡¯s burden!


    -


    After a while, Daniel Taylor got on the bed and saw Anna also climbed on the bed. She took something


    and put it directly in his hand.


    He stared at the card and a cheque, "What is this?"


    Anna exined, "I recently deposited my money on this card, and I got this cheque from your parents


    when I went to your house for the first time. I don¡¯t know you need how much, but let¡¯s see if it can


    help!"


    Anna was so ashamed to think about it that in such circumstances he spent so much money on her


    university¡¯s fees.

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    She never asked about his business and family¡¯s condition. She thought he was enough rich.


    Unexpectedly, there was a home loan.


    Daniel Taylor blinked his eyes, and he looked at his lovely wife, "You are giving it to me. Don¡¯t you need


    it?"


    "It is not a problem. I can go out for a part-time job when I am free, and I usually don¡¯t spend much


    money." Even if she couldn¡¯t receive any more ads on blog, she can still manage to live well.


    Daniel Taylor said all this because he didn¡¯t want Anna to know that he was helping behind her back,


    but he didn¡¯t expect to hear all this from her.


    His heart became so soft that he held her in his arms and wished he could melt her into his bones. "No,


    you keep it for yourself! I have savings, after all, I am working for so many years. Although we have a


    small business, still it¡¯s enough to support these things. I¡¯ll ask if I need it."


    Anna said, "Okay, when you need it, please tell me. Now that we are married, I have the obligation to


    share some of it we are a family."


    Daniel Taylor looked at her. She was so young but had a strong sense of responsibility.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "All right." He answered, and then kissed her softly on the forehead.


    She was fragrant just like the blooming flowers, she spread out her fragrance which made him


    obsessed and he didn¡¯t want to leave her.


    His kiss move down from her forehead, all the way to the tip of her nose, to her lips, chin, and finally to


    her neck.


    Anna¡¯s fingers nervously grasped the sheet. "I¡¯m not well yet."


    She still rememberedst night¡¯s feeling and her waist and legs pain. She was not really interested at


    this time.


    Daniel Taylor kissed her vicle and restrained himself, "I know, I won¡¯t do anything."


    He just wanted to kiss this cute little girl.


    The longer he stayed with her, the more he liked her.


    She was honest, sincere and pure, how can he resist loving her.


    His kisses were warm. Anna looked at him. In fact, she liked being kissed by him. It felt as sweet as


    sugar. But she was also worried that he could not control himself and would take a step further.


    After all, when men are in bed, they are always in need.


    Daniel Taylor kissed her repeatedly for a long time. Anna almost thought that he would break his


    promise. But after a while, he stopped, hugged her tightly and whispered in her ear, "good night."


    Anna can¡¯t believe it. He can even control himself?


    -


    The next morning, Daniel Taylor¡¯spany had an important meeting. Jack Smith went to see JP


    Culture¡¯s person in charge. Anna went out to see the person who contacted her on Weibo.


    Things went better than she thought, and the man was more reliable than she thought. She agreed to


    cooperate with them on the spot and signed an appointment.


    Daniel Taylor came out after the meeting. Jack Smith and the people who went to see Anna also came


    back.


    The person in charge of meeting Anna was Ryan Asher, who was from the inte publicity


    department of Daniel Taylor¡¯spany. "Mr. Taylor, Miss Stark has signed a contract."


    "Um." Daniel Taylor nodded and looked at Jack Smith. "What about you?"


    "JP Culture¡¯s acquisition contract has been signed," Jack Smith said. "The ounts that have


    participated in this matter will make a collective public apology at 8:00 p.m."


    "Good." Daniel Taylor said, "After the apology, those people will be fired directly, and the ount


    department will take their ounts back"


    Both Jack Smith and Ryan Asher were stunned.


    Especially Ryan Asher, "President Taylor, isn¡¯t it too cruel?"


    Direct dismissal?


    Those ounts were the most popr ounts of JP Culture, just like the backbone of the


    organization. They were working for JP Culture for several years.


    They were very happy with this acquisition they thought it will be a good thing and thepany can


    have greater development this way.

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    However, in the next second, they got the fate to be fired. It was too ruthless!


    Daniel Taylor looked at Ryan Asher, but didn¡¯t reply, and his expressions were very serious.


    Jack Smith said to Ryan Asher, "You go down first!"


    Ryan Asher was stunned, picked up the document and walked over.


    Jack Smith took a look at Daniel Taylor and understood that he was doing it for Anna. Mr. Taylor was


    spoiling his wife, so he didn¡¯t say anything.


    -


    Anna was in a good mood all the way when she came back to Jiangfu garden.


    Ryan Asher promised to help her deal with all the negativements on the Inte, after signing up,


    and he said that she just needs to continue her work on her own microblog as before.


    Of course, there was a price. Her future advertising revenue will be distributed to theirpany.


    However, Ryan Asher also said that he would help her get more advertisements.


    "Sister." As soon as Anna reached home, she saw Aiden Stark sitting on the sofa.


    John Peter, Vanessa Cameron, and n Kevin all were there. Four people gathered here for gaming.


    "Why you all are here?"


    "I asked them toe," John Peter said.


    "You have really considered this ce as your own home?" Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t like the noisy


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    atmosphere, but John Peter called so many people toe here, which was too annoying.


    John Peter observed Anna¡¯s dissatisfaction but calmly replied, "this is my uncle¡¯s house, isn¡¯t it my


    home too?"


    "..." He had a point.


    Anna wanted to hit him!


    He really came here to piss her off.


    Vanessa Cameron looked at Anna, smiled and asked, "Anna, do you want to y a game with us? We


    arecking just one person. We can take you."


    Anna hadn¡¯t opened her mouth, but Aiden Stark said, "You are asking my sister to y a game, you will


    regret it, she really has her own way she just digs pits for others and she can annoy you to death."


    "..." Anna wanted to spit blood. It was her own brother.


    Is there no kinship in front of this game?


    No conscience!


    n Kevin came forward to help Anna said, "I think Anna should y."


    Anna was encouraged by their words and soon logged in the game and joined them.


    Just to show them, what is¡­ digging a pit!


    When Daniel Taylor reached home, Jack Smith pushed him in from the door and found that the living


    room was very noisy. Several people were sitting on the sofa ying games.


    Aiden Stark was continuously speaking, "sister, how can you run to someone else¡¯s crystal?"


    "Sister, how can you get killed by the monster?"


    "Sister, why don¡¯t you buy equipment?"


    "..."


    Anna didn¡¯t want to y games. She just wanted to block Aiden Stark¡¯s mouth with something.


    The opponents were fortunate, and she has been giving away her people. She thought that in this glory


    of king among these four gods she will die miserably.


    She was running with a small school bag on her back and when she was caught for the tenth time and


    was about to send out another head, someone appeared like a hero.


    She managed to escape.


    Hiding in the nearby grass, shivering, she watched him killing four people.


    Aiden Stark, "the captain is good!"


    n Kevin, "He is awesome!"


    Vanessa Cameron, "How handsome."


    Only John Peter was sitting quietly, he did not say a word and continued to y the game seriously.


    "..." After a few seconds, Anna reacted, so it was John Peter who just saved her?


    She just didn¡¯t want to admit, that John Peter yed cool with her!


    "Daniel, everyone will eat at home in the evening?" Aunt Lisa came out of the kitchen and asked.

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    Daniel Taylor replied, "Yes."


    A low voice fell in Anna¡¯s ear. She immediately turned back.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor, who had appeared behind her, "When did youe back?"


    Daniel Taylor looked calm. "Just a while ago."


    "..." After listening to this sentence, Anna felt that the atmosphere was a bit wrong.


    He has been there for a while. So, he had seen everything that just happened now?


    He had seen John Peter saving her, he won¡¯t think about it, or he will?


    Obviously he won¡¯t!


    Then why is she still feeling chilly?


    "Brother inw." Just then, Aiden Stark¡¯s polite voice came.


    Maybe because of this title, Anna felt that Daniel Taylor¡¯s mood eased a lot. This was the first time


    when she thought that her brother was also a little cute.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Aiden Stark and nodded in response.


    Then he sat next to Anna and watched her losing one head after another. Anna felt that she had lost all


    her face!


    This game didn¡¯t suit her!


    "I won¡¯t y anymore!" Finally, Anna put down her mobile phone.


    Aiden Stark was proud of his foresight. "I told you, my sister is a loser."


    "Shut up."


    Anna took a look at him, stood up, and found that Daniel Taylor had gone to the dining hall, and walked


    directly.


    Daniel Taylor sat at the dinner table and drank quietly. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Daniel Taylor saw Anna who came in with a bitter face. His eyes were gentle. "Stopped ying?"


    "It is boring." Anna sat down beside him and hugged his arm. "They disliked me."


    Daniel Taylor raised his mouth and showed a slight smile, but it was enough to make people dazed.


    Anna looked at his handsome side face and asked pitifully, "You are alsoughing at me?"


    Daniel Taylor held her hand and picked up a serious matter. "How is your work today?"


    On this question, Anna smiled, "I have signed a contract with them. I think thepany is very


    reliable."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her, smiled, and rubbed her head gently. "That¡¯s good."


    He was happy to see her happy. Finally, his efforts weren¡¯t in vain.


    Anna was not 19 years old yet. She was very young. The road to sess was bound to be covered


    with thorns. All he can do was to help her when she needed his help.


    -


    They all had dinner here.


    Daniel Taylor liked to be quiet and didn¡¯t speak much, so everyone was a little restrained. In their eyes,


    Daniel Taylor always yed the role of the great devil.


    But at this moment, the great devil was serving Anna dishes and putting all the delicious food on her


    te.


    All other single guys were just looking at this scene, eating their food silently while using their mobile


    phones.


    Someone sent a QQ message to Anna, and she was replying.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna, who was scrolling her mobile phones, and frowned, "Eat seriously, don¡¯t


    use the mobile phone."


    "Oh." Anna had to put away her mobile phone.


    Several other people also heard Daniel Taylor¡¯s words, and put down their mobile phones.


    There was only one feeling in everyone¡¯s heart - Daniel Taylor is so serious!


    However, he was a strict and awe-inspiring person who was extremely fond of Anna and served her


    delicious food.

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    After dinner, they all were still ying.


    Anna went back to her room and turned on herptop.


    She received a message from Genius, "My god, you are too amazing!"


    Anna asked, "Why you are saying it?"


    "The man who hacked you before apologized online and exined that they wronged you."


    "..." Anna listened to the words of the Genius, immediately opened the blog, and saw the


    announcement of the collective apology of those big ounts.


    The inte water army and anti-fans who have been wandering on Anna¡¯s blog all day were gone.


    Now there were fans who have expressed their understanding and concern to her.


    ¡ª¡ªIt turns out that they were just Inte Water Army, and paid admins were carrying the rhythm!


    ¡ª¡ªExactly! Now the online trolls and hater are really getting too much. White can be said ck by


    such paidizens.


    Anna didn¡¯t expect Ryan Asher to be so efficient. He only agreed during the day, and now she had


    seen the effect.


    Is Ryan Asher this much most important person in this matter?


    Genius continued to send a message to Anna, "Is there anyone behind your back?"


    "I have signed apany."


    "Whichpany is so powerful? All of a sudden, they cleaned up everything."


    "..."


    Anna can¡¯t think of this question¡¯s answer. She nned to ask Ryan Asher when she will meet him


    again.


    -


    Anna updates today¡¯s blog. The matter has been solved, and she felt very rxed.


    She walked to Daniel Taylor.


    Daniel Taylor sat on the sofa, took his mobile phone, heard Anna sharing the news with him, and


    answered lightly.


    "Sir, what are you doing?" she saw him staring at his cell phone abnormally, so she came to him


    curiously.


    How can he use a mobile phone. He really disliked using a mobile phone!


    Unexpectedly, her eyes widened in surprise.


    Daniel was ying games!


    And it was the same game they yed with John Peter today.


    This made Anna stared at him more. Her intuition was right. Today, he saw John Peter saving her, and


    he put it in his heart!


    -


    The next morning, when John Peter got up to go to school, he saw Anna.


    Anna was wearing a white sweater and jeans, simple, but her eyes seemed to be shining. It was


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    different from the way he saw her in the past days when she looked like a dying flower.


    Anna walked forward, and John Peter stopped in front of her, she looked at him, "what are you doing?"


    John Peter looked at her face. "Are you ok?"


    "What can happen to me?" Anna felt strange.


    "Some days ago, you looked very unhappy." John Peter stared at her eyes, her eyes were clear and


    she looked more beautiful and charming.


    Anna was stunned for a moment, unexpectedly, John Peter noticed that.


    Was she really that obvious in those days?


    "You are overthinking." Anna looked at him indifferently and went out.


    She was used to go to school by subway every day.


    Today there were many people. Anna just entered the subway and noticed that John Peter also


    followed her.


    "..." He usually went to school by car or by taxi. She never saw him taking the subway.


    Anna looked at the man who was standing in front of his eyes, just a head taller than herself. "Do you


    want to die?"


    If somehow Sir found out that John Peter followed her, he won¡¯t let him go!


    John Peter looked at her indifferently. "Is this your private property? That you cane, and I can¡¯t?"

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    "..." What Anna can say to him?


    They reached their destination and got out of the subway station. Anna looked at John Peter, who was


    still following her, she was a little annoyed and called him, "John Peter."


    "What happened?" John Peter asked in a very indifferent tone.


    "Are you jealous that Sir is good to me? Do you want to rob him?"


    John Peter¡¯s face was stiff. He stared at Anna¡¯s innocent face. It was a cloudy day, but her face was


    like the most brilliant sunshine. After a few seconds, he answered, "Yes."


    He admitted it!


    Unexpectedly, he admitted it!


    Anna was stunned, she was angry on the face but in her heart she was shocked, she had never seen


    anyone epting so directly that he wanted to be a "Paramour".


    When they reached the north gate, they met ire Ashley who just got off the car.


    Her long curly hair was falling on her waist, and she looked as proud as a princess. Even if she had lost


    her face in the National Day party, it still had not affected her beauty.


    She saw John Peter and Anna didn''t talk to her, she took the initiative and said, "Anna."


    Anna ignored her.


    ire Ashley was a cheeky person. She followed Anna and nced at John Peter.


    "You two came together?" ire Ashley asked.


    Anna said coldly, "If I say yes, would you go to announce it to the whole world?"


    "Anna, do you think I am that kind of a person? I just asked because I care about you. Although I did


    some wrong things at the beginning that hurt you two. However, you should think about it. If I hadn¡¯t


    done all this, would you marry uncle Taylor and live a happy life like today?" ire Ashley said.


    "..." Anna had never seen such a shameless person as the one standing in front of her.


    ire Ashley added gently, "I have admitted all my past mistakes. I know what I did was wrong, please


    don''t stay angry with me and forgive me."


    "You know it''s wrong?" Anna looked at ire Ashley and said meaningfully, "I am surprised, you know


    it''s wrong, but you still ran to the university¡¯s management toin about my and John Peter¡¯s fight


    with Arthur Finley?"


    Anna and John Peter had a conflict with Arthur Finley. Arthur Finley never wanted to be an enemy with


    John Peter so he didn''tin. However, that thing still reached to office.


    Everyone wanted to know who reported that conflict and the whole ss had no answer. However,


    Anna''s heart was clear.


    Who else can do this kind of thing except ire Ashley?


    These days, Anna was disturbed due to her blog thing. She didn¡¯t have time to confront ire Ashley.


    However, ire Ashley herself came to her.


    ire Ashley looked at Anna and said innocently, "I didn''tin about you."


    "Really?" Anna didn''t believe it. "Can it be someone else?"


    In the whole ss, ire Ashley was the one who couldn''t see her well and always tried to create


    troubles for her.


    "It¡¯s really not me. You have Uncle Taylor''s support now. How can I dare to provoke you?" ire Ashley


    said.


    ire Ashley was very aggrieved during saying thisst sentence, especially the memory when Olivia


    Taylor warned her that day was still saved in her eyes and mind, so, she really didn¡¯t dare to provoke


    Anna.


    Even if she pretended to be pitiful, Anna still couldn¡¯t believe her, "I don¡¯t need exnations, your heart


    knows that you did it or not."


    Anna deliberately said it in front of John Peter, just to let John Peter know what kind of woman ire


    Ashley is.


    "It''s Eiza Preston." ire Ashley also noticed that Anna didn¡¯t believe, so as to save herself and her


    image in front of John Peter she had to tell the truth.


    ire Ashley continued, "She saw Uncle Taylor sitting in a wheelchair so looked down on you. She


    says bad things about you in front of me every day. She also told me about your marriage and the


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    things that you married Uncle Taylor for money. Sheined about your fight, and she is not happy


    that you have not been punished. She also talked to me about it every day."

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    Anna thought of the wedding day, she recalled Eiza Preston¡¯s words and there were some inexplicable


    expressions on Anna¡¯s face.


    ire Ashley also observed Anna¡¯s changing expressions and thought that Anna started to believe,


    there were proud reflecting in her eyes. At this time she felt very fortunate, because all these things


    were actually done by Eiza Preston.


    Anna looked at ire Ashley but didn''t speak.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    -


    Anna entered the ssroom and saw Eiza Preston. Eiza Preston was talking to a ssmate. When she


    saw Anna, her face became cold as if Anna had owed her money.


    Eiza Preston was the kind of person who can''t hide her inner hatred for people on her face.


    ire Ashley also looked at Eiza Preston''s performance and couldn''t help smiling. After Eiza Preston¡¯s


    this behavior, her usation seemed more reasonable. It must be hard for Anna to not believe.


    John Peter was also following Anna and didn''t Miss Eiza Preston''s reaction.


    His dark ck eyes red at her, and he sat beside n Kevin.


    Vanessa Cameron looked at Anna Stark, ire Ashley and John Peter who came together and asked


    Anna incredulously, "how you three are together?"


    "Just met on the road."


    Anna put her bag and sat down, as she sat down she received a message from ire Ashley in a


    private chat, "do you believe me now? It''s exactly what I said, I really didn¡¯tin."


    Anna recalled the past things, she replied, "Why this is so important for you? When did you start caring


    so much about my opinion?"


    "We used to be friends. Although I did something wrong, but it is the past now. Do you know that


    Vanessa Cameron joined John Peter''s team?"


    Anna was not stupid, obviously she could see that now ire Ashley¡¯s jealousy has shifted to Vanessa


    Cameron. It was her new goal to separate her from Vanessa Cameron!


    "I don''t know," Anna replied deliberately.


    ire Ashley said, "She joined John Peter''s team, and every day stays with John Peter. She likes John


    Peter from the start. She just used you to achieve her goal."


    Anna looked at the message sent by ire Ashley and raised the corners of her mouth.


    How ironic!


    How can ire Ashley be so shameless?


    It would be better for her to say these words to herself. At the beginning, in order to get close to John


    Peter, it was ire Ashley who pretended to be her friend!


    Anna replied, "Thank you for reminding me."


    "It''s all right," ire said. "Your real enemy is not me, but Vanessa Cameron. Don''t let people use you


    in naivety."


    "Oh." Anna couldn''t helpughing.


    Anna really didn¡¯t have much energy to waste on ire Ashley or to break through her lies. However,


    in her mind she was very clear about ire Ashley¡¯s personality.


    ire Ashley saw that Anna¡¯s attitude was much better than before, she said, "Anna, shall we go


    shopping together at the weekend? I haven''t been shopping with you for a long time. I still miss the


    past. With you, I was very happy.


    In recent days, I did many things that hurt you. I am sorry but I did all this because I liked John Peter so


    much. I was confused for a while. But now I am clear, can we be good friends again?"


    "I don¡¯t have time." At this time, Anna was sure that ire Ashley has a purpose, and just pretending to


    please herself. However, even if she was truly repentant, Anna will still not give her a chance to be her


    friend again.


    People who have hurt her can nevere back to her life again.


    -


    After the ss, Anna saw John Peter standing up and going to Eiza Preston, she heard him saying. "I


    have something to talk about."


    Eiza Preston looked at the tall and handsome John Peter standing in front of her. She can''t believe


    what she has heard.


    John Peter came to her!


    God!


    John Peter wants to talk to her!


    She was so nervous that her heart pounded. She didn''t react until John Peter had gone out, after that


    she recalled that John Peter had said that he has something to talk.

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    ire Ashley was sitting beside Eiza Preston. She also witnessed the whole scene, she can easily


    guess why John Peter came to Eiza Preston. She was really relieved. Fortunately, she had already put


    theplete me on Eiza Preston.


    After a second, Eiza Preston walked out.


    Vanessa Cameron also saw it. She leaned towards Anna and whispered in her ear, "Why John Peter is


    looking for her?"


    Anna frowned. Isn''t he looking for Eiza Preston to make a fuss?


    When Eiza Preston went out, she saw John Peter standing there and summoned up her courage to


    follow him. "John Peter, what do you want to talk about?"


    John Peter looked back at Eiza Preston. Eiza Preston¡¯s height was very average and while standing in


    front of tall John Peter, she looked very short.


    John Peter¡¯s tone was indifferent, it seemed he didn¡¯t want to talk, "Is it you whoined to the


    office about my fight?"


    Eiza Preston was shocked for a while, at this moment she realized that John Peter called her here to


    ask about this matter.


    After all, she was such an ordinary girl, both in looks and family background. How can John Peter have


    any other thoughts about her?


    However, now he has asked, so she has to say something, "it''s not right to fight."


    John Peter asked another question, "Did you tell everyone about Anna''s marriage and my uncle¡¯s


    condition?"


    "Yes, I said it." Eiza Preston was not a good liar, so she admitted directly, "And I didn¡¯t say anything


    wrong."


    "Ah..." John Peter raised the corner of his mouth and smiled. It was a smile, but it was a bit chilly, which


    showed that he was really angry.


    Eiza Preston looked at him with hostility. "I know you are very powerful, but I didn''t do anything wrong.


    Even if I did all these things, what you can do to me?"


    Hit her?


    She was not afraid!


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She was sure that John Peter wouldn''t dare to beat her.


    John Peter looked at Eiza Preston, it seemed as if she has determined that he can''t do anything to her.


    Fight?


    How can young master Peter do such a stupid thing with a girl?


    However, he can¡¯t let others bully him!


    It was a very rare scene to see John Peter talking with a girl in the ss, so there were many people


    around. Several students stood in the distance and watched secretly, but they could not hear what they


    were talking about.


    They saw John Peter stretching his hand, putting it on Eiza Preston''s head, and he gently rubbed it.


    Everyone can see this scene, however, only Eiza Preston could hear John Peter''s extremely cold


    voice, "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything."


    Eiza Preston was almost in the state of daydreaming.


    What John Peter is doing?


    She could feel the warm temperature of his palm, the taste of doting, which made her almost faint.


    He usually never yed with girls. He didn''t even talk much, but now, he touched her head without


    even asking.


    Anna and Vanessa were in the ssroom. They were preparing for the next ss. Suddenly, they


    heard an uproar outside. A boy ran in excitedly and announced, "Oh my God! John Peter actually likes


    Eiza Preston."


    Anna and Vanessa looked at each other unexpectedly.


    Then they saw another girling in, and she spoke in a very discontented way, "How it can be? What


    that Eiza Preston have? How can John Peter like Eiza Preston?"


    If it was Vanessa Cameron, Anna Stark, ire Ashley or some other good girl, they could understand,


    but why John Peter picked Eiza Preston?


    After all, people hate other people with worse conditions than themselves getting better things.


    Same was the case with Eiza Preston, in their eyes she wasn¡¯t worthy of John Peter or John Peter''s


    love.


    ire Ashley heard this and clenched her fist. She didn''t know what was actually going on, but even


    this news that John Peter likes Eiza Preston was enough to make her blood boil.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    Eiza Preston was also blindfolded. When she came in, she heard girls talking about her, "Who knows


    what means she has used. You look at her, do you think John Peter can like her?"


    "Exactly! Really shameless! Nowadays, people don¡¯t even know what they deserve and what they


    don¡¯t."


    "Even the thought of her standing beside John Peter makes me feel sick!"


    -


    John Peter washed his hands in the bathroom. n Kevin stood aside, watched him washing his


    hands again and again, and said, "How she provoked you that you even did something you disguised


    just to let her be hated by everyone.


    I know that you are also very clear about the charm of Young Master Peter. After your this act, she''ll be


    drowned in the saliva of your little fans."


    John Peter continued to wash his hands silently. A bottle of hand sanitizer was almost used up, but he


    felt as his hands haven''t been cleaned.


    n Kevin saw him like this, he knew that John Peter would not say anything, so he didn¡¯t ask again.


    He just sympathized with Eiza Preston in his heart.


    -


    Anna reached home and at the same time, John Peter''s taxi came. He took a look at her and went


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    inside without saying anything.


    Anna asked, "I heard you like Eiza Preston."


    John Peter looked at her discontentedly. "I''m not blind!"


    Anna said, "So you just want her to be hated by everyone? At lunch today, her friends and ssmates


    pushed her away. Everyone has abandoned her."


    Everyone looked at Eiza Preston, like seeing a cockroach, they stayed very far away from her. Even


    some girls who often apanied Eiza Preston today regarded Eiza Preston as an enemy and don''t


    even let her sit with them.


    Eiza Preston just tried to make everyoneugh at Anna, she probably didn''t expect to end up like this!


    John Peter¡¯s face was indifferent, "she deserves it."


    Anna looked at John Peter and said teasingly, "how cold-blooded! Even take revenge from a woman."


    "..." John looked at her.


    She really doesn¡¯t know why he did all this?


    Is she unable to recognize others'' good intentions?


    As they spoke, they entered the room one after another.


    Olivia Taylor was sitting on the sofa. She saw John Petering in, "baby."


    John Peter frowned. "Can you stop calling me that?"


    Every time he was called baby in front of other people, he felt very embarrassed. He was not a child,


    but his mother didn¡¯t think so.


    Olivia Taylor smiled and looked at Anna who came in after him. "Did you twoe back together?"


    "No," John Peter replied.


    Anna looked at Olivia Taylor, "Elder sister."


    Anna hasn''t seen Olivia Taylor since her wedding day. She has been very busy recently.


    At the moment, Olivia saw Anna and smiled, "Anna, I heard that you were ill, how are you now?"


    Olivia Taylor also got to know everything about Anna and John Peter¡¯s past rtionship, but her


    attitude towards Anna was still as gentle as before.


    "It was just amon cold. I am fine now." Anna went walked to Olivia Taylor and sat down beside her.


    "Are you busy these days?"


    "Hmm, not much. I heard that my baby came here to disturb you, so, I came here to have a look,"


    Olivia exined.


    Olivia Taylor thought that her son was really willful. Daniel and Anna were newly married, but he came


    here to y Gooseberry.


    John Peter was sitting on the sofa, and he didn''t think that there was something wrong with his


    decision, he said. "I''m fine here."


    Olivia Taylor gave him a serious look. "Your uncle doesn¡¯t like noise. You havee here to give him


    trouble. You are really ignorant."


    Although the mouth said Daniel Taylor doesn¡¯t like noisy atmosphere, actually, Olivia Taylor was really


    worried about John Peter.


    She thought John Peter likes Anna. He must be very sad to see them together every day!

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    However, she called John Peter several times to persuade him toe back, but he was stubborn.


    The weather was also a little cold these days. It may be cold in the dormitory, so they allowed him to


    live here for the time being.


    Olivia Taylor stared at him, however deep inside she was also rest assured, if he stayed at this house


    he won¡¯t mess around with his schoolmates.


    John Peter didn''t speak.


    Olivia Taylor looked at Anna, smiled, and said to John Peter, "Go ahead, I have something to say to


    Anna."


    John Peter looked at Olivia Taylor, who disliked her own son¡¯s presence, "Do youe here to meet


    her or me?"


    "Of course, to meet her and in passing, I also meet you." Olivia Taylor took a look at her son and asked


    again. "Are you jealous?"


    "..." John Peter stood up and said, "Forget it, you must have picked me up from the garbage can. I''d


    better go to find my uncle."


    Daniel Taylor was at home.


    John Peter soon went upstairs. Anna saw him like this and in her heart, she knew that he was going to


    gang up with Daniel Taylor!


    Foe!


    Olivia Taylor looked at Anna and asked, "Are you feeling good in this new house?"


    "Yes, it¡¯s very good," Anna said.


    After all, as long as she and Sir are together, she is happy to live anywhere.


    "That''s good. I wanted toe to see you, but I didn''t find the time." Olivia Taylor''s expressions


    became serious. "Your and Daniel¡¯s wedding almost bes aughing stock for people. They know


    that Daniel can''t stand up, and they said a lot of bad things behind his back. Mom and dad also heard


    such things and they became very sad and depressed. These days I''ve been with them all the time."


    Anna was shocked to hear Olivia Taylor''s words. In her mind marriage was a happy thing that brings


    happiness for everyone, she couldn¡¯t even imagine that the situation at Taylor¡¯s house was so bad.


    Everyone there was sad.


    Sir can''t stand up. But why those people gloated it like this?


    Anna asked anxiously, "how are mom and dad? Should Sir and Ie back to see them at the


    weekend?"


    "It will be good. At least now, with you around Daniel, they can rest assured. After Daniel¡¯s ident, he


    has been very lonely. He gets much better after meeting you. Now that you two are married, mom and


    dad just want both of you to be happy and never have any problems." Olivia said.


    Anna was the hope of Daniel Taylor and also of his whole family.


    Anna said, "Sir is very good to me. Whatever I can do for him, I will do."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Olivia Taylor nodded, "Daniel believes you, and we all believe you. I know you are a very good girl, but


    outside, there are many people gossiping, I''m afraid you will feel aggrieved. If you ever feel sad,e


    to me. No matter when I am always there for you."


    Anna looked at Olivia Taylor. "Hmm."


    Anna was really angry when peopleughed at her that she married a disabled man just for money.


    She knew many people said all this, including her own rtives.


    However, at this moment, after listening to Olivia, she really had no anger.


    Compared to Sir¡¯s family, her grievance was nothing.


    Above all, it was an ident, not his desire to be like this!


    Olivia Taylor looked at Anna, and suddenly her face became a little dignified, "and¡­ I want to talk


    about John Peter."


    "Ah? What about John Peter?" Anna didn''t understand.


    "On your wedding day, ire Ashley came to us," Olivia Taylor said.


    Anna''s heart wrenched for a while, and there was a feeling of uneasiness in her heart. She stared at


    Olivia Taylor closely, and heard Olivia Taylor saying, "She told me about yours and John Peter¡¯s past."

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    "Sister." Anna''s face turned red, she said uneasily, "I¡­ I didn''t mean to deceive you."


    In that unexpected situation, other than pretending to not know John Peter, what else she can do? She


    can''t say in front of everyone that she is John Peter''s ex-girlfriend!


    Olivia Taylor looked at Anna¡¯s nervous appearance and said seriously, "But you have lied to me."


    "I..." Anna¡¯s heartbeat was very fast. From the time she has met Olivia, Olivia has been very good to


    her. Anna didn''t want to be hated by her, in fact. She didn''t want to be hated by anyone in the Taylor


    family.


    But, she really didn¡¯t know how to exin her past contact with John Peter to everyone.


    Anna twisted her fingers uneasily and suddenly found Olivia Taylorughing.


    Olivia Taylor looked at Anna and said, "I''m joking. Why are you so nervous?"


    "..." Just joking?


    Anna can''t believe what she was hearing, she took a look at Olivia Taylor.


    She is not angry?


    Olivia Taylor said, "I didn''t tell you before, but I didn''t put this matter in my heart. I have taught a lesson


    to ire Ashley. If she dares to bully you again, just tell me."


    Anna looked at Olivia Taylor, "I and John Peter..."


    "It''s a thing of the past." Olivia Taylor''s voice was too soft to be true. She didn''t even hear Anna''s


    exnation. She just chose to believe Anna. "John Peter also told me that he misunderstood you and


    lost you. He lost you, so it is his loss, not yours. I also told him to forget this matter and do not disturb


    you again."


    Anna was speechless she did not know how to respond to her words.


    Olivia Taylor stood up. "Okay, now I''ll go and see dinner preparation. You have juste back go and


    have a rest. I''ll call you when food is ready."


    "I''ll help you." Anna stood up and followed.


    -


    Because of Olivia Taylor''s participation and presence, the atmosphere in the dining hall was


    iparably warm. John Peter didn¡¯t provoke Anna as before, and Anna was also relieved.


    Olivia Taylor served the soup to Anna. "Anna, eat something. You are too thin."


    "Thank you, sister." Anna took the soup.


    In fact, she had gained a little weight recently, but this soup was cooked by Olivia and she began to


    crave it just when she was in the kitchen.


    After serving the soup to Anna, Olivia Taylor didn''t care about the remaining two persons on the table.


    John Peter didn¡¯t really like it and said, "Mom, I also want to have soup."


    "Do it yourself."


    "Am I not your baby?" He was her own son, but she gave priority to Anna who has only been in the


    family for a few months.


    How unfair!


    Olivia Taylor gave him a disgusting look. "No. Don''t you dislike when I call you that?"


    "..."


    Anna looked at Olivia Taylor, took the spoon, and served it to Daniel, "Have a little more."


    For John Peter, it seemed as deliberately throwing stones at someone who fell down in a well.


    John Peter was not willing to admit defeat, he shifted his target towards Daniel Taylor, "Uncle, I also


    want to drink soup."


    Daniel Taylor took a look at him. Although his eyes were cold, he helped him fill the soup with a good


    temper.


    Anna, "..."


    It''s not fair!


    What John Peter has done to Sir?


    He should know that Sir didn''t like to take care of him.


    When John Peter drank soup, he deliberately praised repeatedly, "It¡¯s too delicious."


    She wanted to kill him!


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Olivia Taylor asked, "Anna, I heard that your brother is in the team with John Peter?"

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    Anna nodded, "yes."


    She still didn''t understand why John Peter added Aiden Stark to his team and what he actually wanted


    to do.


    "That''s good. John Peter, take care of him."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    John Peter was drinking soup. He raised his head to answer, "It''s him who takes care of me."


    "Then you must be very proud." Olivia Taylor gave him an angry look. "He is Anna''s younger brother.


    He must be smaller than you."


    "Yes, but his skills are good."


    "Since you are familiar with him, bring him home. I''ve met him, and I think he''s a very nice boy."


    "Yes, he is." John Peter said.


    When they talked about Aiden Stark, only Daniel Taylor didn''t speak and ate quietly.


    For him, Aiden Stark was a stranger. Last time, Aiden Stark came home and had a meal, but Daniel


    Taylor didn''t even say a word to him. Daniel Taylor had a cold personality and he was also a little older


    than Aiden. He had nothing inmon with Aiden.


    Suddenly under the table, he felt a hand reaching out and holding his hand.


    Daniel Taylor looked up at Anna. Her palm was a little hot.


    He looked at her to see why she stopped eating and suddenly came to him to tease him?


    Anna requested, "Sir, when you are free, can I invite Aiden toe home and have a meal with us?"


    Daniel Taylor realized that Anna wanted to improve the rtionship between him and Aiden Stark. He


    nodded, "Sure."


    "And when you are free?"


    "You decide, I will take time." If she set the time, and even if he was not free, he would make time.


    Anna said, "I''ll talk to Aidenter."


    John Peter sat aside and looked at the interaction between the two people with his dark eyes.


    -


    There was no ss tomorrow morning. After supper, John Peter went home with Olivia Taylor.


    Without John Peter, the house was very quiet. After taking a bath, Annay down in Daniel Taylor''s


    arms, took her cell phone and sent a message to Aiden Stark. After a while, she heard Daniel Taylor


    asking, "How are you feeling now?"


    "..."


    "Not well... I am not well." Anna said immediately.


    Suddenly he asked about her health, she did not think that he might be asking about her flu.


    Daniel also noticed that she must be thinking something wrong!


    Daniel Taylor frowned. Recently, she always made excuses, which made him suspicious. "Why are you


    still unwell? I think I should check it."


    Check?


    How to check?


    Anna''s mind shed some indescribable pictures. She was scared and said, "No¡­ I... I''m on my


    periods!"


    "..." Daniel Taylor looked at her. "Oh."


    He looked very unhappy!


    Anna saw his disappointed face and coaxed, "I can''t help it if you say I can kiss you topensate for


    it?"


    Daniel Taylor looked at her in his arms. He can''t do it but she can kiss her¡­ so it was also good!


    Anna looked up and kissed him on the cheek.


    Daniel Taylor said in a deep voice, "On the cheek?"


    It seemed he was reallyining.


    "What else do you want?" Anna said, "If you can bear it, I don''t mind."


    After all, his fire has been provoked so now it was his business to control it.


    Daniel Taylor, "..."


    Forget it, forget it!


    "Sleep." Daniel said.


    Anna held her mobile phone, "Wait, Aiden Stark hadn''t replied to me yet."


    Daniel Taylor held her in his arms, her head was close to his chin, and they were very close to each


    other.


    The weather has changed, it was a little colder and it felt so warm when shey down like this at night.


    Anna had a cold body, and she didn¡¯t like winters much. In the past, when it just entered the winters,


    she started feeling ufortable just by the thought that she still has to bear this cold for a few


    months.


    But now, with him, she felt that winter was as terrible as before.

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    After waiting for a while, Anna still didn''t receive Aiden''s message.


    Anna was a little uneasy. She sat up, "I''ll call him."


    Normally Aiden Stark always replied to her on time.


    Daniel Taylor saw Anna sitting up and dialing Aiden Stark''s number. She waited for him to pick it up


    and frowned, she seemed worried about her brother.


    "Hello." After a while, the phone was picked up, however, it was not Aiden Stark''s voice.


    Anna frowned and asked, "Isn¡¯t this Aiden Stark''s mobile phone?"


    "Yes, I am his roommate. He has a high fever, and he fainted. Now he is in hospital."


    "..." Anna''s head buzzed after hearing it.


    Last night, when Aiden came here, he seemed to have some signs of a cold, but it was not serious. So,


    Anna didn''t pay attention to it.


    How can he faint and hospitalize directly?


    Anna asked the address, got up from the bed, and said to Daniel Taylor, "Aiden is ill. I have to go to the


    hospital to see him. My parents are not here, so I''m his only family here."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Daniel Taylor said, "I will apany you."


    "No." Anna looked at him and said, "You should have a rest earlier. I''ll ask the driver to take me there.


    It''s not toote either."


    "Then... Be careful on the way. "


    "Ok." Anna quickly changed clothes, came out and said to Daniel Taylor, "then I''ll go now."


    "Hmm." Daniel Taylor sat on the bed and watched Anna going out of the door, and his eyes darkened.


    If he was normal, he would apany her to go to the hospital. She won¡¯t have to go alone as now.


    -


    "Madam, this is the hospital." The driver stopped at the door of the hospital, Anna got off the car and


    said to the driver, "Thank you. You can go to have a rest, and I''ll call you when I have to go back."


    "Yes."


    Anna went to his ward. Aiden Stark was lying on the bed and there was an IV catheter on his hand, he


    saw Annaing in, "Sister."


    Anna came over, reached out and touched his forehead. "Why are you so hot? What did you dost


    night?"


    "Nothing! After dinner, I came back to the dormitory." Aiden Stark said with a guilty heart.


    "You did gaming all night, is it?"


    "No," Aiden said hesitatingly.


    Anna noticed his hesitation and she knew that she guessed it right.


    She said, "Aiden Stark, I know you like gaming! If you want to y games, you can, but you should


    consider other things as well, you cannot y throughout the day and night."


    "Sister, are you so worried about me?" Aiden Stark looked at Anna''s angry look and smiled.


    Anna looked at him and said, "Who is worried about you?"


    "If you are not worried about me. Why you came to see me so at this time." He wasn¡¯t well but he can


    Anna exined, "I called you, and your roommate told me that you are in the hospital. Can I note?


    How can I let you bother others?"


    Aiden Stark''s roommate has already gone back. Just outside, Anna talked with him and said that he


    can go back.


    "Then you take me as your own?" Aiden Stark looked forward to her answer.


    Anna red at him, "You are my younger brother."


    They grew up together, their parents were not here. Of course, it was her responsibility to care for him.


    Aiden Stark said, "I thought that you were angry with mother due to which you don¡¯t consider me as


    your brother and don''t care about me."


    "If I don''t consider you as my brother, it means you are not my brother? Can I undo this rtionship?"


    In this world, there are some rtionships that we can¡¯t leave, specifically rtionships bounded by


    blood.

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    Same as her mother, no matter what has happened between, she was still her mother and no one can


    change it.


    Aiden Stark looked at her sister and smiled.


    Anna looked at his smiling face and gave him the receipt of the hospital fee. "This is your


    hospitalization fee. I have already paid it back to your friend. When you earn money, remember to


    return it back to me."


    "Oh." He took the receipt from Anna¡¯s hand, "It¡¯s too much, this hospital is really expensive!"


    "Who asked you to get fainted? Your roommate got worried and brought you to the hospital. If you


    know it costs so much money, don''t put yourself in such a situation again!" Anna wanted to teach him


    something useful.


    "You are too strict!" Aiden Stark looked at her and said, "I really feel sad for my brother-inw."


    "Not at all!" Anna was angry, but she couldn¡¯t help smiling. "I am strict with you, not with him."


    She has never been strict to her Sir. Mind it!


    Because there was no ss tomorrow morning, Anna didn''t go back home. She called Daniel Taylor to


    inform and stayed in the hospital with Aiden Stark.


    In the morning, Anna went to buy breakfast for him. When she came back, she found that their mother


    had alsoe.


    She has been informed about Aiden Stark¡¯s illness. She was too worried that she left the house early in


    the morning and came to take care of him.


    Anna can''t stop herself thinking of the time when she was sick. When her mother knew that she is ill,


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    she advised her to drink more hot water.


    The difference between treatment for the daughter and son has always been too much!


    Maybe in her mother''s eyes, Aiden Stark was her only child!


    At the moment, their mother was sitting next to the hospital bed. She was worried and looked at Aiden


    Stark. She seemed so gentle, "How are you now? Are you feeling better? You fell ill but you didn''t tell


    your mother."


    "I''m fine." Aiden Stark said, "Sister took care of me all night, in fact, you don''t have toe here."


    Mother took a look at Anna and was full of doubts about Aiden Stark''s words. "Do you think your sister


    is reliable? She doesn''t even consider us as her family right now."


    Anna married Daniel Taylor, but she didn''t get a cent of the money for the bride price. On the contrary,


    at the wedding, she became a joke to others. Now everyone knew that her daughter married a disabled


    man.


    Mother''s sarcastic tone fell into Anna¡¯s ears, she put down the breakfast and said, "Aiden, I''ll go back


    now."


    "Anna." Mother stopped her.


    She couldn''t get enough chances to meet Anna at ordinary times. Now she has met her, of course, she


    wanted to talk to Anna.


    Anna stopped, "What''s the matter?"


    Mother looked at her solemnly. "Aiden¡¯s health is not good, and you are leaving him alone. Don¡¯t you


    have a little conscience? When I didn''t let you go to school, Aiden pleaded every day to me to give you


    the chance to go to school, but look at you? You and he lives in the same city, but you let him get sick


    like this."


    Anna was speechless. "He is ill. What does it have to do with me?"


    It''s ridiculous!


    When did she do something wrong?


    In fact, when she came to know that Aiden was ill, she immediately came here. She took care of him all


    night, and couldn¡¯t even sleep.


    Her mother spoke again, "You really have no heart. Aiden grew up with you. He calls you elder sister,


    but you got married and didn''t even think about him. You didn¡¯t let us have a penny, in the end. We got


    no bride price. But our family became aughing stock. Now everyone knows that my daughter married


    a disabled person! Neither I nor your father can look up."


    "Mom. Don''t say that," Anna said.


    "Why I can''t say it?" Anna¡¯s mother said wrongly, "Is it easy for me to raise you to this day? Your father


    couldn¡¯t support well. Even at this age, I still have to go outside to make money by working for others. I


    supported this family! But in the end, I raised such a heartless daughter like you."

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    With this, Anna¡¯s mother began to cry, and she looked at Aiden. "Yes, I know that your sister hates me


    because I refused to let her go to school, but what else can I do? I just wanted her to marry a good


    man in a good family earlier because I didn''t want her to live a miserable life like me.


    I can''t even afford to buy decent clothes for my two children. Even on her wedding day, the clothes I


    wore were bought by your aunt for the fear of losing her face. But your sister! Can¡¯t see all this, there is


    no family in her eyes!"


    Mother''s crying voice made Anna sad.


    She really hated her mother for all the discrimination she had faced, but at this moment she was a little


    sad to hear that.


    She also knew that her mother was not much educated due to which her point of view was a little


    different. She can''t see the significance of education. She always felt that education especially higher


    education for girls as a waste of resources.


    Anna felt sorry for her mother.


    In fact, Anna''s mother was not much older than Olivia Taylor in age. However, when they stand


    together, others can''t imagine that they were people at the same time.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    One lived at the top like a princess.


    One lived at the bottom and struggled all her life.


    Anna looked back at her mother. Her mother¡¯s face was covered with terrible wrinkles. Actually, these


    were the marks that this hard life has left on her.


    "I''ve paid for the hospital fee. And here are two thousand yuan. I know that you and my father are very


    poor and can¡¯t bear Aiden¡¯s university fee. Although the money is not much, I hope you can do


    something better for yourself." Anna took the money out of the bag and put it into her mother''s hand.


    Her mother thought Anna would retort and argue with her as before, she didn''t expect that she will give


    her money.


    However, she wasn¡¯t satisfied, "It''s only two thousand. Do you think I''m a beggar?"


    Anna smiled and said, "What else can I do? At present, your daughter has such a little ability. I''ve


    worked hard to earn all this money. If you think it is not enough, I can''t help it. I''ll go back now."


    Anna looked at Aiden Stark and walked out of the door.


    Anna came out and found Jack Smith standing outside in the corridor. She was a little surprised to see


    him. "Why you came here?"


    Jack Smith''s eyes were a littleplicated, and he said, "Mr. Taylor is worrying for you. He sent me


    here to have a look. How is Aiden now?"


    Sir... he always keeps thinking about me.


    "He is better. My mother is here, she will take care of him." Anna said and walked ahead.


    Anna knew how much mother loves Aiden, she won¡¯t let anything happen to Aiden.


    Jack Smith nodded and walked out of the hospital after Anna. He looked at Anna, who was extremely


    silent, he always felt that there was a kind of maturity in her personality that did not match her age.


    He thought about what he had just heard outside the ward, he was very shocked at her mother¡¯s


    behavior.


    Jack Smith said, "I thought that in this life, madam should not keep any contact with her mother. Her


    behavior has always been very bad for you..."


    "Ah..." Annaughed. She didn¡¯t know why but her eyes were wet.


    "You know what? My mother used to love me, too.


    I remember when I was only eight or nine years old, she didn''t work in the hot pot shop where she


    works now, at that time she worked at a site and helped others in picking bricks.


    Delivering bricks from the first floor to the sixth-floor cost only a few cents per brick, and she can barely


    earn 20 yuan a day. However, she always used that money to buy delicious food for me and Aiden.


    At that time, I told myself that one day, I will make a lot of money to be filial to her. I didn''t know how I


    could make money. The only thing I could do was to study hard, so I always studied well and got good


    grades.


    Just now when sheined, I just remembered the past. In fact, it wasn¡¯t easy for her."

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    Jack Smith looked at Anna and said, "If you know all this, why you didn''t let the Taylor family give her


    the bride price?"


    Anna looked at him, raised the corner of her mouth and told the truth, "She is my mother, I owe her a


    lot but the Taylor family doesn''t owe her anything. Her life is hard, but she is also a greedy person and


    most of the time she doesn¡¯t think about anything else at all. If she tasted the sweetness once, she


    would go too far."


    It was her duty to honor her mother and help her, but it was not the duty of anyone from the Taylor


    family.


    -


    Anna came back home, Lisa saw her and smiled, "Anna."


    "Hello Lisa." Anna can''t help yawning. She was really sleepy.


    "What would you like for breakfast?" Aunt Lisa asked


    "Noodles."


    "Then wait a moment."


    "OK, I''ll go and wash my face."


    Anna went back to her room, washed her face and brushed her teeth. When she came out, she saw


    Daniel Taylor sleeping on the big bed.


    He is still sleeping?


    Anna went into the quilt, put her arms around his waist,y down on his body, and in a soft tone she


    said, "Husband, get up."


    She had just washed her face, and her hands were still icy. When she put them in, she heard him


    making a hissing sound. Daniel Taylor opened his eyes, grabbed her icy hands, and frowned, "how can


    it be so cold?"


    "I just washed my face." Annaughed.


    He gently held her little hands in his hands. "Is it cold in the hospital?"


    "No, it was fine."


    Daniel Taylor looked at the little girl lying on his own body and asked with great concern, "does your


    stomach hurt?"


    She was on periods but instead of having good rest she stayed up all night, Daniel Taylor was very


    worried for her.


    Anna was a little puzzled. She was fine, why he asked her about her stomach?


    She did not think about it much, and instinctively replied, "No pain!"


    "No pain?" Daniel Taylor frowned. Every time when she has periods, she always has a stomachache


    on the first day. She alwaysy down on the bed and goes nowhere.


    This time, on her first day of periods she has to stay up all night.


    But there isn¡¯t any pain at all?


    Anna saw Daniel Taylor frowning but couldn¡¯t understand anything.


    However, the next second, he turned over directly and now his body was on Anna¡¯s body.


    "Sir." Anna can''t believe it. Her eyes widened, and she looked at him in surprise.


    How can he do this?


    She has juste back, how he can be like this, he didn¡¯t even give her some time to prepare for


    it!


    Daniel Taylor held her and extended his hand down directly¡­


    Anna was pressed by him, and her face turned red. Unexpectedly... He¡­.


    Damn! He just woke up and seemed extremely impetuous!


    Anna grabbed his hand in a guilty way and quickly made an excuse, "I¡­ I''m going to have breakfast!


    Lisa has cooked noodles for me. I have to go!"


    Daniel Taylor''s eyes were heavy, he bowed his head and kissed her earlobe in a punitive way, "Little


    liar!"


    The word "Liar" reminded Anna of the lie she toldst night. She lied that she was in her periods. But


    she forgot about it today.


    Anna said, "No, I..."


    "What?" Daniel Taylor hugged her. In this bright morning, her skin seemed very white and it was


    glowing.


    He trusted her so easily!


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor, "I made a mistake. But I''m hungry now. Shall I go to eat first?"


    "No hurry, it''s still early." His erotic voice sounded with ambiguity. It seemed he did not intend to let her


    go easily.


    "I''m really hungry," Anna said.


    "Really?" He looked at her with a hidden smile in his eyes.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    Anna was embarrassed for a while. She felt that she often uttered inappropriate words.


    Daniel Taylor''s fingers moved on her cheek. "Why you lied to me?"


    "I..." Anna''s eyes rolled, she was trying to find a good excuse. But before she could think of an answer,


    she heard Daniel Taylor asking in a deep voice, "You dislike me?"


    These three words not only sounded a little sad but also a little lost.


    Anna didn''t expect that he would think this kind of thing. She was afraid of a misunderstanding and


    hurriedly exined, "No, how can I dislike you? I like you so much that I don¡¯t get time to think anything


    else!"


    I like you so much that I don¡¯t get time to think anything else!


    This sentence made Daniel Taylor''s heart to miss a beat.


    Anna reached out and gently touched his big hand, she exined, "I am¡­ just a little scared."


    "Why you are scared?"


    "Although I know that mom and dad really want grandchildren. I¡­ I don''t want to have children now. I


    can''t manage to go to school with a baby! In addition, the body will be out of shape after that."


    Daniel Taylor listened to her serious analysis and worry. Although he was speechless and couldn''t help


    She really thinks too much?


    Anna looked at him. "Are youughing at me?"


    She shared a very serious problem, don¡¯t make a joke, okay?


    Daniel Taylor took her hand. "Who asks you to have a child?"


    "No children?" Anna listened to his words, her eyes brightened as if she can escape, "then¡­ can I go


    to eat something?"


    Daniel Taylor, "..."


    He said he would not have children now, but he did not mean that he would not touch her!


    However, at this moment, Anna''s eyes and heart seemed thinking about the bowl of noodles


    downstairs.


    Obviously, for her, eating noodles was much more important than eating him.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her, but before he could answer, there was a knock at the door. It was Lisa,


    "Anna, the noodles are ready."


    "Look! Lisa came to call me." Anna looked at Daniel Taylor, kissed him on the forehead, and tried to


    tter him, "I have to go to eat now, after eating I wille back to sleep, I am really sleepy."


    Without waiting for him to express his opinion, Anna got out of bed as soon as she can.


    She went downstairs to eat noodles. After eating noodles she came back and slept again before going


    to university.


    -


    She entered the ssroom and heard several boys discussing, "Who is she? How beautiful!"


    "I heard she is the new music teacher."


    "Teacher? It can''t be true? She looks so young! She is my crush from now on!"


    Anna sat down and asked Vanessa, "What are they talking about?"


    "Just go to the website and have a look."


    Anna opened the website and saw the most popr post today.


    She read the title, "The new teacher in the music department is a fairy. Fairy descends to earth."


    Fairy descends to earth?


    What is this?


    Anna casually opened it. There was only one photo on it. It was obviously stolen. There was no filter,


    but, in a look, Anna was stunned!


    No wonder the boys had such a heated discussion!


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    This picture was really nice.


    She can onlyfort herself, by saying that she must be not as good-looking in real as she seemed in


    the picture!


    Otherwise, how to live?


    When John Peter came in from the ssroom, he saw several boys discussing this. He couldn''t help


    ncing at the photos on their mobile phones. He nced it, and the expression on his face froze.


    Why did shee back?

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    John Peter subconsciously took a look at Anna and found that Anna was also looking at her mobile


    phone seriously.


    Anna read thements below. Everyone was praising this woman.


    -


    "She looks better in real than in pictures."


    "Impossible."


    In the afternoon, Anna was in the canteen when she heard that two male students nearby were still


    discussing the woman.


    Daniel Taylor has to go to a dinner party in the evening. Anna has to eat alone in the home, so she


    nned to stay here and apany Vanessa to eat in the canteen and then go back.


    At this time, there were many people eating in the canteen. Anna just sat down and saw Eiza Preston.


    Eiza Preston took the rice te, found a vacant ce, and was ready to sit down. Suddenly, a girl


    came and took that ce. "We are sitting here."


    "I came first."


    Eiza Preston was a little angry. Yesterday, John Peter touched her and after that they all people regard


    her as an enemy!


    Is it necessary to do all this?


    The girl looked at Eiza Preston and smiled sarcastically, "You came first? What evidence do you have?


    We''ve had this position since the beginning."


    Eiza Preston looked at her and was about to attack, "you..."


    At this time, two girls from the side deliberately hit her, and Eiza Preston''s rice fell on the ground.


    "Sorry." The girl who bumped into Eiza Preston apologized, but there was no shame in her tone.


    "Please go and have another one."


    There were a lot of people in the canteen. Everyone has to line up, and it will take a long time.


    Eize knew that the girl who bumped in her did it intentionally. She looked at these women in front of her


    and couldn¡¯t stop her tears. Since yesterday, these people have joined up to torcher her this way.


    They were really crossing all limits!


    "Crying?" The girl who just grabbed her ce said teasingly, "How can you eat alone? John Peter


    wouldn¡¯t apany you? Let me tell you something. You are really ugly. If he eats with you, he won''t


    be able to eat, don¡¯t you think?"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    After bullying Eiza Preston, several girls continued to eat, leaving Eiza Preston and the food overturned


    on the ground alone.


    For a moment, Eiza Preston wanted to disappear from the world directly. So that these people couldn''t


    bully her.


    At this time a gentle voice sounded behind Eiza Preston, "Are you okay?"


    Eiza Preston with her red eyes looked at the person who was willing to talk to her. She thought that a


    fairy came down to talk to her. The woman was really beautiful!


    With that, all the eyes around were attracted by the woman.


    Eiza Preston stammered, "I¡­ I am... okay."


    The woman, who looked like a fairy smiled that made people even more dazed. "If you don''t mind, eat


    mine!"


    "No... Thank you."


    "Come with me." With rice in one hand and Eiza Preston''s arm in the other, she pulled Eiza Preston to


    her table and sat down. She put her rice in front of Eiza Preston, and then took a tissue from her pocket


    and handed it to Eiza Preston.


    Eiza Preston looked at her hesitantly, and the woman smiled, "What happened?"


    Eiza Preston took the tissues.


    The girls around looked at this scene and began to whisper,


    "Isn''t she the new music teacher?"


    "No? She didn¡¯t look like the picture!"

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    She didn¡¯t look like the picture because she was even more beautiful than the picture! Moreover, there


    was no trace of arrogance in her personality.


    Vanessa was sitting beside Anna. She watched the whole scene and sighed, "I don''t want to live


    anymore."


    Anna felt the same way. "Me too."


    Anna thought that she just looked so beautiful in the picture she must be a little ugly!


    However... This woman''s skin was deadly white and shining. Her facial features were charming and


    attractive. Besides, her temperament was really good.


    Her every move, every gesture fascinated the atmosphere and the people there.


    "God! When can I look like her?"


    "I want it, too!"


    In this world, there are two kinds of beautiful women.


    One, who are so beautiful that other women are jealous of them.


    Second, who has a kind of beauty that people can''t be envious of, they just wish they could have the


    same face.


    At the moment, this one sitting in front of Eiza Preston was the second one.


    Eiza Preston wiped her tears under her gaze and felt as if she waspletely immersed in this pair of


    eyes that can make anyone dazed.


    John Peter and n Kevin came in from the outside and saw this scene. John Peter hated Eiza


    Preston very much now. He didn¡¯t mind watching Eiza Preston being bullied by everyone. However, at


    this time he saw Eiza Preston sitting with that woman.


    Eiza Preston also saw John Peter. She subconsciously lowered her head and didn''t look up at him.


    n Kevin stood beside John Peter and said seriously, "How she can be here?"


    Although before meeting John Peter here at this university, n Kevin was not very close to the Taylor


    family, still he recognized Isabe Brown.


    John Peter went straight to them and stopped at their table.


    Eiza Preston lowered her head, like a chicken do when he sees an eagle. After thest lesson, she has


    understood that John Peter wasn¡¯t the one she can provoke.


    John Peter''s eyes did not look at Eiza Preston. He stared at the woman in front of Eiza Preston, with


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    cold eyes.


    She was also well aware of John Peter''s sight. Her gentle eyes took the initiative to look up at John


    Peter, she smiled, "John, long time no see. How are you?"


    No guilt, no embarrassment, no shame!


    It was hard for John Peter to imagine that she has been away for such a long time. Unexpectedly, she


    hasn''t changed at all! Her attitude was the same as before.


    In the past, when Isabe Brown was here, she was close to Olivia Taylor and often went to Taylor¡¯s


    house. In her eyes, John Peter was like a younger generation. She was very good to John Peter.


    However, John Peter wasn¡¯t stupid. No matter how he thinks he cannot forget that this woman ran


    away and now even aftering back she still has no guilt.


    She abandoned his injured uncle, and now she dared toe back so easily?


    "What are you doing back here?" John Peter asked.


    Before Daniel Taylor¡¯s wedding, there was no news about her. Now Daniel Taylor got married, and she


    came back!


    Oh!


    Isabe Brown smiled and said calmly, "I just came here to do something. How is your mother?


    Remember to say hello to the family when you go back."


    John Peter frowned.


    Family?


    Who is a family with this woman?


    He looked at Isabe Brown in a cold voice. "You are really not ashamed."


    n Kevin was afraid that John Peter would create a mess here, he hurriedly came over and dragged


    him away, "let''s go."


    Eiza Preston watched the bustle for a long time and finally saw John Peter going away. He asked


    Isabe Brown, "Teacher, do you know John Peter?"


    Isabe Brown said with a smile, "He is a child of a rtive''s family, why are you afraid of him?"

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    "He hates me very much, because of him, everyone started hating me." Eiza Preston said and couldn¡¯t


    stop her tears.


    Isabe Brown took a tissue and wiped her tears. "Don''t cry."


    The boys around looked at her caring appearance, and said in an envious voice, "I want to be the


    tissue in her hand."


    "She is so beautiful and her nature is also so good!"


    "Her face is beautiful, so is the soul!"


    Some people also took the initiative to contribute their own meal, "teacher, please eat mine!"


    "Thank you, no need." Isabe Brown refused with a smile. The boys who got her smile felt that they


    were going to faint with happiness.


    Anna and Vanessa sat by and did not miss the exaggerated scene.


    Vanessa Cameron said, "my God, she is so beautiful!"


    It''s not only men who like beauty. It''s the same with women.


    This kind of beauty without a trace of arrogance made people adore her more.


    At this time, the student on the table said, "I have a friend from the music department who said that the


    new teacher¡¯s name is Isabe Brown."


    Isabe Brown?


    Anna''s hand, which was holding chopsticks paused, she raised her head and looked at that woman¡¯s


    direction in a trance.


    Is she Isabe Brown?


    Anna often imagined what kind of person Isabe Brown can be. She thought that the woman who can


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    abandon Sir in the most difficult time can''t be beautiful, even if she looks good, her ugly heart reflects it


    on her face.


    But...


    This woman didn¡¯t seem to possess any evil tendencies. Even if Anna got to know that she was a


    woman who abandoned her sir, she still couldn''t connect the two identities together.


    She was a little suspicious. Maybe it was just two people with the same name.


    -


    Anna knew that tonight Daniel Taylor wille backte. So after university, she went to the hospital to


    see Aiden Stark and then returned home.


    However, Daniel Taylor hadn''te back, yet. She sat on the sofa in the living room, updated today''s


    Weibo, and then watched a TV series.


    She heard the sound of the car stopping and hurriedly ran out.


    It was cold outside.


    She saw Daniel Taylor in a wheelchair, "Sir."


    She was worried that if he also knew about Isabe Brown and because of that he came back sote!


    In the afternoon, Anna asked John Peter for confirmation. He confirmed that the woman she saw today


    was Isabe Brown, who abandoned Daniel Taylor.


    "Madam." Jack Smith pushed Daniel Taylor¡¯s wheelchair.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna, who was wearing very thin clothes, and asked angrily, "how can you


    "..." Anna came out because she was worried. She noticed his angry face and softly said, "My


    mistake."


    Daniel Taylor took a look at her, stretched out his hand and held her cold hand. "It''s sote, why don''t


    you go to bed early? It''s not good for your health."


    -


    Upstairs


    Daniel Taylor went to take a bath. Anna took a look at Jack Smith and said, "Isabe Brown is back.


    Does uncle know?"


    She felt she should give a reminder to Jack Smith!


    "Yes, she asked Mr. Taylor to have dinner together tomorrow night," Jack Smith said with a solemn


    face.


    "..."


    "Dinner?" Anna looked at Jack Smith in surprise. "How could she ask for this?"


    In his most difficult time, Isabe Brown chose to abandon and run away. Now she came back and


    openly invited Daniel Taylor.


    Anna couldn''t even think of this.


    When it came to Isabe Brown, Jack Smith was also very angry, "Who knows!"

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    Isabe Brown was one of the people he hated the most.


    Of course, there was no one in the Taylor family who wanted to see Isabe Brown. Even Olivia Taylor,


    who introduced her to Daniel Taylor at the beginning, was angry with her and even always regretted her


    mistake.


    Anna said, "Does he agree?"


    Jack Smith nodded. "Yes, he agreed."


    -


    Daniel Taylor took a bath and came out. Anna helped him toy down on the bed and put the quilt on


    him.


    She sat down beside the bed, looked at Daniel Taylor under the light, and held his hand.


    Daniel Taylor looked very handsome. He just took a bath and his hair was still a little wet. There was an


    indescribable sexiness in his personality.


    Anna looked at him and didn''t rush to talk. She didn''t know where to start and how to ask him about


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    this thing.


    Daniel Taylor looked at the little girl who seemed to have something in her mind.


    "I want to ask you something, but I don''t think it''s very good." Anna hesitated.


    Daniel Taylor smiled and said, "Why you are thinking so much before talking to your husband? Say it."


    "I heard that you''re going to meet your fianc¨¦e tomorrow night?" Anna summoned up the courage to


    say it.


    Daniel Taylor frowned. "Jack Smith told you?"


    Anna averted her eyes modestly, "that..."


    She wasn¡¯t sure, I might be considered as Jack Smith¡¯s betrayal!


    Daniel Taylor held her hand and said, "Are you a fool? I''m married. How can I have a fianc¨¦?"


    "Oh..." Daniel Taylor''s words made Anna¡¯s hanging heart,nded down slowly, and it was even


    overflowed with some inexplicable sweetness.


    Is he denying his rtionship with Isabe Brown?


    Daniel Taylor reached out and pressed her head on his chest. His voice was soft and powerful. "Don''t


    think about it. I''ll meet her tomorrow. It''s just about work. I was wondering if you are free tomorrow. If


    you can take some time ande with me?"


    Anna looked at him incredulously. "Is that ok?"


    "Yes, if you have time." He wanted to take her with him every day, but she wanted to have sses and


    do a part-time job on Weibo, so he deliberately avoided to disturb her.


    Anna said, "Okay, I''ll update my Weibo tomorrow and have dinner with you in the evening."


    Daniel Taylor nodded, "Go to sleep now! It''s toote, you must be sleepy."


    "Yes, I''m really sleepy." Anna climbed to the bed and leaned on the pillow. "When I was waiting for you,


    I almost fall asleep."


    She was worried about him. She was sleepy but wanted to wait until he came back and she can see it


    with her own eyes that he is fine.


    Daniel Taylor reached out and rubbed her head. "Have a good sleep!"


    -


    The ce to eat with Isabe Brown was a restaurant in a five-star hotel.


    Jack Smith pushed Daniel Taylor¡¯s wheelchair, and Anna followed them.


    Isabe Brown has arrived. She was wearing a beige dress today, her hair was elegantly arranged, and


    she looked graceful and beautiful.


    Fortunately, after knowing her real identity, Anna was not much dazed by her appearance, in fact, there


    was hostility in her heart.


    Isabe Brown sat on her seat, she saw Daniel Taylor and smiled, "Daniel, long time no see."


    Her face had her usual sweet smile.


    Anna heard her calling his name and frowned. For the first time, she found that she hated to hear other


    women calling him in such a frank manner!


    Daniel Taylor didn''t answer. Jack Smith pushed him to the table, and Anna sat down with him.


    On the way, Anna thought about how Isabe Brown would behave when she saw her.


    May be angry?

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    Or sneered at her?


    But Anna found herself thinking wrong. When Isabe Brown saw Anna, her eyes were friendly. "Is this


    your wife?"


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna, who was sitting beside him, and said proudly, "yes."


    Isabe Brown said with a smile, "She is very beautiful."


    "..." Anna felt strange, she has been praised by a more beautiful woman.


    However, Isabe Brown''s eyes looked very honest, it seemed as it was sincere praise. Anna couldn''t


    understand what she was thinking.


    Isabe Brown raised her head and looked at Jack Smith, who was standing beside Daniel Taylor.


    "Jack Smith, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Jack Smith didn''t speak. His face was cold and expressionless like the ice in the Arctic. For this


    woman, he can¡¯t even squeeze out a fake smile.


    Due to past actions, he wanted to find this woman and strangle her. Before strangling her, he wanted to


    ask how she could be so inhuman and gave Mr. Taylor such a big shock during such a difficult


    situation.


    Fortunately, Mr. Taylor and Anna got married now, and Mr. Taylor''s condition became much better.


    However, how can this womane back after so much?


    And also asked Mr. Taylor to have dinner?


    Isabe Brown noticed Jack Smith¡¯s cold behavior, but she didn''t care much. She took the menu and


    said, "Let¡¯s order the food. Daniel should be the same as before. By the way, does Mrs. Taylor avoid


    certain foods?"


    She had no hostility to Anna and seemed to be just a friend to Daniel Taylor. Anna looked at her calm


    behavior but felt some uneasiness in her heart.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Why?


    She thought that when they met, Isabe Brown would at least apologize to Daniel Taylor, but Isabe


    Brown didn''t.


    She didn''t even mention the topic that she abandoned Daniel Taylor, as if she had done nothing wrong


    from the beginning to the end.


    Seeing Anna not speaking, Isabe Brown said with a smile, "Daniel, your wife is really an introvert!"


    "I can order it myself. You don''t bother." Anna took the menu from the side and felt her fingertips


    shaking.


    Jack Smith looked at Isabe Brown and asked Daniel Taylor, "Mr. Taylor, I don''t know the purpose why


    Miss Brown invited us today for dinner."


    Isabe Brown ordered the food, looked up, and said what she wanted to say in a very friendly tone,


    "Daniel, ourpany, is the result of my father''s hard work. It''s really not easy for him, so Ie here


    today to ask you to let him go."


    Last time, Daniel Taylor robbed a piece ofnd of the Brown family, but now he was destroying their


    business step by step. Mr. Brown tried his best to meet Daniel Taylor several times but Daniel Taylor


    never agreed to meet him.


    Isabe had toe to meet Daniel Taylor herself!


    Daniel Taylor said coldly, "you should know why your family is facing these things today."


    It was of no use for her father to meet him, and this meal also didn¡¯t mean much!


    Isabe Brown had a sad smile on her face. "Daniel, you know, even if you destroy our family and


    business, I won''te back to you. Besides, you are married now and have your own wife. Have you


    ever thought about your wife? If you kept pestering me like this, it will be wrong with her and she will be


    sad."


    "..."


    After hearing his, Jack Smith couldn''t believe his ears.


    Pestering? Nevere back?


    She even thought that Mr. Taylor did this to pester her?


    Anna was looking at the menu. The dishes on the menu were tempting but it was a little expensive!


    She knew that her Sir still had to pay the house loan. She thought it would be a bit extravagant, so she


    was hesitating to order these delicious dishes. However, when she heard Isabe Brown''s words, her


    hands that were trembling became stiff.

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    She raised her head and looked at Isabe Brown, who was sitting beside her.


    She even said that Sir is pestering her?


    It was just that she looks better, but it doesn¡¯t mean that she can be ungrateful and can crush


    others feeling. From where she gets this self-confidence that Sir can pester her?


    Anna felt as if she deliberately insulted sir.


    With this thought, Anna looked up at Daniel Taylor, Daniel Taylor was looking at Isabe Brown silently,


    and his face was very bad.


    No matter who, this kind of thing can make anyone angry!


    Isabe Brown saw that Daniel Taylor didn''t speak, she continued, "Daniel, what do you say?"


    "What do you want me to say?" Daniel Taylor held up the teacup from the table and his dark eyes were


    at her face.


    He was very angry at first, but after hearing Isabe Brown''s words heughed.


    Isabe Brown didn''te alone today. Her male assistant also came with her.


    At this moment, he was standing beside and watching them chatting. This scene made him worried,


    Isabe Brown came here alone and it seemed that he can take advantage of her.


    Isabe Brown looked at Daniel Taylor with sympathetic eyes. "You robbed my father''snd and


    targeted his business in all aspects. In fact, this all is of no use."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    When she ended their engagement, she also returned the double of their bride price. So she didn''t


    think she owed Daniel Taylor anything.


    She didn''t hurt him and put him in this wheelchair!


    So she didn''t understand why he started pestering her and her family!


    How can he expect that she can leave her happiness in this life and chose to live in hell with him?


    "I think it''s interesting." Daniel Taylor looked at Isabe Brown with his dark eyes and sneered at her,


    "your father has been in business for so many years, but he can''t bear these crises for only a few


    months. He even called his dearest daughter back. Did he admit defeat?"


    There was a taunt in his voice!


    Isabe Brown came to him, so she had to endure, "I know that you have made many contacts in


    recent years, but you are using your contacts against our business, which is too childish! You shouldn''t


    be such a childish person."


    "But now you have seen it that I''m such a childish person." Daniel Taylor paused and said again, "more


    than that, I will be more childish in the future."


    So, he meant, he will continue doing all this.


    Isabe Brown thought about her parents and frowned.


    She looked at Daniel Taylor, and said helplessly, "we have known each other for so many years, you


    should know my personality. I won''te back to you. Even if you let our family go bankrupt, you can''t


    get me again.


    I admit we were engaged, but what about that? I was ready to marry you in the past, but I can¡¯t marry


    you in this wheelchair now. You need to be served when you go in and out. I''m still young. I have the


    right to choose my own happiness. Why you can not part without hard feelings? Why do you have to do


    so much to force me?"


    "..." Daniel Taylor looked at this self-obsessed woman. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    Isabe Brown sighed and said, "I came here today to have a good talk with you. It seems that there is


    no need. Daniel, what you look like now really disappoints me. We have been friends for several years,


    but now you are using these means to force me. You don''t care about the former feelings at all. You are


    really selfish!"


    "I''m selfish?" Daniel Taylor held the teacup with some force.

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    So in the end, he became selfish?


    So the person who has been ttered all day long by her. In the end, became a person who is selfish


    and who is pestering her?


    Because his legs stopped working?


    It seemed that in his world, she already became a person who was unworthy to associate with.


    He put down his ss. "All right, I''m selfish. From now on, I wish Miss Brown to have a nice journey


    and to have boundless prospects."


    Isabe Brown stood up and said to her assistant, "Let¡¯s leave."


    Because Daniel Taylor has refused her request, so she didn''t have any interest in having a meal with


    Daniel Taylor. She didn''t like this crippled Daniel Taylor now and didn''t want him to hold any


    meaningless hope for her anymore.


    She and her assistant quickly opened the door and went out. Anna held the menu, looked at the


    direction they left and looked at Daniel Taylor.


    Although Daniel Taylor didn''t speak, he seemed angry and sad from his expressions.


    Isabe Brown didn''te back for long. But now that she came back, and said so much bad to him.


    As if being Daniel Taylor''s fianc¨¦e was just a burden on her.


    How can she show this much hatred for sir like this!


    Who gave her this confidence?


    Why does she dislike him so much?


    After all, they were engaged and were about to get married. In rtionships, even if people don¡¯t have


    much feeling, still they can¡¯t look down like this when one of them has an ident!


    -


    Isabe Brown went out of the door, and the assistant followed her. He was worried and said, "Miss, we


    are going back now. But how will we exin this to Mr. Brown?"


    "Let¡¯s go back and think about something." Isabe Brown sighed and said solemnly, "I have known


    since I was a child that my face is a disaster. I quit this marriage and in anger, he has married a woman


    casually. However, how can he be satisfied? He wants to take revenge."


    She was afraid that Daniel Taylor would pester her, that¡¯s why she didn''t dare toe back until he got


    married.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The assistant said, "When he was good, he was not deeply in love with you. Now, something has


    happened, and he came to haunt you. That''s too much!"


    ...


    "Miss Brown!" Isabe Brown and her assistant have not entered the elevator yet and suddenly a


    female voice rang behind them.


    They stopped and saw Annaing to them.


    Isabe Brown with a polite smile on her face, said softly, "What''s the matter?"


    Anna looked at Isabe Brown, but she wasn¡¯t in a hurry to talk. She just looked at Isabe Brown''s


    beautiful face that has concealed her vicious face. In her heart, Anna felt bad for Daniel Taylor.


    Isabe Brown said softly, "I heard from my parents that your name is Anna, Anna Stark, is it?"


    Isabe Brown was very friendly to Anna, just like she was to Eiza Preston in the school canteen


    yesterday.


    Anna looked at her smiling face, and couldn''t helpughing.


    She clenched her fist and suppressed her anger. "I have something to ask. Is it convenient?"


    Isabe Brown nodded, "Sure."


    Anna''s voice was cold, and she couldn''t control her emotions. "Sir has encountered an ident he got


    injured and could only move in a wheelchair, but it wasn¡¯t his wish. His present condition made him feel


    sadder than anyone else. How can you say so many harsh words to him? You were his fianc¨¦e. Don''t


    you think what you just said to him is too much?"


    Isabe Brown looked at Anna, who was angry, and she was stunned. Then she said with a smile, "It''s


    not that I''m cruel, it''s that you''re stupid. What Daniel said to you and let you think like this? After all, he


    can only cheat such a naive girl like you who haven¡¯t seen this cruel world!"

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    Isabe seemed a little distressed for Anna who has been cheated by Daniel Taylor and came here to


    speak for the injustice that he has faced.


    Anna listened to her words and almost wanted to spit blood.


    She looked at Isabe Brown and said, "Even if I am na?ve and haven¡¯t seen the world. But I know


    what the bottom line of life is. At least, I am not a person who can leave her fianc¨¦ alone if he


    encountered an ident and couldn¡¯t ever let my family connived at his family."


    Anna smiled and spoke again, "I''m still curious from where Miss Brown gets this confidence. You think


    what Mr. Taylor has done today is because he wants you toe back to him?


    Does he want you toe back to him so that you can abandon him again when he gets any


    problems?


    People get married to find apanion with whom they can grow old. I don''t think anyone wants to


    marry a person like Miss Brown¡­ a wife who can abandon her husband at any time."


    Anna never thought that she can be so brave. In order to speak for her sir, she came forward and said


    so much.


    Isabe Brown didn''t seem to have anything to say, but Anna''s attitude was a bit aggressive.


    The assistant on one side didn¡¯t like this, "Mrs. Taylor your words are inappropriate."


    "Inappropriate?" Anna looked at the assistant indifferently. "So, do you think what she said a moment


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ago was right? If yes, then I wish you the same that one day when something happens and you broke


    your leg, your girlfriend just like her leaves you alone."


    "You..." The assistant was very angry, Anna''s words were too vicious!


    He''s a nice guy and she cursed him like this?


    "What? Got angry?" Anna smiled, "If you can feel anger just by hearing it then please shut up."


    The assistant didn''t expect that Anna in a few words would let them give up in the argument. He looked


    at Anna in a mystifying way and sneered at her, "Mr. Taylor''s vision is really poor. He married such a


    silly girl who has no basic etiquette."


    Anna was only 18 years old. In their eyes, she was just a child.


    She has no etiquettes?


    Anna didn''t mind his words. She replied, "People always learn to behave ording to the situation.


    When they have to face the insensitive people, they should change their attitude ordingly. My


    attitude is exactly how it should be."


    Her words were clear, whether she has the basic etiquette or doesn''t depend on the two people in front


    of her.


    Anna was young and has no big reputation in society. She didn''t care about these things much.


    However, these two were very important people in the circle. It was obvious that they had lost their face


    here more than Anna.


    The assistant said angrily, "It seems that Mr. Taylor should take good care of you. You are just a little


    girl who doesn''t know the reality of this world at all. Don''t think that just by marrying into the Taylor


    family you can do anything. If Miss Brown hadn''t refused do you think you can get this chance?"


    "It seemed as if Miss Brown could marry into Taylor family just if she wants to!" It was not Anna. It was


    Jack Smith.


    Anna looked back and saw that Jack Smith and Daniel Taylor havee out.


    Jack Smith looked at Isabe Brown''s assistant and said contemptuously, "I think you have forgotten


    who came to ask for this marriage when Mr. Taylor was well! Assistant Albert is an important person


    around Mr. Brown, it is really disappointing to see that he doesn¡¯t even have a little gentlemanly


    demeanor and started quarreling with a woman."


    Damn it! Jack Smith couldn''t bear it for a long time.


    He told himself that no matter what, he is Mr. Taylor''s assistant, and he could not embarrass Mr. Taylor,


    so he endured and never said anything wrong to this hateful woman named as Isabe Brown.

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    Now Isabe¡¯s assistant took the initiative and misbehaved with Anna which helped Jack Smith to find


    a good excuse to teach them a lesson. He didn¡¯t have any scruples anymore.


    Isabe Brown¡¯s assistant listened to Jack Smith¡¯s words and was ready to retort but as he saw Daniel


    Taylor sitting in the wheelchair, he also did not know why but he couldn¡¯t utter a word!


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t speak, but the assistant sensed a kind of frightening feeling.


    ... Even the Brown family has been pushed by Daniel Taylor into a difficult situation. Mr. Brown tried his


    best and nned to make peace with Daniel Taylor. As an assistant, he didn¡¯t dare to offend Daniel


    Taylor.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor she had a guilty conscience and walked to his side, "Sir."


    Anna wasn¡¯t a kind of brave person who can say so much. She just came out to find Isabe Brown.


    Maybe she was really angry so that she couldn¡¯t stop herself or swallow her words.


    She was embarrassed that Sir would think that she is a nosy person and she will lose all her face.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Isabe Brown with a calm expression. "Just inside, Miss Isabe and I may


    have a misunderstanding. I think I should make it clear."


    "Misunderstanding?" Isabe Brown looked at Daniel Taylor iprehensibly.


    Daniel Taylor held Anna¡¯s hand solemnly and said, "For me, the most important person is my wife. As


    for you¡­ you don¡¯t need to worry. I¡¯m a man with a high vision. I cannot take fancy to everyone."


    When speaking, Daniel Taylor¡¯s eyes were gently staring at Anna¡¯s fingers.


    His sentence, each and every word was so warm that it made her heart tingle.


    Jack Smith looked at Isabe Brown. "Did Miss Isabe Brown have heard it clearly? If don¡¯t then let


    me make it clear. Our madam is right, even I never want to have a woman like you and you are thinking


    about Mr. Taylor."


    Jack Smith thought Anna was mature and knew how to love. On the contrary Isabe Brown was not


    only ungrateful but also considered herself infallible.


    Does she really think it¡¯s great to be beautiful?


    Isabe Brown looked at them. For a while, she didn¡¯t speak.


    Daniel Taylor said to Anna, "Let¡¯s go back to eat."


    Anna nodded, "Okay."


    -


    The light in the restaurant was very warm. Jack Smith stood by and looked at Anna serving dishes to


    Daniel Taylor. "Sir, this is delicious. Taste it."


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna, who has been coaxing him and ate with her hand.


    Anna continued to pick fish bones with chopsticks and gave it to him to eat.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and gently rubbed her head. "Actually, I¡¯m okay."


    Today Anna was very considerate, as if she was worried that he must be hurt by Isabe Brown¡¯s


    words.


    Anna grabbed his hand with one hand, picked out the fishbone, put the fish in his te and said


    seriously, "I know you¡¯re okay. But I want to spoil you. Can¡¯t I do it?"


    Spoil you - this word made Daniel Taylor smile, "You want to spoil me?"


    Actually he always pampered her, loved her and spoiled her.


    "You don¡¯t want me to spoil you?" Anna took a look at him. There was love in her clear eyes.


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s heart was warmed by her eyes.


    "It¡¯s my honor to be spoiled by my wife," he said solemnly.


    "Come on, let me feed you! Have some more." Anna took fish and continued to feed it to him. Her eyes


    were focused on his face. "Is it delicious?"


    Damn! He looked so handsome even while eating!


    She deeply suspected that Isabe Brown¡¯s eyes had a problem.


    Daniel Taylor nodded, "Yes."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    His wife fed it by hand. How isn''t it delicious?


    "Why you aren¡¯t eating?" He asked.

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    Usually, during meal she never talked much, but today she has been talking to him.


    Anna picked it up with chopsticks and tasted, "I¡¯m eating! It¡¯s really delicious. However, this restaurant


    is a little expensive!"


    "If you like it, we cane here anytime to eat. I¡¯ll apany you."


    "You are not afraid that I will eat so much and makes you poor?"


    Jack Smith couldn¡¯t helpughing. "You think by eating like this you can make Mr. Taylor poor?"


    Don¡¯t you think you really look down on Mr. Taylor?


    Daniel Taylor, "..."


    Who has hired this nosy assistant?


    Can someonee and drag him away?


    Anna said, "Sir still has to pay the home mortgage, I think we should save money."


    "Home Mortgage?" Jack Smith said straightforwardly, "How can Mr. Taylor have a home mortgage?


    And why don''t I know about it?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "..." Daniel Taylor raised his eyebrows, in his mind he has already decided a ce for Jack Smith.


    "No mortgage? But..." Anna took a suspicious look at Daniel Taylor and suddenly something clicked in


    her mind, "Sir, you lied to me?"


    Daniel Taylor looked at her. "Aren¡¯t you happy that I don¡¯t have any mortgage?"


    "Aaah..." Anna said, "Of course I am happy, but you have cheated me! I was really worried about you


    since the day you told me! Every day I thought many ways, how we can repay the mortgage!"


    Daniel Taylor looked at her worried look and coaxed, "I won¡¯t lie to you next time."


    "You are thinking of another time?" Anna said angrily, "You eat yourself. I don¡¯t care about you."


    Then she took the chopsticks and began to eat her food.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna¡¯s cute and angry look, he looked up and took a look at Jack Smith. "You


    are really smart!"


    Jack Smith, "..."


    Why is he feeling that he will be dead soon?


    -


    On the way home, Daniel Taylor looked at the quiet Anna sitting beside her. "Still angry?"


    "Uh huh.." Anna hummed quietly while using her mobile phone.


    Actually she was not really angry, it was just that she didn¡¯t expect that she can be cheated by him.


    She considered Daniel Taylor as a very honest person. He seemed so serious and fair.


    It was even hard to think that he can cheat her. She was stupefied.


    It seemed that she can¡¯t trust him too much in the future!


    It was terrible to be cheated by a man who looked so serious even while lying.


    Daniel Taylor reached over and held her hand. "You are allowed to be angry for a while, but you are not


    allowed to be angry at home."


    "..." Anna could not hold on any longer. She smiled and leaned on his shoulder. "I am not angry. It¡¯s just


    you are too much. You lied to me."


    "I was just joking with you. I didn¡¯t know that you were too stupid and will really believe it!"


    Nevertheless, his heart was touched by her concern.


    He knew that she used to think of ways to give her hard-earned money to him to pay back the loan.


    "You¡¯re saying I¡¯m stupid?" Anna looked at him with a great dissatisfaction, "you only know how to bully


    me!"


    "Is this bullying?" He picked up his eyebrows and said, "It seemed I haven¡¯t done anything to actually


    bully you!"


    "You..." Anna was angry. What she said was not that kind of bullying! "I don¡¯t want to talk to you."


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and smiled.


    When they reached home, they found a pickup truck parked at the door. Aunt Lisa was asking the


    servants to take things out of the truck.


    Anna walked over and saw flowers all over the floor in the living room. "Aunt Lisa, why you bought so


    many flowers?"


    "I didn¡¯t buy it. Daniel bought it." Aunt Lisa exined.

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    Anna looked back at Daniel Taylor, "Sir, you bought all these flowers?"


    Daniel Taylor said lightly, "Yes, for you."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "..." Anna looked at the flowers. Those were enough to open a flower shop. She asked again, "I am


    asking seriously."


    "Who said I wasn''t serious?" Daniel Taylor looked at her. "Do you like it?"


    She was angry, so he bought flowers to coax her.


    Anna looked at him seriously and for a moment she couldn¡¯t believe that it was really for her.


    "It¡¯s a waste of money!" There were so many flowers and it must be very expensive.


    She shook her head and clicked her tongue in disapproval.


    Even if you have money, you don¡¯t need to be such a spendthrift!


    "You don¡¯t like it?" Daniel Taylor was disappointed and said, "Never mind, ask Lisa to throw it away!"


    Throw?


    Anna immediately responded, "I like it!"


    How can she let him throw them away!


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and smiled, "Are you still angry with your husband?"


    "..." Just because she was angry with him, he gave her so many flowers.


    Isn¡¯t it too much?


    Women like flowers, although flowers wither, but the moment they receive them can be considered as


    one of the best moments.


    Anna took a picture of the flowers and posted it to Weibo.


    Thements below were envious.


    Even ire Ashley sent her a message, "my God! Dear husband is really loving!"


    Every time Anna saw ire Ashleymenting like this. She always had an indescribable feeling, but


    she cannot reveal her real identity. If she reveals her real identity ire Ashley will be jealous and due


    to her nature she will try to plot against Anna.


    So Anna just let it be.


    Daniel Taylor leaned on the pillow, looked at Anna, who was holding the mobile phone and looked very


    happy. "You looked very happy."


    Anna¡¯s face was full of the proud smile, "they all envy the flowers you gifted me!"


    Daniel Taylor doted on her and spoke gently, "if you like them I can give it to you every day."


    "..." Anna took a look at him. "No, it will be a waste of money! Don¡¯t buy this much next time. If you


    really want to do something you can take me to eat delicious food, then I will be even happier. "


    He smiled, "When you will change your love for food?"


    "I am a foodie by nature." Anna put down her mobile phone, hugged his neck, and said, "Sir..."


    "Hum?" Daniel interrupted her with a kind of deliberately prolonged sound filled with dissatisfaction.


    He gave her a lot of flowers to hear her calling him, "Sir"?


    Anna heard him and changed her way, "husband."


    "Yes." He responded with satisfaction.


    Anna smelled the light fragrance of his body and felt that her heart was full of this man. She said, "At


    the beginning, I agreed to marry you just because I wanted you to pay my tuition fee. I didn¡¯t think


    about more, but now I¡¯m greedy. I really want to be around you all my life."


    Not because he has money, but because the feeling he gave to her was really precious.


    "..." Daniel Taylor said, "If I can¡¯t stand up all my life, will you dislike me?"


    Isabe Brown¡¯s today¡¯s attitude today reminded Daniel Taylor many things, which were quite


    ridiculous.


    If Isabe Brown hadn¡¯t said all this, he might never know that his present value had fallen to such a


    level.


    Even a person who once ttered him in hundreds of ways looked down upon him so much.


    This world is really a reality! And this reality made his heart ached¡­


    Anna raised her head and kissed him on the cheek. "Even if you can¡¯t stand up all your life, I still want


    to be with you. No matter what other people think, in my heart, you are the best."

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    Especially today, Isabe Brown¡¯s attitude made her want to be around him and take good care of him.


    Her sir is so good.


    Why do those bad women dislike him?


    Daniel Taylor looked at this silly girl and as always he felt that this girl made his cold heart warm like a


    bright sun in winters, "In this world, probably only you are this much stupid."


    Anna felt wronged, "you are again calling me stupid? Am I behaving too silly today?"


    "Really stupid." He turned over, pressed her under him, kissed her little mouth, and after a long time he


    called her name slowly, "Anna."


    "Yes?"


    "... Don¡¯t leave me."


    His voice was hoarse.


    His simple sentence made Anna¡¯s eyes wet. "Okay."


    In her mind Anna was sure¡­


    She won¡¯t leave him, she won¡¯t go anywhere.


    She will stay with him forever.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if he can¡¯t stand up in his whole life. She will apany him and be his cutie, his wife.


    In response to her answer his kisses became deeper, he kissed her on her lips, on her chin, to the


    vicle, and down.


    He wished he can print his marks on her.


    His lips seemed to have magic and soon made her body soft. She protested in a low voice, "not


    there..."


    "Be obedient." Daniel Taylor waspletely indulged in his thought.


    She can¡¯t convince him like before just by ying coquettishly.


    "There will be a baby. I don¡¯t want to get pregnant now." In Anna¡¯s mind, she was very clear, she didn¡¯t


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    want to have children now.


    Her words reminded Daniel Taylor of something. He hugged her, turned over, opened the drawer of the


    bedside table and took out the family nning product that had been prepared earlier.


    Anna saw what he took out, and she was stunned for a moment.


    Why is she feeling that he has nned this earlier?


    No wonder he gave her flowers¡­ that was his first step¡­.


    This man is really outwardly kind but inwardly evil.


    His every step is a plot!


    Daniel Taylor put the thing into her hands and asked, "Is that ok?"


    When he asked, his eyes were very gentle, and his handsome face even glows more in the light, which


    made her unable to open her eyes, she has lost her ability to think.


    You can imagine what it¡¯s like when a man even more handsome than Eddie Peng presses you under


    his body and asks you such a question.


    When Anna regained her consciousness she found that she had nodded her head.


    "Then let¡¯s start!" Daniel Taylor was very serious. Anna saw that in a moment her clothes have been


    thrown aside.


    "..." Who can tell her that she just agreed!


    At the beginning, she looked at his handsome face and thought what if she has been fooled! He is her


    husband. She can go to sleep if she wants to. It¡¯s not a loss.


    But soon she regretted it! She didn¡¯t know maybe he was in a bad mood tonight.


    Normally, Daniel Taylor, who has always been considerate and always restrained himself was


    particrly annoying tonight.


    When he stopped for a moment Anna almost fell asleep.


    Not long after that, she woke up again.


    At three o¡¯clock in the morning, she wanted to go to the toilet and begged for a long time before he


    finally let her go.


    She didn¡¯t find her own clothes. She went to the bathroom in his shirt, and her legs were shaking.


    Anna was very sleepy before but when she went to the toilet she was not sleepy. She thought of taking


    a bath. Standing under the showerhead, she thought about the devil on the bed.


    She doesn¡¯t want flowers, and she doesn¡¯t want this husband!


    Whoever wants can take him!


    In this way, she doesn¡¯t have to worry that someday she will be so tired that she will be dead.


    After taking a bath, Anna saw Daniel Taylor leaning on the head of the bed. He was still awake...

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    Anna looked at him like this. Her heart thumped and it missed a beat, "You¡­ you are still not asleep."


    He won¡¯t do that again¡­ Wasn¡¯t that enough for him?


    But¡­ no matter what she can¡¯t bear it more!


    "Waiting for you." Daniel Taylor¡¯s eyes were very gentle, and the expression on his face seemed to


    have a clear and lust less taste. As if the man who just tortured her in bed wasn¡¯t him but someone


    else.


    However, Anna¡¯s mind still remembered those past few hours and she was extremely scared.


    Now after so muchbor, she just wanted to have a good sleep. "I think I should sleep on the sofa."


    Sleep on the sofa?


    Daniel Taylor looked at her worried appearance and almost said in amanding voice, "Be obedient,


    ande here."


    His voice seemed magical and with his charming face, it became even irresistible.


    Anna wanted to cry without tears, she climbed to bed and pleaded, "I really want to sleep. It¡¯s almost


    four."


    She hasn¡¯t slept tonight!


    Daniel Taylor looked at her pitiful appearance, covered her with the quilt, put one hand on her


    abdomen, hugged her and said, "Sleep."


    Anna was lying uneasily for a while. But after seeing that he really didn¡¯t move again, she secretly


    looked at him and found that Daniel Taylor was already looking at her quietly.


    At the moment when their eyes touched each other¡¯s gaze, she felt current and her heartbeat became


    faster.


    She looked at him and felt as she can¡¯t help but to take out her heart and give it to him!


    "Can¡¯t sleep?" Daniel Taylor asked in a deep voice.


    Anna was afraid that his words can have a different meaning, so she immediately closed her eyes. "I


    am very sleepy, I am going to sleep right now."


    Daniel Taylor looked at her side face and smiled.


    Is he that terrible?


    He raised his hand, turned off the light, put his head close to her head and closed his eyes.


    He also knew that tonight he couldn¡¯t control himself for a while and she must be exhausted and tired,


    but even so, he still wanted to hold her in his arms and let her sleep with him.


    He didn¡¯t know when, but he seemed to be addicted to her. Only when she was around him, he can


    sleep well.


    Daniel Taylor woke up early in the morning. When he woke up, Anna was still sleeping. He wrapped his


    arms around his waist and with her in his arms he kept lying for a while with great peace of mind. There


    were nost night¡¯s scruples.


    When he thought ofst night, he thought that he began to like her even more.


    He lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead.


    Without waking her up, he got up and dressed. It was a working day. He has to go to thepany.


    Before going out, he turned off the rm clock and ordered Aunt Lisa to not disturb her.


    -


    When Anna got up, it was more than one o¡¯clock in the afternoon. She felt that her whole body was


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    aching. She leaned against the pillow and stared at the ceiling for a while before getting up.


    When she went downstairs, she saw Olivia Taylor baking a cake in the kitchen.


    "Sister." Anna walked to her.


    Anna usually got upte but she never slept until this time. Olivia Taylor wanted to ask why she got up


    sote. However, when she saw Anna¡¯s appearance, she understood something.


    Olivia was worried that Isabe Brown¡¯s return would affect the feelings of Anna and Daniel but now it


    seemed that there wasn¡¯t any need to worry.


    Olivia Taylor said to Anna with iparable gentleness, "There is food for you on the table. Check it, if


    it¡¯s okay or cold? If it¡¯s not Okay. I¡¯ll reheat it for you."


    Anna went to the table and opened the lid, "It¡¯s hot."


    "Then eat quickly. Are you hungry?"


    Anna said, "Umm, not very hungry."


    She was just tired and wished she could go back to sleep.


    Anna took some rice, sat down and began to eat.


    Soon Olivia Taylor also came out. She sat down beside Anna and looked at her. "I heard that Daniel


    went to meet Isabe Brownst night, is it true?"

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    Anna nodded, "Yes."


    "What she said to him?" Olivia Taylor showed her concern.


    Anna told Olivia Taylor everything that happened, atst, night¡¯s meeting.


    When Olivia heard that Isabe Brown thought that Daniel Taylor wanted to make up with her, she


    couldn¡¯t control herugh,


    "Isabe really thought that Daniel wanted to pester her? I¡¯m afraid that a woman doesn¡¯t have a brain!


    When she used toe to my house before, she always takes the initiative to pester Daniel. Daniel


    didn¡¯t even bother to look at her. Now she thinks that he will go to pester a woman like her?"


    Olivia Taylor was worried that Isabe Brown hade back at this time to make up with Daniel Taylor.


    She was also worried about Anna. Anna married Daniel Taylor and suffered a lot of grievances. The


    two just got married. If Isabe Brown really came back to destroy their rtionship at this time, she


    would not let Isabe Brown go.


    But she never expected that woman to say that crap.


    Olivia Taylor was so angry that she had a stomachache. She didn¡¯t even want to continue baking


    cakes. She went straight to the living room and called.


    As soon as Olivia Taylor left, Anna¡¯s cell phone rang.


    She answered, "Hello."


    "Awake?" The soft voice came from the other end of the phone and fell into her ears.


    Although it was on the phone, she still felt like he was right beside her.


    Anna couldn¡¯t stop her mind and thought aboutst time. Her face turned red and she nodded, "Yes."


    "Can you walk?" Daniel Taylor was in his office at the moment. When she heard his voice, she felt his


    affection.


    Anna heard that and wished she could shut his mouth, "Yes¡­ I can."


    Daniel Taylor said, "It seems that there is no ss today. Do you want toe to thepany? I¡¯ll ask


    the driver to send you here."


    "What I will do in yourpany?"


    "I miss you." At this moment, he was straightforward, unlike the usually proud and gauche him.


    "Elder sister is here, I want to apany her!" She thought it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to leave the


    elder sister alone here.


    Daniel Taylor said, "In your heart, who is more important, my sister or me?"


    "Of course..." You - she hadn¡¯t uttered the word you and changed herst word, "sister."


    "Oh." Daniel Taylor said in a disappointed voice, "Then I¡¯m sad. In your eyes, I¡¯m not even as important


    as my sister."


    He began to y coquettishly, but still in a serious tone.


    Anna couldn¡¯t helpughing. "Then I¡¯lle to you after finishing eating and after informing it to sister."


    "Ok." Daniel Taylor said, "I am waiting for you."


    He was busy today. He wanted to go back to see her at noon, but he couldn¡¯t find the time.


    However, he really wanted to see her!


    Even at work, her figure always kept on appearing in his mind. He couldn¡¯t concentrate and there was


    no other way than to call her toe over here.


    Olivia Taylor was very angry due to Isabe Brown¡¯s matter, and she left earlier.


    Anna packed her things and sat in the car to go to Daniel Taylor¡¯spany.


    She reached thepany and found that the front desk receptionist has changed. She took the


    elevator and went up.


    There were not many people in the CEO¡¯s office at this time. Besides Jack Smith, there were only two


    Jack Smith was on the phone. He saw Anna, quickly put down the phone and came over. "Madam."


    "I¡¯m looking for Sir."


    Jack Smith opened the door for her and asked her to go in.


    Two female secretaries were busy but after seeing Anna, they looked at her.


    Jack Smith went back and heard them asking, "Mr. Smith is this Mr. Taylor¡¯s younger sister?"


    "She is his wife."


    "No way! So is so young." For a moment, they couldn¡¯t believe it.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    "Still a university student." Anna¡¯s age was really small.


    It can be seen at a nce that she was not even twenty years old.


    Anna entered the office and saw Daniel Taylor sitting there handling official business. He had two


    She was afraid that she would disturb him. She didn¡¯t speak, walked over quietly, sat down in the chair,


    and looked at him secretly.


    Today, he was wearing a high-quality shirt with light luster on it, which made him look ascetic and


    gentle.


    Ascetic?


    Anna¡¯s mind picked this word and forced her to eliminate this word from the description.


    How can she forget who bullied herst night?


    She leaned on the table and looked at him. He was working seriously and he looked very handsome¡­


    After a while, Daniel Taylor finished his work. He raised his head and looked at her cute appearance


    like a kitten.


    "Arrived?" A simple word.


    Anna sat up straight and said, "I¡¯ve been here for a long time. You have noticed it now? If I had known


    you were so busy, I would not havee."


    Daniel Taylor said, "Come here."


    Anna said, "No, there are people outside. What if they came in?"


    It won¡¯t be good to let people see them cuddling here. It will leave a bad impact.


    "They knock beforeing in," Daniel said.


    "Oh." Anna walked to Daniel Taylor, he held her and pulled her in his arms.


    He took her hand and it was still as cold as before. "Next time, wear more clothes beforeing out."


    "I¡¯ve already worn a lot."


    Daniel Taylor felt her soft waist, "Why you girls prefer to freeze yourselves just for the sake of beauty?"


    He can¡¯t understand these young girls.


    How can she wear a skirt on this cold day?


    Anna was not pleased with his remarks. She nced at him, "Don¡¯t you love beauty? Then why you


    dress like this and look so handsome every day? Why don¡¯t you dress like a bear?"


    "Am I handsome?" When he heard her praising him, his eyes shed with indescribable pride.


    Many people in the world praised him for being handsome, but he never considered anything seriously.


    However, when his little cute wife praised him for being handsome, his heartfelt extremely happy.


    Anna, "..."


    She has said aplete sentence, and he paid attention to this word?


    This man¡¯s focus isn¡¯t a little weird?


    "No, you are not handsome! You are ugly." She denied.


    Daniel Taylor smiled and said, "Good children don¡¯t lie."


    "Actually you are narcissistic."


    He really wants others to praise him for being handsome!


    Daniel Taylor¡¯sughed and hisughter was very gentle. "What would you like to eat at night?"


    "I just ate at home."


    "Today I will take you to eat some delicious food. Last night you worked hard."


    "What happenedst night?" Anna pretended to be silly. "I don¡¯t remember."


    "Oh." Daniel Taylor said, "Then I¡¯ll help you remember that in the evening."


    "..." Anna gave him a serious look and pouted, "I don¡¯t want to talk to you."


    "Today sister came home, did she ask something?"


    "She asked about the meeting with Isabe Brown."


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s eyes shed disgust when he heard that woman¡¯s name but soon it disappeared.


    Anna looked at the silent Daniel Taylor and felt that she shouldn¡¯t mention anything rted to Isabe


    Brown.


    She quickly changed the subject, "I am thinking that we should go to meet mom and dad and have


    dinner with them. What do you say?"Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Now Isabe Brown hase back, and they also got this news. They were already worried because


    of Daniel Taylor¡¯s affairs, and now after getting this news of Isabe Brown¡¯s arrival, they must be more


    worried.

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    Anna thought that if she and Daniel Taylor can go back to apany them for dinner, they would feel


    happy and satisfied.


    Moreover, Anna has been busy since she got married. Last weekend, she was ill so they didn¡¯t go back


    to meet them.


    Daniel Taylor heard Anna¡¯s suggestion and agreed, "Okay!"


    Originally, it should be his responsibility, but he didn¡¯t expect that Anna would be so sensible and will


    put forward such a considerable idea to apany his parents.


    He felt really lucky to have such a considerate wife.


    He took her hand and said, "My parents must be very happy to see you. Where can they find such an


    excellent daughter-inw like you?"


    "Excellent?" Anna was surprised to hear him praising her all of a sudden.


    "I didn¡¯t even think of going to see them. But you thought, when my parents will know it, I¡¯m sure they


    must be very happy." He couldn¡¯t help praising her for being so good.


    Anna smiled and said modestly, "It¡¯s just that every time I go back, mom prepares a lot of delicious food


    for me. It¡¯s just my greediness."


    Daniel Taylor raised his eyebrows and said, "You are saying as if I keep you hungry. If you go back like


    this, mom will say it to me!"


    "What mom will say?"


    "She will say that I don¡¯t love my wife."


    In their eyes, Daniel Taylor was a soldier and his temperament was also just like soldiers. A little bit


    reserve. He has always been an independent man. They knew that he can live a good life.


    However, they were a little worried about Anna. They let her live with him and but they were worried


    that he can¡¯t care about her and she will suffer. So they specially arranged Aunt Lisa to live with them


    and take care of her.


    Anna smiled.


    Daniel Taylor said, "I¡¯ll call mom now."


    "Good."


    Anna sat on hisp and watched him calling.


    He told mom that he and Anna wille for dinner.


    His mother was so happy to hear it, "Ask Anna what she wants to eat, I¡¯ll cook it for her."


    "Cook anything. Our piggy is not picky." She can eat anything delicious!


    Yes! She can eat anything delicious!


    Daniel Taylor had only these words to describe her love for food.


    As soon as this word "piggy" came out of his mouth, Anna reached out and pinched his abdominal


    muscles.


    It¡¯s too much!


    He called her a pig.


    Daniel Taylor held her hand, hung up the phone and then looked at her. "You touch me so casually, turn


    up the fire and then you have to suffer."


    Anna bulged her cheeks. "Why you called me piggy?"


    "Aren¡¯t you?"


    "It is you!"


    "Yes, I am. I¡¯ll make a good pair with you."


    "..."


    Anna found that he can¡¯t win from him and just hummed.


    After a while, she asked Daniel Taylor, "You haven¡¯t finished your work, yet. Do it quickly. I won¡¯t disturb


    you anymore. You finish it quickly so that we can go to meet mom and dad as soon as possible."


    Daniel Taylor said, "Okay."


    Though he said okay he kept holding her hand and didn¡¯t let her go.


    Anna looked at him, "huh?"


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and didn¡¯t speak. His eyes were a little gentle and a little provocative.


    Anna saw his intention, smiled and kissed him on the face, "so¡­ Is it all right?"


    He was the kind of person who doesn¡¯t say anything and wait for others to take the initiative.


    After being kissed by her, Daniel Taylor let her go.


    Anna also brought herptop with her. She sat on the sofa, took out theptop and was busy with her


    own things.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Daniel Taylor looked up and saw her sitting on the sofa with herptop on herp. He felt as if she was


    really far away from herself and he didn¡¯t like this feeling. He said, "Pick theptop ande here."


    He pointed to the position beside him. Anna took herptop and sat beside him.

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    Daniel Taylor found herself close to him. He was satisfied and continued to work.


    Before long, the secretary sent tea to them and saw that Daniel Taylor was working, while Anna was


    obsessed with the way Daniel Taylor worked.


    Her eyes were full of adoration, and this scene looked extremely loveable.


    Anna saw the tea in front of herself and looked up to see the secretary. The Secretary was stunned for


    a moment, and after that, she gave Anna a polite smile.


    My God?


    Mr. Taylor¡¯s wife is really lovely!


    Anna was really the kind of woman who can warm up anyone¡¯s heart just by her one smile.


    -


    At a quarter past six, Anna and Daniel Taylor returned home.


    The dinner was almost ready. Anna went to wash her hands and came out for dinner. Olivia Taylor and


    John Peter were also there.


    Mother Taylor enthusiastically served food to Anna as always, "Anna, eat more. It seemed you had lost


    weight recently."


    "No!" Anna said, "I¡¯ve gained one kg."


    "It¡¯s better for girls to be fat," Daniel said.


    "If I get fat, you will start disliking me."


    "What nonsense? In this family, who dares to dislike you?" Mother Taylor said solemnly.


    "Thank you, mom."


    Anna looked at this delicious table, and her happiness doubled. Every time she came back, mother


    Taylor made many delicious dishes for her. She was really happy.


    Mother Taylor looked at John Peter sitting beside Olivia Taylor and asked, "I heard that you have


    moved to your uncle¡¯s ce?"


    John Peter answered politely, "I lived there for two days. It¡¯s near the university."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "You didn¡¯t bully Anna or did you?" mother Taylor was very worried because when Anna first came to


    this house John always bullied her, so now, in her eyes, John was a bad guy.


    John Peter found that now in the eyes of his family, he has be a bad guy who can only bully Anna.


    He took a look at Anna withplicated eyes.


    Mother Taylor said, "Why are you looking at Anna like this? Your eyes didn¡¯t seem to have the right


    intentions. I¡¯ll ask your grandpa to teach you a lesson."


    "..." John Peter was very aggrieved in his heart. He didn¡¯t want to talk, so he just continued to eat.


    Anna looked at him like this, remembered that his behavior has been pretty good recently. She


    exined, "I have sir there. He didn¡¯t bully me."


    "It is good if he didn¡¯t. However, if he does anything, don¡¯t hide it for me." Mother Taylor said and


    sighed. "This kid was pretty good in his childhood. Now I don¡¯t know what has happened to him. He


    has be so weird."


    "..."


    Mother Taylor said about John Peter, and her eyes fell on Olivia Taylor, "Charles is gone again?"


    Olivia Taylor replied, "He has something to do in Beijing. He was in a hurry to deal with it."


    "What¡¯s wrong with you? Who has offended you?" Usually, Olivia Taylor talked a lot and always


    cheered up the whole atmosphere. However, today, she was very quiet and silent. It seemed that she


    was really angry with someone.


    Olivia Taylor listened to her mother¡¯s words and raised her head. "I went to meet Isabe Brown today."


    She just mentioned this name and everybody was stupefied.


    The atmosphere that was originally warm instantly became cold.


    Olivia Taylor said, "I hate myself. How could I be that much blind that I introduced her to Daniel Taylor?


    At that time she pretended to be really sweet and caring but today I saw that she didn¡¯t even think she


    had done anything wrong. She didn¡¯t even apologize."


    It is normal for human beings to make a mistake. If a person does something wrong and sincerely


    repented, things can be okay.


    However, Isabe Brown¡¯s case was different. She didn¡¯t even feel that she did anything wrong at all.


    It seemed that she ended this engagement and ran away just because Daniel Taylor had an ident


    and his legs were injured. So it was Daniel Taylor¡¯s mistake. It had nothing to do with her...

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    After dinner, Anna and Daniel Taylor went back to their room to have a rest. Anna came downstairs to


    get water and heard mom and dad talking.


    The incident of Isabe Brown¡¯s return made mother Taylor very sad.


    Anna heard her saying, "What did our Daniel has done wrong? Why he has to be treated like this?


    When he was fine, you know how that woman came to coax him. Now she has be like this!"


    "If Daniel hadn¡¯t had this ident, we couldn¡¯t even see that she was such a person. Till now, she must


    be married to Daniel. Try to see the positive side. There¡¯s no need to feel sorry for a woman like her!"


    Father Taylor said.


    Daniel Taylor couldn¡¯t stand up, and they can¡¯t do anything.


    No matter how sad they were, they can only hide it. They were afraid that Daniel Taylor will be more


    upset.


    "Positive side, how can I see the positive side? My son didn¡¯t steal or rob ormit a crime. Why


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    people are repugnant to him?" She recalled Brown family¡¯s attitude and for a while, she couldn¡¯t stop


    her tears,


    "I haven¡¯t slept well since Daniel¡¯s ident. He is so obedient and excellent. Why he experienced


    these much terrible things? It¡¯s you who agree to let him be a soldier and made my son what he is


    today!"


    She can onlyin like this in front of her husband.


    Father Taylor consoled, "To be a soldier is a great thing, even if you give him another chance, he will


    still choose this career."


    Their family condition was very good but Daniel Taylor insisted on choosing this career from the


    beginning.


    A man should be brave enough to protect his country. He was proud of his son.


    Anna silently took the water and went upstairs.


    Daniel Taylor was sitting by the window and looking at his yard.


    It was dark outside, he can¡¯t see clearly outside, but he was looking very serious.


    Just by looking at him like this, Anna¡¯s eyes turned red. She took the nket and walked over to cover


    his legs.


    Daniel Taylor was stunned and looked at Anna¡­


    Anna squatted down beside him and held his hand. "I was away for a while, and you started missing


    someone else?"


    "Whom I can miss?" Daniel Taylor looked at the little girl that seemed weird.


    Anna said, "Jack Smith! n Kevin! John Peter. Anyway, there are many important people in your


    heart!"


    Daniel Taylor reached out, pinched her nose, and said sternly, "Take a bath and go to bed."


    She didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. He wanted her to have a good rest tonight.


    "I won¡¯t go," He didn¡¯t expect Anna to say this.


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s voice wasmanding, "Be obedient. Take a rest early. You have sses tomorrow


    morning. If you arete, you will be sad again."


    Anna looked at him. "I can go, but you have to coax me."


    "How to coax?"


    "Say you like me!"


    "..."


    Daniel Taylor said, "You are bing more and more disobedient."


    "Are you shy?" She stared at him with her bright eyes.


    "..." Daniel Taylor, "if you are really disobedient, then we won¡¯t sleep, tonight. Okay?"


    "..."


    Anna stood up. "I¡¯m going to take a bath."


    Daniel Taylor couldn¡¯t helpughing while looking at her going like this.


    He knew that she wanted to make him happy.


    However, he also admired himself that he became too easy to coax.


    She just apanied him, said a few words and he always forgot those unhappy things.

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    The next morning, Anna went to ss and heard everyone talking about Isabe Brown. "I heard that


    Miss Isabe is a child of an entrepreneur who became wealthy since 1980, she belongs to a rich and


    well-reputed family!"


    "God! How do normal people like me gather the courage to live after knowing all this?"


    Anna heard this name, she thought about Isabe Brown¡¯s and her family¡¯s behavior. She thought


    about the pain that Isabe Brown has brought to them, and her mood became particrly bad.


    Unfortunately, she had no blocking function and couldn¡¯t block these people from uttering this name.


    At noon, at the dining hall, Vanessa Cameron looked at Anna. "Are you in a bad mood?"


    Anna said, "I am okay."


    She couldn¡¯t do anything about Isabe Brown, so she can only think about her in her heart.


    There are so many annoying people in the world, if we go to deal with them one by one we will go


    crazy with anger.


    Vanessa Cameron said, "I usually never saw you upset at dinner but today you seem to have no


    appetite."


    Anna smiled.


    At the moment, a polite voice sounded beside him, "May I sit here?"


    Anna looked up and saw Isabe Brown in front of her.


    Today, she was wearing a high cor shirt with a knee-length skirt. Even thismon and normal


    dressing looked very good on her.


    Isabe Brown stood beside Anna with her food te that she has just made and her face had that


    kind of fake and disgusting smile!


    Now, there were many people in the dining hall and there were very few ces left to eat. It seemed


    that Isabe Brown just wanted to share the table. But Anna was sure that it was intentional!


    She was just about to speak and drive the woman away but before she could say Eiza Preston came


    there. Eiza quickly pulled out a chair and said to Isabe Brown, "Miss Isabe Brown, please sit


    down."


    "..."


    Since Anna¡¯s wedding Eiza and Anna haven¡¯t eaten together. Eiza despised Anna and hid far away


    from her.


    However, today she seemed brave!


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Isabe Brown sat down next to Anna. Eiza Preston sat next to Vanessa Cameron, opposite Isabe


    Brown.


    After sitting down, Eiza Preston showed a ttering smile to Isabe Brown, which can make people


    lose their appetite.


    Anna looked at her. "Who let you sit here?"


    Eiza Preston whispered, "We all are of the same dormitory. What¡¯s wrong with sitting here?"


    Eiza Preston didn¡¯t believe that even Miss Isabe¡¯s presence Anna would dare to treat her badly!!


    Anna just wanted tough.


    How can she stay in a same room with such a person?


    Isabe Brown looked at Anna and said in a gentle voice, "Anna, I have something to tell you."


    As soon as she opened her mouth, the atmosphere around her seemed to be much gentler.


    Just a day before she has been criticized by Anna but it seemed she didn¡¯t mind and she came here to


    talk with Anna.


    "I have nothing to tell you nor do I want to listen!" Anna¡¯s attitude was cold. After seeing these two


    people here, she didn¡¯t even want to eat.


    Eiza Preston was angry when she saw that Anna was so rude to Isabe Brown, "Anna, how can you


    behave like this to teacher Isabe Brown?"


    In Eiza Preston¡¯s eyes, Isabe Brown had a god-like existence.


    Isabe Brown belonged to a well-reputed family and she was a teacher at this university. Above all,


    she was so beautiful and had a good personality.


    On the contrary, Anna was a girl who married a disabled person for money. There was a difference like


    heaven and earth.


    "Teacher Isabe Brown?" Anna raised her eyebrows and looked at Eiza Preston. "Has she taught you


    a lesson? Why you sounded so intimate?"


    "Even if not, she is still a teacher in our university." Eiza Preston said, "Respecting teachers and


    emphasizing education don¡¯t you even understand it?"

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    She thought Anna was just a weird person. Miss Isabe Brown was so nice, but Anna was behaving


    so badly.


    Anna also knew that this girl didn''t have a brain.


    "Maybe, I don¡¯t understand, but have I asked you two toe here and sit with me?"


    Eiza Preston looked at Anna¡¯s cold look and suddenly got a new idea and said, "Why you are so


    angry? Are you jealous that Miss Isabe Brown is better than you?"


    Isabe Brown just came into the school and has already received arge number of fans.


    In everyone¡¯s eyes, she was like the perfect goddess, so when Anna showed her hatred for Isabe


    Brown, people who didn¡¯t know anything thought that she was jealous of Isabe Brown.


    "..."


    Anna looked at Isabe Brown. Why should she be jealous of her?


    Isabe Brown smiled and said, "Anna, I have no malice towards you."


    "Miss Isabe Brown, she is a person who knows no good or bad. You don¡¯t have to be so kind to her."


    Eiza Preston was very angry. She thought Anna wasn¡¯t worthy of Isabe Brown¡¯s kindness.


    Isabe Brown exined it for Anna, "Anna has a misunderstanding about me. She is not the kind of


    person you said."


    Eiza Preston said, "Anna, see, how good Miss Isabe Brown is to you. She didn¡¯t mind your poor


    behavior. Don¡¯t you think you are too much?"


    "..."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Vanessa Cameron could see that Anna didn¡¯t like Isabe Brown although she didn¡¯t know why. She


    red at her, "can you stop speaking nonsense?"


    Eiza Preston stopped talking.


    Isabe Brown looked at Anna and said, "Anna, let¡¯s go to dinner together after ss. I have something


    to say to you."


    "I¡¯m not interested."


    Even if Isabe Brown was gentle but in Anna¡¯s eyes, she was not a good person.


    Eiza Preston looked at Isabe Brown and said, "Miss Isabe Brown, Anna is married! Her husband


    has money, so she doesn¡¯t take others into consideration."


    Anna stared at Eiza Preston and in a moment she guessed that Eiza Preston wanted to talk about


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s disability.


    If anyone thought about it carefully. These two people really suited together.


    Isabe Brown showed a friendly smile, "I know. Our family is close to the Taylor family, they have been


    friends with Anna¡¯s husband for many years."


    "Oh, that¡¯s how it is!" Eiza Preston was stunned for a moment.


    She didn¡¯t expect that they had this rtionship! She even didn¡¯t see Isabe Brown at Anna¡¯s


    wedding!


    "Friends?" Anna smiled scornfully. "Why Miss Isabe Brown doesn¡¯t tell everyone that you were my


    husband¡¯s fianc¨¦e but after his ident, you left him and ran away?"


    Anna just wanted to see how Isabe Brown, a good woman, will go with it.


    Vanessa Cameron looked at Isabe Brown, and a slight surprise shed in her eyes. Unexpectedly,


    Isabe Brown was Daniel Taylor¡¯s fianc¨¦e and the woman who abandoned Daniel Taylor when he was


    in trouble.


    No wonder Anna was so angry.


    Eiza Preston looked at Isabe Brown and subconsciously felt that Anna was lying. How could Miss


    Isabe be the kind of person Anna just said?


    From her behavior she seemed too good.


    Isabe Brown was calm, Anna suddenly said this thing and she just slightly paused for a few seconds,


    after that she reacted.


    In a very gentle tone, she exined, "When Daniel was injured, I happened to have something to do. I


    went abroad and didn¡¯t get the news of his injury. I came back two days ago, but he has already


    married Anna."


    Isabe said, and in a sh, she reversed the situation as if she was not wrong and Daniel Taylor


    betrayed her and got married Anna before she came back.

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    She was a woman who can invert ck and white!


    Anna desperately suppressed her anger, "Really? He¡¯s been injured for a year now. Do you dare to say


    that you haven¡¯t heard anything?"


    Isabe Brown sighed helplessly, "My engagement with him was originally made by the elders of the


    two families. We had no feelings at all. He works outside most of the time and seldomes back. I


    have my own job, too!"


    Without waiting for Anna to exin again, she continued, "Anna, you don¡¯t need to target me like this. I


    am back, but I have no intentions to disturb your rtionship."


    She said that and it seemed she directly excluded the unfavorable factors:


    She didn¡¯t leave Daniel Taylor because of his injury. She left him just because she didn¡¯t get this news,


    she went out because of her work.


    Her engagement with Daniel Taylor was only made by her elders and had nothing to do with her;


    She didn¡¯t want to take back Daniel Taylor this time. She didn¡¯t care about the marriage between Daniel


    Taylor and Anna. Moreover, she was willing to be a friend with Anna.


    Just listen, what a perfect setup!


    In other people¡¯s eyes, Anna became a person who has robbed her fianc¨¦, even though Anna dared to


    regard the innocent Isabe Brown as an enemy.


    So no matter what, Anna was wrong and she was right.


    Eiza Preston looked at Anna and said, "Anna, I used to think that you were greedy for money and


    married to such a person. Unexpectedly, you stole it from others. Miss Isabe Brown is such a nice


    person. She didn¡¯t even think of taking revenge, but you still showed such an attitude to her!"


    Anna looked at Isabe Brown. The woman in front of her was clearly lying. But her eyes were so real


    that people can¡¯t find any evil intentions.


    Even when she said there was nocency on her face, as if she just didn¡¯t want to be


    misunderstood by Anna.


    After hearing Eiza Preston¡¯s words, Isabe Brown looked at Vanessa Cameron and Eiza Preston, "I


    just talked about this matter here! In fact, now I have nothing to do with Daniel Taylor. Don¡¯t spread this


    thing out and do not let others misunderstand Anna, do you understand?"


    Her every move, like a mature woman, seemed as if she didn¡¯t want to give Anna any trouble and didn¡¯t


    want to let her feel embarrassed.


    Her words seemed as if she told them about her rtionship with Daniel Taylor because Anna forced


    her and she had no choice.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After that, Isabe Brown specifically told Eiza Preston, "Especially you, if you tell it to someone, I will


    be angry."


    She pretended to be fierce, but she was still very gentle.


    Eiza Preston nodded, "Yes."


    Miss Isabe Brown is so kind!


    Anna just thought about Isabe Brown¡¯s counterattack. Suddenly, she realized that the rank of this


    woman was very high. If she just tried to fight with her fiercely, she won¡¯t get any good results.


    Isabe Brown just came to school two days ago and she became so popr that even Eiza Preston


    helped her wholeheartedly.


    Anna knew that if she targetted Isabe Brown this way again, it will be her own self who will be at loss.


    At university, Anna didn¡¯t want to make enemies.


    If people in this world want to have a good life, they cannot just live like independent individuals. An


    interpersonal rtionship is also very important.


    Once you let others doubt your character, it will not be so convenient for you to do anything in the


    future.


    Anna didn¡¯t want to lose before Isabe Brown gets back what he did to Daniel Taylor!


    Anna looked at Isabe Brown and smiled, "All right! It¡¯s my mistake. I¡¯m a little narrow-minded. Miss


    Isabe Brown, can you forgive me?"

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    Exactly! Isn¡¯t it about performance?


    If Miss Isabe can act, she can, too.


    Let¡¯s see whose acting is better!


    Anna¡¯s sudden smile made Isabe Brown stupefied.


    She thought that Anna was that kind of straightforward personality, who are mere and innocent. If she


    dislikes anything it will be written on her face.


    But, now, after seeing Anna, she felt like she took Anna lightly!


    When John Peter came in, she saw Anna sitting next to Isabe Brown. They were talking happily.


    It made him frown.


    His whole family hated Isabe Brown very much. Did Anna forget everything?


    However, Anna ate very little. After eating, Anna and Vanessa Cameron came out of the canteen


    together. Suddenly, Isabe Brown¡¯s voice sounded behind him, "Anna."


    Anna and Vanessa Cameron stopped. Soon, Isabe Brown came over. She smiled at Vanessa


    Cameron and said, "I want to talk to Anna alone, is it okay?"


    Vanessa Cameron said, "Okay."


    Vanessa Cameron walked away, Anna looked at Isabe Brown and Isabe Brown smiled at her.


    "Anna."


    "Is there anything Miss Isabe Brown wants to say?" Anna¡¯s tone was still polite.


    "Actually, I have something and I need your help." Isabe Brown said.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Help?" Anna found it funny.


    Why does this woman think that she will help her?


    Isabe Brown asked gently, "Can you help me talk to Daniel and convince him to stop taking this


    revenge from my father¡¯spany?"


    She said as if this was a thing that Anna should do, she didn¡¯t think her request was unreasonable at


    all.


    Anna looked at Miss Isabe Brown indifferently and politely refused, "I never asked him about his


    work. I cannot interfere with his matters."


    "I know. You just don¡¯t want to help me." Isabe Brown didn¡¯t give up, she looked at Anna gently,


    "Anna, can you help me, please? It is not only that you will help me, even by this you can also help


    yourself. Do you really want to see meing back to him? "


    "Do you think you cane back to him? Think again!" Her attitude made Anna frown.


    I am his wife!


    What makes this Isabe Brown so confident?


    Just their past engagement?


    Isabe Brown felt Anna¡¯s anger and said with a smile, "I¡¯m joking. I can¡¯te back to him or rob him


    of you. But if you help me in this matter, you will also get many favors!"


    She knew that Anna¡¯s family¡¯s financial conditions were not good. She married Daniel Taylor for money.


    There were many things where she can help her.


    Anna uncovered her relentlessly, "It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t rob him from me, it¡¯s that you even can¡¯t see


    him at all. You don¡¯t like him because he is in a wheelchair and you think that he doesn¡¯t deserve you."


    Isabe Brown said bluntly, "I¡¯m just responsible for my life. I don¡¯t want to waste my energy in a


    doomed marriage. Is that so wrong?"


    In her opinion, it was Anna who was unreasonable.


    "All right." Anna said, "It is good if you are satisfied."


    Anna wasn¡¯t a person who was wronged, she can¡¯t me Isabe Brown. She just thought this woman


    didn¡¯t deserve Daniel Taylor.


    Anna didn¡¯t want to talk to Isabe Brown anymore. She turned around to walk away.


    Isabe Brown called her again, "Anna."


    "..."


    "I know I may not have the right to say this, but I think, as a girl, you also need to understand this thing.


    You need to love yourself first. Now, you may think it doesn¡¯t matter. But after a long time, you will find


    out how unworthy it is to sacrifice your youth for money."

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    "..."


    Actually, in Isabe Brown¡¯s eyes, her marriage with Daniel Taylor was a bad decision, because she


    has no self-love and she was selling her youth for money.


    Anna felt ironic!


    No matter what, it was a truth that Anna agreed to marry Daniel Taylor because of the financial


    problem. So she didn¡¯t feel wronged when Isabe Brown said she nor that felt angry.


    However, Isabe Brown can¡¯t put all me on injured Daniel Taylor.


    After all, he was the man Isabe Brown wanted to marry!


    -


    n Kevin stood at John Peter¡¯s side and looked at Isabe Brown, who has been pestering Anna for


    a long time. "What does this woman want to do? Why she is pestering Anna?"


    John Peter said, "Maybe she is sick."


    "Do you want to help Anna?" n Kevin was a little worried.


    Isabe Brown was not a person of same rank with them. He was afraid that Anna would suffer.


    No matter what she did, she was older than Anna. When Anna went to primary school, Isabe Brown


    had already gone to high school.


    If she bullied Anna, Anna can¡¯t be her opponent.


    n Kevin just looked at them chatting for a while, and his brain was filled with a two-woman robbing


    one man¡¯s drama.


    However, John Peter didn¡¯t make a statement and walked away.


    n Kevin looked at the back of John Peter. He was not at ease. He had no other way than to call


    Daniel Taylor.


    Daniel Taylor was sitting at his desk, signing the document, when he received a call from n Kevin


    and heard him saying, "Uncle Taylor, Isabe Brown is pestering Anna in the university, please take


    care of it!"


    n Kevin said, he hasn¡¯t heard the reply when Daniel Taylor hung up the phone.


    n Kevin stared at the phone for a while. He was confused.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Uncle Taylor is really cold!


    -


    Anna came back home. Lisa has already prepared the dinner, but Daniel Taylor has note back.


    There were only Anna and John Peter.


    "Sir didn¡¯te back for dinner today?" Anna asked Lisa.


    Lisa said with a smile, "He has to go to the hospital for routine examination today, so he wille back


    "Okay!" Anna knew that Daniel Taylor often has to go to the hospital for examination. However, she


    was missing him.


    Anna ate quietly. John Peter watched Lisa going away and said, "I saw you eating with Isabe Brown


    today."


    Anna looked at John Peter and said, "Yeah."


    She also didn¡¯t want that Isabe Brown toe to her.


    John Peter didn¡¯t want to take care of her affairs, but she was afraid that she would suffer loss, "You


    should stay away from her. You don¡¯t know but she can harm you! "


    "I know."


    "You know?" John Peter seemed dissatisfied, "She is different from the idiots Eiza Preston and ire


    Ashley."


    In this past, Isabe Brown managed to be Daniel Taylor¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Not only this, she dared to


    abandon Daniel Taylor, all because their family had a foothold in Jingzhou.


    Even John Peter, Daniel Taylor¡¯s nephew, has no way to put Isabe Brown down. Moreover, the


    woman¡¯s mind was very sharp. At the beginning, even the Taylor family were cheated by her, and Anna


    was just a little girl.


    So, he was really worried that Anna would be wronged by Isabe Brown.


    Anna looked at John Peter and couldn¡¯t believe it. "Are you concerned about me?"


    Then who is the one who came here to rob her sir from her!


    "When am I not concerned about you?" John Peter¡¯s face sank.


    Why did he move here?


    Isn¡¯t it because she suddenly got sick and he was worried about her?

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    John Peter didn¡¯t live here every day. Sometimes he lived in the dormitory, sometimes he stayed at his


    own home. He just came to this house when he wanted to talk to Anna.


    John Peter¡¯s words made Anna stiff for a while.


    It seemed that this boy has been behaving awkwardly. It was hard to understand what he was actually


    thinking.


    John Peter looked at Anna in embarrassment, he bowed his head and didn¡¯t talk anymore.


    Just a moment ago, when he just looked at Anna, he suddenly felt his heart ached. In their present


    status, talking about feelings seemed very funny.


    Actually, no one knows, how much he liked her!


    Anna didn¡¯t want to stay here to face John Peter alone. She finished eating and went back to her room.


    At Brown¡¯s house-


    It was dark outside, Isabe Brown stopped at the door and got off the car. The housekeeper saw her


    and said hello to her kindly, "Hello, Madam."


    "Um." Isabe Brown smiled, and her smile made the street lights and extra lights in the yard lose


    luster.


    The housekeeper looked at her and said, "There are guests at home today."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Guest?" Isabe Brown asked, "Who is it?"


    She went to the door and began to change her shoes. She heard the housekeeper saying, "it¡¯s Daniel


    Taylor."


    "..." Isabe Brown took off her shoes.


    What is he doing here?


    That day he said that he had no thoughts about her!


    Then why did hee here?


    This man really has thoughts about her!


    With these thoughts in mind, Isabe Brown was not calm. She put on her slippers and said to the


    housekeeper, "I am going upstairs first! Don¡¯t tell them I¡¯m back."


    She didn¡¯t want to see Daniel Taylor!


    Before her father tried to meet him but he refused and now he personally came to her home, the


    purpose seemed obvious.


    However, even this thought made her have goosebumps.


    Although Daniel Taylor was really handsome, she really didn¡¯t want him in that wheelchair.


    The housekeeper looked at Isabe Brown. She didn¡¯t understand her meaning, but she nodded.


    Isabe Brown put the shoes back into the shoe cab, and her mother came over, "honey, you are


    back."


    Her mother¡¯s voice was loud, and everyone in the living room heard it.


    Isabe Brown heard her mother¡¯s voice, but before she could stop her, Isabe¡¯s father said, "Isabe,


    Daniel Taylor almost became the son-inw of the Brown family at the beginning, but now the two


    families have nothing to do with each other. Therefore, Mr. Brown called Daniel Taylor formally.


    Isabe Brown walked over and saw Daniel Taylor sitting on the sofa. She was petrified for a while.


    However, because of her father¡¯s presence, she smiled and said friendly, "Daniel, why you came to my


    house?"


    Daniel Taylor nced at her coldly.


    Isabe¡¯s father said to Isabe Brown, "Sit down and talk with Mr. Taylor."


    Isabe¡¯s father was very polite to Daniel Taylor now. Daniel Taylor robbed hisnd and his business.


    The Brown family¡¯s business didn¡¯t copse because of this but his blood pressure rose a lot and he


    was in stress.


    He specially called Isabe Brown back especially to try to get closer to Daniel Taylor.


    The two families have been friends for many years. There was no need to make such a bad


    rtionship.


    Isabe Brown didn¡¯t want to talk to Daniel Taylor. "I¡¯m a little tired. I want to go back to my room and


    have a rest."


    She just didn¡¯t want him to have any thoughts about her!


    "Stay here." Isabe¡¯s father said, "It¡¯s not easy for Mr. Taylor toe to our home personally. Last


    time, he came here two years ago, when you two came back together in the new year."

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    At that time, Daniel Taylor was his son-inw to be. He was in the army and could get the chance to


    meet people once a year.


    Daniel Taylor and Isabe Brown were engaged for several years. But he just came to their home three


    times before and just had three meals.


    Daniel Taylor was a very important person in front of him. Every time Daniel came to his home, her


    father thought as if Daniel¡¯s presence brought light to his humble dwelling.


    If nothing hadn¡¯t happened to Daniel Taylor, he would be satisfied with Daniel Taylor as a son-inw.


    Now in this family, only Isabe Brown has close contact with Daniel Taylor, so he thought that if his


    daughter came forward and talk with Daniel Taylor, Daniel Taylor may think about his old affection for


    this family.


    At that time, Isabe Brown frowned, "Dad, it is an old thing. Now Daniel is married, don¡¯t talk about the


    past. If his wife knows this, maybe she will misunderstand!"


    Jack Smith stood beside Daniel Taylor, looked at Isabe Brown, listened to Isabe Brown¡¯s words,


    and felt very angry.


    This woman was just hiding everywhere just to hide her past rtionship with Daniel Taylor.


    Daniel Taylor took a look at Isabe Brown¡¯s appearance. He can¡¯t help but sneer.


    She thought that he wanted to pursue her?


    Why she is overthinking!


    It was also good because Shawn Hamilton said that he would stand up after a few months! He wouldn¡¯t


    be a permanent cripple! Otherwise, it was true that he can be pissed off by this woman.


    He looked at Isabe Brown and said calmly, "I came here today because I have something to say to


    Miss Isabe."


    Isabe Brown looked at Daniel Taylor for a moment and thought....


    He doesn¡¯t want to make up with her or does he?


    That day, in front of Anna, he couldn¡¯t say this so today he especially came to her home!


    With this thought, Isabe Brown shook her fist.


    If he dared to open his mouth, she would clearly refuse him without caring about offending him.


    Isabe¡¯s father, a smart man, stood up and said, "Then you two talk. I¡¯ll go to the bathroom first."


    He left, Isabe Brown looked at Daniel Taylor and said, "Do you know? I saw your wife at school


    today! She is a very good girl. I can see that she likes you very much!"


    He heard Isabe Brown saying that Anna likes him, and his mind shed over Anna¡¯s bright face, and


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    his indifferent mood warmed up immediately.


    Of course, he knew that his darling wife was the best person in the world.


    Jack Smith was surprised to hear this from Isabe Brown. Although Isabe Brown¡¯s deeds and


    intentions were bad this sentence was still reasonable.


    Isabe Brown continued, "Since you married her, you should treat her well and love her


    wholeheartedly. You shouldn¡¯t think about me."


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and felt as if she was mentally retarded.


    Jack Smith¡¯s eyes widened when he heard her silly words.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her for a while. It was a sarcastic look. After a while he said in a cold voice,


    "Today, I came here to tell you to stay away from Anna!"


    With this warning, Isabe Brown frowned and said, "I didn¡¯t do anything, just wanted her help to


    persuade you. She¡¯s lovely. I want to be friends with her!"


    Friend?


    Who can afford Miss Isabe Brown¡¯s friendship?


    Even if she pretended to be very simple, Daniel Taylor knew if ever she had a conflict with someone


    regarding her interests, no matter who, he or she will be ruthlessly kicked away.


    She was such a cold and heartless woman, and he did not want to see her appearing beside Anna.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Jack Smith. Jack Smith immediately put some photos in front of Isabe Brown.

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    Isabe Brown took a look at Daniel Taylor and took the picture suspiciously. She saw the pictures and


    her eyes widened.


    In the pictures, her kind father who behaved well and loved his wife so much was holding a young girl


    who seemed in her early twenties and behaved intimately.


    It was worth mentioning that her father was in his fifties.


    All these years, at home, he has been very good to his mother, and her mother also regarded him as a


    good husband. Unexpectedly, he found someone outside on her mother¡¯s back.


    Before she could recover from her shock, Daniel Taylor said, "If I ever get to know that you deliberately


    approached Anna and disturbed her life in school. You will see these on the Weibo headlines


    tomorrow."


    Isabe¡¯s father has always had a good image of a loving husband. If the scandal of derailment breaks


    out, the shares of the Brown family will be affected.


    Of course, it will also be a big shock to her mother.


    Isabe Brown was already in a cold sweat. Tears almost fell down from her eyes. She was sad to think


    that her father is such a person. His good image in her heart copsed.


    She looked at Daniel Taylor. She never expected that he had such a picture.


    Daniel Taylor just looked away indifferently, he was even unwilling to look at her again.


    Jack Smith stood aside and proudly raised the corners of his mouth.


    Mr. Taylor came here today just to give her a warning.


    Daniel Taylor was a very principled person. To deal with the Brown family, he robbed theirnd,


    targeted their business with his abilities.


    He chose the business field to deal with them. He was not interested in doing such dirty tricks as


    exploding people¡¯s private affairs.


    However, if Isabe Brown continued to trouble Anna, he cannot guarantee his next steps.


    -


    Outside the living room, Isabe¡¯s father came out of the bathroom and was stopped by Isabe¡¯s


    mother.


    She looked at the living room and worriedly said, "Isabe is with Daniel Taylor, isn¡¯t there any


    problem?"


    "Why do you think there will be any problem?" Isabe¡¯s father asked.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Isabe¡¯s mother red at him. "When we ended this rtionship, the Taylor family was very reluctant.


    My daughter has juste back and he came to our door. He must have nned to do something.


    How you can be relieved? No matter how much you value business, you can¡¯t please others with your


    daughter."


    Even for the sake of their family business, she didn¡¯t want to see her daughter suffer!


    Just as they were talking, Daniel Taylor and Jack Smith came out.


    Isabe¡¯s father looked at Daniel Taylor and with a fake smile on his face, he said, "Mr. Taylor..."


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t respond. His attitude was indifferent to him.


    Isabe¡¯s father had no choice but to politely sent Daniel Taylor out of the door.


    -


    When they reached home, Anna was not in the living room. Jack Smith pushed Daniel Taylor into the


    elevator and said to Daniel Taylor, "I don¡¯t know where Miss Isabe Brownes from. She thinks


    that Mr. Taylor has been thinking about her."


    "It¡¯s her problem if she likes to think." Daniel Taylor was calm.


    "You aren¡¯t angry?" Jack Smith found that Daniel Taylor was calm.


    If he was in Mr. Taylor¡¯s ce, he would be so angry.


    Daniel Taylor said, "I¡¯m not interested in fighting with fools."


    Isabe Brown was just a fool in his eyes.


    Let her misunderstand!


    Jack Smith said, "Yes! Now she thinks you can¡¯t stand up, so she despised you everywhere. I don¡¯t


    know how she will behave when you stand up."


    "..." At the door of the bedroom, Daniel Taylor said to Jack Smith, "Go to have a rest!"

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    Jack Smith nodded. "Okay. Good night! "


    Daniel Taylor entered his room and found Anna sitting at his desk, wearing headphones and


    memorizing something.


    At this time, he suddenly felt how good it is to see her every day aftering home!


    While studying, she was much focused. Daniel Taylor looked at her side face, looked at her quietly for a


    while, and went to take a bath.


    Anna memorizing her work she took off the earphone and found that Daniel Taylor had taken a bath


    and was lying in bed, reading a book.


    She was shocked, she didn¡¯t know when he came back. "Sir¡­you! When did youe back?"


    Daniel Taylor said solemnly, "for a while, I didn¡¯t call you because you were busy and seemed much


    focused."


    "You should tell me that you are back!" Anna came over. "You¡¯re so quiet, you scared me."


    Daniel Taylor raised his eyes and looked at her with his warmth filled eyes.


    Anna came to the bed, opened the quilt and asked him, "you went to the hospital for the examination,


    how is the result?"


    "Everything was fine." Daniel Taylor¡¯s eyes were in the book, and he was very serious.


    Anna came over. "Sir, hug."


    "..." Daniel Taylor took a look at her, stretched his arms and held her in his arms.


    Anna secretly took a look at Daniel Taylor, who seemed very quiet. It was a bit unexpected.


    Today, he doesn¡¯t like her?


    Daniel Taylor turned a page and looked at Anna. "Why you are staring at me like this?"


    "Nothing!" Anna took her eyes back, "Should I help you turn over the pages?"


    "Um."


    They got along like this for a while.


    After a while, Anna fell asleep.


    The next day she went to school but didn¡¯t see Isabe Brown.


    It was ire Ashley, who had a lot of opinions on her roommates yesterday¡¯s meal with Isabe Brown.


    She said in jealousy, "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s good about that woman. Everyone is going to tter her one


    by one."


    ire Ashley was jealous. Actually, it was really hard for her to see anyone more beautiful than her.


    Even if Isabe Brown was really good-looking and popr, she still thought others were pretending.


    Anna took a look at ire Ashley and felt that for the first time she even agreed with ire Ashley. At


    least, she was among a very small number of people in university who were not confused by Isabe


    Brown¡¯s appearance.


    Eiza Preston looked at ire Ashley and said, "I think Miss Isabe Brown is a very good person."


    Compared with all those who bullied her, only Isabe Brown was kind to her.


    ire Ashley looked at Eiza Preston. "You are just a kind of single-celled creature. Do you think you


    can see who is a good person and who is a bad person?"


    In a few words, she can be fooled around. ire Ashley disagreed with Eiza Preston.


    ire Ashley¡¯s ridiculous remarks were unbearable for Eiza Preston, "Who is a single cell organism?


    ire Ashley, it¡¯s too much."


    She was silly, but she could feel that ire Ashley was scolding her.


    ire Ashley gave her a serious look, "I¡¯ll say what I want to say. What can you do?"


    Because of John Peter¡¯s affair and because Vanessa Cameron has entered John Peter¡¯s team


    Vanessa Cameron was the most annoying person in ire Ashley¡¯s list.


    The second most annoying person was Eiza Preston because she was touched by John Peter that day.


    Even this thought gave her an impulse to beat Eiza Preston.


    She hated this ugly woman, and she will beat her if she again dared to make her John Peter dirty.


    Eiza Preston was usually timid and usually avoided to offend ire Ashley. But now, Isabe Brown


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    was the new goddess in her eyes, and she can¡¯t allow others to nder her. "No matter how bad Miss


    Isabe Brown is, I am sure she won¡¯t bribe judges like you."

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    Till now, it was a matter in ire Ashley¡¯s life that really made her embarrassed.


    After a period of time, everyone has forgotten about it. Unexpectedly, at this moment, it was again


    mentioned by Eiza Preston.


    People around couldn¡¯t stop themselves and looked at ire Ashley, "ire Ashley, your act was really


    shameful! Even if you have money in your family, don¡¯t bully others like this! I think you are just jealous


    that Miss Isabe Brown is better than you."


    Now Isabe Brown¡¯s poprity was rising. Many boys regarded her as a goddess. When they saw


    ire Ashley saying bad things about Isabe Brown, they naturally choose to help Eiza Preston.


    ire Ashley¡¯s face was stiff and angry. "You men are idiots! You even like that kind of woman!"


    "What kind of woman is she? She just looks better than you, and you are jealous."


    "You..." ire Ashley was so angry that she didn¡¯t want to talk about it.


    Anna sat aside and looked at ire Ashley.


    ire Ashley just said two bad words about Isabe Brown and she has been treated like this by


    others. It was a little scary for Anna as well.


    Sure enough, a good-looking person is righteous in the eyes of others and can do whatever he wants.


    No wonder Isabe Brown believes herself infallible!


    Anna didn¡¯t see Isabe Brown today because Isabe Brown didn¡¯te to university.


    The photos given by Daniel Taylor made her worried. She knew about her father¡¯s cheating. She didn¡¯t


    dare to tell her mother. She didn¡¯t fall asleepst night, so she asked for leave today.


    After ss, Anna went to a toilet and happened to meet Eiza Preston in the toilet.


    From somest days, whenever Eiza Preston met Anna this way she just walked away in a gloomy


    way, but now it has changed and her attitude seemed different.


    After all, now she has the support of Miss Isabe Brown.


    She took the initiative to call Anna to stop. She looked like a sessful viin, "Anna."


    "What?" Anna looked at the mirror calmly.


    Eiza Preston raised her mouth and said, "Miss Isabe Brown is very kind and asked me to not tell


    about that matter to others. But guess what will happen if I tell others that you robbed her fianc¨¦?"


    "..." Anna watched the water running down from the tap.


    After hearing Eiza Preston¡¯s words, she just frowned.


    Is this a threat to her?


    Eiza Preston was a typical viin. Now because of Isabe Brown¡¯s rtionship, she was no longer


    pushed out by others, and she became arrogant.


    In the past, Eiza Preston didn¡¯t take the initiative to bully Anna, and Anna also didn¡¯t want to have a


    conflict with her, but that didn¡¯t mean Eiza Preston can bully her like this.


    Anna walked to Eiza Preston. She was taller than Eiza Preston, and her personality had enough


    momentum. Eiza Preston was shocked to see her like this. She leaned against the wall until there was


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    no way back.


    Eiza Preston''s voice trembled when she spoke, "what are you doing in this way? Don¡¯t think I¡¯m afraid


    of you."


    She suddenly remembered that Anna had beaten Arthur Finleyst time. Although she sued her, she


    was not punished.


    Her heart was extremely terrified.


    Anna stood in front of Eiza Preston and looked at her hand calmly. "I think that when Arthur Finley


    came to me for trouble that day, I beat him. Think about it. It¡¯s quite good. Would you like to try it?"


    "You..." Eiza Preston threatened her again, "if you dare to hit me, I will tell everyone that you robbed


    Miss Isabe Brown¡¯s fiance."


    Anna raised her hand to p her face directly.


    Eiza Preston was shocked, her heart jumped to her throat.


    Unexpectedly, Anna dared to hit her! Anna¡¯s hand just pressed her face. She stopped and did not hit.


    She looked at Eiza Preston, who turned pale because of this, Anna smiled and with a warning in her


    tone, she said, "If you don¡¯t offend me, I won¡¯t offend you too! If you want to have a good life at this


    university, we both can have a good life.


    However, if you want to make trouble, of course, I don¡¯t mind. After all, I¡¯m married now. Even if


    anything happens, it won¡¯t be a big deal for me. I¡¯ll be a working wife at home. You just make it clear in


    your mind that among us who will suffer more."

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    Generally speaking, Eiza Preston¡¯s personality was not very remarkable but she also got admission


    into Jingzhou University with her own achievements.


    She came from a small ce and was admitted to this university. Her family was very proud of her. If


    due to some reasons she gave up now and went back, she would beughed at.


    She listened to Anna¡¯s warning and didn¡¯t dare to answer back. She lowered her head and tried to


    escape.


    Anna stopped her.


    Eiza looked up at Anna displeasingly. "What else do you want?"


    She won¡¯t provoke her again, what else she wanted?


    "I haven¡¯t finished speaking, who asked you to leave?" Anna Stark said.


    "You..." Eiza Preston was angry and regretted that she provoked Anna.


    Anna didn¡¯t want to bully her. She was different from Eiza Preston, and she never wanted to be like


    Eiza Preston.


    However, at this moment Anna wanted to make things clear with Eiza Preston.


    Anna said to Eiza Preston, "I¡¯m a very tolerant person. When you say something about me in the


    university, I may not care about it when I¡¯m in a good mood. But Eiza Preston, if you dare to talk about


    my Sir¡¯s leg, don¡¯t me me for being rude."


    A person whoughs at the pain of others is the most ignorant and at the lowest rank of humanity.


    Her sir¡¯s life is already not easy, and she couldn¡¯t tolerate anyoneughing at him.


    Eiza Preston nced at Anna and said impatiently, "I got it."


    She said pushed Anna away and walked out of the door.


    She was totally pissed off!


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    How can a person like Anna be so proud?


    Anna Stark looked at Eiza Preston¡¯s back and felt relieved. Fortunately, Eiza was not brave enough,


    and Anna easily cheated her with a few words.


    In fact, Anna didn¡¯t dare to make trouble with Eiza or fight with anyone in the university. Her original


    intention was toplete her studies well, and it was the most important thing for her, even the main


    reason for marrying Daniel Taylor.


    She said those words and relied on her own acting skills to let Eiza Preston believe.


    After watching these people bullying the weak and be afraid of strong, Anna understood how important


    it is to make herself strong!


    It was Friday. Anna received a call from Ryan Asher before ss. After ss, she went directly to the


    The boss behind thepany was Daniel Taylor but the person who has been in charge of contacting


    Anna Stark was Ryan Asher. Anna sat in the reception room and waited for a while.


    Ryan Asher came to see her after the meeting.


    He smiled at her and said, "I asked you toe here today because there are some things I want to


    tell you."


    "Please say." Anna looked at him curiously.


    Ryan Asher said, "Now your blog poprity is very good. I wonder if we can build an ount."


    Anna nodded, "In fact, I have this idea recently, but I don¡¯t understand it very well. I¡¯m still studying it,


    and I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have time to take care of it."


    Ryan Asher smiled and said, "You can do it. If you don¡¯t understand anything, we will help you."


    Ryan Asher shared some opinions and his own experience with her. After all, he has been in this field


    for so long. In this matter, he has more experience than Anna, who was just a neer.


    After all, since the Day Anna signed a contract with him, their Department really helped Anna to be a


    good blogger.


    Anna discussed everything with Ryan Asher. When she came out of thepany, it was already over


    six.


    Because it was Friday, so she has to go back to Taylor¡¯s house. She was going to take the subway. But


    as she came out of thepany¡¯s gate, a car stopped in front of her.


    The window mirror was lowered, Anna saw Jack Smith. She sat in the car and was surprised to see


    that Daniel Taylor was also there.

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    She was surprised and asked, "Sir, why are you here?"


    "We were just passing by and saw you, what are you doing here?" Daniel Taylor asked.


    The real boss behind thispany was Daniel Taylor, but this location was at a distance from his


    Anna also stayed in touch with thepany¡¯s people in her daily work, which has little to do with


    Daniel Taylor. However, it was mentioned by Ryan Asher that Anna wille here today.


    When he got off work, he asked the driver to go this way.


    "To talk about work, this is thepany that signed me," Anna said.


    Daniel Taylor took a look at her, "oh, that¡¯s how it is."


    Anna sat beside him, she was very happy, "Fortunately, you came here! It just saved my fare."


    At this time, it was difficult to take the subway. There must be many people and taking a taxi directly to


    Taylor¡¯s house cost a lot of money. That much money can be enough for her to have two meals.


    Jack Smith took a surprising look at Anna. "Aren¡¯t you earning money now?"


    She was still a student, but now, with the poprity of blog, she can earn thousands of yuan in a


    month. Especially after Ryan Asher''s help, tens of thousands of yuan is possible, of course, there will


    be more in the future.


    So he didn¡¯t understand why she still wanted to save money?


    Jack Smith¡¯s words made Anna speechless for a while.


    In fact, she also didn¡¯t know why.


    Although she earned good money, she always felt that the money didn¡¯t look like her own. She felt it


    was like the game currency in the game, so she didn¡¯t really feel that it was her own money.


    After a while, she said, "I want to earn a lot of money to pay back to Sir! What¡¯s more, I want to pay my


    next year¡¯s tuition fee."


    Daniel Taylor was stunned.


    Jack Smith didn¡¯t understand, "Why? You are married to Mr. Taylor now... "


    She can rely on Daniel Taylor.


    However, in terms of money, Anna and Daniel Taylor were still very clear.


    Anna said, "I have hands and feet. I can support myself. I don¡¯t want to bother him."


    "You are not bothering me." Daniel Taylor looked at Anna. Her words made him feel very estranged.


    Obviously they had such a close rtionship, but she didn¡¯t seem to fully adapt to his wife¡¯s identity.


    Maybe in her eyes, their marriage was just a deal that may end soon?


    He wasn¡¯t sure when she would leave him.


    This cognition made Daniel Taylor¡¯s mood suddenly a little fidgety, and he can¡¯t tell the reason.


    He married her just to make things difficult for her.


    He doted on her because she was his wife.


    He thought she was lovely because she was very sincere and kindpared with Isabe Brown.


    But¡­ he didn¡¯t know why, even the thought that she may leave, made him feel ufortable.


    Daniel Taylor had some displeasure in his heart that he couldn¡¯t exin. Jack Smith also felt it.


    Jack Smith took a look at Daniel Taylor and said to Anna, "in fact. It¡¯s not bad for a woman to rely on


    her man a little."


    Anna said, "I can support myself. I don¡¯t want to rely on anyone."


    She said this honestly without thinking much about it.


    Since her childhood, she has never met any reliable men. So she was clear that in this world, the most


    reliable thing is to believe in your own self.


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s elbow was on the window. He looked out at the streetmp and didn¡¯t speak.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    In the evening, except Charles Peter, the whole family was present at the dining table.

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    "Mom, dad and I want to go to the hot spring tomorrow, Daniel, you and Anna should also join us."


    Olivia Taylor suggested.


    "I see." Daniel Taylor replied indifferently.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor and suddenly her mind clicked that aftering back he didn¡¯t speak


    much and seemed upset.


    She can¡¯t help frowning.


    Is he angry?


    She hadn¡¯t offended him!


    Anna put the food on his te and asked in a low voice, "Sir, are you unhappy?"


    "No."


    "If you are unhappy, remember to tell me. Sometimes I am careless, and I don¡¯t know what I have


    done." Anna was very confused now.


    She didn¡¯t tangle with other boys nor did she say anything wrong. So, she didn¡¯t know what made


    Daniel Taylor unhappy.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna but didn¡¯t reply to her.


    While eating, John Peter looked at Anna. He saw Anna coaxing Daniel Taylor like this and felt a little


    ridiculous.


    Does she have any dignity or temper?


    She is more loyal to his uncle than a dog.


    He has never seen any contradiction between Anna and Daniel Taylor.


    At first, the rtionship was good and understandable, but now, after such a long time, after getting


    married, even after Isabe Brown¡¯seback. These two people were still as good as before.


    It was a little hard for him to understand.


    After eating, Daniel Taylor and Jack Smith went upstairs. Anna went back to her room and talked with


    Ryan Asher for official ount.


    After a while, the door was knocked.


    Anna stood up, went to open the door, and saw Olivia Taylor standing at the door, smiling at her.


    Anna said, "Sister, is there anything?"


    "Nothing special. I juste here to see you." Olivia Taylor said kindly, "we are going to hot spring


    tomorrow. You are also going with us. See, what I have prepared for you."


    She was holding a box. Anna looked at it curiously and asked, "What is it?"


    "I thought that you didn''t have one, so I prepared it for you."


    Olivia opened the box in front of her.


    Anna was stunned for a moment.


    It was a swimsuit.


    Anna bought a swimsuit when she was in PE ss before, but she left it at home and didn¡¯t bring it


    here. They suddenly said they were going to the hot spring. She didn¡¯t even think of it that she didn¡¯t


    have a swimsuit.


    Moreover, she didn¡¯t think that Olivia Taylor would be so considerate. She even thought of such little


    things.


    "Thank you, sister." Anna looked at Olivia Taylor gratefully.


    Olivia Taylor¡¯s eyes were warm, "Try it and see how it looks."


    Olivia Taylor always wanted to have a daughter. So that she can dress her up beautifully. Now, Anna


    has satisfied her fantasy. Even more, she was curious to see how Anna will look in this swimsuit.


    Anna was embarrassed for a while. She thought that sister¡¯s demand wasn¡¯t appropriate!


    After all, they both are women. What¡¯s interesting?


    "I¡¯ll wear it tomorrow when we go to the hot spring," Anna said.


    "Let¡¯s see if it fits."


    "It must fit." Anna refused.


    Olivia Taylor¡¯s face was stiff, and she looked angry. "I¡¯m angry! You don¡¯t listen to your elder sister."


    "All right." Anna had no choice but to go to the dressing room and put on the swimsuit given by Olivia


    Taylor.


    Olivia Taylor¡¯s choice was very good. The swimsuit she bought was very beautiful and attractive, and it


    can made anyone look sexy.


    Anna¡¯s old swimsuits were very conservative. After wearing this, she looked at herself in the mirror and


    was stunned for a moment.


    She can look so beautiful?


    Anna came out. Olivia Taylor looked at her and smiled! "Anna, you have a great figure!"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    Anna was a little embarrassed to hear her sister praising her.


    "I want to change it."


    After all, she has seen it.


    But before Anna could go back to change. Jack Smith and Daniel Taylor have pushed the door and


    came in.


    "Er..."


    Anna saw them and suddenly thought of her present appearance, she immediately ran back to the


    dressing room to change her clothes.


    Olivia Taylor looked at the two people who came in suddenly. "Aren¡¯t you upstairs? Why did youe


    down?"


    They disturbed her time with Anna.


    Jack Smith was stunned and standing behind Daniel Taylor. He thought that he hade to the wrong


    room.


    Daniel Taylor was sitting in his wheelchair, he thought what he just saw was different from the Anna he


    knew.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    However, it seemed that¡­ Jack Smith saw it, too!!!


    He asked Olivia Taylor, "What are you doing here?"


    Olivia Taylor said, "Tomorrow we are going to the hot spring. I bought Anna a swimsuit and asked her


    to try it first. How about that? Is it nice?"


    Daniel Taylor frowned, "not good!"


    Why would he want to show his wife to others?


    Anna soon changed her clothes and came out. She summoned up her courage to say hello to Daniel


    Taylor, "Sir, you are back."


    He was away for long. It seemed that he was busy upstairs with Jack Smith. But she didn¡¯t dare to ask


    anything.


    Daniel Taylor took a look at her. Even though she had changed her clothes now, he did not forget her


    appearance!


    Really an alluring woman!


    Jack Smith felt that the atmosphere was not right. He thought about Mr. Taylor¡¯s possessiveness, and


    said, "I¡¯ll go back now. Good night to Mr. Taylor, Mrs. Taylor, and elderdy."


    After that he ran away quickly, Olivia Taylor thought she should also go, "I¡¯ll also go back now!


    Tomorrow morning we have to go out so get up early."


    Olivia Taylor¡¯s words have different meanings, as if to say that tonight they should restrain a little.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor. "Sir?"


    She has been talking to him, but he didn¡¯t even reply to her!


    Daniel Taylor took a look at Anna. "I¡¯ll take a bath."


    Anna said, "I¡¯ll put your clothes there."


    She took the clothes into the bathroom, and Daniel Taylor has already opened the water.


    When Daniel Taylor was inside, he unconsciously remembered the time when he just had this ident,


    he could not walk with his legs and felt that he couldn¡¯t do anything.


    But now even if he relied on a wheelchair, he knew he can also live and take care of his own self and


    do all these things.


    Anna said, "Sir, I put your clothes here? Do you need help?"


    She knew that it was not convenient for her to help him, and it¡¯s more convenient for him to take a bath


    on his own.


    "No, you go out." Daniel Taylor¡¯s tone was very indifferent.


    Anna looked at him like this and thought that he really had some problems. "Are you in a bad mood


    today? Is there anything in thepany, what¡¯s the problem? If you have any problem, you can tell me.


    I can¡¯t help you, but at least I can be a good listener."


    Daniel Taylor looked up and Anna. His eyes were very serious.


    Anna felt a little upset by his gaze and said, "Then¡­ I will go out now."


    She walked out of the door and sat down in front of theputer. She thought he seemed a little


    strange. She sent a message to Jack Smith, "Jack Smith, what¡¯s wrong with sir? I think he¡¯s upset."


    Jack Smith received Anna¡¯s message and was stunned for a moment.


    She really doesn¡¯t know why Mr. Taylor is unhappy.

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    However, it was true that Anna hadn''t done anything wrong. Actually, Mr. Taylor has be too


    sensitive.


    "He is fine," Jack Smith said. "Men are just like women. There also have a few ufortable days in a


    month and some mood swings. He will be okay in some days."


    Anna read Jack Smith¡¯s message.


    She was shocked.


    How many days does a man have?


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    After taking a bath, Daniel Taylor came out and saw Anna sitting on the chair in front of her desk, and


    looked at him with aplicated face.


    The look that can make anyone perform an in-depth investigation. He looked at her. "What¡¯s the


    matter?"


    Anna looked away. "Well¡­ no... Nothing. "


    She just wanted to see what a man was like in those days.


    Daniel Taylor took a look at her, took the book and went to bed.


    Anna sat in front of theputer and was busy for a long time. Usually, Daniel Taylor called her to


    sleep and she went to bed earlier. Today, she was busy. Even at eleven o¡¯clock, she still has no


    intention of sleeping.


    Daniel Taylor read the book and frowned at the one sitting in front of theputer.


    He knew that in Anna¡¯s eyes, her work was more important than him. He didn¡¯t disturb her today, but¡­


    if he won¡¯t call her, will she be morefortable, right?


    He deeply doubted if it goes on like this he will be thrown out of the sky by her.


    He endured for a while, but finally, he couldn¡¯t help calling, "still didn¡¯t want to sleep?"


    She was really a kid who really has no consciousness at all!


    "I will sleep in a moment."


    "When that moment wille?"


    Anna hurriedly finished her work and came to the bed.


    She put her pillow in ce, looked at Daniel Taylor, who was still awake and said, "You are not feeling


    well. Why don¡¯t you sleep earlier?"


    "Am I not feeling well?" Daniel Taylor looked at her doubtfully.


    When did he start feeling unwell?


    "Jack Smith said that men, just like women, also have a few ufortable days. When I feel


    ufortable, I found that the more sleep I take the better I feel."


    After hearing her exnation, Daniel Taylor¡¯s eyebrow shook twice.


    Jack Smith, you are dead!


    Anna reached out and helped Daniel Taylor pull the quilt. "Go to sleep earlier!"


    Daniel Taylor caught her hand, and her voice was as cold as the climate inte autumn. "I¡¯m in good


    health."


    "Oh?" Anna looked at Daniel Taylor, "so, where do you have a problem?"


    "..." Daniel Taylor frowned and suddenly found that Anna was following his method.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and said coldly, "My heart is not feeling well."


    "I made you angry? What did I do?" Anna really thought about it.


    She has been thinking about it for long that why he got angry.


    Daniel Taylor took a look at Anna. "No¡­ go to sleep."


    But Anna already knew that he was notfortable in his heart, where could she let him go like this,


    "tell me! If you don¡¯t say, how can I know why you are angry and how can I coax you?"


    "You don¡¯t have to coax me." Daniel Taylor said calmly, "I¡¯m not angry either."


    He decided to marry her impulsively. Actually he took advantage of herck of money and made her his


    bride.


    What¡¯s more, now he has realized that Anna has done far more than what she got from him.


    He shouldn¡¯t ask more.


    Anna said, "You are! I know you are angry! You are stubborn! You don¡¯t even say it why you¡¯re angry."

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    "¡­" Daniel Taylor looked at her and felt speechless.


    Anna took his big hand and said, "Tell me? Tell me quickly!"


    Daniel Taylor looked at her coquettish appearance and couldn¡¯t help smiling, "I am really not angry."


    When Anna saw that he had smiled, she took a sigh of relief and said, "If you are not angry! Then you


    are not allowed to ignore me and reply to me."


    Her eyes were warm, so Daniel Taylor nodded obediently, "Hmm."


    "Let¡¯s sleep. We have to get up early tomorrow!" After solving a big problem, Anna was relieved.


    She didn¡¯t like to see him unhappy, even if it was only for a little thing, she still felt very ufortable.


    -


    The next morning, the family set out for the hot spring resort.


    The resort was located in the vicinity of Jingzhou City, which was a well-known hot spring hotel in


    China.


    Anna has heard of it, but she has nevere here.


    It was different from the main luxury hotel in the city. It was reallyfortable, full of greenery and


    much peaceful. The room was booked a few days ago. Because at the weekend, there were many


    people and it became very difficult to book.


    The hotel management was well aware of their arrival and the manager of the hotel specially came to


    receive them. "Mr. Taylor, Mrs. Taylor."


    The manner was very polite.


    Before they arrived, they had sent a housekeeper to go through the formalities. Now they can check-in


    just by swiping their ID card.


    Anna just came here to spend a good time and didn¡¯t have any work to do. Olivia Taylor gave them


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    room cards. She and Daniel Taylor went to their rooms.


    The room was not very big, but it was very warm.


    They entered the room. Jack Smith was talking to Daniel Taylor.


    Anna went to the balcony and looked at the scenery outside. It was extremely beautiful, and it


    happened to be a sunny warm day.


    Daniel Taylor sat aside, looking at Anna¡¯s happy appearance through the ss window, and couldn¡¯t


    help smiling.


    Jack Smith walked out soon.


    Anna came in and said to Daniel Taylor, "Sir it''s a beautiful ce!"


    "If you like it. I¡¯ll bring you again."


    Anna smiled awkwardly. "Actually, I am staying in such a good hotel for the first time."


    She grew up so big, but she just stayed in a hotel once, and that hotel¡¯s charges were more than one


    hundred yuan for a night. It was totally different from this hotel!


    Daniel Taylor smiled.


    Annay down on the bed and rolled twice. "The bed is veryfortable."


    "You mean the bed at home isn¡¯tfortable?" Daniel Taylor asked with great concern.


    "The bed at home is alsofortable." But now they came outside, of course, the mood was better.


    Daniel Taylor raised his eyebrows and looked at her, "Howfortable is it?"


    "..." Anna was stupefied for a moment. She reacted and stared at him.


    He was teasing her!


    "This is too much!"


    "How it can be too much?" Daniel Taylor looked as he has no idea.


    "I¡¯m talking about the bed!"


    "Am I not talking about the bed?"


    "..."


    Anna sat up and stared at him. "I don¡¯t want to talk to you."


    Daniel Taylor looked at her angry appearance and smiled slightly.


    Anna ignored him, opened the suitcase and took out the things for herself and Daniel Taylor.


    After a while, Daniel Taylor heard Anna saying, "Sir¡­ your swimsuit seems to be missing."


    Daniel Taylor said, "It doesn¡¯t matter. After all, it¡¯s of no use."


    Anna listened to his words, thought about his leg and felt that in his present condition he can¡¯t swim.

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    She looked back at him.


    Daniel Taylor felt her gloomy eyes and said, "I¡¯m ok, don¡¯t worry about me. The scenery here is very


    nice. I came here to rx, and it¡¯s good."


    He knew that she was very soft-hearted, and she was worried about him with the thought that he could


    not walk.


    Anna nodded.


    However, the heart was still a little sad.


    They came out to have fun together, but he can only sit in a wheelchair¡­.if she was in his ce, how


    sad and depressed she must be feeling?


    There are so many fun things in the world that a person can¡¯t do if his legs didn¡¯t work!


    Anna mncholically put everything where it should be and put her swimsuit aside. She will need to


    wear it before going to the hot spring.


    Daniel Taylor was sitting aside, he looked at her and said, "Since you know I can¡¯t go to the hot spring,


    why don¡¯t you put on your swimsuit and let me see how it looks like."


    Anna had some sadness in mind but just after listening to him, she felt that he has wrong intentions,


    "Didn¡¯t you see itst night?"


    "I didn¡¯t see it clearly."


    "..."


    Anna was not an argumentative person. If he really didn¡¯t see than she can change and let him see.


    Yesterday, because of Jack Smith she hurriedly changed, today there was no one else, and there was


    nothing wrong with showing it to him.


    Anna took the swimsuit to the bathroom, changed it, and looked at it in the mirror. After seeing herself


    she was sure that swimsuits reveal the best shape of a woman¡¯s body.


    For a moment, she felt as if she came out of TV.


    She looked at Daniel Taylor and asked expectantly, "is it nice?"


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s pure ck eyes stared at her for a long time. It wasn¡¯t a surprise for Anna that he had


    been staring at her. After all, she knew she looked pretty.


    Of course, he must be thinking that she looks so good!


    However, she didn¡¯t expect that in the next second she will hear Daniel Taylor saying, "It¡¯s ugly."


    "..."


    Anna was stupefied for a moment. She couldn¡¯t believe Daniel Taylor, "Are you serious?"


    Is it really ugly?


    Does she have a misunderstanding of herself?


    Daniel Taylor nodded in a very serious voice, "Hmm. The navel is exposed."


    After listening to his words, Anna nearly fainted, "isn¡¯t this very normal? It¡¯s what other people wear,


    and that¡¯s how swimsuits are designed."


    Sir is really weird!


    "Others are others. You are you!"


    "..."


    "I will prepare another swimsuit, and I¡¯ll ask someone to bring it to youter. It will be better than this."


    "Oh." Anna was extremely aggrieved. She thought the swimsuit her sister has given to her is a beautiful


    swimsuit.


    -


    After resting in the room for a while, they went to the restaurant for dinner. The hotel here served the


    special dishes, which taste very good.


    For a foodie Anna, this was a paradise.


    She thought after earning a lot of money. She will also bring Aiden here. There were two foodies in her


    family. One is her and the other is her brother.


    So, when she has delicious food, she also wanted to share it with Aiden.


    The financial conditions at home have been bad. Now she can make money and want to be better to


    her brother.


    After dinner, the swimsuit that Daniel Taylor asked someone to prepare for her has been sent to the


    room. It seemed that he asked the staff of the hotel to prepare it.


    In the afternoon, Daniel Taylor was resting in his room. Anna was called by Olivia Taylor toe to hot


    spring.


    Before entering the hot spring pool, there was a special ce for guests to take a bath and change


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    clothes.

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    Olivia Taylor and her mother have changed their clothes, and they were talking when Anna came out.


    Olivia Taylor nearly fainted when she saw Anna¡¯s swimsuit, "where did this swimsuite from?


    Where is the one that I gave youst night?"


    Anna¡¯s clothes were very weird. Apart from two legs and two arms, nothing can be seen. It was


    extremely conservative, just like the style children wear.


    Compared with what Olivia Taylor gave her, it was so ugly!


    Beforeing here Anna tried it in the room and alsoined about it, however, Daniel Taylor was


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    extremely satisfied by this look.


    She said helplessly, "Sir asked me to wear it. The one you gave to me is still in the room."


    He was determined, and Anna can¡¯t refuse him.


    After hearing this, Olivia Taylor just wanted to be angry with Daniel Taylor!


    What is wrong with him?


    Even he cared about what kind of swimsuit Anna should wear!


    -


    Downstairs, in the pool area, there were many big and small pools. Anna came here for the first time


    and can¡¯t help wandering around and visited some ces.


    "Pfff." Suddenly a mocking voice came from the side, "how could someone wear such an ugly


    swimsuit? Even my mother doesn¡¯t wear this."


    "..."


    Anna raised her eyebrows. It was their right tough at others, but it was a bit rude tough so loudly!


    She couldn¡¯t help and look back. There were two young women sitting on the rest chair beside the


    swimming pool. They had a good figure.


    After seeing their face, Anna¡¯s corner of the mouth twitched. It turned out to be Isabe Brown and the


    oneughing at her was the woman next to Isabe Brown.


    This woman, Emily Woodley, was Isabe Brown¡¯s best friend. Isabe Brown was not in a good mood,


    so she and her friend came out to rx.


    When Isabe Brown saw Anna, she took the initiative to say hello, "Anna, how are you? You also


    Although Daniel Taylor made it clear to stay away from Anna, she thought it wasn¡¯t wrong to say hello


    to Anna if they met coincidently.


    Anna didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with her swimsuit, and she agreed to wear it, but she never


    expected to meet Isabe Brown here.


    Women have self-respect. Isabe Brown was Daniel Taylor¡¯s ex-fianc¨¦e. Moreover, she was better


    than Anna in many aspects, and he also liked her. Now Anna wore such a swimsuit and was also


    This all happened due to Sir!


    She took a look at Isabe Brown and replied, "It¡¯s a coincidence."


    Then she walked away.


    Emily Woodley asked Isabe Brown, "Isabe, who is she? How do you know such a girl?"


    Just by looking at Anna¡¯s swimsuit, she seemed unsophisticated.


    Isabe Brown said, "She is Mrs. Daniel Taylor."


    Emily Woodley sneered, "Then his choice is really bad."


    "Don¡¯t say that. Anna is a very nice person." Isabe Brown protected Anna.


    Emily Woodley said with a smile, "What is nice about her? When he got married, I didn¡¯t go. My mother


    went. I heard she was a rural girl. There were a lot of poor rtives. You also know if you didn¡¯t run


    away, how could this kind of woman get a chance to marry Daniel Taylor?"


    Emily Woodley¡¯s voice was very loud. She wasn¡¯t afraid to be heard by Anna. In her eyes, Anna was a


    very unremarkable person.


    Who knows why Daniel Taylor marries her.


    She also heard that when they got married, the Taylor family didn¡¯t even give her family the bride price,


    so it was obvious that they didn¡¯t give any importance to her.

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    Emily Woodley also didn¡¯t pay any importance to Anna at all.


    Anna hasn¡¯te out of the swimming area yet. She listened to Emily Woodley¡¯s words.


    Now she realized why at the beginning, elder sister and Sir¡¯s family really wanted to give the bride


    price. She considered it nothing but in the eyes of others, the thing was not the same.


    Isabe Brown stopped her and said, "Don¡¯t say it! My rtionship with Daniel Taylor is already over."


    -


    After soaking in hot springs with Olivia Taylor and changing clothes, Anna sat in the lobby of the hotel


    for a while.


    She was the only one sitting here and felt a little lonely.


    After a while, Jack Smith came to her. "Mr. Taylor is looking for you! Why are you sitting here alone?"


    Anna stood up. "Let¡¯s go back."


    Anna followed Jack Smith back. Daniel Taylor was on the phone. He saw Annaing back and felt


    relieved. "I thought you were abducted by someone, and I was thinking about whether to call the police


    or not."


    Anna listened to his words and couldn¡¯t helpughing, "I¡¯m not a child. How can I be abducted?"


    "It¡¯s hard to say." Daniel Taylor looked at her deeply.


    Anna was clearly smiling, but he could see that she was not happy.


    "I saw the sofa in the hall was very nice, so I sat for a while," Anna exined.


    "..." only Anna can give such a reason!


    Daniel Taylor asked again, "Are you sure that there is nothing else?"


    Anna was stunned for a moment. It seemed that he has put his eyes behind her. He could see


    whatever she encountered.


    Daniel Taylor stared at Anna, didn¡¯t miss her strange look and asked again, "Tell me the truth."


    Anna was also very angry. Since Daniel Taylor has asked, she didn¡¯t need to hide it. She said with


    extreme grievance, "Someone bullied me."


    "Bully?" Daniel Taylor couldn¡¯t believe it and look at her with doubtful eyes.


    How can anyone dare to bully his wife?


    Anna said, "I went downstairs wearing the swimsuit you gave me. I met Miss Isabe and her friend,


    whoughed at my ugly clothes."


    Jack Smith listened and interposed, "Isabe Brown is here?"


    "Yes! She came here with her friend," Anna said.


    While speaking this Anna became angrier and said to Daniel Taylor, "it¡¯s all your fault. It¡¯s you who


    made me dress like this that let othersugh at me. Everyone there dressed so well. I¡¯m the only one


    who looks so ugly. She also said that even her mother doesn¡¯t wear such ugly clothes."


    Every sentence of Emily Woodley was imprinted on her mind, and her heart felt every word.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Anna was born in an ordinary family, so even if she was married to Daniel Taylor and became Mrs.


    Taylor, others still treated her as a girl from a poor family. They didn¡¯t treat her well because she was


    Taylor¡¯s daughter-inw.


    Jack Smith soon went out, Annay down on the bed. After the hot spring, she was very tired and


    aggrieved. She looked at Daniel Taylor, "it¡¯s all your fault!"


    "I didn¡¯t know they were here!" Daniel Taylor felt as if he was used of wrongly.


    "You don¡¯t let me wear the clothes that sister prepared for me. You are too domineering! I don¡¯t like


    you." Anna was still sad.


    "..." Daniel Taylor was stupefied for a moment. He stretched his hand and gently held her hand that


    was outside the quilt. "All right, it¡¯s my fault."


    Anna hugged the quilt. "What¡¯s the use of saying this now that it is your fault? They had already made


    fun of me!"


    Although Isabe Brown was a bit unruly, she at least didn¡¯tugh at Anna or mock her. However, her


    friend was really too much.

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    The room was very quiet. Daniel Taylor looked at Anna and there was no sound. Anna said, "I¡¯m so


    sleepy. I want to sleep."


    "Sleep. It¡¯s still early. I¡¯ll call you when we have to go for dinner."


    "Um." Anna listened to him and buried her head in the quilt.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    -


    Anna had just fallen asleep when Jack Smith came back and said, "Miss Brown and her friend Emily


    Woodley came together to the hotel. Miss Emily Woodley said something bad to madam."


    He just went down to check. When Emily Woodley said that to Anna the administrator of the hot spring


    was also there. They listened to her clearly.


    "Emily Woodley?"


    Jack Smith exined, "She is Minister Woodley¡¯s daughter."


    Minister Woodley was a very good person. He has a good rtionship with the Taylor family. He was a


    rtive from mother Taylor¡¯s side.


    Emily Woodley and Isabe Brown have always been ssmates and good friends. Although Isabe


    Brown¡¯s behavior has caused great harm to the Taylor family, Emily Woodley and Isabe Brown were


    still good friends.


    Now Isabe Brown hase back, so they were still as close as before.


    Daniel Taylor said, "I see. Let¡¯s invite them to have dinner together in the evening."


    "Dinner? Are you serious?" Jack Smith asked.


    Daniel Taylor took a look at him. It didn¡¯t look like he was joking. Jack Smith replied, "I¡¯ll go now."


    Emily Woodley and Isabe Brown just returned to the room and they received a call on thendline.


    Emily Woodley answered. When she heard that Taylor¡¯s family invited them to have dinner together,


    she agreed.


    Isabe Brown sat aside and asked, "Who was there on the phone?"


    "Daniel Taylor. They asked for dinner together in the evening."


    Isabe Brown said, "What does he want to do?"


    He pretended to hate her and at the same time, he tried to approach her.


    Emily Woodley sat down beside Isabe Brown and said, "I think Daniel Taylor is still interested in you.


    In the beginning, it was your fault to leave him alone at that kind of situation. Take advantage of this


    opportunity. You can also bring back the rtionship with their family."


    "He¡¯s married." Isabe Brown said, "What is the use of building a good rtionship with him now?"


    Isabe had no intention of making up with Daniel Taylor.


    "That marriage? It seemed that he married that little girl to annoy you. Daniel Taylor doesn¡¯t love her at


    all. After all, you were his fianc¨¦e. You¡¯ve been together for so many years. Who in Jingzhou doesn¡¯t


    know that you were a couple?" Emily tried to persuade Isabe.


    Isabe gave her a fierce look, "But now I have no thoughts about him!"


    Emily looked at her, she was a little speechless. "I don¡¯t understand. What¡¯s wrong with Daniel Taylor?


    You really liked him before."


    "I used to like him before, but now it¡¯s different." Isabe wasn¡¯t interested in a crippled Daniel Taylor.


    She looked at Emily Woodley and said, "No matter what, it¡¯s impossible to be again with Daniel Taylor.


    Don¡¯t talk about it again."


    Emily Woodley was helpless. "Forget it. I just want your good!"


    If Isabe Brown really didn¡¯t want to, Emily Woodley wouldn''t force her.


    However, Isabe Brown agreed to dinner.


    Jingzhou circle was so big. In the future, sooner orter, she has to meet the people of Taylor¡¯s family.


    She can¡¯t hide, so it was better to confront them as soon as possible.


    Moreover, although she had no intention to make peace with Daniel Taylor, she just hoped to have a


    good rtionship with Taylor''s family to force Daniel Taylor to stop targeting theirpany.


    -


    The dining ce was the restaurant downstairs. When Anna and Daniel Taylor arrived, their family was


    already there. Emily Woodley and Isabe Brown were also there and Isabe Brown was talking to


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s parents.

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    In the past, mother Taylor really liked Isabe Brown. It was the same way she liked Anna now.


    Isabe Brown also called them "Mom, dad" all day long. She was very close to them and spent more


    time with Taylor¡¯s family than Daniel Taylor. But now, in order to get rid of the rtionship with Daniel


    Taylor, she changed her mind and just called them uncle and aunt.


    Olivia Taylor sat aside silently and looked at Isabe Brown, who seemed afraid of getting involved with


    Daniel Taylor, and she felt very angry.


    Anna followed Jack Smith and Daniel Taylor and entered the restaurant.


    She was shocked to see Emily Woodley and Isabe Brown. No wonder beforeing here, sir


    dressed her up like this. Is it because of them?


    "Dad, mom." Jack Smith pushed Daniel Taylor¡¯s wheelchair to the table. Anna also followed him. After


    greeting everyone she sat down.


    Emily Woodley couldn¡¯t stop herself from staring at Anna. When she saw Anna in the swimming pool


    before, she didn¡¯t pay attention to her. But now, this Anna seemed really different as if there were two


    different people.


    Anna has put on make-up tonight. The skirt on her body was customized. This decent and slight dress


    up made her look elegant and she almost killed Emily Woodley.


    The jade pendant on her neck was extremely graceful with elegant finishing. At first sight it can be seen


    that it must be very expensive and rare.


    It was hard for Emily Woodley to believe that Daniel Taylor was willing to give Anna such a valuable


    thing!


    Olivia Taylor looked at Anna¡¯s appearance. She felt very happy. It was good that she dressed so well.


    This Isabe Brown should know that she was not the only one in the world who looked good.


    Otherwise, she will be more self-obsessed!


    Isabe Brown looked at Anna and smiled softly. "Anna, on behalf of Emily Woodley I want to apologize


    for this afternoon. She is frank and outspoken, but she has no malice. Don¡¯t take her words to heart."


    Olivia Taylor also knew about this matter that Emily Woodleyughed at Anna.


    Isabe Brown¡¯s apology didn¡¯t cool down Olivia Taylor¡¯s anger. On the contrary, when Isabe Brown


    apologized, Olivia became even angrier.


    Olivia looked at Emily Woodley and said, "Emily, you haven¡¯te to our house for a long time, but


    you have grown skill! Even you dare tough at your sister-inw."


    Daniel Taylor was two years older than Emily Woodley. Emily Woodley usually called him brother, so


    she should call Anna sister-inw.


    Emily Woodley was stunned for a moment. Unexpectedly, not only Daniel Taylor loved Anna even


    Olivia Taylor also came forward to help Anna.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But she has heard that when they got married, they didn¡¯t even give the bride price to their family?


    How can it be different from what she knows?


    Although Olivia Taylor and Emily Woodley were of the same generation, Olivia was much older than


    Emily and Emily didn¡¯t dare to offend her.


    Emily Woodley said with a smile, "Elder sister, how can I! I just casually said that her swimsuit wasn''t


    good-looking. You know, I am a little outspoken. I didn¡¯t want to offend her. I¡¯ll send her a new swimsuit


    to apologizeter, is it all right?"


    On the back of Taylor¡¯s family, she made a joke of Anna with Isabe, but now in front of Taylor¡¯s family,


    she didn¡¯t dare.


    If her father came to know that she offended Taylor¡¯s family. He will break her legs.


    Olivia Taylor said, "There is no need for the swimsuit. Your brother is very possessive. I sent Anna a


    swimsuitst night. He doesn¡¯t let her wear it. He¡¯s afraid that others will see his wife¡¯s beautiful


    appearance.


    However, you should mind your words. I know Anna is very young, but she is still your sister-inw. If in


    the future if Ie to know that you offended her, I will let your father teach you a lesson."

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    Olivia Taylor knew that Emily Woodley had a good rtionship with Isabe Brown. She still considered


    Isabe Brown as Daniel Taylor¡¯s fianc¨¦e and didn¡¯t recognize Anna¡¯s identity.


    This is pardonable.


    Even their family, after seeing Isabe Brown felt soplicated that wasn¡¯t easy to express


    sinctly!


    In the past, Isabe Brown was really regarded as a family member by them. Later, Isabe Brown¡¯s


    heartless deeds made everyone angry.


    However, now they have Anna, Anna was their family and Isabe Brown wasn¡¯t.


    Olivia Taylor felt that it was necessary for her to show it in front of Emily Woodley so that she would not


    take Isabe Brown as her own person.


    Emily Woodley said, "I got it, I won¡¯t dare next time! Sister-inw, don¡¯t tell my father about it."


    "It¡¯s good if you have understood it." Olivia Taylor took a look at Isabe Brown and said, "Daniel has


    only one wife for this life and that is Anna Stark.


    As for some people, they have had nothing to do with our family since the moment she left! I don¡¯t have


    a good memory, but I remember how her parents came to our house, to return double the bride price,


    just to end this marriage.


    I just don¡¯t know how they can be so shameless that they came again to us to seek profit by family ties


    again."


    This sentence was obviously for Isabe Brown.


    Olivia Taylor didn¡¯t like to embarrass others, but Isabe Brown was really annoying. No one in the


    Taylor family liked Isabe Brown.


    Isabe Brown didn¡¯t make a sound and didn¡¯t defend herself. She knew it was no use.


    Emily Woodley, as Isabe Brown¡¯s friend, can¡¯t help it. She said, "Elder sister, it was Isabe¡¯s mistake


    in the begging. But after that, she was busy abroad. At that time she didn¡¯t know anything about quitting


    marriage."


    "You don¡¯t have to speak for her." The amiable and approachable mother Taylor at this time could not


    keep quiet, "Maybe Daniel isn¡¯t blessed enough and can¡¯t afford Miss Brown¡¯spanionship. Maybe


    Daniel¡¯s fate was bad, but we don¡¯t me Miss Brown for that.


    We suffered but we have survived no matter how hard it was. I just hope Miss Brown can let us go


    now."


    The Taylor¡¯s were all reasonable people.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    So, even if her family quitted this marriage and said all those things without thinking for a moment.


    They still didn¡¯t n to do anything to them.


    After all, they had no right to force Isabe Brown to marry Daniel Taylor.


    However, Isabe Brown, as his fianc¨¦e, never showed any concern to him in that time. It was really


    selfish of her.


    They didn¡¯t care about Isabe Brown, but they absolutely didn¡¯t want to have any more involvement


    with Brown''s family. Even when she called them uncle and aunt now, she felt disgusted.


    It was because of Brown¡¯s family that Daniel Taylor has encroached on their interests in the business


    field, and they have been entangled.


    This time, Isabe Brown was called back by her father. They knew what kind of ideas her father might


    have in his mind. So now, it was better to directly show them their limits.


    Emily Woodley wanted to clear it again, "Well..."


    "Emily." This time it was Daniel¡¯s father who spoke, "Don¡¯t talk about the things that you don¡¯t


    understand."


    He can see that Emily Woodley wanted to protect Isabe Brown, but they really didn¡¯t need to hear


    anything.


    Emily Woodley had to shut up.


    Although it was a meal, in meal, Emily Woodley and Isabe Brown got a good lesson and they didn¡¯t


    even dare to answer back.


    No matter how stupid they were, they were not brave enough to challenge their elders.


    After dinner, Emily Woodley and Isabe Brown left the restaurant together. Emily Woodley fanned the


    wind with her hands. "I¡¯m suffocating! If I knew it earlier, I would not eat this meal! I thought Daniel


    Taylor is interested in you. I didn¡¯t know that he just invited us to get scolded.


    Do you see that? Anna¡¯s ne and jade can¡¯t be bought anywhere. My mother said that the Taylor


    family didn¡¯t pay attention to Anna at all, but in my opinion, they attached great importance to her!"

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353


    The whole family helped Anna, talked for her and had a good attitude towards her. She just said that


    her swimsuit was not good-looking, and in return, she was hated by them. She also heard that Anna


    dressed like that because Daniel Taylor was possessive about her.


    With these thoughts, Emily Woodley really doubted what she had heard.


    Isabe Brown was also a little upset. It wasn¡¯t because of Anna, but due to the attitude of the Taylor


    family. In her eyes, Anna was just a little girl who didn¡¯t know anything and was coaxed around by the


    Taylor family.


    She looked at Emily Woodley and said, "I told you to not bully her."


    Emily Woodley said, "I thought you must be angry! He is your fianc¨¦."


    "In the past. Now he is nothing."


    "I know." Emily Woodley took a look at Isabe Brown. "You just think that he couldn¡¯t stand up! What if


    one day he suddenly stands up?"


    Although there was news all around that Daniel Taylor will spend his whole life in a wheelchair, but


    what if a miracle happens?


    Isabe Brown said, "Let¡¯s wait until he stands up."


    She didn¡¯t think that Daniel Taylor could stand up in this life.


    Emily Woodley said, "At that time regretting will be of no use. Do you really think you can find such a


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    good man in this world?"


    -


    At night, the hot spring hotel was very quiet.


    Anna went away with Olivia and Jack Smith took Daniel Taylor to the garden to enjoy the good breeze.


    Jack Smith looked at Daniel Taylor and said, "Mr. Taylor is not angry with Madam now?"


    Daniel Taylor looked up at him, "Angry?"


    "Last night, madam asked me why you are unhappy. I thought you are still angry with her."


    However, today he took initiative for Anna. It seemed that he wasn¡¯t angry.


    Daniel Taylor said, "I¡¯m not angry."


    Jack Smith said, "Madam is a rtively independent person, and she agreed to marry you by an


    agreement. You decided to marry her before because you just want to find someone to be your bride.


    It¡¯s normal that she doesn¡¯t dare to rely on you. I think her self-reliance is very good. When she married


    you to help her with her tuition fees, I thought she had a n. But now I think I misunderstood her."


    When John Peter came here, he saw Daniel Taylor and Jack Smith, and he was about to say hello to


    Daniel Taylor when he heard their conversation.


    Get married by an agreement?


    Anna and uncle got married by an agreement?


    Anna married Uncle Taylor because he helped her to pay her tuition fee?


    He remembered that at the beginning, she said she had known Daniel Taylor for a long time. In fact,


    she just lied to him.


    John Peter did not go to talk with Daniel Taylor. He went back to the room directly.


    -


    After taking a bath, Anna leaned on Daniel Taylor and yed a game on her mobile phone.


    She was on holiday and has nothing to do.


    John Peter was also ying. When the result matched, he suddenly found that the ID on the opposite


    side was very familiar. After a while, he figured it out¡­ it was Anna.


    Does she also y games?


    Anna was ying a shooter game. John Peter came to her especially to target and he stood opposite


    to her.


    Anna¡¯s technique was very poor. She was standing there fighting little soldiers, she was ying a


    famous game but without skills. John Peter can¡¯t help scolding, "idiot!"


    He jumped out and beat Anna. Anna was so scared that she started a coquette operation, rolled into


    the defense tower and died.


    John Peter, "..."


    He didn¡¯t want to kill her.

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354


    After Anna¡¯s resurrection, she went down the road again. John Peter beat her and let her go. As a


    result, the fight field that came to support her killed her directly.


    "..."


    Can we kill teammates in this game?


    The third time, John Peter was simplyzy to move. He just stood under the tower, Anna came to push


    the tower and saw John Peter standing still, and staring at her.


    She was killed twice by him. She also wanted to fight back, as a result, John Peter was not killed and


    she was killed again by the tower.


    "..." John Peter was really convinced that there can be no one more stupid than her.


    The teammate also typed ament for Anna, "can you be a little smart?"


    Daniel Taylor was sitting beside her and looked at her way of ying. He can¡¯t helpughing.


    His wife is so lovely.


    Anna was a little depressed and gave her cell phone to Daniel Taylor. "Sir, please help me y. I¡¯ll go


    to the toilet."


    Daniel Taylor took over her mobile phone and helped her.


    Anna came back from the toilet andy down beside Daniel Taylor. He saw that Daniel Taylor has killed


    the people who just bullied her, "Sir, you are really excellent!"


    John Peter, who was killed for the second time, stared at the ck screen, "..."


    How did she suddenly be smart?


    Daniel Taylor said calmly, "The opposite side is stupid."


    "No, my husband is the best." Anna finished saying and kissed him proudly on the face as a


    Soft lips, let Daniel Taylor¡¯s breath became dignified


    He gave a light cough. "Are you well?"


    Last time she was bullied by him, and after that, she has been hiding from him for several days.


    Anna said, "Not yet."


    He took a look at her and continued to y.


    Annay down beside him, looked at him, and smiled, "Sir, how about making a pair in this game?"


    "Pair?"


    "Yes, in this game, a girl and boy can make a pair."


    "What¡¯s the use of this pairing?"


    "..." Anna thought about it. It didn¡¯t seem to have any use. "I just saw that my ssmates and their


    boyfriend all made pairs, and I also wanted to try and y. If you don¡¯t want to. I can find someone


    else."


    "..." Daniel Taylor raised his eyebrows. "Want to find someone else?"


    This is really surprising!


    He quickly took the mobile phone, logged in the game, and set up a lover with Anna. Even if it was just


    for fun, no matter in the game or in reality his wife was only his. He can¡¯t let anyonee close to his


    wife.


    -


    On Monday, Anna went back to school. When Vanessa Cameron saw her, she asked curiously, "Anna,


    I saw you have another lover in the game. Who is he?"


    How can she think that Daniel Taylor, who usually looked serious and strict can y this kind of game?


    Anna said, "Just added casually."


    "Casually?" Vanessa Cameron can¡¯t believe it and asked, "If your husbandes to know, he won¡¯t be


    angry?"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "..." That¡¯s him. Why he got angry?


    Anna looked at Vanessa Cameron and said, "He isn''t narrow-minded."


    Although the mouth said so, what Anna actually thought was different. Daniel Taylor was the type of


    man who can be jealous easily!


    Vanessa Cameron smiled.


    Anna looked at this gentle and beautiful woman and asked, "How you and John Peter are doing?"


    For many days, Vanessa Cameron was in John Peter¡¯s team. The two should have made progress!


    Vanessa Cameron said calmly, "I y games with them. There is nothing else."

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355


    Anna asked, "Don¡¯t you like him?"


    "When I asked him to take me in his team, I promised him that I wouldn''t talk about any personal


    feelings." Vanessa Cameron was very happy. It was enough for her even if she can just stay close to


    John Peter!


    No matter what kind of identity she possessed, it was good to be in the same circle with him and to get


    the opportunity to discussmon topics.


    Anna couldn¡¯t believe it. "You didn¡¯t tell him!"


    "He knows I like him." Vanessa Cameron smiled helplessly, "but he has no feelings for me."


    Vanessa Cameron didn¡¯t want to be like ire Ashley. She didn¡¯t want to pester John Peter.


    Anna took a look at her and wanted to help her, but she also knew that she had no right to interfere


    with other people¡¯s feelings.


    -


    At the end of December, there was a Christmas party in the school. Anna¡¯s ss participated in the


    program. Everyone was rehearsing hard. Those who didn¡¯t participate in the performance were also


    helping ssmates in other affairs.


    In addition to it, there was a lot of work on Weibo. Anna has been under a lot of pressure recently, and


    her stomach was not well.


    At noon, she was having a meal with Vanessa Cameron. She just ate a little, had nausea, she went to


    the bathroom and vomited.


    Vanessa Cameron looked at her. "Anna, is everything okay? Are you sick?"


    "It¡¯s just nausea and vomiting. I will go back to see the doctor," Anna said.


    Vanessa Cameron looked at her anxiously. "You¡­ you shouldn¡¯t be pregnant. When I saw my


    neighbor¡¯s daughter-inw pregnant, she always vomited."


    Anna took a look at Vanessa Cameron. "What are you saying? How it could be?"


    "I¡¯m serious!" Vanessa Cameron said, "Did you have your periods?"


    "..."


    Anna¡¯s periods were always irregr. She didn¡¯t remember when she hadst time. However, she


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    remembered that she hasn¡¯t had her periods since her wedding.


    She¡¯s not pregnant, or she is?


    As this thought came to Anna¡¯s mind, Anna was frightened!


    If she¡¯s really pregnant how she will manage toe to university?


    It was Friday and she has to go to Taylor¡¯s house. In the afternoon, Jack Smith sent the driver to pick


    her up.


    Anna sat in the car. The driver said hello to her, "Hello, Anna."


    Anna nodded.


    She just sat and didn¡¯t speak.


    The driver looked at Anna. Normally when Anna sat in the car, she always greeted him politely.


    What¡¯s the matter today?


    She also looked very disturbed.


    Anna took the mobile phone and sent a message to Daniel Taylor, "Sir, did you go home?"


    "Not yet." Anna got free earlier on Friday but Daniel Taylor wille backte afterpleting his


    work. So, he let Anna go home earlier and apany his mother.


    Every time when Anna went to Taylor¡¯s house, her mother inw cooked a lot of delicious food items


    for her.


    Anna just got out of the car and saw mother Taylor standing at the door, smiling at her. "Anna is back."


    "Mom." Anna went over and held her arm affectionately. "It¡¯s cold now, why you came out?"


    "It¡¯s not cold. I know that you¡¯reing back, so I was waiting for you here. It is tiring to go to


    university." mother Taylor said with a smile.


    "It¡¯s not tiring." Anna said, "Don¡¯t wait for me outside next time. I¡¯m not a guest. I cane in on my


    own."


    "It doesn¡¯t matter." Mother Taylor looked at her gently and said, "I came here to wait because I like to


    wait for you. I really wanted to see you, and I missed you two very much. Daniel didn¡¯te back?"


    "He wille back afterpleting his work. He asked me to go earlier." Anna followed Mother Taylor


    in and took off her coat.


    Mother Taylor took her to the dining hall and said, "See how many delicious dishes I have cooked for


    you."

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    "Wow!" In Anna¡¯s eyes, there was a light of happiness. She was going to die of happiness.


    Today, she didn¡¯t eat much in the school canteen and also vomited. Now her stomach was empty.


    When mother Taylor saw her like this, a happy smile appeared on her face.


    Anna was so cute! She wanted to give her all the best things in the world.


    The aunt who was in charge of cooking looked at Anna andughed. She said, "every time I watch


    Anna eating food. I also have an appetite."


    "This is true!" mother Taylorughed.


    Anna was a little embarrassed to be praised by them, "You areughing at me that I am a foodie?"


    "How can we? If you like to eat, I¡¯ll always make delicious food for you when youe back," mother


    Taylor said with a smile.


    "I will get fat."


    "A girl looks good when she is fat."


    It was a motherly answer.


    "..." Olivia Taylor came in. "Anna is back."


    "Sister." Anna greeted her with a smile.


    Olivia Taylor sat down at the table, looked at the pile of food on the table, and said, "My mother really


    loves Anna! I feel that even my position is not as good as Anna''s. When shees to know that Anna


    ising back, she started cooking food since morning."


    Anna raised her mouth and smiled. She knew that this family was very kind to her.


    She went to wash her hands and then came back to eat. However, Anna, who usually has a good


    appetite, only ate a little today, and her stomach began to churn again.


    She covered her mouth with the palm of her hand and hurriedly ran to the bathroom. Because there


    was nothing in her stomach. She vomited for a long time, but nothing came out.


    Olivia Taylor looked at her. "What¡¯s the matter?"


    Anna¡¯s face was pale. "I¡¯m not feeling well."


    "Silly child, why don¡¯t you tell us that you aren¡¯t feelingfortable?" mother Taylor looked at the


    housekeeper, "go and call the doctor."


    Olivia Taylor looked at Anna who was sitting back. Although there were many delicious dishes Anna


    didn¡¯t have an appetite.


    Today, strangely, she didn¡¯t eat anything.


    Olivia looked at Anna and suddenly a thought shed in her mind, "Anna, are you pregnant?"


    Anna was stupefied for a while. Even her elder sister also said so.


    Is she really pregnant?


    "Did you have yourst periods?" Olivia Taylor asked.


    "No." Anna said, "But¡­ my periods have always been irregr."


    Mother Taylor was standing on the side. She listened to them and she was a little confused,


    "pregnant?"


    How can she get pregnant?


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel isn¡¯t unwell?


    She looked at Anna. It seemed she had a good rtionship with Daniel.


    So, it means Daniel is fine?


    Pregnant - this word, gave Anna a heavy blow and her heart was flustered. In particr, when she saw


    that Olivia Taylor and her mother both were happy, Anna felt even uneasy.


    Although she was married, she didn¡¯t want to have children at this time.


    If she is really pregnant, what will she do?


    Anna said, "Mom, sister, I¡¯ll go back to my room to have a rest first."


    "Okay." Mother Taylor said excitedly, "go and have a good rest. When the doctores, we will inform


    you."


    Anna went back to her room andy down on the bed. Today, she was really sick. Shey down on the


    bed, looked at the ceiling, and suddenly got worried.


    Although sir said he doesn¡¯t let her have children.


    But if she has a baby in her stomach, what should she do?


    Mom and sister are looking forward to this child.


    Before Daniel Taylor got off work, he received a call from Olivia Taylor, "Daniel."

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357


    "Sister." Daniel Taylor answered the phone, "what¡¯s the matter?"


    "Your wife seems to be pregnant. Come back and have a look!"


    "Pregnant?" Daniel Taylor held the mobile phone and was stupefied for a while.


    Anna is pregnant?


    How it can be possible?


    When he did that with her, he used protection.


    "The doctor hasn¡¯te yet, we are not sure," Olivia Taylor paused and said again, "But mom is very


    happy."


    After such a long time of sorrow, now it was finally good news for this family.


    Although it wasn¡¯t as pleasant as the news of Daniel Taylor getting up on his legs again, still it was a


    very happy thing that he can have children. They were happy for him.


    -


    In the room, Anna was lying on the bed, in aplicated mood. Daniel Taylor called.


    She answered, "Sir."


    There were anxiety and sadness in her voice, she thought for a long time and the more she thought


    about it, the worse she felt.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Sister just called me and said you might be pregnant?"


    His voice was gentle and there was a slight touch of expectation in his voice that made Anna¡¯s tears fell


    down, "I can¡¯t eat anything today, I can¡¯t vomit anything. I haven¡¯t had my periods for a long time. They


    all said I might be pregnant. What will I do if I¡¯m really pregnant?"


    Daniel Taylor was stunned, he recalled what Anna said before that she did not want to have children


    and she was only eighteen.


    Anna continued, "Mom is very happy to hear about this. I don¡¯t know what to do."


    Due to Taylor¡¯s family¡¯s expectation, she couldn¡¯t dare to say that she did not want children. But she


    didn¡¯t want to have a baby so early.


    If she did, what would she do with her life?


    Daniel Taylor said, "Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll be right back."


    "But I¡¯m really worried."


    "Go to sleep first. I will be here soon."


    Anna nodded, "Okay."


    -


    In the car, Jack Smith looked at Daniel Taylor and said, "Congrattions, Mr. Taylor, you are going to


    be a father."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel Taylor took a look at him. He was only worried about Anna now.


    He was not happy at all.


    "It¡¯s been said before that Mr. Taylor can¡¯t. It seems that those were just rumors," Jack Smith said.


    In fact, he has been worried about Daniel Taylor. Mr. Taylor just didn¡¯t exin anything, which made


    everyone misunderstood him and believed the rumors.


    This man is really strange!


    Daniel Taylor said, "If it¡¯s not a rumor. What do you think it is? I¡¯m curious. What is the source of the


    news?"


    The people outside believed it and even his family believed in it.


    Jack Smith coughed, "I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s like when you were injured, the doctor said. You always knew


    that you were fine. There was no problem then why don¡¯t you say it yourself?"


    "..." Daniel Taylor looked at Jack Smith coldly.


    What does it matter to others?


    For him, it was enough that his wife knew that he can do it!


    Daniel Taylor soon reached home and went back to his room. He saw Anna lying on the bed, but she


    wasn¡¯t asleep.


    The stress and fear of pregnancy kept her awake.


    Hearing the sound of someone opening the door, she looked up with her red eyes.


    Daniel Taylor took her hand and said softly, "I¡¯m back."


    Anna sat up, Daniel Taylor helped her to pull up the pillow, looked at her red eyes and he knew that she


    has cried, "Are you a child? How can you cry like this?"


    He didn¡¯t expect that she was this much afraid of having children.


    "It¡¯s all because of you!" Anna spoke with great grievance, "if I am really pregnant what I will do."


    "Are you feeling ufortable anywhere?"


    "I am all over ufortable." Anna said, "I vomited all that I ate at noon, and I also vomited when I


    came back."

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358


    Daniel Taylor said, "It can be a normal stomach problem, don¡¯t scare yourself."


    "But it¡¯s possible to get pregnant." Anna said, "I didn¡¯t have my periods."


    She wasn¡¯t sure, but the two things have added up and it became really disturbing.


    Daniel Taylor said, "I used protection."


    "Not the first time."


    "..."


    "Doctor is here. Let him have a look!" Daniel Taylor said to Anna, "I heard that you don¡¯t let the doctor


    see you."


    "Didn¡¯t you ask me to wait for you toe back?" Anna was afraid to find out any positive results. She


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    didn¡¯t know what to do at that time. So, she wanted him to be around her.


    After all, he was the only one she trusted the most.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Now I¡¯m back. Let the doctore in and have a look."


    Anna said, "what if I am pregnant?"


    "..." He could see that she didn¡¯t want to have children.


    But he couldn¡¯t say that to her.


    He said to Anna, "Let the doctor check first."


    Soon the doctor came in. She was a famousdy doctor.


    She examined Anna.


    At that time, Olivia Taylor and her mother were waiting downstairs. Just the thought of Anna¡¯s


    pregnancy made mother Taylor too excited. She started thinking about the baby¡¯s names.


    She looked at Olivia Taylor and said, "Do you think it will be a boy or a girl?"


    Olivia Taylor said, "Mom, you are so anxious."


    "You don¡¯t know. I thought that Daniel would never have his own children in his life."


    In the beginning, when the Brown family quitted that marriage, they also talked about it.


    She picked up her mobile phone and was so excited that she couldn¡¯t stop herself and sent a message


    in her family group that she hadn¡¯t used for long and said, "My daughter-inw Anna is pregnant!"


    She wanted to let those people know who have grandchildren or something, and who always liked to


    show off in the group. She just felt sad at that time but now she finally got the chance to show off as


    well.


    Olivia Taylor said with a smile, "Mom, there¡¯s no news from upstairs! We don¡¯t know if she is pregnant


    or not! If you say so, what will you do if the doctor says it¡¯s just a misunderstanding?"


    "That will be fine, too. I just want to let them know that my son can have a baby," she said.


    Olivia Taylor smiled. She didn¡¯t expect that her mother would be so childish. She also knew that her


    mother had troubled by the fact that Daniel Taylor can¡¯t have a baby for the past year.


    Now she had this hope, of course, she was happy.


    Olivia thought and gave her mother a reminder, "Mom, Anna is still young and still in school. We


    shouldn¡¯t be anxious to let her have children."


    Mother Taylor calmed down a lot after Olivia¡¯s words, "this is also true. Her studies are important. But


    her age is very small. She¡¯s a university student like John Peter and even younger than John. John


    doesn¡¯t even have a girlfriend."


    When they got married, she thought Anna was very young.


    But...


    They epted her because Daniel liked her.


    Even though mother Taylor said so, but deep inside she hoped that Anna can get pregnant and have


    children.


    The doctor helped Anna to have a check-up and said, "You have gastrointestinal difort. I prescribe


    some medicine for you. Remember to take it on time."


    "Is it just gastrointestinal difort?" Anna looked at her.


    Happiness came so suddenly that she couldn¡¯t believe it.


    The doctor smiled and looked at her happy expression, "how can anyone know that she is sick and


    feels so happy?"


    Anna heard her and sighed, "I thought I was pregnant. My periods haven¡¯te for a long time! It¡¯s


    been almost two months."

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359


    During this period of time, she has been busy and didn¡¯t pay attention to this problem.


    "Do you usually have dysmenorrhea?"


    "Um." Anna nodded, "Every time I have periods, I feel a lot of pain, and my stomach bes icy cold."


    The little girl was very shy. She hasn¡¯t consulted any doctor about this kind of problem.


    The doctor said, "You should pay more attention to recuperation. Don¡¯t touch cold water or eat ice


    during menstruation. Keep warm, especially in winter. If you don¡¯t take good care of it,ter you want to


    have childrenter, at that time it may be very difficult to conceive."


    "... Is it so serious?" Anna never cared about this before. In her periods, she often touched cold water


    and went to work. She never cared much. But she didn¡¯t expect it to be so serious.


    The doctor said, "Pay attention to it in the future. I¡¯ll prescribe some Chinese medicine for you first. You


    remember to drink it for a while and see if you get better."


    "Well, thank you."


    -


    The doctor went out and Daniel Taylor looked at Anna, "Now you are relieved?"


    She was so worried that he also couldn¡¯t help worrying.


    Anna was still young and has to go to university. If she was pregnant, he would consider it hisck of


    responsibility.


    Anna nodded, and at the same time she was worried, "But what about mom and sister?"


    Thinking of their expectant eyes, Anna felt shameless to face them.


    Daniel Taylor said, "You should worry about yourself now! What was wrong with your stomach?"


    He didn¡¯t take care of her for some days and his little wife got sick!


    This girl is really so delicate and sensitive.


    Anna said, "I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s when I had lunch. I felt ufortable and I can¡¯t eat anything when I


    Daniel Taylor handed the ss water to Anna, and Anna took the medicine.


    Daniel Taylor said solemnly, "call me immediately if you feel ufortable in the future. I will let


    someone take you to the hospital. Do not bear it silently again."


    His silly wife really made him worried!


    Anna was very aggrieved, "It was Vanessa Cameron who said I may be pregnant, which scared me."


    She really didn¡¯t think that not only Vanessa Cameron, but also her sister will say the same.


    She thought her stomach must be upset, but they all thought she was pregnant!


    After hearing her words, Daniel Taylor couldn¡¯t helpughing. "Are you stupid?"


    A fake pregnancy scared her like this.


    "Not really. I haven¡¯t been pregnant, how can I know what it is like to be?" Anna lowered her head and


    exined, "Besides, I¡¯m worried because I don¡¯t know what to do. If I¡¯m pregnant, I don¡¯t want to abort


    it."


    Fortunately, it was only a false rm and at this moment she was finally relieved.


    Daniel Taylor heard what she said and knew that she was very good. She thought this child should not


    exist, but she didn¡¯t want to kill their child. That¡¯s why she felt very sad.


    He reached out and gently held her cheek, "I know. I¡¯ll be carefulter."


    "..." Anna said, "Who wants to do it again? I think I prefer how you used to be before."


    "..."


    Soon, mother Taylor and Olivia Taylor came in from outside.


    "Anna." mother Taylor called her.


    Anna saw theming in and was going to get up from the bed, "Mom, sister."


    She thought they knew that she is not pregnant. Did theye here to criticize her?


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the tone of Taylor¡¯s mother was particrly gentle, "don¡¯t get up. Lie down. You aren¡¯t feeling


    <pfortable."

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360


    Anna looked at Mother Taylor. The gentler her mother-inw was, the guiltier she felt. "Mom, I¡¯m sorry,


    I¡¯m not pregnant."


    She really felt sorry for them!


    They were so happy when they thought that she might be pregnant.


    Mother Taylor has heard it from the doctor downstairs. Although she was a little disappointed, she still


    came to Anna to talk to her, so that Anna can feel better, "it¡¯s okay. You are still young. There will be


    many opportunities in the future."


    The main thing for her was that her son was totally normal, and that was enough for her to be happy.


    Mother Taylor looked at Daniel Taylor and scolded him, "you are a bad boy. You concealed it so well.


    You also know how worried your family was but you didn¡¯t tell."


    Daniel Taylor was helpless.


    Is it his fault?


    "I just think it¡¯s unnecessary to talk about such things. I had no idea why you all..."


    "Don¡¯t do anything like this again. I¡¯ll cook some light porridge for Anna because she¡¯s not well." mother


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Taylor was now eager to recuperate Anna¡¯s body so that Anna can quickly give birth to a healthy


    grandson.


    In Brown¡¯s house-


    Isabe Brown opened the door and Emily Woodley walked in.


    They came to the living room of Brown¡¯s house, and Emily Woodley shared thetest news with them,


    "I heard that Anna Stark is pregnant."


    Isabe¡¯s mother asked in surprise, "Pregnant? How is that possible? Isn¡¯t Daniel unwell?"


    Before the doctor said that his body got injured and he won¡¯t be able to live a normal life which was one


    of the reasons why they chose to quit this marriage.


    Emily Woodley said, "My mother saw in the group, and Daniel¡¯s mother shared the news. I heard that


    the previous rumors were just because of a misunderstanding. If Daniel Taylor really can¡¯t, there won¡¯t


    be such news!"


    Isabe Brown sat by and listened to the news from Emily Woodley. She didn¡¯t say anything, but she


    didn¡¯t expect them to be so fast.


    -


    Mother Taylor went downstairs to cook porridge for Anna. Olivia Taylor stayed to talk with Anna.


    They knew that Mother Taylor has sent the news to the group. Anna was embarrassed and worried


    about Mother Taylor, "I¡¯m not pregnant. If peoplee to know, what they will say?"


    Olivia Taylor said seriously, "so now you have to work hard! Get pregnant quickly, so that you can help


    mom have a face."


    "I..." Anna couldn¡¯t say that she didn¡¯t want to have a child now, she just agreed, "I will try my best."


    Daniel Taylor was drinking tea. He heard Anna¡¯s words and looked at her.


    A strange picture shed in his mind. He suddenly remembered that he and Anna had not been


    intimate for a long time.


    After hearing Anna¡¯s words, Olivia Taylor took a look at Daniel Taylor and said, "Do you hear that? Not


    only Anna, but you also have to work hard."


    "..." Daniel Taylor frowned. "It is hard to have a sister like you, who just creates the mess all day long."


    In front of his family, Daniel Taylor has always been a very serious kind of person.


    Olivia Taylor smiled and said, "of course. I am your sister that¡¯s why I care about you. Why are you


    shy? You are old and have thick-skin. See Anna is not like you."


    "..." Anna was wronged.


    She¡¯s also shy, OK!


    Daniel Taylor had a headache and said, "Hurry up leave and don¡¯t disturb Anna. You couldn¡¯t see that


    she is sick?"


    It is the most ufortable time when one feels sick and nauseous. In a cold or something, one feels


    better after a good sleep, but in this stomach and intestine problems even after sleeping one don¡¯t feel


    much ufortable.

 Chapter 361: Chapter 361

    Chapter 361: Chapter 361


    Olivia Taylor stood up with a smile, "Okay, I¡¯m going! Now you have a wife, and you have forgotten your


    sister. "


    "Noisy." Daniel Taylor said.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He didn¡¯t like to be noisy. At home, he didn¡¯t like others to speak loudly or create noise. He just liked to


    be quiet and talked to Anna in a peaceful environment.


    Olivia Taylor knew her brother¡¯s personality very well and didn¡¯t make him ufortable or angry. She


    sighed and left the room.


    Anna looked at her back and smiled.


    She put down her pillow and was about to lie down. When she saw Daniel Taylor on the bed, she was


    slightly shocked, "Sir?"


    She thought about how he came here in a second and why he wanted toy down at this time?


    Daniel Taylor forcibly grabbed her and pulled her into his arms.


    Anna was pulled off suddenly and her chin hits his chest.


    She looked at him, "Don¡¯t do anything! Mom cane up at any time."


    Mother Taylor has just gone down to cook porridge for Anna, so Anna had an idea that she cane


    back at any moment.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and said in a deep voice, "I heard that you want to try your best, is it true?"


    Anna was stunned for a moment. "What do you mean?"


    "You just told my sister. Since you have said that you will try your best, it seems that I should also try


    my best," Daniel Taylor said in a serious tone.


    "..." Jeez!


    She said to the elder sister casually, he still remembered her sentence!


    Anna said, "Can you be a little serious? Who just said to the elder sister to be serious?"


    "Sister is sister. You are you."


    "You just think I¡¯m smaller than you, so you can bully me." Anna took a serious look at him.


    "This is not bullying, this is my love!" Daniel Taylor exined.


    "All right, you¡¯re handsome, so whatever you say is right." Anna didn¡¯t like to argue with him.


    Daniel Taylor held her cold little hand and asked, "Then¡­ tell me, do I love you?"


    "You do." When Anna answered, her eyes were fixed at his slightly moving Adam¡¯s apple when he


    spoke.


    He was such a handsome man that even such a subtle action can be a deadly temptation.


    At this time, they were alone in the room, so while talking about intimacy, they had no scruples.


    "Do you think I am the one who loves you the most in the world?"


    "Yes," Anna said confidently.


    "And do you love me?" Daniel Taylor asked.


    "¡­Yeah." Anna nodded.


    She bowed her head because she was too shy to look at him.


    Daniel Taylor looked at the little girl, with some self-mockery in his voice, he said. "I don¡¯t know if you


    said yes for the same kind of love as I thought."


    He always thought that Anna liked him just because he was good to her. It was not the kind of actual


    love as he does.


    Anna was surprised. "There are many kinds of love?"


    "You will understandter." Daniel Taylor felt that he can¡¯t exin this thing clearly.


    At this moment, he was just a little unwilling to exin more.


    Anna leaned on his arms and asked, "Sir, I am not pregnant. Are you disappointed?"


    She thought that aftering back he just startedforting her. She did not even ask him if she has


    really conceived the child, would he be happy?


    Daniel Taylor smiled and said, "You are still young, we don¡¯t need to be in a hurry."


    Anna could see that he was also looking forward to their child.


    She said to him in a deliberative tone, "Sir, since I have promised, I will definitely have a baby with you


    in the future. It¡¯s just... presently, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ready.


    Most of the people who get married early, also have children early, but they don¡¯t raise them well. They


    just give them to their parents-inw because they have to go to work and earn money every day, and


    they don¡¯t care about their children.


    Such children are mostly mischievous. I don¡¯t want my kids to do the same. I think I¡¯m young and


    immature. I can¡¯t even manage myself. I don¡¯t know how to manage my children. So, can you wait?"

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    Daniel Taylor said, "Well. I understand it."


    Although, in his eyes, she was very sensible.


    Her ability to think like this proved that she was more responsible than many irresponsible parents!


    However, there was another fact that - she was really too young!


    They justy down on the bed and chatted for a while. Anna took the opportunity and told Daniel Taylor


    about all the things she has encountered and honestly shared her point of view.


    After sharing everything Anna said, "hurry up and go down, if momes here and saw us lying on the


    bed, I will feel very embarrassed."


    He was fine, but she can¡¯t afford to lose her face!


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and said, "My legs are not well. Do you think it¡¯s easy for me to go up and


    down like this?"


    "When I saw you climbing up at the bed, it was very quick." He climbed up to bed so quickly even


    before she could see him.


    Daniel Taylor looked at the way she pushed him. He didn¡¯t exin. He lowered his head and kissed her


    on the forehead.


    He was in the same bed with her, but he wasn¡¯t the one whom she can easily send away!


    "Sir!" Anna said and looked at him.


    She asked him to go down, and he kissed him, what does it mean?


    The door didn¡¯t seem to be locked either. When Sister just went out, she just closed it. Anna was really


    worried about the scene when someone came here and sees them like this.


    Daniel Taylor just wanted to kiss her but after kissing her, he found that he overestimated his self-


    control ability.


    Next second, his hand went into her clothes and touched her soft and delicate skin.


    Anna¡¯s body felt thick fingers, with a slight cool.


    Her face suddenly turned red, she felt his hand and tried to stop him, "Sir!"


    She thought of thest time when he gave her a lot of flowers. That night, he was particrly crazy out


    of control. He didn¡¯t let her go until the middle of the night and when she went to take a bath, she found


    that even many ces of her chest has also the traces he left behind.


    Even when she took a shower, she touched her body and didn¡¯t have any response. It seemed she was


    very sensitive.


    However, her protest didn¡¯t convince Daniel Taylor to take his hand out. Anna looked at him and found


    that his eyes were deep, and she didn¡¯t know what he was thinking.


    Maybe this is how a man looks like when his desire conquered his sense of reasoning!


    His breathing slowly became heavy, and he didn¡¯t speak, but his hands were always doing evil¡­


    Anna reminded him again, "Mom wille up at any moment. You hurry up and go down!"


    Anna was dying with worry!


    She was afraid of the next moment when Mother Taylor will open the door,e in and will see them


    like this¡­.


    She saw Daniel Taylor¡¯s stubbornness. She raised her head, kissed him on his lips and spoke in a very


    soft voice "husband, if you really want to do it wait for me to get better, or¡­wait till night. At night, I will


    do what you want me to do, okay? At this time there are everyone, can you stop now?"


    The whole family was here!


    At this time, it wasn¡¯t appropriate.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna, who was behaving coquettishly in front of him, and paused, "do


    anything?"


    Anna was speechless!


    He really has the ability to pick key points!


    In order to coax him to go out of bed, Anna also tried her best. She was willing to agree to everything.


    Her voice was exceptionally tender, "of course! Can I lie to you? Just stop it now and wait for the


    evening! Okay? I know my husband is the best."


    Daniel Taylor was a typical example of a person who is amenable to coaxing but not coercion and at


    this time Anna acted too coquettishly.


    He looked at her like this and got out of bed with great difficulty and with the urge to eat her cleanly...


    Just as he got out of bed and sat back into his wheelchair, mother Taylor came in with the bowl of


    porridge!Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    Anna was d that she yed smartly, otherwise today, she had lost her face.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Anna, here it is, taste the porridge your mother has cooked for you." Mother Taylor cooked the


    porridge for Anna and brought it to her in person.


    Anna looked at Mother Taylor and felt as if she saw her mother who took care of her when she was


    very young.


    At that time, she didn¡¯t quarrel with her mother, and her mother also didn¡¯t stop her to go to school. She


    used to think that her mother was the best person in the world.


    Sometimes at home while dinner, she and Aiden Stark oftenpete to feed their mother by their


    hands.


    However, during the university¡¯s admission Annae to know that her mother didn¡¯t want her to


    continue her studies and wanted her to get married, and her heart was really hurt.


    "Thank you, mom." She looked at Mother Taylor gratefully and felt very warm.


    "Hurry up and taste it. Tell me if it is tasty." Mother Taylor said with a smile.


    Due to stomachache, she can¡¯t eat anything else. Now she can only eat some light porridge.


    Anna took a taste and nodded, "Delicious."


    She didn¡¯t like porridges but at this time she was ill and she really thought it was very delicious.


    "I am d that you liked it. I have cooked a lot of it, eat a little more so that you will get better soon.


    When you will get better, mom will cook many delicious dishes for you." Mother Taylor said with a


    gentle smile.


    Anna¡¯s heart was touched by her mother inw¡¯s concern, "I am sorry, I really made you worried."


    Anna felt that she might have got the best mother-inw in the world.


    "I hope you can get better soon, and then give a grandson to our family so that our family will be


    Now she came to know that Daniel Taylor can have a child and her life got a new hope.


    The topic of giving birth to a child made Anna very embarrassed and she took a look at Daniel Taylor.


    Daniel Taylor said calmly, "Mom, your emphasis can put a lot of pressure on Anna. I think you should


    not be in a hurry."


    He didn¡¯t tell his mother that they were on contraception.


    These things were already clear between him and Anna.


    In this family, Daniel Taylor never lets anything bade to Anna. He always maintained Anna¡¯s good


    image and always took responsibility for everything.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor. She knew that he was helping her and as always her heart was touched


    by his care.


    "I know, I¡¯m in a hurry and I understand this." Mother Taylor said with a smile.


    Before long, the servant came, "Madam, Old Master is back, and he is looking for you."


    After hearing the servant, mother Taylor said, "All right, I¡¯ll go now to see your father. Daniel, you


    apany Anna."


    Anna took porridge and drank it slowly.


    Daniel Taylor, with a tablet in his hands, sat by and looked at her. It was just a bowl of porridge, and


    she could drink it very well.


    Anna looked at the time and found that it was more than six o¡¯clock, and the scenery outside the


    window was gradually darkened. She said to Daniel Taylor, "Sir, did youe back today without


    He has been back for a while. In normal circumstances, at this time he came back home but today he


    came back much earlier.


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s fingers pressed twice on the tablet and he said, "How can I focus on my work when


    something so big has happened to you?"


    When he heard her voice, he just left everything and came back to be by her side.


    Daniel Taylor found that the two things that he couldn¡¯t bear the most were Anna¡¯s coquetry and Anna¡¯s


    tears.


    If she just spoke to him in the tone of asking for help, no matter how far away he will be, he would


    At this moment, when he saw that she was okay, he focused on his work, held the tablet and tried to


    finish his work for a while.


    Anna said to Daniel Taylor, "Are you hungry or not? Do you want to go down for dinner?"

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    "Do you want to eat?" Daniel Taylor looked at her and asked, although she just had porridge.


    But he knew that she was a foodie and that can¡¯t be changed!


    "I¡¯m not very hungry today," Anna said.


    Now that she has taken the medicine, so she felt veryfortable but she felt that she should not take


    any more food, so as not to vomit again.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Then I won¡¯t eat either."


    Annaughed. "I¡¯m sick, but you¡¯re not. Why don¡¯t you eat?"


    "No appetite."


    "You¡¯re not feeling well?"


    Otherwise, how can a good person lose his appetite?


    "Yes, I am too worried about my baby, so I have no appetite."


    "..."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna knew that he was talking about her!


    She raised the corners of her mouth and joked, "Sir, you can use cajolery!"


    Anna teased Daniel Taylor, but he put on a confused look, "what is cajolery?"


    "Saying things that I like to hear." He coaxed her enough to burst with joy, isn¡¯t it cajolery?


    Daniel Taylor seemed to be quite innocent, "I didn¡¯t know that you liked to listen to this."


    Anna didn¡¯t believe it, "You said it on purpose."


    After a few words, Jack Smith came. "Mr. Taylor, Mrs. Taylor, have dinner."


    Anna said, "I have eaten porridge and I will not eat tonight."


    Daniel Taylor was sitting aside and said, "I won¡¯t eat too."


    Jack Smith, "..."


    He didn¡¯t know what Mr. Taylor was thinking.


    After a day¡¯s work, it was time to eat now. How can he not eat?


    Anna said, "Don¡¯t make trouble. Go to dinner quickly. Everyone is waiting for you."


    Apart from jokes, she cannot let him stay hungry.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna. "You really don¡¯t want to eat anything?"


    Anna nodded, "Yes."


    "Then I¡¯ll go to eat. Wait for me. I will be back soon."


    "Okay."


    He was afraid that she would be bored in the room alone, he took the tablet and helped her find out her


    favorite TV series, and then went downstairs with Jack Smith to have dinner.


    Anna was lying in bed, watching TV, and had a very good feeling.


    Soon, Vanessa Cameron sent her a message. Anna turned on her mobile phone and took a look at


    Vanessa Cameron¡¯s message, "Anna, how are you?"


    "I am fine. The doctor has checked me. It¡¯s just I am suffering from gastrointestinal difort. You


    scared me to death by saying that I am pregnant." Anna had a look as if she wanted to beat her.


    Vanessa Cameron smiled. "I just said that it can be possible!"


    "I don¡¯t care. You are the one to be med. You made me so worried."


    Anna had a good rtionship with Vanessa Cameron, and she didn¡¯t care about her words while


    talking to her.


    Vanessa Cameron asked with a smile, "How are you now? Do you still vomit? Did you have dinner?"


    "Can¡¯t eat much. I just had some porridge." Anna said and asked, "how about you?"


    "We are eating grilled fish with n Kevin and the team, and your brother is also here." Vanessa


    Cameron took a picture and sent it to Anna.


    There were all the team members.


    Anna looked at the delicious roasted fish and replied, "Okay, don¡¯t tempt me."


    Anna wanted to eat, too. She hasn¡¯t eaten grilled fish for a long time!


    She couldn¡¯t help it and started to think about it "when I will get better I will eat it," she said in her heart.


    Vanessa Cameron said, "See, not everyone can have a friend like me. I didn¡¯t forget you while eating."


    "When I can¡¯t eat anything, you send me this kind of picture. It¡¯s almost like losing friends."


    Vanessa Cameron sent her a schadenfreude type of emoji.


    They chatted for a while, and after that Anna continued to watch TV y.


    Even after 8:00 p.m., Daniel Taylor didn¡¯te back upstairs, but Aiden Stark came to her.


    He also bought some cherries she liked to eat, "sister."

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    Anna looked at him. She was very surprised to see him here, "Why you here?"


    There was no noise. She thought it was Sir who came back from dinner.


    "I heard that you were ill, so, I came here to see you. I came here with the captain." Aiden Stark said


    and sat down beside her.


    Anna knew that the captain he said referred to John Peter.


    Anna said, "If you want toe, please let me know first. So that I can also tell at home, you came


    here unexpectedly and scared me!"


    Aiden Stark didn¡¯t mind her sister¡¯s words and said, "in fact, brother-inw called me to see you."


    "..." Sir called Aiden Stark on his own initiative?


    Anna can¡¯t imagine the scene.


    Aiden Starkughed and praised Daniel Taylor, "Sister, brother-inw is very good. You are ill, and he


    asked me toe to see you. When I came to your house in the beginning, I used to think that he is


    very strict."


    "He¡¯s not strict." Anna stared at Aiden Stark.


    But her nose had a kind of sour feeling. She didn¡¯t say anything, but sir thought of letting Aiden Stark


    He¡¯s too thoughtful, isn¡¯t he?


    Aiden Stark stood up and said, "I¡¯ll wash the cherries for you. Wait for me."


    He quickly went to wash it, took it back, and Anna looked up at him. "You bought fruits, but why you


    don¡¯t give it downstairs and just took it up to me?"


    Isn¡¯t it too straight? Silly brother!


    Aiden Stark looked at her and knew that she was worried about the courtesy. "I bought another bucket


    for them, and I gave them downstairs. This is what I bought specially for you, so I directly brought it


    up."


    After all, he was also nearly eighteen years old, so he was not as stupid as Anna thought.


    Anna heard this and sighed, "I didn¡¯t expect that you aren¡¯t stupid!"


    "Who is stupid? I will get angry if you say that again!"


    Anna took a look at him and said in a fearless tone. "Hurry up and get angry!"


    "..." Aiden Stark was speechless. She was really his sister!


    The room¡¯s atmosphere was very warm. Anna sat on the bed. Aiden Stark took the trash can and


    ced it nearby where she can throw it easily.


    She was enjoying the treatment of being served by her younger brother. Because she has been serving


    him since childhood.


    It was really nice!


    Aiden Stark looked at her and said something about their family, "I went back homest weekend and


    installed the central heating for them with the money you gave me. Although mom didn¡¯t say it, she was


    very happy."


    "You didn¡¯t tell them that I said to you?" Anna specially asked Aiden Stark to not tell it, because she


    didn¡¯t want her mother to know that it was her.


    "I told them." Aiden Stark said, "Besides, I really can¡¯t hide it! Where do I have so much money?"


    Although Anna threatened them that she will cut her rtionship with her family but she still gave


    money to her mother when she earned money. Because, in her eyes, it was her responsibility. After all,


    that woman was her mother who raised her.


    Anna said, "Didn¡¯t I ask you to not tell?"


    She felt that her brother was really disobedient!


    She couldn¡¯t help and gave Aiden Stark a serious look.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    -


    Aiden Stark has just left, and Daniel Taylor, who was away since long came back. He was in a


    wheelchair. His clothes were not changed, and he looked serious and cold.


    But Anna can see that under this appearance, he hid a very gentle heart.


    Anna opened her mouth and gently called him, "Sir."


    Daniel Taylor asked, "Yes?"

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    "Thank you for letting Aidene to see me."


    Anna was very happy to see her brother and she loved Daniel Taylor even more for this.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her bright eyes and thought that he had just done something that should be


    done. "If you like, you can let hime home at any time in the future."


    He knew that Anna¡¯s mother¡¯s attitude was a thorn in Anna¡¯s heart. All he can do was to let Aiden Stark


    who was a much sensible to apany her.


    In her heart, she felt a bubble of happiness, "Umm."


    After talking to Anna, Daniel Taylor went to take a bath. When he came out, he saw Anna sitting on the


    bed, holding theptop and typing.


    He looked at this girl who was sick but didn¡¯t forget her work, he felt helpless¡­.


    Yesterday, he checked Ryan Asher¡¯s statement about this work.


    In the beginning, they bought JP Culture just to help Anna and to give her support. But now their work


    was getting better. After the acquisition, thepany has been in a profitable State.


    Anna has been in charge of the content of this ount. Compared with several ounts they


    purchasedst month, her poprity was still very low, but it has been increasing gradually.


    Ryan Asher said, Anna, is very suitable for this work. If it goes on like this, her ie will be increased


    several times after one year.


    -


    After writing the content, Anna put theputer back and took a look at Daniel Taylor, who was


    reading beside him. "Sir, I¡¯ll sleep now. Good night."


    "..." Daniel Taylor took a look at the girl who has finally finished her work.


    Is she going to sleep like this?


    Why is he waiting for her here for a long time?


    Anna leaned on the pillow, wrapped herself in the quilt, and heard Daniel Taylor asking, "Are you


    forgetting anything?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "What?" Anna took a look at him.


    "In the afternoon, you said, you will do anything." He clearly remembered what she said.


    Anna looked at him innocently. "Really? No¡­ I can¡¯t remember. How could I say that?"


    She denied as if he had made up all these words.


    Daniel Taylor raised his eyebrows.


    This woman was ying her usual tricks!


    At that time, in order to get him out of bed, she said all kinds of good things, and now she turned her


    face and even denied her own words?


    Fine!


    Very good!


    His wife really owed another lesson!


    He turned over directly and was about to press over but as Anna saw it, she directly moved away.


    Daniel Taylor thought that she would wait for him to kiss her as obediently as usual. Unexpectedly, she


    even hid!


    She dared to hide!


    He suddenly felt that he had been so lenient with her and she has be much daring.


    Daniel Taylor moved forward, Anna moved back¡­


    He again moved forward and went directly to the ce where she slept, and Anna moved back again¡­


    She just wanted to hide from the demon, but she didn¡¯t find that she had moved back and came to the


    edge when she was almost rolled down. Fortunately, Daniel Taylor was quick to catch her back and


    pulled her into his arms.


    He put his arms around her, and with a faint smile in his voice, he asked, "Are you a fool? You almost


    fell to the ground. It doesn¡¯t matter if you broke your bones but what if the floor got broken?"


    "..." Anna was in his arms and had no ce to hide.


    It seemed that she can¡¯t escape tonight!


    s--


    With this thought, she epted misfortunes as decreed by fate and moved her fingers to draw a circle


    on his chest with that she murmured, "In your eyes, the floor is more important than me."


    Daniel Taylor allowed her to move her fingers on his chest, and this little action was very attractive.


    "The floor is very expensive."

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367


    Anna said in an unconvinced way, "I¡¯m also very expensive!"


    The first time he saw someone who was saying that she was more expensive than the floor¡­.


    Daniel Taylor couldn¡¯t helpughing, "How expensive you are?"


    "Priceless!" This world has only one Anna Stark and even with money, she cannot be bought.


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s voice was filled with doting, "I have seen someone for the first time saying this for her


    own self."


    Anna stared at him and asked domineeringly, "then you say, am I right?"


    "Yes." Daniel Taylor did not continue to argue with her. He looked at her in his arms, "so tonight, you


    want to be on top?"


    "I... I..." Anna almost choked because of his blunt sentence and said in a trembling voice, "my legs are


    aching..."


    Daniel Taylor asked, "When your legs didn¡¯t hurt?"


    She just made excuses at such times and if she didn¡¯t have to do that, she seemedpletely fine.


    "Next week we have Christmas party and I¡¯m going to perform." Anna¡¯s attitude was very good while


    speaking at this time, she asked, "how about after Christmas?"


    Daniel Taylor stared at her. He knew clearly what she has in her mind, "after Christmas would you like


    to wait for New Year¡¯s Eve and after New Year¡¯s Eve you wish to wait for Spring Festival, right?"


    Actually, Anna¡¯s n was to avoid the present.


    Anna didn¡¯t want to be like this she felt extremely wronged, "Who let youst time made me suffered so


    much."


    She was so tired!


    The next day she felt as if her energy was drainedpletely. Now even when she recalled the time,


    she felt strength extremely less.


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s voice was gentle, "I will be gentler tonight."


    "But..." Anna thought about it for a long time. She didn¡¯t know what she should say, she said, "your¡­


    that is too big."


    "..."


    Daniel Taylor looked at her, at this time, she said the kind of words that was a kind of wild temptation.


    Anna looked into his eyes that reflected what she just said. She wanted to p herself.


    She didn¡¯t mean to praise him! She really wanted to makeints about it.


    She wanted to tell that she was very dissatisfied with him.


    That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t want to be intimate with him, because, it was really too painful.


    At most five minutes at a time, she wanted to surrender. But when Daniel Taylor once started, he


    couldn¡¯t stop himself.


    She finally understood how important it was for husband and wife to have a harmonious bed. No


    wonder so many people get divorced because of this kind of disharmony.


    It was embarrassing to be stared at by Daniel Taylor, she spoke again. "I mean, if you were a little


    smaller¡­"


    Fuck!


    The more she spoke, the more blunders she made.


    She also didn¡¯t know what she was talking about and what she should say.


    "..." Daniel Taylor looked at his wife, who was both funny and extremely embarrassing and felt that he


    has beenpletely despised.


    It turned out that having a big one is also a wrong thing?


    Fortunately tonight, Daniel Taylor was not as indulged as that in the afternoon. After calming down


    Every man has a wild animal in his body, which was hard to control for a moment.


    But now the time has been passed and he was sober now. He also knew that Anna was ill and didn¡¯t


    eat dinner. It was obvious that she certainly had no strength, and he didn¡¯t tease her.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    He lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead. "Due to your illness today, I am letting you go


    today, but I won¡¯t be so good next time."


    "Oh." Anna didn¡¯t expect that Daniel Taylor would let her go.


    The one in the afternoon and the one in front of her at this moment was just two different people!


    After kissing her, Daniel Taylorid down with his arms on his sides and said to Anna, "Move a little and


    sleep here, don¡¯t fall down suddenly in the middle of the night."

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368


    "..."


    The bed was very big. Two people can lie down on the bed with a rtively safe distance between


    them.


    When Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t touch her, he preferred to stay away from her. He was afraid that she would


    roll around in his arms and tease him. Then he can¡¯t help it.


    The bedroom was big, the lights were on, and it seemed very quiet.


    Annay down on her side, resting her head on her own hand. She looked at Daniel Taylor, and said,


    "We have a Christmas party this week, and our ss is performing a y. I¡¯m the ying the role of the


    second main actress."


    This activity was arranged by the ss together. The roles were given to the students by voting. At the


    National Day party, Anna won the first prize, and she was in demand to y the main roles.


    Vanessa Cameron was very good-looking, but she was addicted to games and had no interest in


    acting. Originally, everyone voted her to be the lead actress, but she refused.


    ire Ashley wanted to y, but her ck history made her directly be cklisted. She didn¡¯t even get


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    a supporting role. They were afraid that she would do something wrong and destroy the honor of the


    ss.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna and asked, "is it a bad one?"


    He was looking forward to it.


    The video of Anna¡¯s singingst time was still saved on his mobile phone.


    "A little bit!" Anna was also looking forward to it very much, "it¡¯s exciting to think of acting a bad woman.


    By the way, John Peter also took part in it. He is the lead hero."


    "Then... do you like him?" Daniel Taylor picked up his eyebrows and asked.


    Anna was about to nod her head and say yes!


    Fortunately, her mind suddenly reacted and she saw the trap in sir¡¯s sentence. She replied cautiously,


    "it¡¯s my character who likes his character. I don¡¯t like him! He is childish, yful, and annoying! Unlike


    you¡­ you are handsome, earnest and wants the best for me."


    Daniel Taylor was praised to be happy, but his face was very serious, "I¡¯m not handsome!"


    "No, you are handsome, you are the most handsome person in the world." Anna was not stingy at all


    and generously praised him.


    After praising him, she saw that Daniel Taylor face had a faint smile.


    Sheughed. "It is obvious that you are very happy. But you don¡¯t admit it."


    He just wanted to listen to her on purpose that - he is very handsome!


    Daniel Taylor said, "sleep, aren¡¯t you ufortable now?"


    At this time she looked very energetic.


    Anna quickly held his hand and said. "Then, I will sleep now."


    "Okay."


    Anna closed her eyes.


    The light was not turned off in the room.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her lovely appearance, lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead. It was


    just a simple kiss, without any desire.


    After kissing, he said softly in her ear, "good night."


    Anna was ill today, which was a bit ufortable. But this kiss, made the unhappiness of the whole


    day disappeared.


    -


    The next morning, before Daniel Taylor and Anna were awake Jack Smith knocked on the door, "Mr.


    Taylor."


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s legs and feet were not convenient. Anna put on her nightgown to open the door and


    saw Jack Smith, "Mr. Smith, good morning."


    Jack Smith looked at Anna, "Madam, how are you feeling today?"


    "Much better." Anna said, "thank you for your concern. Come in! Sir hasn¡¯t got up yet."


    Anna was there and Jack Smith entered the room with scruples. In the past, he used to enter this room


    casually.


    Jack Smith came in and took a look at Daniel Taylor, who was still lying in bed.


    Daniel Taylor just got up and leaned on the pillow. His face waszy and indifferent. He asked with a


    faint rising breath, "what¡¯s the matter?"


    "You have a guest," Jack Smith said.

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369


    "It¡¯s the weekend." It was the weekend and more importantly, Anna was ill and he wanted to stay at


    home with her.


    Jack Smith said, "It¡¯s Robin Johnson."


    Anna stood aside and saw that Daniel Taylor¡¯s expression paused for a while. His expression was a


    little depressed. "Why he came here?"


    The expression of Daniel Taylor made Anna feel D¨¦j¨¤ vu, but she couldn¡¯t say it for a while.


    "He came herest night. He called Doctor Shawn Hamilton to ask if you have time today. If it¡¯s


    inconvenient for you, I¡¯ll call him home directly."


    "No need to call him home." Daniel Taylor said, "Go and make an appointment to meet him outside."


    "Yes," Jack Smith said.


    When Jack Smith went out, Anna asked bravely, "who want to meet?"


    Generally, she never asked about Daniel Taylor¡¯s matters. This time she asked, and it meant that she


    was really curious.


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t say much, he just said, "a friend of mine."


    "Then I¡¯ll take out your clothes."


    Daniel Taylor took a look at her. His legs were not convenient now. Many things were needed to be


    done by Anna. He nodded, "Okay."


    Anna went to the cloakroom and chose his formal clothes. He said to Daniel Taylor, "how is it?"


    She often helped him find clothes, and now her choice has improved a lot.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Yes."


    Anna has slept well all night. Now she was awake and feeling well. She was waiting for Daniel Taylor to


    get dressed.


    He cared about his image very much. He was in a wheelchair but while going outside, he always kept


    his clothes tidy.


    Anna helped him knot his tie and said, "You are so handsome."


    Daniel Taylor looked at her. "How handsome can a man look in a wheelchair?"


    Anna was stunned. He usually didn¡¯t say that. Today¡­ his negative words surprised her a lot.


    "You will get better," she consoled.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Have a good rest at home."


    He didn¡¯t n to take Anna to see his friend.


    Anna was not feeling well, and she also didn¡¯t ask him to take her.


    -


    When Daniel Taylor left, Anna went downstairs to have breakfast with Olivia Taylor, mother, and father.


    Mother Taylor was in a very good mood these days. She was very gentle while talking to her husband.


    Olivia Taylor was eating while watching her mobile phone. John Peter got busy with the games, so he


    wasn¡¯t there.


    Anna looked at Olivia Taylor and asked, "Elder sister, who is Robin Johnson?"


    Anna asked but she was a little guilty. She felt like she was interfering too much.


    Olivia¡¯s expression was calm and familiar, "Robin! He is Daniel¡¯s friend. They met in high school. He


    has a good rtionship with Daniel.


    They were together when they were in the army. His father is the chief, who came to attend your


    wedding. Robin didn¡¯te at that time, I heard that he was on a mission.


    Their family has always been very good to Daniel. When Daniel was injured, they have been


    concerned about it. However, Daniel has a knot in mind and can¡¯t let go of those things. So now, we


    don¡¯t have much contact with their family."


    "So, that¡¯s how it is." No wonder Anna still remembered Sir¡¯s reaction when the chief came at there


    wedding.


    Anna always thought that the past of Daniel Taylor was like a locked box making people unable to dare


    to open it easily.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She wanted to know about his past, but she was afraid that if she tried to know more, she would touch


    his wound.

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370


    She hasn''t known anything till now and maybe it was very good for her.


    Olivia Taylor looked at Anna. "Why you are suddenly asking about him?"


    "Nothing, I am just a little curious."


    -


    Daniel Taylor went out on Saturday morning, but hasn''te back till now. Only in the evening, he


    called Anna to let her go to bed earlier.


    Although he didn¡¯te back, Anna was satisfied. She has heard from the elder sister that Robin


    Johnson is not a bad person, but a good friend of him for many years.


    She thought that Daniel Taylor was willing to put down his mind and face the past, which meant that his


    mentality has begun to get better!


    Anna just hoped that he can get along well with his friends more.


    -


    On Monday, Anna entered the ssroom. She felt that many eyes were looking at her, which made her


    ufortable.


    Why these people suddenly started looking at her like this?


    She was just away for a while and why they stared at her as she if she had grown two more eyes?


    Anna walked over with a stiff head and heard someone familiar, asking, "Anna, I heard that you are


    pregnant?"


    "No!"


    It¡¯s a misunderstanding. But¡­. Who¡­ sent it out?


    "You¡¯re married, and it¡¯s normal to be pregnant!"


    The girl said so, but Anna felt that this sentence has another meaning of teasing.


    During their wedding, when peoplee to know that she married a man who cannot walk and used a


    wheelchair to move, they already started speaking ill of her. In other people¡¯s eyes, she was already an


    alternative.


    And now the news of her pregnancy¡­


    Anna felt that her life in university was shaking badly!


    "I¡¯m really not pregnant," Anna exined. "Why you are talking rubbish?"


    "Oh." The other side responded sarcastically.


    Anna could see that she didn¡¯t believe in her words.


    -


    In the afternoon, everyone was rehearsing for the program, and Vanessa Cameron was helping Anna


    with her role. Teacher Evelyn Atkinson, the in charge of the program, came over and talked to Anna.


    "Anna,e here for a moment."


    As the teacher said this, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Anna.


    Anna went to Evelyn Atkinson, "Teacher Evelyn, what¡¯s the matter?"


    "I heard you are pregnant." In front of her ssmates, Evelyn Atkinson looked very serious. "For your


    own health, I think it would be better to let the second actress role go to some other student."


    "..." Anna quickly exined, "Teacher, I¡¯m not pregnant."


    Anna thought that the students gossiped and passed it to everyone in private. Unexpectedly, even


    Teacher Evelyn knew it.


    Above all, just because of that misunderstanding she came to Anna to let her give up her role.


    Anna was thinking about it, and she waspletely shocked when she recalled the reactions she has


    faced in a day. She was not really pregnant, but everyone started to bully her if she was really


    pregnant, can she managed to stay in the university?


    Evelyn Atkinson saw that Anna denied, but she thought that Anna just wanted to seize the benefit and


    didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity. "I know you worked hard these days, but this girl¡¯s role is a very


    important role. Even if you are not afraid about your own health, we are still worried. Students work so


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    hard for so long, you can¡¯t destroy it in the end! I¡¯m also doing it for your good!"


    The news of Anna¡¯s pregnancy was spread in the ss, and everyone knew about it.


    One of the students listened to teacher Evelyn Atkinson¡¯s words and said, "Yes! Anna, the teacher, is


    saying this for your good health! Don¡¯t try to be brave! You are saying it now that you are not pregnant


    if something happens, it is you who will suffer."


    In people¡¯s opinion, there isn¡¯t a baseless im.


    Since there is news, it must be true.

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371


    They even thought that Anna was really going out of limit. In their eyes, just for this role, Anna even


    tried to conceal her pregnancy.


    They thought, does she think that everyone is stupid?


    Others also whispered and taunted her, "she is pregnant andes to university to have sses! It¡¯s


    funny to see a pregnant woman here."


    "Yes! If you want to have children then go home, it¡¯s a university."


    ...


    Anna found that once someone started to speak ill of you, many people juste out to follow.


    Anna saw Evelyn Atkinson¡¯s resolute face and realized that her fate had been decided, and that she


    could not resist anymore. She nodded, "If Miss Evelyn has decided it then I have no objections."


    What else can she say?


    These people have decided that she has conceived, now, no matter what she has said, she can¡¯t


    change their thinking.


    Evelyn Atkinson saw that Anna agreed and her facial expression also became a bit rxed.


    Anna also noticed it and thought that if she hadn¡¯t agreed today, she can be cklistedter.


    One of the students said, "but Miss Evelyn, there are only three days left to perform. At this time, you


    suddenly changed people. Don¡¯t you think it is toote?"


    Evelyn Atkinson said, "I was told before that when Anna rehearsed, Vanessa Cameron was with her


    every day. Vanessa Cameron is also familiar with the role of that girl, so let Vanessa Cameron y it."


    Vanessa Cameron was surprised. "Miss Evelyn, I..."


    Before she could finish, the voice of recognition from the students hade out, "Vanessa Cameron is


    very good! She looks good, too. Let Vanessa Cameron y it! Support Vanessa Cameron in this role."


    Vanessa Cameron refused in the beginning and everyone was disappointed. Now they got the chance


    again, and they didn¡¯t want to let it go.


    The crowd was full of noise and there were some sentences.


    Vanessa Cameron looked at such a scene and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Evelyn Atkinson came forward to encourage her and said, "Vanessa Cameron,e on, you have to


    challenge yourself. Don¡¯t be sozy all the time. I have seen many activities in ss, and I have


    noticed that you are not active at all."


    Vanessa Cameron was helpless. She took a look at Anna.


    Anna didn¡¯t speak at the moment. She just stood there quietly.


    All of a sudden Anna has encountered this problem, and she was very sad.


    Evelyn Atkinson said, "Anna, help Vanessa Cameron in this. The points that she is not familiar with,


    you can help her more."


    Anna was directly assigned a task. If Anna refused at this time, others would say that Vanessa


    Cameron helped her, but she refused to help Vanessa Cameron.


    However, Anna¡¯s mood was really upset.


    She thought of Friday. When she vomited, it was Vanessa Cameron who first said that she was


    pregnant.


    This reminded Anna of Vanessa¡¯s love for John Peter.


    In the past, ire Ashley took her as an enemy just because she liked John Peter.


    What about Vanessa Cameron?


    Will Vanessa Cameron do the same?


    In high school, Anna was a very simple person. When others treat her well, she always treated others


    equally well, without any reservation.


    However, after ire¡¯s betrayal, she was now particrly sensitive to friendship. She was always


    worried for this because she didn¡¯t know when a person whom she considered a good friend will turn


    her back to bite her.


    Now when she met this kind of thing, she doubted Vanessa Cameron.


    -


    In the afternoon, after the rehearsal, Vanessa Cameron went to change clothes. Anna went out first


    with her bag on her back.


    After a while, Vanessa Cameron followed, "Anna, wait for me."


    "..." Anna didn¡¯t make a sound.


    No one knew how she was feeling and how much she was holding back!


    Anna thought that Vanessa Cameron did it. Because Vanessa Cameron liked John Peter and John


    Peter didn¡¯t like her, so Vanessa Cameron tried to hurt her.

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372


    She thought Vanessa Cameron deliberately spread the news of her pregnancy, and that ended up by


    recing her position.


    Even though Vanessa Cameron still looked the same as usual, but Anna¡¯s eyes have seen the woman


    clearly.


    Vanessa Cameron looked concerned and said, "Anna, you are still sad! I know you are sad to lose the


    role. I don¡¯t want to y it either. But Miss Evelyn forced me and I can¡¯t help it."


    "You know that I¡¯m not pregnant." Anna looked at Vanessa Cameron coldly. "Why didn''t you say


    anything to help me? Aren¡¯t we friends?"


    Vanessa Cameron was slightly stunned, she looked at Anna then looked away and said, "I¡­ I couldn¡¯t


    dare to..."


    She looked so guilty!


    If she was honest, why she seemed guilty?


    "Haha!" Annaughed, "You couldn¡¯t dare, or you didn¡¯t want to? You know what! ire said to me


    before to stay away from you. At that time, I didn¡¯t pay attention to her, because I used to think that you


    and she are different kinds of people, but now, I really regret that I didn¡¯t believe her at that time."


    What kind of friendship is it? It¡¯s just ridiculous!


    It wasn¡¯t Anna who can¡¯t afford to lose. It was Vanessa Cameron, who was clearly in the position to be


    the lead actress of this role, but she left that role and came to her.


    Merely it was the hate for someone because of unrequited love for another person!


    Anna understood that from now on. She should stay far away from the women who liked John Peter.


    Because she could never guess when someone wille and stab her on the back.


    Anna¡¯s eyes were filled with sadness.


    When she finished saying, she turned around and was ready to leave. Vanessa Cameron came to her


    and grabbed her hand. "Anna, believe me..."


    "Let me go." Anna¡¯s heart was filled with hatred, she was both angry and sad.


    She shook off Vanessa Cameron¡¯s hand and went straight out of the campus to go home.


    There were many people on the train. She held the handrail beside the door, looked out the window at


    the tall buildings, and tried to hold back the tears that were about to fall.


    Fuck the friendship!


    From now on, she won¡¯t believe anyone except herself!


    As soon as Anna reached home, ire Ashley sent her a message, "See? I told you to stay away from


    Vanessa Cameron before. But you didn¡¯t believe me. Now you are facing the consequences."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Anna looked at ire¡¯s message and put her into the cklist directly.


    -


    After school, Vanessa Cameron went directly to their team¡¯s club. In addition to Aiden Stark, several


    other yers have arrived.


    "Hi." Vanessa Cameron walked over and said hello with a smile.


    John Peter, who was sitting on the sofa with n Kevin stood up, looked at her indifferently, and turned


    to walk away.


    Vanessa Cameron felt his cold attitude and had some heartache.


    Although John Peter has never been gentle to her, still it was the first time that he was hostile like this.


    She cannot chase him. She just forced herself to pretend calmly and said to n Kevin, "what do you


    want to eat at night? I¡¯ll buy it."


    She was an assistant to this team, and she always did all these things. Sometimes she helped them to


    book a restaurant, sometimes she helped them to cook, and she always did well.


    n Kevin looked at her and said, "I thought you wouldn¡¯te today."


    "Why?" Vanessa Cameron put her bag aside and asked with a smile.


    n Kevin smiled and in his tone, there was a satirizing element, "Aren¡¯t you busy acting the role of


    second main actress?"


    She has reced Anna, and now everyone knew that.


    Vanessa Cameron looked at n Kevin and asked wrongly, "You also don¡¯t believe me?"

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373


    "That day, when Anna wasn¡¯t unwell, didn¡¯t you say that she got pregnant? You¡¯ve been with her


    recently, and you¡¯re the only one in school who knows about these things. Vanessa Cameron... I used


    to that think you are very good, but after this, I am really disappointed."


    n Kevin said, stood up and walked away.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He thought Vanessa Cameron was very good, but now she had hurt Anna and things have been


    changed in his mind.


    Several other yers watched Vanessa Cameron falling apart with the team leader and the vice team


    leader, but they didn¡¯t dare to talk.


    Vanessa Cameron just smiled bitterly. She mingled with them every day, did so much for them but


    unexpectedlypared with Anna¡¯s little grievance her efforts were nothing.


    -


    Daniel Taylor still didn¡¯te back tonight, but John Peter came back.


    Lisa saw John Peter and asked him, "don¡¯t you say that there is apetition and you will be busy


    practicing?"


    Besides this, in the university¡¯s event, he has also taken part.


    John Peter said, "I want to eat the food cooked by you, so I came back."


    He made an excuse casually.


    When he looked up, he couldn¡¯t stop himself looking up at Anna.


    Anna was very quiet tonight. She didn¡¯t say anything, if Aunt asked her something she just answered,


    other than that she didn¡¯t say anything.


    After eating silently, she went upstairs to have a rest.


    Lisa looked at Anna¡¯s sad appearance and asked, "What happened to Anna today? She doesn¡¯t look


    happy."


    "Is it?" John Peter didn¡¯t talk about it with Lisa. He just asked, "Uncle does note back tonight?"


    "It seems that he won¡¯te back tonight. He has been very busy these two days." Lisa said, "I don¡¯t


    know if his health can bear so much workload."


    In Lisa¡¯s eyes, no matter Daniel Taylor, Anna or John Peter, all were children, so she was worried about


    them.


    John Peter said, "Don¡¯t worry, there is Jack Smith beside him."


    Jack Smith was reliable in his work, especially for Daniel Taylor. He has always been loyal to Daniel


    Taylor, and everyone was very relieved to have him beside Daniel Taylor.


    Lisa nodded, "Yes, I am a little relieved to think this."


    John Peter went upstairs, stood at the door of Anna¡¯s room, wanted to knock on the door but thought


    about it and took back his hand.


    This all happened because of Vanessa Cameron. If he knocked on her door at this time, she would


    hate him even more, right?


    After hesitating, John Peter turned around and left.


    Anna was leaning on the pillow, and thinking about different things. This posture has been kept for a


    long time until the mobile phone rang.


    She pressed the call button, "Sir."


    "Have you eaten?" Daniel Taylor¡¯s voice filled with concern came from the phone.


    "Yes," Anna said.


    Daniel Taylor asked, "What¡¯s the matter? You doesn¡¯t sound very happy? "


    She wasn¡¯t happy, but just after hearing your voice I am feeling better. She always thought whenever


    there was something wrong if she shared it with him things became easier.


    Anna said, "I am fine, I am just missing you."


    He went out on Saturday.


    It was Monday, but he hasn¡¯te back yet.


    Although he called Anna many times, still she missed him.


    Every time when she felt sad, she started missing the feeling of safety she felt around him more.


    Daniel Taylor smiled, and across the phone, his voice sounded especially gentle, "I¡¯m a little busy these


    two days, and I can¡¯te back."


    "No problem," Anna wisely said, "you do your work. I am very good at home."


    "Then you should go to bed early in the evening, cover your quilt well and don¡¯t let yourself catch a


    cold." The weather was getting colder recently, but his voice was as warm as always.


    His concern made Anna eyes wet, "Okay."

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374


    Daniel Taylor was about to hang up when he heard her coquettish voice on the phone, "Sir, kiss."


    "..." He smiled and said, "Umm, kiss..."


    Just after Daniel Taylor¡¯s call ended, there was a teasing voice behind him, "whose phone it was? You


    even kissed her..."


    Daniel Taylor looked up at the man standing by the door to Robin. He hasn¡¯t answered yet, and Robin


    Johnson came over, "this married person ispletely different! You never took women seriously


    before, but now you be so gentler with your wife?"


    He listened and got goosebumps. Is this the Daniel Taylor he knows?


    "Don¡¯t be too garrulous." Daniel Taylor took a look at him.


    What¡¯s wrong with kissing his own wife?


    Is he breaking thew?


    Why do you need to interfere?


    Robin Johnson smiled, "you haven¡¯t gone back home these days, are you missing your wife? You can


    call her here and let me have a look! When you two got married, I didn¡¯t catch up because I was on a


    task. This time I came here especially to see your bride."


    "You¡¯ll scare her." He thought Anna must be very busy with her own things. She has sses in the


    daytime. She has to see her microblog in the evening and has also participated in the university¡¯s


    activities recently. He didn¡¯t want to take her out and waste her time.


    Robin Johnson was not convinced. "With my appearance, when I go outside, women scream to have


    my attention. Can I scare her?"


    "She¡¯s young, and you don¡¯t look like a good man."


    "From which side I don¡¯t look like a good man? I¡¯m more curious about your wife. What kind of woman


    is she, that you became so overprotective for her?" Robin Johnson protested.


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t say a word in reply.


    -


    On Christmas Eve, there was a Christmas party at Jingzhou University.


    A few days ago, the Taylor familye to know that Anna and John Peter would perform, and Olivia


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Taylor took mother Taylor to watch their performance.


    Of course, John Peter¡¯s performance was just an excuse, and they just came here to see Anna.


    Anna was now the little princess of Taylor¡¯s family. She was the most beloved one.


    There were many people who came here to see the performances. Olivia Taylor and her mother found


    a ce to sit down.


    When Evelyn Atkinson saw the two women, she immediately came over and politely said hello to


    Mother Taylor, "Miss Elizabeth."


    Mother Taylor has studied dance and had a high position in Jingzhou. And Evelyn Atkinson, always


    admired her. She saw Mrs. Taylor and came to say hello directly.


    Olivia Taylor saw Evelyn Atkinson, she said politely, "sit down, Miss Evelyn."


    Evelyn Atkinson sat down beside them and asked, "Did youe to see John Peter? He¡¯s a lead actor


    in the show, and he is totally excellent."


    "Thank you, Miss Evelyn," Olivia Taylor smiled and said.


    Evelyn Atkinson said, "You are wee."


    They talked and waited for the show to begin.


    When it was the turn for Anna¡¯s ss, Olivia Taylor said excitedly, "it¡¯s their turn."


    Mother Taylor was also looking forward to it. She put all her attention on the stage.


    John Peter was ying the role of the knight in it. He was not much interested in acting, but he was


    handsome. Whatever he did give people a good feeling that he has done well.


    Evelyn Atkinson looked at Olivia Taylor and Mrs. Taylor. She was very happy, she didn¡¯t expect that


    when she gave John Peter the role of the main hero his mother and grandmother wille to see him.


    At this time she felt very lucky.


    Evelyn Atkinson was very satisfied with the excellent performance.


    However, when she looked back at Olivia Taylor and Mrs. Taylor¡¯s face, she found that their faces were


    a littleplicated. ..


    Maybe they didn¡¯t y well?


    Evelyn Atkinson said nervously, "they all are children and amateur performances, but John Peter¡¯s


    performance is really good."

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375


    Olivia Taylor and mother Taylor weren¡¯t concerned about how well they have performed.


    It was...


    Just¡­they really waited for a long time, but did not see Anna.


    "There¡¯s a student in your ss called Anna Stark, why she isn¡¯t in there?" Olivia Taylor asked.


    Olivia Taylor remembered that when she had a meal with Anna on Saturday morning, she also heard


    that Anna had mentioned that she was ying the second main actress¡¯s role.


    Evelyn Atkinson didn¡¯t understand why she suddenly mentioned Anna Stark. She thought, maybe they


    have heard that about a student named Anna Stark who was pregnant!


    Evelyn Atkinson said, "Yes, Anna was ying the role of the second main actress. But because of the


    pregnancy, I have reced her, and now she is not in it."


    "Pregnant?"


    Mother Taylor took a look at Evelyn Atkinson.


    Evelyn Atkinson said, "Yes! At first, I was quite optimistic about her, but she got pregnant. The impact


    was not so goodter, so I reced her!"


    After saying this, Evelyn Atkinson found that she was stared at by both Mother Taylor and Olivia Taylor.


    Their eyes were very cold.


    For a moment, she suddenly felt that she had said something wrong, but what she has said?


    -


    At this moment, at backstage, Anna, who did not participate in the performance, was helping to arrange


    things. It has been several days since she has changed her role, and now she has also adjusted her


    mind.


    There will be many school activities and there will be opportunities in the future.


    She was a little unhappy but she helped Vanessa Cameron a lot in these two days. Now the


    performance was over and her task has beenpleted.


    She was just watching everyone performing so well, without her, and it was hard to not feel a little sad


    in the heart.


    "Anna."


    Anna came out from backstage and was stopped by Olivia Taylor and mother Taylor.


    Anna saw the two women and froze for a moment, then she ran to them anxiously, "How you came


    here?"


    Olivia Taylor said with a smile, "We came here to see you. Why are you wearing so little clothes? Are


    you feeling cold or not?"


    "Not cold." Anna smiled and looked at them. She thought they came here to see John Peter. She said


    to sister, "John Peter is inside. I¡¯ll call him."


    Olivia Taylor stopped her, "No need. We came here to see you."


    Olivia Taylor¡¯s words embarrassed Anna, she said, "There was a little problem, so I didn¡¯t perform on


    stage."


    Anna recalled that day, she also told Olivia Taylor that she was ying the role of the second actresses


    but in the end¡­


    Anna was worried - Sister doesn¡¯t think she¡¯s lying or does she?


    Anna saw and said hello to Evelyn Atkinson, who followed Mother Taylor and Olivia Taylor, "Miss


    Evelyn."


    Evelyn Atkinson looked at Anna talking to Olivia Taylor.


    Oh god. Evelyn Atkinson looked at this scene and felt that Anna has a very different rtionship with


    these two women!


    Mother Taylor looked at Anna and said with some seriousness, "Just now your Miss Evelyn said that


    you were reced because you were pregnant."


    Anna nodded, "yes."


    Mother Taylor was not happy, and said seriously, "Why don¡¯t you make it clear to her that you are not


    pregnant?"


    Anna was not pregnant, she was just ill.


    Still, she has to bear such a piece of news?


    And even if she was pregnant, it didn¡¯t seem to be the reason for her being targeted.


    Anna looked at Evelyn Atkinson and didn¡¯t try to hide anything. In a very honest way, she said, "I¡¯ve


    exined that I¡¯m not pregnant, but Miss Evelyn doesn¡¯t believe me."


    After listening to this, Evelyn Atkinson was very embarrassed. She apologized modestly. "Anna, I didn¡¯t


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    believe you! It¡¯s just because everyone said and I changed you for the sake of your health."

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376


    "Do you want to say that it was our Anna¡¯s mistake?" Mother Taylor angrily stared at Evelyn Atkinson.


    Mother Taylor was a little angry from the time she was inside¡­


    Evelyn Atkinson didn¡¯t know how to talk anymore. Besides, she never thought that she would offend


    Mother Taylor. "Miss Elizabeth, I didn¡¯t know that you know her..."


    "Miss Evelyn, this is your fault." Olivia Taylor, who was standing aside, said, "As a teacher, you didn¡¯t


    even try to check the facts, you just took back our Anna¡¯s opportunity and gave it to others. What¡¯s


    more, I think you look down upon her marriage and pregnancy?"


    Olivia Taylor and Mother Taylor has heard clearly how Evelyn Atkinson just evaluated Anna. If they


    didn¡¯te today, they had nevere to know that Anna was bullied so much at school.


    Evelyn Atkinson listened to them saying "our Anna¡¯s", and she was sure that she has created trouble


    for her own self!


    Obviously, she wanted to show herself well in front of mother Taylor, but she couldn¡¯t think of it and she


    has even made a fool of herself.


    "I don¡¯t think you deserve to be a teacher at all. I¡¯ll call the leader of your school toin about you


    It was really too much to dare to bully their Anna.


    Evelyn Atkinson knew about Mother Taylor¡¯s contacts. If she called andined about her, she was


    sure she would be fired.


    "Miss Elizabeth, it¡¯s all my fault this time. I¡¯ll be betterter. I¡¯m sorry about Anna."


    "Not all apologies work." Mother Taylor didn¡¯t intend to forgive her, "if we didn¡¯te today, we wouldn¡¯t


    have known how Anna has been mistreated by you."


    At this time mother Taylor felt sorry for Anna. After all, she also spread the news of Anna¡¯s pregnancy.


    Now Anna has been bullied because of that incident. Of course, she wanted to get justice for Anna.


    Anna looked at Evelyn Atkinson¡¯s regret and helplessness and thought it was funny.


    However, Anna didn¡¯t n to force her to a dead end. She saw Evelyn Atkinson¡¯s desperate expression


    and advised, "Mom, forget it! I believe Miss Evelyn has learned a lesson and will work well in the future.


    She won¡¯t make a decision because of some rumors like this again."


    Even if Evelyn Atkinson was expelled, it will do no good to Anna. Moreover, seeing Evelyn Atkinson like


    this, Anna has already felt very relieved.


    It was better for Evelyn Atkinson to owe her a favor rather than to face another bad teacher.


    Evelyn Atkinson was grateful when she heard Anna saying that.


    Olivia Taylor can see Anna¡¯s intention, and her thoughts were simr to Anna¡¯s, "since Anna has said


    so, mom, don¡¯t be angry."


    Evelyn Atkinson saw Olivia Taylor and Anna helped her and she was very grateful, "Miss Elizabeth, I


    will definitely investigate such things in the future, and I will not let this happen again."


    "From now on, in school, I would like to ask Miss Evelyn to take care of our Anna." Olivia Taylor said


    with a meaningful smile.


    They were intelligent enough to hold back a trick so that it can be easy for them to go in the future.


    They also believed that Evelyn Atkinson was not an ignorant person, so they forgave her.


    -


    Olivia Taylor and mother Taylor dropped Anna home first.


    Anna entered her house and saw a big Christmas tree in the yard. The lights were twined on the tree. It


    was very beautiful and made people seem to enter the fairy tale world.


    Anna walked past and saw Daniel Taylor sitting under the tree. He was wearing a coat and a scarf,


    waiting quietly for her toe back.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377


    Anna hasn¡¯t seen him for many days. She didn¡¯t expect that he would give her such a big surprise as


    soon as he came back.


    In her life, she has only seen the Christmas tree in the shopping mall and the street, but unexpectedly,


    Daniel Taylor directly put the Christmas tree in their home.


    She went to Daniel Taylor and covered his eyes gently. "Guess who is back?"


    In response to her childish behavior, Daniel Taylor just reached out, held her hand and pulled her to the


    front.


    Anna turned to him, squatted down, put her hand on his leg, and he held her hands.


    He looked at her, and gently asked, "Back?"


    "Um." Anna felt that her heart was warm. "Sister and mom sent me back, but they were busy and didn¡¯t


    Daniel Taylor looked at her, took off his scarf and wrapped it around her.


    "It¡¯s not cold anymore after seeing you." Anna smiled and held his hand tightly. "However, it¡¯s too cold


    outside. Why are you sitting here?"


    "Waiting here for my baby toe back."


    "..."


    Daniel Taylor looked at her, it seemed as if she didn¡¯t know how to answer, he looked at the Christmas


    tree in front of her and asked, "Do you like it?"


    Daniel Taylor was such a straightforward man, and he didn¡¯t like these things at first, but Jack Smith


    said that girls like them, so this afternoon, aftering back, he has been busy with this.


    "There are so many little autumn leaves on it!" In Anna¡¯s clear pupils, there was a bright light.


    Daniel Taylor looked into her eyes and in his mind, a sentence appeared,


    The most brilliant is not the autumn in the sky, but the reflection of happiness in your eyes.


    He held Anna¡¯s hand and said nothing. He just quietly saw her smile.


    If he can he wished to see a smile on her face every day.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After a while, Jack Smith came out to call them, "Mr. Taylor, madam, it¡¯s too cold outside. Come and


    have a rest inside!"


    The Christmas tree was big and can be seen from their bedroom.


    Anna quickly stood up and helped Daniel Taylor push the wheelchair. "Let¡¯s go."


    She was young and healthy and didn¡¯t need to be afraid. However, Daniel Taylor¡¯s legs were not well.


    She thought that he would catch a cold if he stayed outside.


    Daniel Taylor and Anna entered the room.


    Daniel Taylor has already asked people to prepare food for her and an apple in the gift box!


    Anna looked at the beautifully packed box and couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    Unexpectedly, her sir was quite romantic.


    Anna opened her bag, took a box out of it, and handed it to Daniel Taylor. "I also bought a gift for you."


    It was also filled with apples!


    Because there was a custom of eating apples on Christmas Eve.


    When Anna finished, she couldn¡¯t help and madeints about the fact, "These days apples are so


    expensive!"


    It was several times more expensive than usual.


    Daniel Taylor could not helpugh after hearing her words. Even at this time, she didn¡¯t forget her


    meticulous nning and careful ounting.


    Anna was eating and asked Daniel Taylor, "Sir, has your friend left?"


    "Yes." Daniel Taylor said, "He had a flight this afternoon."


    "Are you happy to see your old friends?" Anna looked at Daniel Taylor with gentle eyes.


    Daniel Taylor nodded calmly, "It was good."


    Before meeting Robin Johnson, he was a little hesitant, but when he saw him, he found that everything


    in the past was not so terrible.


    Maybe it was because of Anna, now he has a loving wife and he wasn¡¯t much concerned about others!

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378


    "Wow, he is your friend. I also want to meet your friends too." Anna said expectantly.


    Daniel Taylor said, "I¡¯ll introduce youter. I know that you were busy these days, so I didn¡¯t call you


    over."


    He knew that Anna valued her studies more than anything else. So he didn¡¯t want to disturb her by


    taking her out.


    Anna smiled and said, "Will your friendugh at you when he sees me?"


    "Why he willugh?" Daniel Taylor made himself a cup of tea.


    Anna said, "He canugh at the fact that your wife doesn¡¯t know anything."


    She knew she had a lot to learn.


    She knew that she didn¡¯t understand much and didn¡¯t do much.


    Even when she has to shake hands with others, she felt nervous. If he let his friend see her, they will


    make fun of him and she was afraid to give Daniel Taylor disgrace.


    "They can¡¯t dare tough," Daniel said.


    Annaughed, "For sure, I have a protective person like you!"


    "..." He rubbed her head tenderly. "Eat now!"


    He hasn¡¯t seen her for a few days, and he really missed her.


    After returning to the room, Anna sat in the arms of Daniel Taylor. They were sitting beside the window,


    looking at the Christmas tree outside.


    There was no light in the room. The light of the Christmas tree looked, tranquil, pure and holy.


    Anna was hugged by Daniel Taylor and felt very happy. Before the age of 18, she always felt that as


    long as there was delicious food, it was happiness.


    But now, she has a new definition of happiness that was, to be with him, or to have him around, loved


    by him- this was her real happiness.


    Anna felt his hand was very warm.


    He held her hand in his hands and asked her, "how was the Christmas party?"


    He just mentioned it and Anna¡¯s unhappiness came out, "I didn¡¯t act."


    "Why?"


    "The students were passing on the news that I was pregnant, and the teacher said that I cannot act


    because I am pregnant. I was not allowed to y it. Vanessa Cameron yed my role." When it came


    to Vanessa Cameron, Anna became even sadder.


    These two days, except for the rehearsal, they didn¡¯t talk much.


    Daniel Taylor was stunned after hearing this. "Why didn¡¯t you tell me these things on the phone? Are


    you disobedient again?"


    "How can I be disobedient?" Anna¡¯s face was innocent, "I am obedient!"


    Daniel Taylor put his chin on her shoulder and sighed, "No, you aren¡¯t, don¡¯t hide things from me. If you


    have said that, I would havee back ahead of time."


    Anna was not the kind of person who willingly dy his business because of these small things.


    She looked at him, smiled andforted him, "It is okay. How can I spend such a long life without


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    experiencing such things? What¡¯s more, mother and sister came to school today, they were angry for


    me and taught the teacher a lesson."


    Daniel Taylor said incredulously, "so I¡¯m thest one to know?"


    Anna heard dissatisfaction from his tone and said, "Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m really OK. I¡¯m not a kid. You


    can¡¯t help me with everything. Nowadays, people like to talk behind backs. The only thing that makes


    me sad is Vanessa Cameron. She likes John Peter. I never thought that she would stab me in the back


    like ire Ashley did at the beginning."


    When Anna said this, her eyes showed a little sadness.


    "Vanessa Cameron?" Daniel Taylor frowned.


    She has been to their home before, and Anna had a good rtionship with her.


    Anna was sad and she said, "Yes! Do you think there are no more trustworthy people in the world?"

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379


    Anna was really a bit suspicious of human nature, and she thought she wouldn''t be able to believe


    others again. She felt that she didn¡¯t know when she will be stabbed by someone on her back.


    Daniel Taylor kissed her cheek, "Don¡¯t think too much. The world is not really bad, there are also good


    people."


    Anna said, "You are the best person. Maybe I have spent all my luck just to meet you."


    Daniel Taylor smiled.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor and said, "Sir, do you want to see today¡¯s y?"


    She didn¡¯t perform on stage, and she was feeling very sorry. She had made up her mind that she will


    show it to Sir to make him happy.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Okay."


    Anna soon came out of his arms and turned on the light in the room.


    She brilliantly acted several roles by herself and yed the story in front of him.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her holding the "sword" in her abdomen and falling down miserably, just like the


    real one, and he couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    He always felt that by having Anna, he has one more reason to be happy!


    However, for this ending, Daniel Taylor can¡¯t help worrying, "This role is too miserable."


    "Miserable?" Anna said, "She has done a lot of bad things and its right to end up like this."


    She had no sympathy for this second main actress of the y.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna. "Fortunately, you didn¡¯t act! It¡¯s unlucky to die!"


    "..."


    She heard him saying and almost spit blood, "Sir, I am feeling that you are more superstitious than a


    rural olddy."


    He was worried about her!


    Daniel Taylor, who has been called "the old ruraldy", took a look at her.


    Anna was helpless and exined to him, "this is just acting, the story is not true, it is a made-up."


    However, she spoke for long but Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t seem to listen to a single word.


    "You don¡¯t need to y such a role in the future." Daniel Taylor said solemnly, "this girl has nothing


    good in her life. Atst, she died because of the man. It doesn¡¯t worth it."


    "..." Anna touched her eyebrows and sighed, "The way you men think about things are really different


    from what we women think about."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Acting is acting.


    He even tried to analyze its worth!


    -


    After taking a bath, theyy down in the bed. Daniel Taylor was reading a book and Anna updated her


    microblog with a tablet.


    He didn¡¯t like to use mobile phones, but since Anna has micro-blog, he often paid attention to her


    microblog.


    Anna looked at the calendar and suddenly thought, "Hey, Sir, your birthday ising."


    "...Umm." He didn¡¯t care much about his birthday.


    After this birthday, Daniel Taylor will turn 27.


    Anna looked at him and said, "Do you want any gifts? I¡¯ll prepare it for you in advance."


    "No need for it." Daniel Taylor said politely.


    "No! Tell me what you want! On my birthday, you gave me such a wonderful gift, and now I want to give


    to you as well." She would be very upset if she didn¡¯t give him something.


    "It¡¯s too expensive, forget it."


    "How expensive?" Anna was very curious.


    What can make Daniel Taylor say "too expensive"?


    "Priceless." He replied.


    "..."


    Anna was stupefied for a while.


    Suddenly, her mind responded, and she remembered that she said it in front of himst time - I am very


    expensive, priceless!


    So, he means that he wants her?

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380


    Anna¡¯s face turned red unconsciously.


    She took a look at Daniel Taylor and said, "I am yours! No need to ask for me."


    She wanted to give him something else.


    "..." He gave her a meaningful look, "Really?"


    Anna was slightly stunned.


    Does he mean that kind of thing?


    God! He again became a hoodlum!


    And every time it was so obscure, that she didn¡¯t notice or find it.


    Daniel Taylor put down the tablet and held her in his arms. "Sleep."


    Anna was in his arms and asked intimately, "You are outside these days. Did you miss me?"


    "You tell?" Instead of answering, he left the question to her.


    "I didn¡¯t miss you at all! Not at all." She emphasized thest three words.


    Daniel Taylor raised his lips and nodded solemnly, "Ah, it means when I called that day, the one who


    said she was missing me wasn¡¯t my cute wife but a little piggy."


    "You are the pig." Anna red at him discontentedly, "Sir, don¡¯t call me piggy again, it seems that you


    call me fat."


    "Okay, Peppa."


    "..."


    Anna felt a bit at loss now. Sir has be bad.


    What should she do now?


    It must be because he has started using a mobile phone a lot recently and learned some messy things.


    He never sad such things before!


    Did she make him like this?


    It seemed that in the future, she has to set an example and let him use his mobile phone less.


    -


    The next day, Anna and Daniel Taylor went back to Taylor¡¯s house to eat with their parents.


    Mother Taylor looked at Daniel Taylor and said, "I heard that you have gone out to see your friend


    these days?"


    Daniel Taylor said, "Yes, Robin hase, and I entertained him for several days."


    After all, he was once a good friend of mine. It was inexcusable to not do his best to do the honor.


    "Then why don¡¯t you ask him toe home? He hasn¡¯t been here for a long time," Mother Taylor said


    again.


    "I was afraid that you would be ufortable." Every time the people from the Johnson family showed


    up, his parents always behaved very politely and it was hard to avoid some formality.


    That¡¯s why Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t call him.


    "Child..." Mother Taylor said, "It wasn¡¯t that he has toe for the first time."


    "Next time, I will call him."


    Robin Johnson was very busy. When he wille next time, Daniel Taylor thought that he must be


    able to stand up, right?


    Mother Taylor could see that Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t want to have too much contact with people in the past.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, he has left that circle now, and he could never go back.


    "All right," she said.


    After dinner, Shawn Hamilton came, and Daniel Taylor went upstairs alone to talk.


    He looked at Daniel Taylor and said, "Yesterday when I went to send Robin, he asked me to take good


    care of you. As you can see, he¡¯s worried about you."


    Daniel Taylor was silent.


    Shawn Hamilton took a look at him. "Haven¡¯t you told the family about your leg?"


    Daniel Taylor has been doing rehabilitation exercises recently, and the effect was very good. But


    nobody knew about it except him and Jack Smith.


    Daniel Taylor said, "I will tell themter."


    "You can really stay calm." Shawn Hamilton said.


    If someone else had been sitting in a wheelchair for so long and knew that he was about to stand up,


    he would have been excited to tell everyone.


    Daniel Taylor looked at the floor indifferently and said in a light voice, "actually, it¡¯s very interesting to


    see the world in a wheelchair."


    Shawn Hamilton paused, his dark blue eyes, stared at Daniel Taylor, "are you talking about the Brown


    family?"


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t reply...

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381


    Shawn Hamilton said with a smile, "I have heard that Isabe is afraid that you would pester her, and


    she asked you to not think about her, right?"


    "..." Daniel Taylor took a look at Shawn Hamilton and refused to admit or deny it.


    Maybe it means tacit approval.


    "I remember when we were at home, she used toe to meet you. When you were away, she often


    came to me to inquire about you. At that time, I thought how nice this woman is! I thought she really


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    loved you. I didn¡¯t expect¡­ It¡¯s funny!"


    If Isabe Browne to know that Daniel Taylor can stand up, would she regret it?


    Shawn Hamilton was looking forward to it now.


    After all, it¡¯s really funny.


    Shawn Hamilton didn¡¯t like to meddle, but he liked to see jokes about such people. Especially for this


    kind of interesting thing, he was very excited.


    He said to Daniel Taylor, "there¡¯s something I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you."


    "What?"


    "Have you ever liked Isabe Brown?"


    Daniel Taylor gave him a supercilious look. "Do you want to talk nonsense?"


    How could he like Isabe Brown?


    "I am just curious!" Shawn Hamilton said, "Do you know that Robin used to like her? But because she


    was your fianc¨¦e, he hasn¡¯t dared to start and didn¡¯t even tell you about it."


    "..." Daniel Taylor thought about Robin Johnson, who never took interest in woman. Daniel thought that


    he was the same as him, but unexpectedly, he liked Isabe Brown.


    Shawn Hamilton said, "It¡¯s not his fault. Isabe Brown really has good looks and an appealing


    personality. It¡¯s normal for any men to like her."


    "Do you like her, too?" Daniel Taylor looked at Shawn Hamilton.


    "I don¡¯t like her." Shawn Hamilton said honestly, "I have learned medicine. Men and women are the


    same in my eyes. However, when Robin came here this time, Isabe Brown also asked him to meet


    her, she called him twice. I can see her intentions. Now she is interested in Robin."


    Isabe Brown had a high vision. All the people who can enter her eyes were extremely excellent. It


    was used to be Daniel Taylor, but now it has changed to Robin Johnson.


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t make a sound.


    Whoever she liked, was her business, none of his business.


    Shawn Hamilton said, "However, don¡¯t worry, Robin didn¡¯t pay attention to her. After answering her


    phone and saying two words, he hung up. He cares more about you than that woman."


    Isabe Brown has betrayed Daniel Taylor. She was no longer the bright moonlight in Robin¡¯s heart.


    Even if Isabe Brown pretended to change, he has no interest.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Shawn Hamilton. "You know a lot."


    "This is true." Shawn Hamilton praised himself, "who makes me worthy of other¡¯s trust?"


    "Self-obsessed."


    When Daniel Taylor was injured and returned to Jingzhou, Shawn Hamilton also followed him back.


    Shawn Hamilton was also a special doctor of the Johnson family. They especially sent him to take care


    of Daniel.


    Shawn Hamilton, as a doctor, had medical ethics. The things that Daniel Taylor did not want to tell to


    others, he has never said those things outside, not even to the Johnson family.


    He has always been very secretive.


    Even this time when Robin Johnson came, he didn¡¯t tell the news of Daniel Taylor¡¯s improvement.


    After chatting with Daniel Taylor, Shawn Hamilton also checked his physical condition and said, "by the


    way. Your birthday ising. I have to go to Beijing in two days, so I am giving you your birthday


    present right now."


    "Present?" Daniel Taylor looked at Shawn Hamilton with suspicion.


    Does he have a gift for him?


    Shawn Hamilton put the thing on the table beside him, raised his mouth and looked at him.


    When Daniel saw what it was, he was so angry that he wanted to kill him.

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382


    He needs this kind of thing?


    Shawn Hamilton didn¡¯t mind to court disaster, he said, "Aunt want you to have a child. As a brother, I


    want to help you."


    "Get lost!"


    When Shawn Hamilton went out, Anna walked in quickly, saw something on the table, and thought it


    was chewing gum. She took it up and looked at it, "Sir, what is this?"


    Daniel Taylor looked at her eyes and reached for it. "Nothing."


    "Do you have something delicious to eat? And you are hiding it?" He looked at Anna¡¯s resentment. It


    seemed that in her eyes he is a stingy man.


    "..." His stupid wife.


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t want to talk now.


    He looked at Anna and asked, "Shawn Hamilton has gone?"


    "Dr. Shawn Hamilton is downstairs talking to mom."


    Anna took Daniel Taylor downstairs from the elevator and they saw that Shawn Hamilton was still


    talking to mother Taylor.


    He looked back at Daniel Taylor, smiled and said to Daniel¡¯s mother, "Aunt, I wille to see you next


    time."


    If he won¡¯t leave at this time, it will be like waiting for Daniel Taylor to find someone to beat him.


    "Okay, take care." Mother Taylor said with a smile.


    Now Mother Taylor has a hope that Daniel Taylor can have children and this little hope made the whole


    person very happy and she often stayed in a very good mood.


    Anna wanted to eat grilled fish, Daniel Taylor took her out this afternoon.


    Usually, they stayed very busy, and at weekends Anna preferred to rx at home. After her recent


    work on the Inte, she usually didn¡¯t like going out. Therefore, they seldome out to eat like this


    on the weekend.


    They just sat down and saw Aiden and Ste Winsleting to them.


    "Sister, brother-inw, you alsoe here to eat!"


    Aiden came over and said hello to them.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Brother inw" - these two words, made Daniel Taylor¡¯s heart feel warm. After hearing this, Aiden also


    became very pleasant to his eyes, he said, "Join us."


    "Hello, Mr. Taylor." Ste Winslet greeted Daniel Taylor.


    Daniel Taylor politely nodded.


    Anna looked at these two people who appeared here together, "You two came here together to eat?"


    Aiden usually came out with his roommate or with his team, but today only he and Ste Winslet came


    here, Anna can¡¯t help overthinking.


    Ste Winslet said, "I said that I want to eat grilled fish. Aiden said that he came herest time, so, I


    asked him to bring me here."


    Anna nodded her head as if she knew nothing, "Oh, that¡¯s how it is."


    This reason was so simple! She almost believed it.


    Anna said to Aiden, "Be careful, Aiden. This woman around you can eat people."


    "What do you want to say?" Ste Winslet took a serious look at Anna.


    What does it mean she can eat people?


    Is she that terrible?


    In front of Aiden, she is quite gentle, don¡¯t make fun of her, okay?


    Aiden didn¡¯t understand this. He just nodded, "Umm."


    "..." Ste Winslet was very angry.


    She found that Aiden was really stupid. Maybe he didn¡¯t understand what Anna meant.


    Moreover, in his eyes, there was just his game and his team. Although he was 17 years old, he seemed


    to have no mind to make a girlfriend.


    Ste Winslet was also very distressed to have such a dull boy around.


    After eating the grilled fish, Anna apanied Aiden for shopping. It was winter. Aiden was still


    wearing thin clothes. He seemed to have no clothes to wear, but he didn¡¯t seem to care.


    Anna wanted to apany him to buy clothes, so she asked Daniel Taylor to go back first.


    Ste Winslet was also called back by her father.


    Anna took Aiden to buy clothes and asked casually. "Aiden, are you dating Ste?"

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383


    "No." Aiden was almost shocked to hear this, "She is your friend."


    In his eyes, Ste Winslet was just like his elder sister.


    Anna looked at this brother, who really didn¡¯t know anything, and asked, "Aiden, what kind of girl do


    you like to be your girlfriend?"


    Aiden looked at her and said, "I have a girlfriend."


    "Ah?"


    "Da Qiao is my girlfriend."


    "Are you really addicted to ying games?" Anna took a look at him.


    This boy¡¯s mind is full of games.


    Aiden said, "If you really want to ask, then I like the girls like my elder sister."


    "..."


    Aiden asked, "By the way, what is wrong with Sister Vanessa recently? She hasn¡¯t been to the club


    these days."


    "..." Anna was stunned for a moment. "Didn¡¯te? Why?"


    Isn¡¯t Vanessa Cameron working in the club?


    Why didn''t she go there?


    Aiden said, "I wasn¡¯t there that day, butter I heard that she seemed to quarrel with the captain and


    n Kevin. I don¡¯t know what has happened."


    "Oh, I¡¯ll askter."


    After buying clothes for Aiden, Anna took a taxi to go back home.


    On the way, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from sending a message to n Kevin, "Did you quarrel with


    Vanessa?"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    n Kevin said, "She cheated you. John Peter is angry with her, so do I. I thought she was a good


    person. I helped her everywhere. I wanted John Peter to be with her. I didn¡¯t expect that she would do


    such a cheap thing."


    "I heard she hadn''t been to your club these days."


    "I don¡¯t know about it. She didn¡¯te by herself. Maybe she is busy snatching and ying the role in


    the ys." n Kevin spoke rudely.


    His heart has a soft corner for Anna. He couldn¡¯t let anyone bully her at school, not even Vanessa


    Cameron.


    Anna didn¡¯t expect they would fight with Vanessa Cameron because of her. But she didn¡¯t feel very


    happy.


    When the car arrived at Taylor¡¯s house, Anna got out of the car and walked into the yard.


    She saw two people standing under the tree in the yard. She heard the girl¡¯s voice from a little distance.


    "John Peter, you¡¯ve been angry with me for so long, please don¡¯t be angry. Forgive me once, I promise


    I will never make you angry again."


    Anna frowned. It was dark. She didn¡¯t see it clearly. After listening to the voice, she found that the


    person who spoke to John Peter was ire Ashley.


    How did ire Ashleye here?


    Sincest time, when Anna let John Peter, see through her true face. ire Ashley never had a chance


    toe to the Taylor house again.


    John Peter looked at her. "Are you senseless?"


    "I am not senseless!" ire Ashley spoke in a very sweet and ttering tone "I like you, even if you


    hate me, I still like you."


    "Stay away from me." John Peter said impatiently.


    Even after John Peter¡¯s rude behavior, ire Ashley wasn¡¯t angry. She took the initiative to hold his


    arm, "I will not leave you alone. I¡¯m going to pester you! You also let Vanessa Cameron pester you


    every day. She also did something to hurt Anna! I¡¯ve been getting better, and I haven¡¯t done anything


    badtely."


    Anna looked at the two people who were "flirting" and didn¡¯t want to say anything.


    She couldn¡¯t understand John Peter¡¯s story. She felt that John Peter also liked ire Ashley a little.


    Otherwise, Vanessa Cameron was by his side, but he has always been so indifferent to her.


    However, he always let ire Ashley pester him. Not a long time has passed since ire Ashley¡¯s and


    John Peter¡¯s separation and they were back together.


    After entering the door, Anna came to know that ire Ashley didn¡¯te here alone. There was also


    her mother.

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384


    Recently, the Taylor family wanted to buy a piece ofnd of the Ashley family, which wasn¡¯t muchrge


    in area, but the site was very important for Taylor¡¯s.


    Mr. Brown was also in contact with Mr. Ashley recently to buy thisnd.


    The Taylor family intended to cooperate with the Ashley family.


    Although in the beginning, ire Ashley offended the Taylor family, she was just a child in the eyes of


    adults and it did not affect the rtionship between the two families.


    ire¡¯s mother was sitting on the sofa. She was so happy that her mouth can¡¯t stop talking for a while.


    She always wanted ire Ashley and John Peter to be together, just to enter the Taylor family.


    As a result, thend in the family¡¯s hands has been put to use, because two big families were fighting


    for it.


    When Anna just entered the door, she heard ire¡¯s mother talking to mother Taylor pleasantly, "Mr.


    Brown came to us two days ago and insisted us to sell thisnd to him. However, I also know what his


    daughter did. I think it¡¯s really unreasonable, so I didn¡¯t agree."


    This piece ofnd was originally left by Mr. Ashley¡¯s ex-wife¡¯s family, andter it came into his hands.


    Now the two elite families of the town were fighting for thisnd. For them, it was like a meat pie falls


    from the sky.


    ire¡¯s mother had a good n in mind. If they have to sell thend, they will prefer to sell it to the


    Taylor family. After all, the Taylor family has John Peter. If ire Ashley can marry John Peter in the


    future, they can get a lot of benefits.


    What¡¯s more, recently, Daniel Taylor has made situations of the Brown family so miserable. It can be


    seen that the Brown family has very little hope.


    ire¡¯s mother was a smart person. They were going to sell thend. She has to let the people of


    Taylor family know the importance of thend. So, at this moment, she intentionally mentioned that Mr.


    Brown came to her to deal with thisnd.


    When it was anything rted to the Brown family, the Taylor family wasn¡¯t willing to admit defeat.


    ...


    ire¡¯s mother saw Annaing in from outside, and said hello with a smile, "Anna, long time no


    see."


    When Anna used to go to her house, ire¡¯s mother looked very gentle. Even she looked down on


    Anna because Anna''s family¡¯s situation was not good but she rarely showed it.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    However, after past events, Anna didn¡¯t like her at all.


    She just answered politely, walked away, went to the side hall to watch TV, and after a while, ire


    Ashley came in, "Anna."


    "..." Anna has to admire this woman¡¯s shamelessness. She has cklisted her QQ, but she still came


    here as nothing has happened between them.


    ire Ashley came over and smiled at Anna and said, "Why did you suddenly cklist my QQ?"


    Anna was very angry that day, because of Vanessa Cameron¡¯s actions she recalled ire Ashley¡¯s


    past actions, and cklisting her QQ was the most normal reaction.


    Anna didn¡¯t answer the question of ire Ashley. She believed ire Ashley also knew the answer.


    ire Ashley sat down and said in a tentative tone, "These days, I didn¡¯t see you and Vanessa


    Cameron together. You two people have some problems?"


    Anna didn¡¯t reply.


    In her eyes, ire Ashley and Vanessa Cameron were just the same, both were disgusting and she


    didn¡¯t want to say anything to them.


    ire Ashley ignored Anna¡¯s silence and continued, "I know, what Vanessa Cameron did was really


    wrong. You were so kind to her, but she still stole your role."


    If anyone listened to her saying this, he will think that she was standing on Anna¡¯s side and she really


    feels sorry for Anna.


    However, Anna has a good memory, and she hasn¡¯t forgotten ire Ashley¡¯s past actions. She heard


    ire and felt as if this girl was just enjoying her situation.


    While talking, ire Ashley has been carefully staring at Anna¡¯s reaction. She observed Anna¡¯s


    coldness. She didn¡¯t want to say more but she was very happy.


    She tried to convince Anna to stay away from Vanessa Cameron, but Anna never listened.


    ire Ashley was angry for a long time, so she came up with this method. She deliberately spread the


    news that Anna was pregnant. She also went to teacher Evelyn to rmend that Vanessa Cameron


    should rece Anna.


    But she didn¡¯t expect that Anna will suspect Vanessa like she did and even quarreled with Vanessa!

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385


    Not only Anna even John Peter¡¯s team can¡¯t keep Vanessa Cameron anymore.


    With these thoughts, ire Ashley was in a very good mood.


    She thought she will waste her energy, unexpectedly, it was so easy to knock Vanessa Cameron down.


    What a bunch of idiots!


    Anna didn¡¯t want to talk at first, but when she looked at ire Ashley, she felt as if ire really cares


    about this matter. She just found it very strange.


    She looked at ire Ashley and said, "You are talking about her, why you don¡¯t look at yourself? What


    kind of person do you think you are?"


    She has faced betrayal for several times, and after overreaching many time, she converged a little.


    After Vanessa Cameron¡¯s incident, she didn¡¯t know who she should believe.


    ire Ashley was petrified and said, "It was a matter past, now it is the present. You see, I haven¡¯t


    targeted you recently, have I?"


    "It¡¯s not that you didn¡¯t target, actually you cannot dare to. Correct me if I am wrong?" Anna took a look


    at ire Ashley. She didn¡¯t want to talk with ire Ashley. She stood up and left the hall.


    Anna was very clear in her heart - If she was not protected by Taylor family now, she cannot imagine


    how she would be bullied by ire Ashley.


    ire Ashley looked at Anna¡¯s back and snorted.


    It was hard for ire Ashley to bear Anna¡¯s superior appearance in front of her. Obviously, there was


    nothing before. She didn¡¯t have this attitude until she married into the Taylor family, and now she has


    be so proud.


    Because of the cooperation between the two families, when ire Ashley came back home, the Taylor


    family didn¡¯t target her.


    She was not sensible before and always tried to target Anna, which attracted everyone¡¯s disgust, but


    this time she seemed a little smart. She has understood if she didn¡¯t target Anna, the Taylor family will


    also behave well with her.


    It was Sunday afternoon, Daniel Taylor was reading in his study.


    Anna came in, with a bad face.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her. "What¡¯s the matter?"


    "ire Ashley." Anna said gloomily, "she¡¯s here again today."


    Anna didn¡¯t know why. It seemed that ire Ashley has changed, but she still can¡¯t like her. Whenever


    she has to face ire Ashley, she felt ufortable.


    Daniel Taylor nced at her. "Who is ire Ashley?"


    "..."


    Anna didn¡¯t expect Daniel Taylor to forget ire Ashley.


    In fact, when Daniel Taylor was busy, he may forget that he has a wife at home. What¡¯s more, it was


    just an irrelevant ire Ashley!


    She exined with great patience to Daniel Taylor, "It¡¯s the girl whom John Peter brought home, my


    ssmate, who always says bad things about me."


    Anna just said that and Daniel Taylor remembered.


    If you want him to remember someone by mentioning a person who was good with Anna, he cannot


    surely remember.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But if you just mention someone who once tried to bully or bullied Anna, he must remember clearly.


    He frowned and asked, "Why did John Peter bring her back?"


    He thought John Peter owes a lesson again!


    After a long time, this boy has be obedient and now he again started making trouble for his cute


    wife.


    Anna exined, "Her family seems to have a piece ofnd. When I came back yesterday, I heard her


    mother talking about this topic with her mother, saying that Brown''s family also wants to buy that piece


    ofnd."


    "..." When Anna mentioned thatnd, Daniel Taylor understood what she was talking about. He knew


    ire Ashley¡¯s father, but he didn¡¯t know that thend had something to do with ire Ashley.


    He looked at Anna. "If she bullies you, you can drive her out."

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386


    He said so, but how can Anna be so headstrong?


    She has never been a person who created trouble for others.


    She said to Daniel Taylor, "It¡¯s not good to drive away now! Mom will be upset."


    Although everyone in the family loved her so much, but if she really tried to kick out ire Ashley from


    here they will surely think that she is not sensible.


    After all, ire Ashley was now a guest at home.


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s parents were very generous people. When the children of rtives want toe to y


    at home, they didn¡¯t dislike them as long as they don¡¯t cause trouble. From the very start till now, they


    never disliked Anna because of her family background.


    "Then wait two days to get rid of her."


    "..." This is too cruel!


    Daniel Taylor looked at his muddle-headed wife, smiled and said, "Come here."


    Anna came to him and sat down beside him. Daniel Taylor held her in his arms and continued to read


    his book. Then he said to Anna, "Did you finish the book I give to youst time?"


    "Er..." Anna didn¡¯t expect that he would suddenly ask, "No, I haven¡¯t remembered many words."


    Daniel Taylor took a look at her. "But you still have time to care about unnecessary people?"


    Anna said modestly, "I¡¯ll go now to read."


    Daniel Taylor held her closely. He didn¡¯t intend to let her go. "Stay with me for a while."


    "Okay." Anna sat in his arms and looked at his side face. He was so handsome that just after one look


    anyone can want to kiss him.


    Anna looked at him seriously and found that Daniel Taylor really loved learning. He was in a


    wheelchair, unable to exercise, so he spent most of his energy on learning. He stayed so busy with his


    work, but he finished more than two books almost every week.


    Anna really admired this man.


    Anna looked at him so seriously and felt ashamed. She also took a book to read.


    For a while, the atmosphere was quiet in the study.


    Anna¡¯s mobile phone rang. Ryan Asher called her.


    She kept sitting in Daniel Taylor¡¯s arms and answered the phone.


    "Anna, I have a friend who is an editor of the publishing house. What do you think about publishing


    your book?"


    Anna wrote bedtime stories on her microblog. She never thought of publishing a book. After all, she


    has always felt that publishing books is a very big thing.


    The moment she heard Ryan Asher¡¯s words, she felt like she was dreaming. "Are you joking with me?"


    On the phone, Ryan Asherughed, "How can I make a joke? It¡¯s true. You have a lot of poprity


    now. Besides, they are very interested in your story and really liked them."


    "But what I wrote is very scattered and disorganized, it¡¯s just a few fragments."


    "I have discussed it with them, but they think it is fine. Do you know the writer who used to write


    bedtime stories on Weibo? He has also published a book, and many people bought it. Later, he has


    adapted films. The film was also made in Jingzhou!"


    "I know, I know." Anna said excitedly, "I still like that movie. My husband acted!"


    Anna was excited for a moment, and continued to talk about her favorite male star.


    Daniel Taylor can only make a blind guess, "..."


    He didn¡¯t act!


    He calmly watched Anna talking on a phone call in his arms. She was so devoted that she forgot that


    someone was looking at her excited appearance, Daniel Taylor could not help but raise his mouth.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    From her words, he could tell what was going on.


    For Anna, all these were just due to good luck. Just a few months ago, she was worried about her


    tuition fee, but now, she not only has a lot of ie, but can also publish her own book, and her life


    was slowly entering a stable state.

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387


    As Ryan Asher¡¯s call ended, Anna hugged Daniel Taylor¡¯s arm excitedly and said in happily. "Sir, Ryan


    Asher just called to tell me that I might be going to publish a book!"


    Daniel Taylor said, "Good."


    He heard it all.


    "I feel like I¡¯m dreaming," Anna said and looked at him! "Isn¡¯t he just joking with me?"


    Publishing her own books was something so great that she didn¡¯t even imagine it.


    Daniel Taylor rubbed her head and said, "You did a great job."


    Talent is something money can¡¯t buy.


    He was very happy that she did it so well.


    When she was praised by Daniel Taylor, she was unable to conceal her happiness, "I want to tell you


    something, when I was at university the other day I heard someone discussing my story. They say they


    like you very much!"


    In Anna¡¯s story, Daniel¡¯s name was reced by the alphabet "Y". At that time she wrote it too casually


    but now, this character got the love of so many people.


    His fans will call him Mr. Y.


    When Anna heard people praising Daniel Taylor, she felt very happy.


    Daniel Taylor said solemnly, "I am handsome."


    Anna took a look at this narcissistic man. "I wrote it well! I wrote down your good points! By the way,


    have you seen my microblog?"


    "..." Daniel Taylor was shocked for a moment and said seriously, "I¡¯m too busy. So I haven¡¯t."


    He cannot say that every time she updated, he immediately read it.


    Sometimes when she was not around, he opened the microblog, looked at her stories, and can¡¯t help


    He admitted that many little things of daily life were so beautifully described by her that they seemed


    very meaningful.


    Whenever he read her point of view, he became so happy. Sometimes he can¡¯t even believe, that in


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    her eyes, he is so good!


    Anna said, "Then you should take time to have a look. I wrote a lot of good things about you! You


    should praise me."


    "..." Daniel Taylor looked at her, pretended to be curious and asked, "Oh? What have you written?"


    "You see it for yourself." He really wanted Anna to say, but she won¡¯t say it.


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t say a word, in fact, he had read it for a long time.


    Anna hugged him and said proudly, "I feel very happy when I see those people praising you because I


    know you are mine. You are really good!"


    "What¡¯s good in me?" Daniel Taylor looked at Anna tenderly.


    He thought¡­ maybe she is the only one who thinks he is good!


    In other people¡¯s eyes, he is just a crippled who can¡¯t stand up.


    Anna said, "Since I met you, I feel my luck has changed. Even if I just write a story, it gets such a good


    response. "


    Although it was her own idea of writing stories on Weibo.


    But...


    The existence of Daniel Taylor was the beginning of all happiness.


    What she writes every day was just some stories rted to him.


    Daniel Taylor hooked his lips.


    After a while, Anna said, "By the way, this matter that I¡¯m writing stories on Weibo. Please don¡¯t tell


    anyone else."


    "Why?"


    "I¡¯m afraid ire Ashley will get to know." Up to now, ire Ashley didn¡¯t know Anna¡¯s identity and


    asionally sent private messages to Anna.


    Anna didn¡¯t want to let ire Ashley know it now. She wanted to wait until one day when she will be


    sessful. At that time she will let ire Ashley know that even though she was born in an ordinary


    family, not as rich as ire Ashley¡¯s family, she did well through her own efforts.

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388


    Daniel Taylor replied, "Okay."


    He was not a talkative person.


    Daniel Taylor was silent for a while, looked at Anna, and said, "On the call with Ryan Asher you said


    that I acted in a movie, how I don¡¯t know this thing?"


    Anna was confused. When did she say that he acted in a movie?


    She looked at Daniel Taylor. "I didn¡¯t say it!"


    "You also have other husbands?"


    "Yes!" Anna raised her finger and counted many male stars.


    Daniel Taylor, "..."


    For the first time, he came to know that he has so many rivals in love.


    He looked at Anna. "Who do you think is the most handsome?"


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor, smiled and hugged his waist. "Of course, Daniel Taylor is the most


    handsome!"


    Do you want to y tricks on me?


    I am very smart, OK!


    Anna hugged him and said sweetly, "Although I have so many husbands, you are the one I loved the


    most."


    Daniel Taylor looked at her, his face was still serious, but his heart overflowed with a happy feeling.


    -


    It was Monday.


    Anna went to university and saw ire Ashley and John Peter together.


    ire Ashley just caught the opportunity again to appear beside John Peter.


    John Peter was very annoyed by her and often insulted her. But, no matter what, ire Ashley didn¡¯t


    restrain herself and shamelessly pestered him.


    John was toozy to say anything and just ignore this woman.


    People who are cheap are invincible!


    ire Ashley wasn¡¯t like Vanessa Cameron. She was a shameless person and didn¡¯t feel any insult in


    pestering John Peter. Because she knew that John Peter was not very good at rejecting others for long.


    Vanessa Cameron stood far away, looked at the two people walking together and felt sad. She looked


    up and saw Anna looking at her.


    She took a look at Anna, said nothing, and turned away.


    Anna walked into the ssroom and sat down on her position.


    Vanessa Cameron didn¡¯t say hello to her. She just took her cell phone and sent messages to her


    mother. It was cold and her mother was ill. She booked a ticket back and was waiting for the New


    Year¡¯s holiday.


    ire Ashley came in from outside and saw Anna sitting with Vanessa Cameron. She came over and


    said to Anna, "Anna, how can you still sit with such a woman? I¡¯m afraid that you have forgotten how


    she hurt you before?"


    ire Ashley didn¡¯t forget that when she wronged Anna, Anna cut off all her rtions with her. But now


    Vanessa Cameron has cheated her and she was still sitting too close to Vanessa Cameron.


    For ire Ashley, it was too unfair!


    She has worked so hard for so long to see these two people far away.


    Only by seeing them far away she will be satisfied!


    Anna looked at ire Ashley and thought that this woman is really getting out of control.


    What¡¯s more, it seemed that ire Ashley was not happy to see her close to Vanessa Cameron.


    ire noticed Anna¡¯s ck pupils, she was a little guilty and with the fear that Anna will notice


    something, she tried to conceal, "I¡¯m saying this for you! I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be hurt again. If you¡¯re


    unhappy, forget."


    ire Ashley said and walked away gloomily.


    Just like someone walk with one¡¯s tail between one¡¯s legs.


    Now she was afraid of Anna and cannot dare to offend.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Vanessa Cameron looked at ire Ashley¡¯s back and said to Anna. "She¡¯s right. You should stay away


    from me."


    Vanessa Cameron¡¯s words prated in Anna¡¯s heart.


    She looked at Vanessa Cameron. She did not challenge her, but said, "I heard you left John Peter¡¯s


    team?"


    Vanessa Cameron was numb for a moment. She thought of what John Peter and n Kevin said to


    her that day.


    Vanessa Cameron was a girl who attached great importance to self-respect. After noticing their


    behavior and listening to those words from them, she didn¡¯t want to go again.

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389


    "It doesn¡¯t matter," Vanessa Cameron replied. In the face of people who didn¡¯t believe in her, she was


    toozy to exin. She just has such a personality.


    "Didn¡¯t you do all that for John? Just for John Peter, you abandoned your friend. In this case, how are


    you willing to see ire and John together?"


    After looking at Vanessa Cameron now, Anna had some heartache.


    Before Vanessa Cameron seemed well as if she can¡¯t influence her. Why does she be like this


    today?


    Vanessa Cameron took a look at Anna and said, "My mother is ill. On New Year¡¯s holidays, I will go


    back for a few days."


    Vanessa Cameron knew that Anna had a misunderstanding, and she was sure that someone was


    setting her up.


    The reason why she felt guilty was just that she felt sorry for Anna, because on that day she didn¡¯t


    speak for Anna.


    She really considered Anna as a friend, because she knew Anna¡¯s personality. She liked John Peter


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    and she was trying for it, but she wasn¡¯t jealous of Anna because she can¡¯t get him.


    She was not so senseless.


    Now after seeing ire Ashley pestering John Peter like this, she can probably guess something. It


    was just that her mother has been ill recently. So, she really didn¡¯t care about it. She decided to talk


    about it after the holidays!


    Anna didn¡¯t understand why Vanessa Cameron suddenly mentioned her family affairs. She looked at


    Vanessa Cameron and didn¡¯t answer.


    She was suddenly removed from her position as the second lead actress because she was


    misunderstood by everyone. She was a little upset. In addition, Vanessa Cameron seemed guilty, so


    she subconsciously felt that Vanessa Cameron had done everything.


    After that, Vanessa Cameron didn¡¯t say a word.


    But after looking at Vanessa Cameron like this, Anna didn¡¯t know why her heart was softened and she


    felt that she might have done too much.


    -


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s birthday was on Wednesday, and Anna was toozy to worry about these annoying


    things. She just wanted to concentrate on preparing Daniel Taylor¡¯s gift.


    When she went shopping with Aiden that day, she bought wool and nned to knit a scarf for him.


    Daniel Taylor has everything. She can¡¯t think of anything to buy for him, so she thought to weave a


    scarf. She thought it would be more meaningful.


    When Anna was a child, the sweaters Aiden wore were woven by their mother. Anna learned it from


    childhood, and her skill in knitting wool was also very good.


    In order to surprise Daniel Taylor, she did it secretly because she didn¡¯t want to be seen by Daniel


    Taylor.


    On Monday, after ss, Anna hid in the dormitory.


    On Tuesday, she didn¡¯t go home at all. She called Daniel Taylor and stayed in the dormitory.


    -


    Wednesday afternoon


    Daniel Taylor was still in thepany. Jack Smith came in from outside and looked at him. Instead of


    working, he seemed indulged in his thoughts.


    Jack Smith didn¡¯t understand it, and he asked, "Mr. Taylor, is there anything wrong?"


    He seemed very worried, what problem he has faced?


    Jack Smith was afraid of Mr. Taylor¡¯s bad mood. He was ready to call Anna to help him.


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s expression was serious as if he was analyzing a project worth several hundred million,


    finally he asked, "Do you know what is Anna busy with for thest two days?"


    Anna called himst night and didn¡¯te back home.


    Daniel Taylor was very worried about her work problems. If there was anything wrong, she won¡¯te


    back tonight as well, right?


    This thought gave Daniel Taylor¡¯s heart a strong sense of crisis.


    His wife took work more seriously than everything. He was emotionally tired!


    So he was just thinking that would he call her to remind her?


    Jack Smith was not surprised that his major problem was rted to Anna, "Besides ss, there is


    nothing."

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390


    Daniel Taylor asked Jack Smith, "Will shee home tonight?"


    Jack Smith, "..."


    Mr. Taylor, this is your wife¡¯s matter! How can I know?


    However, he rationally helped Daniel Taylor to analyze things well, "today is Mr. Taylor¡¯s birthday she


    will definitelye back."


    "In case she forgets?" ording to Daniel Taylor, it wasn¡¯t impossible.


    He knows that he is not the most important one in Anna¡¯s heart.


    Jack Smith, "..."


    So, this means he should remind Anna?


    "She won¡¯t forget," Jack Smith said, "I¡¯ll call her right now."


    Daniel Taylor looked at Jack Smith. Jack Smith called Anna in front of him.


    Anna didn¡¯t receive it.


    Jack Smith was also a little nervous. He thought about the possibilities, and he was very flustered.


    Anna won¡¯t really forget it, or will she?


    On her birthday, Mr. Taylor was so kind to her. She should not spoil Mr. Taylor¡¯s expectations at this


    time.


    Even after long Anna hadn''t answered the phone, Daniel Taylor¡¯s eyes were more solemn, and Jack


    Smith¡¯s palms were sweating constantly.


    "Sorry, the user you dialed is not answering at the moment." Jack Smith heard the message and hung


    up the phone in despair.


    He said to Daniel Taylor, "what can happen to Madam? I¡¯m sure she wille back in the evening. Mr.


    Taylor, don¡¯t worry too much. Moreover, madam knows that today is your birthday and it has been


    arranged in the morning."


    Even if Anna has forgotten, his family would never forget.


    Jack Smith finished saying, looked at Daniel Taylor¡¯s response tentatively, and found that Daniel


    Taylor¡¯s face was cold.


    His attempt of meaninglessfort was clearly unnecessary.


    At this moment, the only thing he cared about was - do Anna remember his birthday!


    Jack Smith had a headache. His mind had many thoughts¡­


    Anna is really ignorant.


    How can she make Mr. Taylor worry on such an important day?


    What on earth is so important that she cannote back?


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    There was pin-drop silence in the office. Jack Smith didn¡¯t know what to say. When he was in despair,


    Anna called!


    He was about to pick it up when he heard Daniel Taylor saying, "Put it on the speaker."


    Jack Smith put it on speaker. Anna¡¯s lively voice came from inside, "Mr. Smith, you just called me?"


    While looking at Daniel Taylor¡¯s reaction, Jack Smith carefully said, "yes."


    Anna said, "I was just busy making a birthday cake for Sir, so I didn¡¯t answer the phone. What is the


    matter?"


    When Anna said this, Jack Smith felt the whole office suddenly warm up.


    Finally, Daniel Taylor¡¯s eyes became tender.


    Birthday cake?


    It seems that she didn¡¯t forget his birthday.


    That¡¯s great!


    Jack Smith breathed a sigh of relief, and he was d that Anna gave this perfect reason. She solved


    the problem.


    He said, "I was going to ask if you woulde back today, it is Mr. Taylor¡¯s birthday."


    "Of course!" Anna said with a smile, "It is Sir¡¯s birthday, how can I note back?"


    The way Anna spoke was very warm, as Daniel Taylor heard it, he felt even happy.


    Thank god, she is not an insensitive person.


    After hanging up, Jack Smith looked at Daniel Taylor and said, "Is Mr. Taylor satisfied now?"


    He felt that Daniel Taylor shouldn''t be worried.


    How can Anna forget his birthday?


    She was already making a birthday cake for him at home!

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    The corners of Daniel Taylor¡¯s mouth were raised secretly, but he pretended to be serious, "I will go


    back home a little early today."


    "Yes," Jack Smith said with a smile.


    As he saw the smile on Daniel Taylor¡¯s face, his mood also became very good.


    From thepany, Daniel Taylor went directly back to Taylor''s house.


    Anna¡¯s cake was ready. She hasn¡¯t been taken off her apron yet and has been sitting on the sofa


    ying with her cell phone.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    In his eyes, Anna was like an adorable, pretty and flirtatious flower.


    Anna saw Daniel Tayloring back and immediately put away her mobile phone.


    She wasn¡¯t allowed to use the mobile phone in bed for a long time, but she has developed the habit of


    not using her mobile phone in front of him, she instinctively felt guilty, and always thought that this is a


    heinous thing.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and asked seriously, "what are you hiding?"


    "Nothing." Whenever he looked serious, Anna seemed a little flustered. She stood up and said, "Sir,


    you came back early today!"


    "Work is done early."


    With Daniel Taylor¡¯s personality, in this atmosphere, he can never admit that he wanted toe back


    early to see her because of his birthday.


    Daniel Taylor said to Jack Smith, "You can leave now."


    Jack Smith nodded. "Yes."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Daniel Taylor moved his wheelchair to Anna, looked at her apron, and frowned slightly, "This is what


    kind of fun?"


    Anna took a fierce look at him. "You are funny."


    This old man is not serious at all.


    She quickly took off the apron and exined, "I just finished making the cake. I forgot to take it down."


    Daniel Taylor said, "Cake?"


    "Yes." Anna said, "I learned from Aunt Lisa recently."


    Daniel Taylor heard that she just learned and asked in a doubtful way, "Is it eatable?"


    Anna red at him, "then don¡¯t eat, I will eat myself."


    He looked at her andughed.


    "Come here," He called her and his tone showed that he doted on her.


    Anna came in front of him and was held in his arms. She held his hand at her waist and heard Daniel


    Taylor asking, "What did you dost night?"


    Of course, I was preparing a birthday present for you!


    Anna looked at him and said with a smile, "I didn¡¯t do anything. I was in the dormitory. What happened,


    are you afraid that I was lost?"


    Daniel Taylor said, "I was afraid because it is cold outside."


    Whenever she was not around him. He got worried about whether she will get sick or be abducted by


    traffickers!


    Now there were so many people who abduct and sell women, and his wife is so lovely.


    Daniel Taylor also didn¡¯t know why he was overthinking so much.


    "It¡¯s not cold." Anna said, "By the way, I have prepared a birthday present for you."


    "Birthday present?" Daniel Taylor was in his fantasy where he imagined Anna as his birthday present,


    and asked expectantly, "do you want to give yourself to me? Let¡¯s go back to our room now."


    "..." Anna couldn¡¯t help but bah.


    What¡¯s going on in his mind?


    Can¡¯t he think a little normal?


    Anna can¡¯t help and pinched on the tip of his nose, "No!"


    This is how men¡¯s brain works?


    How can he think she wants to give herself as a gift?


    "What gift is that?" He asked.


    Anna said, "I won¡¯t tell you for the time being. You¡¯ll knowter in the evening."


    She wanted to give it to him after everyone.


    Daniel Taylor smiled meaningfully, "Okay."


    He was looking forward to Anna¡¯s present.

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392


    While they were talking, mother Taylor came downstairs.


    She just took a step and saw Daniel Taylor. She said with a smile, "Daniel is back."


    Daniel Taylor nodded to his mother, "Mom."


    Anna was busying out of Daniel Taylor¡¯s arms. In front of mother Taylor, they were quite


    restrained.


    Because it was Daniel Taylor¡¯s birthday, everyone was there. Even Charles Peter came back from


    Beijing.


    The dinner was very lively.


    Anna sat beside Daniel Taylor and watched everyone talking to him. She can feel that his family


    attached great importance to Daniel Taylor, and almost everyone doted on him. Even John Peter, who


    usually looked insensitive, gave Daniel Taylor a present.


    After dinner, Anna and Daniel Taylor came back to their room.


    She sat at the table with scissors to help him open the gift that his family has given to him.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her sitting at the table to open the gifts and asked, "Where is your gift?"


    The gifts from others were ordinary.


    What made him curious most was what Anna will give to him.


    Anna opened all the gifts and felt that her scarf is unpresentable. "Can I not give it to you?"


    "..." Daniel Taylor raised his eyebrows. "What do you think?"


    Obviously not.


    She knew if she won¡¯t give him, he won¡¯t leave her tonight.


    Anna looked at his domineering appearance and had to take out the present.


    Anna has wrapped it well. She took the scissors and was about to open the box for him. Daniel Taylor


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    said, "Don¡¯t move."


    "..."


    "I¡¯ll do it myself."


    Anna couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    She opened all the presents that others gave him.


    Why didn¡¯t he let it open when she gifted him?


    Forget it. He has the right to open his gift.


    Anna directly handed the box to Daniel Taylor.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna¡¯s gift. The box was big. He didn¡¯t know what it was!


    He slowly opened it to have a look.


    There was a neatly folded scarf, on which there was also written, "Daniel".


    Although it was made by Anna herself, it was not rough at all. The wool was also the best and the most


    expensive one. It will be very warm andfortable around the neck.


    Daniel Taylor lifted the scarf to see, "what is this?"


    "Scarf!"


    Anna thought Sir¡¯s eyes are not good! He can¡¯t even recognize the scarf.


    Unexpectedly, Daniel Taylor¡¯s face was disgusted, "this is the gift you prepared for me?"


    "..." Anna was speechless.


    It was just amon scarf, but she made it by herself.


    In order to be able to weave before his birthday, she has been desperately working these two days.


    Even her hands were hurting.


    He... What¡¯s his reaction?


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s fingers moved where his name was written, he not only did not give a good response


    but also uttered a venomous sentence, "ugly."


    As soon as Anna heard it, she lost her temper!


    He said ugly!


    He said ugly!


    How can you be so heartbreaking?


    She reached out and was about to take it back. "Give it back to me! I¡¯ll give it to Jack Smith."


    Daniel Taylor looked at her haughtily and directly put on the scarf.


    Yes, he put it around his neck!


    If such an action was done by any other person it seemed very disgusting but when he did it he


    seemed unruffled and handsome.


    The color of the scarf was well chosen, which suited him well.

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393


    When the scarf was put on by him, it became so graceful.


    Anna wanted to tear it down and take it away directly. But after seeing him like this, she couldn¡¯t help it.


    Daniel Taylor, who was wearing his scarf, continued to say in a critical tone, "It is ugly, but it¡¯s still


    warm."


    Anna resisted the impulse to hit people. The situation seemed the same as described in movies and


    novels ¨C mouth said no but body is honest!


    Forget it, forget it!


    She has long been used to this arrogant person. At this time, she just listened to his words.


    Jack Smith came in from the outside and saw Daniel Taylor ying with his new scarf. He didn¡¯t care,


    but he heard Daniel Taylor asking, "Jack Smith, do you think this scarf is ugly?"


    Anna¡¯s impulse to beat him came out again.


    You don¡¯t have to wear a scarf with such a bad expression and say "ugly" at the same time, OK?


    After listening, Jack Smith looked at Daniel Taylor¡¯s scarf for two more times.


    Isn¡¯t it amon scarf?


    "It is not bad."


    As far as Jack Smith¡¯s taste was concerned, he didn¡¯t feel it ugly.


    "Anna gifted it to me." His tone was calm, but there was a hidden pride. Even if you don¡¯t pay attention,


    you can¡¯t hear it.


    Fortunately, Jack Smith has been with him for a long time. He knew Daniel Taylor¡¯s temperament. As


    long as there was a thing sent by Anna, it must be the best in Mr. Taylor¡¯s eyes.


    So he understood!


    Mr. Taylor, how can you dare to think the scarf is ugly?


    He just wanted to show off Anna¡¯s scarf!


    Jack Smith immediately changed his words, "I think it¡¯s pretty good-looking."


    It was Anna¡¯s gift, and he knew he has to praise as much as he can.


    Because, in the whole world, the only person who has the qualification to bully Anna, was Daniel


    Taylor!


    -


    After talking with Daniel Taylor, Jack Smith quickly went out.


    Daniel Taylor, who has been wearing a scarf, was reluctant to take it off his neck.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna asked, "Don¡¯t you feel ufortable by wearing a scarf in the room?"


    "I don¡¯t think so."


    "..."


    Obviously, even if the scarf she sent was 100 times uglier than this one, he would put it around.


    Anna looked at him like this and couldn¡¯t helpughing. She hesitated for a while and said, "Actually, I


    made this by myself. I didn¡¯te backst night because I was knitting this. Do you like it?"


    Daniel Taylor has been curious about what she didst night. Now he has the gift, she had no need to


    conceal it.


    After hearing this, Daniel Taylor raised his eyes, and his deep eyes fell on Anna¡¯s face.


    This... She made it herself?


    He didn¡¯t expect it¡­


    Anna made it.


    My wife can knit a scarf for me! Your wife can¡¯t!


    Mr. Taylor¡¯s heart expanded to the extreme in an instant.


    "How can you look at me like this?" Anna came to him and said with a proud smile, "do you think I¡¯m


    great? Praise me quickly!"


    She has never knitted a scarf for anyone!


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and rubbed her forehead. "It is so ugly, still wants me to praise you."


    "..." Anna displeasingly looked up at him. "I worked so hard, but you can¡¯t even praise me."


    Her eyes seemed poisonous.


    Every time she looked at Daniel Taylor like this, he felt a little uncontroble.


    He looked away and his voice was cool. "Come and help me take a bath."


    She looked at Daniel Taylor. She didn¡¯t expect that the shy person would ask her to help him take a


    bath!

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    She couldn¡¯t help but think of the first time when she wanted to help him take a bath and was kicked


    out.


    "Can I refuse?" Anna asked.


    Before she wanted to serve him because she thought he couldn¡¯t do it, and she was sure he wouldn¡¯t


    do anything.


    But now, it was different.


    Since knowing that he was not only well, but also very good, Anna has not mentioned to help him take


    a bath.


    "Today is my birthday." Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t give her any chance to refuse.


    "..." OK!


    This reason made Anna speechless, and she has to ept it.


    She went to the bathroom, helped Daniel Taylor took off his clothes and waited for him to take a bath.


    Although they had no secrets, but after looking at him like this¡­ she could not help blushing and felt


    embarrassed.


    She turned her eyes to one side and didn¡¯t dare to look.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna¡¯s evasive appearance and asked, "Are you so reluctant to serve me?


    Even unwilling to look at me."


    "No! Actually, I am..." Anna paused.


    "What is it?"


    "Shy." When he took a bath, she really didn¡¯t dare to look.


    Daniel Taylor took a look at her and just felt helpless.


    Who made her so young?


    "Give me the towel."


    "Okay."


    Anna handed over the towel from the side.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her manicured fingernails and thought that she even has lovely fingers.


    Especially from the time she came to him, he never allowed her to do rough work at ordinary times. Her


    hands seemed even whiter, shiny, soft andfortable.


    Daniel Taylor took the towel, looked at her and said nothing. He asked her to help him take a bath. But


    in the whole process, she just handed him a towel.


    Anna also realized that Daniel Taylor would not force her to do something she didn¡¯t want to do.


    After washing, Daniel Taylor said to Anna, "Bring the clothes."


    "Okay." She heard him, ran out quickly and brought in his clothes.


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t ask her to help. He just asked her to wait for him outside.


    Anna came to the room andy down on the bed. When she came back in the afternoon, she has


    already taken a bath. Now she was lying on the bed, flustered and thinking¡­. Should she take another


    bath?


    Daniel Taylor came out.


    He looked at Anna, who was already in the bed and lying in the quilt, he can¡¯t help but raise his mouth.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Usually, this cute girl, who always tried to hide from him, today seemed quite obedient!


    Anna knew that it was his birthday, so she pressed down her affecting shyness. After all, they¡¯ve been


    married. She has to get used to it.


    Anna saw Daniel Tayloring out of the bathroom and closed her eyes.


    She thought he woulde to bed as usual, but¡­ even after waiting for a while, she didn¡¯t hear any


    noise. She looked up and found that he was sitting near the window, holding a book and reading it.


    "..." What does it mean?


    Isn¡¯t it unparalleled with the script?


    Shouldn¡¯t he climb to bed and knock her down?


    Anna felt that she couldn¡¯t understand him and couldn¡¯t help asking, "Don¡¯t you want to sleep?"


    After being nervous for long, her voice was a little dim.


    Daniel Taylor said calmly, "it¡¯s still early. If you are sleepy, you can sleep."


    "..." Anna can¡¯t say that she thought that he wanted to sleep, so she came to bed.


    She didn¡¯t even finish today¡¯s work!


    But if she got up at this time, wouldn¡¯t he suspect her?


    However, it was still early. She decided to sleep for an hour, then get up and do her iplete work.

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395


    Anna soon fell asleep. Yesterday, she went to bedte, so she was too sleepy.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She was leaning on the pillow like a cute kitten.


    ...


    A soft kiss fell on her lips.


    Anna dreamed that she had the best gtin dessert. It was cool and sweet. She opened her mouth


    and bit it. The man hissed because he was hurt.


    Daniel Taylor looked at the little girl. He didn¡¯t expect that she would bite him.


    Under the light, her face looked very good. He lowered his head and kissed her patiently and tenderly.


    The thought that she didn¡¯te back all night in order to knit this scarf, made his heart happy and his


    happiness was beyond description.


    It was just that he was a bit awkward. Sometimes he wanted to say something, but he can¡¯t say it. He


    can only take advantage of this moment when she was asleep to show his deep love and to indulge in


    the love that he has for her.


    He liked this cute little girl very much and wanted to hold her in his hands and cherish her.


    He kissed her and felt her lips like his favorite grapes when he was a child. Just took a bite and you will


    feel its taste. It was sweet, tender and juicy.


    He remembered that when he was a soldier, he had little contact with his family. When he was alone,


    he always remembered his favorite grapes that he used to eat when he was a child.


    At that time, they didn¡¯t live here. Behind the old house, there was a vineyard. He liked to go there.


    It is natural for children to be greedy.


    For him, the vineyard behind his home was the best paradise in the world. He could even remember


    the breezes in the vineyard, and he recalled his innermost feelings.


    When Daniel Taylor came back from his memory, Anna was already awake.


    At first, she thought she was eating, butter she thought something is wrong.


    She opened her eyes and looked at Daniel Taylor, who was kissing her.


    She saw his face every day, but when she suddenly opened her eyes and saw that he was kissing her.


    She was still a little electrified.


    Her heart was soft, and she looked at Daniel Taylor without pushing him away.


    Daniel Taylor noticed that she had opened her eyes. His dark eyes gave out a little light. "Wake up?"


    "What time is it?" Anna askedzily.


    "It¡¯s still early." It was less than an hour when she fell asleep.


    He said this sentence, and his eyes have been staring at her lips. After the kiss, her lips were wet,


    moist, red and even good-looking.


    In addition, her un-defensive eyes at this moment made his body badly uncontroble.


    Anna was stared at by him and felt her ears were burning. He was looking at her like this, which made


    her feel even more embarrassed than the time when she was kissing her.


    When her mind interacted with him like this, she always felt that she had no strength to resist or guard


    against him.


    Anna saw that he was continuously looking at her all the time, and asked, "Won¡¯t you continue?"


    "..." Her words made Daniel Taylor stunned, so, this acquiescence means that he should continue?


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t like forcing Anna. Even if he wanted but if he felt that she didn¡¯t want it. He never


    forced her and chose to bear.


    He thought, she is very young and she¡¯ll feel pain.


    Every time he heard her say it hurt. He also didn''t feel well.


    And this kind of thing originally needs mutual affection. Even if she liked him, even if they are husband


    and wife, it is not an excuse for him to force her.


    He just wanted to take good care of her.


    Therefore, when he heard that Anna is willing, his heart almost jumped with sweetness and warmth.

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    He lowered his head, held her lips again, and held her head gently with the palm of his hand. The hair


    around his fingertips was soft and tender.


    At such a kind of situation, Anna has always been nervous, but today she seemed fine.


    She believed that Daniel Taylor would not hurt her. She gave up all kinds of fears and responded to his


    kiss.


    The tip of her tongue licked his lips, which made Daniel Taylor¡¯s body hot, this woman!


    Shawn Hamilton said that his body had recovered quickly, but now he didn¡¯t think it was fast enough.


    Because he really wanted to take the lead, press her under him and see her begging for mercy under


    himself.


    But¡­ he cannot do it now!


    These legs, which can¡¯t move normally, seriously affect his performance.


    The breath in his mouth made Anna blush and her heart started beating faster. He felt that his hot lips


    and tongue had some kind of pleasant coldness.


    The kiss, whichsted intensely for a long time, stopped temporarily¡­


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor and said shyly, "husband."


    "Umm?" No one could imagine how happy he felt when he heard his baby calling him husband, not sir.


    He answered her, and his voice was much gentler.


    Anna said, "Your kiss is, sweet."


    "..."


    Daniel Taylor bit her ear lobe like punishment, "don¡¯t provoke me, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t control myself."


    He was afraid of the wildness in his body, once it was picked up by her. At that time, even if she would


    plead for mercy, it won¡¯t work.


    After all, he was a man, a young and vigorous man!


    Every day in front of her, he looked calm, but only he knew how hard it has been to endure himself in


    front of his darling wife.


    Anna looked at him and felt her heart was beating abnormally.


    It was so cold outside, but it was very hot inside.


    They were sweating.


    Daniel Taylor heard her soft voice, "Husband, it hurts."


    "..." Daniel Taylor, "I haven¡¯t entered yet."


    "..."


    -


    After that, Anna¡¯s little face was red, she was quietly lying in Daniel Taylor¡¯s arms.


    He kissed her forehead, and asked, "Still hurts?"


    Tonight he was very tender and took care of her feelings.


    Anna just remembered the pain she hadst time. She thought it would be the same asst time. In


    fact, it wasn¡¯t.


    At this moment, her heart was just shy.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She can¡¯t speak, so she just shook her head.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her shy appearance and felt that if he would say a word again she would be so


    embarrassed that she will try to hide under the bed. So he didn¡¯t speak again.


    After lying in bed for a while, Anna was almost asleep.


    Suddenly, she thought that her work had not been finished. She sat up and said to Daniel Taylor, "take


    a rest first. I¡¯ll take a bath and update today¡¯s blog."


    "..."


    Daniel Taylor looked at her back and shook his head helplessly.


    After living with her for such a long time, he has understood that nothing can stop her obsession with


    work.


    Obviously, she was too tired. However, when she remembered her work, she became so energetic


    again.


    -


    Anna updated today¡¯s microblog, opened a private message, and suddenly saw the message sent to


    her by Little Princess, "Hi, are you there? I want to talk to you."


    Anna was not online at that time and did not reply. Of course, even if she was online, she wouldn¡¯t have


    replied.


    However, ire Ashley may be unable to hold back and wanted to show off her sess to others, so


    she can¡¯t wait to tell her story-----

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397


    "There are two girls in our dormitory. Both are very annoying. One of them is my boyfriend¡¯s ex-


    girlfriend. Recently, I had a little fight with my boyfriend. One of them tried to take advantage of our fight


    and seduces my boyfriend they both also talked ill behind my back and made me lose face."


    "Sister now these both girls have quarreled. Do you know why?"


    In the following paragraph, ire wrote how she overheard Anna¡¯s conversation with Vanessa, then


    how she spread the news of Anna¡¯s pregnancy. She also told how she went to teacher Evelyn Atkinson


    and separated Anna and Vanessa.


    ¡­


    Anna read the whole paragraph. She was stunned!


    It was ire Ashley who did everything?


    It was ire Ashley who went to Teacher Evelyn Atkinson.


    It was ire Ashley who told the teacher that Vanessa has a good rtionship with Anna and Vanessa


    is familiar with the role.


    And¡­ she put all me on Vanessa¡­


    Anna was really sad about her actions. She has really wronged Vanessa. She didn¡¯t what to do!


    However, Daniel Taylor¡¯s words andpany made Anna smile.


    Anna didn¡¯t mention ire Ashley¡¯s affair with Daniel Taylor. However, at this time, she was not


    -


    The next morning, Anna went to university.


    Just after entering the university, she saw ire Ashley talking to a female student of some other


    department, the girl seemed very impressed, "ire Ashley, do you really know Grace?"


    Grace was Anna¡¯s name on Weibo.


    "Of course, we have a good rtionship!" ire Ashley said proudly.


    Anna curled her lips.


    Really?


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    She has the face to say it?


    "I like her stories. Can you introduce me to her?" The girl said enviously.


    "She doesn¡¯t like to know people!" ire Ashley refused.


    When she talked to Grace before promoting her picture, Grace ignored her. Therefore, she thought


    Grace should be a very cold person in reality.


    The girl was a little sad, "then remember to tell her that I like her story."


    "All right." ire Ashley said grudgingly, as if she had bestowed a big favor.


    Anna looked at thecent ire Ashley and felt how shameless this woman can be.


    ire Ashley knew that Grace has been very popr recently, and her microblog became popr. She


    deliberately said in the university that she knew Grace, so she can have a good rtionship with her


    ssmates.


    Just like when she started school. She unted that she knew Emelia Cruise.


    In this way, many people started to look at ire Ashley with great admiration, and they no longer


    remember the bad things she did before.


    Anna entered the ssroom and saw ire Ashley sitting there. She looked very happy.


    Of course, she has been very happy recently!


    The rtionship with John Peter has begun to improve. Due to Vanessa Cameron''s absence, she can


    think of more ways to appear beside John Peter every day. Above all, she seeded in separating


    Vanessa Cameron and Anna. She was very satisfied these days.


    Anna did not rush to her seat and went to ire Ashley.


    ire Ashley looked up and saw that it was Anna. She was stunned for a moment, then she asked with


    a smile, "Anna, what¡¯s the matter?"


    "I heard that you are familiar with the blogger Grace?" Anna looked at the woman who was cheating in


    her name. She really didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ire Ashley¡¯s face was not red, she didn¡¯t seem confused or embarrassed at all. She replied


    confidently, "Yes, I know her! I have a good rtionship with her. We had dinnerst week! What


    happened? Are you a fan of her?"


    "Had dinner together?" Anna found it funny.


    Why can¡¯t she remember such things?


    "Yes," ire Ashley said proudly! "If you want to see her, I can help you with that."


    Here she will pretend to give Anna a favor, and then she will say that Grace doesn¡¯t agree to see her.


    ire Ashley¡¯s mind was ying well.


    Anna looked at this idiot woman and wanted tough.


    She now understood why ire Ashley gave people a superior feeling. Because she was very good at


    unting her contacts.


    After all, when others think that she is familiar with all the excellent people of the circle, no one will dare


    to offend her.


    -


    A few girls heard that ire Ashley knew Grace, and they came around admiringly to inquire about


    Grace.


    ire Ashley¡¯s replies were methodical. Even Anna almost believed that.

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398


    She did not break through ire Ashley lies. She just sat aside.


    Today, Vanessa Cameron didn¡¯t show up.


    Anna couldn¡¯t help sending her a message, "Why you didn¡¯te to ss?"


    Anna has realized that she has misunderstood Vanessa Cameron, and she was ashamed.


    Fromst night till now, Anna has been thinking about herself. This incident made her feel she cannot


    see people well.


    Vanessa Cameron didn¡¯t reply.


    After ss, Anna went to the office to inquire about her.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    There she came to know that Vanessa Cameron had asked for leave in advance because her mother¡¯s


    health wasn¡¯t well. Tomorrow they have New Year¡¯s holidays, so Vanessa Cameron will note back


    these days.


    Anna thought of the cruel words she had said to Vanessa Cameron, thought of her behavior that she


    had with Vanessa Cameron in thest days and felt very sorry.


    She just wanted Vanessa Cameron toe back as soon as possible so that she can apologize to her.


    At the same time, she began to hate ire Ashley deeply.


    On the other side, ire Ashley was still in a state of peace. In her opinion, no one can know what she


    has done!


    Because of this, she believed oneself infallible and went to the inte to show off what she did.


    -


    At nine o¡¯clock in the evening, Anna logged in to Weibo, opened the private messages of ire Ashley,


    and posted the screenshot to Weibo. She also posted ire¡¯s real name and the name of her


    university.


    ire Ashley showed off her rtionship with Grace in the university all day.


    Because ire probably couldn¡¯t dream that Grace was Anna¡¯s name. After all, she has always looked


    down on Anna. She cannot imagine that Anna can be so popr.


    -


    ire Ashley took a shower, put on a facial mask, and heard the mobile phone ringing. She opened


    her eyes and saw the screenshot sent to her by her ssmates.


    She almost fainted.


    She told people in school during the day that she and Grace have a very good rtionship.


    Unexpectedly, in the evening, Grace took screenshots of her private chat and posted it directly!


    This was a proper p on the face!


    She didn¡¯t know when she had offended Grace that she did such a thing!


    She gave her so much reward before. How can she be like this?


    ire Ashley was so angry. She quickly logged in to Weibo, sent a message and asked, "How can you


    betray me?"


    The most important point that made ire worried was that Grace also mentioned her real name on


    the post. After talking with Anna in the morning, ire had a little idea that Anna also knew Grace. If


    somehow Anna saw this post, all her previous efforts will be in vain!


    Anna sat in front of theputer, looked at the message sent by ire Ashley, and replied to ire


    Ashley, "I just think your two roommates are too much, I¡¯m helping you!"


    "..."


    Help?


    ire Ashley can¡¯t help and rolled her eyes.


    Is this a help?


    She is obviously hurting her!


    She knew that it was useless to be angry. She calmed down and begged, "Sister, can you delete your


    recent microblog? Your act will harm me."


    "..." Anna smiled coldly.


    Don¡¯t you think I actually want to harm you?


    If you haven¡¯t done what you did, you wouldn¡¯t have faced what you are facing now!


    Regretting now? Useless, it¡¯s toote!


    Today, Anna deliberately went to ire Ashley and asked about Grace to let everyone in the ss can


    hear what ire said. So that she can p ire Ashley¡¯s face at this time.


    After seeing ire¡¯s messagesst night, Anna was so angry that she didn¡¯t sleep all night.


    Now, it was ire Ashley¡¯s turn to stay up all night!


    Anna thought about it, closed the chat head directly, and got busy with her own work without replying to


    ire Ashley.

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399


    The next day morning.


    On New Year¡¯s Day, ire¡¯s mother came to ire¡¯s room, she saw ire still sleeping in bed and


    asked, "ire why haven¡¯t you got up yet?"? Get up quickly."


    ire Ashley sat up, "Why?"


    Grace has been ignoring ire¡¯s messages for a long time. The post was still on the microblog. ire


    Ashley was angryst night and didn¡¯t sleep. Now she was too sleepy.


    She just didn¡¯t understand, how Grace knows her? She even knows her university and full name!


    Is she someone around her?


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    However, ire Ashley tried to figure it out for long but couldn¡¯t figure out the person.


    It was impossible for her to think about Anna. To let her ept that Anna is Grace was more difficult


    than to kill her.


    Her mother said, "Your father and I are going to the Taylor house today, and we will take you with us.


    Get up quickly."


    "Taylor house?" ire Ashley felt a little guilty after hearing this, "I won¡¯t go."


    Now, Grace has announced her name and the truth, so Anna must have seen it. Everyone got to know


    that it wasn¡¯t Vanessa Cameron who did all this.


    If at Taylor¡¯s house, Anna confronted her what would she do?


    "Why?" Her mother stared at her, "It is a rare opportunity. You and John Peter are ssmates and have


    a good rtionship. Your father and I have nned to engage you with him."


    The existence of the Brown family made thend in their hands extremely important.


    ire Ashley¡¯s parents were selling thend to the Taylor family to please them. If they can engage


    ire Ashley and John Peter, no matter how much they pay, they will get the benefit.


    ire Ashley was stunned. She looked at her mother. Her parents want her to be engaged with John


    Peter?


    If it had been said before, she would have been overjoyed.


    But now¡­


    She was a little frustrated, "their family won¡¯t agree."


    She was really regretting.


    Why did she tell Grace she did to Vanessa Cameron?


    She looked at her mother. Her parents want her to be engaged with John Peter? You just have to listen


    to me. I¡¯ll take care of the rest." Her mother took out the clothes for her to wear. "Hurry up and get


    ready."


    Their family conditions were not bad. ire Ashley was good-looking, can dance and y the piano.


    Her mother has trained her since she was a child so that she can marry a qualified man when she


    grows up.


    In the whole Jingzhou, they cannot find a better family than Peter¡¯s family.


    ire Ashley can¡¯t resist more, and she can¡¯t refuse to be John Peter¡¯s fianc¨¦e, so she followed.


    Anna stood at the window and saw the Ashley family getting off the car.


    ire Ashley dressed like a little princess today, was following her parents


    ire seemed very guilty. But she didn¡¯t dare to tell about what she had done in the university,


    because she would be killed by her father before the Taylor family woulde to know it.


    Now she can only hope that Anna has not seen the news on Weibo.


    Anna looked at ire Ashley and smiled sarcastically.


    Unexpectedly, ire Ashley still has the face toe here!


    This woman is so mulish.


    When Daniel Taylor came in, he saw Anna standing by the window, he moved his wheelchair, came to


    her, stopped behind her, and held her hand, "what are you looking at?"


    Anna turned around and said, "ire Ashley. She hase with her parents. It seems that something


    is going to happen."

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400


    Last time only ire Ashley¡¯s mother came. This time, even her father came. The family dressed as if


    they were going to attend a marriage, and Anna didn¡¯t know what they were going to do.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor and asked, "Sir, do you think John Peter will be with ire Ashley?"


    "If he likes her, no one can stop him." Daniel Taylor looked at Anna and says, "You hate her so much.


    Let her marry in and call you little aunt all day long. That¡¯s how you can bully her casually."


    "..." Anna was stunned. "Are you serious?"


    Anna seemed to see ire Ashley¡¯s arrogance after getting married to John Peter.


    Daniel Taylor, of course, said it casually, but after seeing Anna¡¯s defensive look, he smiled, reached out


    and rubbed her head gently, "Joking."


    Anna heard him saying that, and her face looked much better.


    She said to Daniel Taylor, "I¡¯m in the same university with ire Ashley now, and I feel very disgusted.


    If she came here, I¡¯ll be pissed off by her."


    Daniel Taylor looked at her. "Are you sure you aren¡¯t jealous of her? Or do you me her for robbing


    John Peter."


    "..." Anna stared at Daniel Taylor, and she was very aggrieved. He even suspected her loyalty. "No


    way."


    What nonsense is he thinking?


    She hated ire Ashley as much as he hated Isabe Brown. It has nothing to do with feelings. It was


    just that they thought that the other side is too selfish.


    Daniel Taylor smiled, held her hand and looked at her slender fingers. He stroked the back of her white


    hand gently and said, "I know."


    Before long, the housekeeper called them for dinner.


    Anna and Daniel Taylor went downstairs.


    In addition to Ashley''s family, n Kevin was also there who came back with John Peter.


    The atmosphere seemed very lively.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ire Ashley sat beside her parents and saw Annaing down. She was guilty, so she didn¡¯t take


    the initiative to say hello to Anna as usual.


    Anna looked at ire Ashley like this and didn¡¯t speak.


    Maybe Anna has been influenced by Daniel Taylor. She seemed very calm. Even if she wanted to


    strangle ire Ashley at once, she can still have a calm smile on her face, which made her anger


    invisiblepletely.


    They all know the true face of ire Ashley. Someone will deal with her.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna, who seemed very calm. He saw her microblogst night and knew that


    ire Ashley was the one who spread the rumors of her pregnancy in university.


    He was just a little surprised. His little cutie has been able to be so calm?


    He still remembered that two or three months ago, at that time when Anna has to face ire Ashley,


    she wasn¡¯t able to tolerate her hostility.


    He can see that she has grown up a lot in such a short time.


    ire Ashley¡¯s father was talking to Daniel¡¯s father. There were just some conventional greeting. While


    eating the matter of thatnd has been settled.


    Obviously, what the Ashley family had in their mind wasn¡¯t just selling a piece ofnd, but a big favor.


    After all, in the struggle between the Brown and Taylor families, ire Ashley¡¯s father obviously chose


    to stand on Taylor¡¯s side.


    ire¡¯s mother was smiling all the time. She came today with the purpose of talking about her


    daughter¡¯s marriage to John Peter. The two children were not very old, but she wanted to decide this


    thing as soon as possible.


    Her eyes fell on John Peter, and she said, "John, I heard that you have set up a team recently. Are you


    ying a game? Do you think ire can have something to do in your team? She¡¯s so big. Her father


    and I want her to go out and learn something."

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    In his team?


    John Peter coldly stared at ire Ashley. He has also seen the blog post he knew that it wasn¡¯t


    Vanessa Cameron who did all this, actually it was ire Ashley behind the scene.


    Anna looked at ire¡¯s mother. She knew that ire¡¯s mother really liked John Peter. For convincing


    John Peter to marry ire Ashley, she was willing to do anything.


    Anna was a little curious.


    If ire¡¯s mother came to know what ire Ashley did at University, will she be angry?


    n Kevin was sitting aside and eating quietly but as he heard ire¡¯s mother¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t


    stay silent, "Auntie, our team has no ce."


    "Really?" ire¡¯s mother¡¯s proposal was rejected, but she still had a smile on her face. After all, she


    said this on purpose. She just wanted to take this opportunity to let the Taylor family know that ire


    Ashley and John Peter have a good rtionship.


    ire¡¯s mother said with a smile, "I also see that ire and John have a good rtionship, so I want


    them to have more opportunities together. These two children are predestined. They were ssmates


    in high school. Now they are together at the university."


    Anna was sitting aside and as she listened to ire¡¯s mother¡¯s words. She cannot help smiling. She


    was curious.


    How many lies did ire Ashley tell her mother, which made her mother think that she has a good


    rtionship with John Peter?


    After all, when John Peter was her boyfriend, ire Ashley cheated her mother and said that John


    Peter was her boyfriend!


    And what about now?


    n Kevin was stunned after hearing this. He couldn¡¯t let anyone misunderstood, "good rtionship?


    Auntie, do you have any misunderstanding?"


    He didn¡¯t understand what rtionship John Peter had with ire Ashley, which made ire¡¯s mother


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    feel that they have a good rtionship.


    "..." ire¡¯s mother was speechless. In her eyes, John Peter used to be ire Ashley¡¯s boyfriend.


    After all, when they were in high school, ire Ashley told her mother that John Peter is her boyfriend.


    These days they just have a little conflict. So in ire¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes, it wasn¡¯t a serious matter.


    She said with a smile, "it¡¯s very normal for lovers to have some conflicts. They are young and easily


    lose temper. Can¡¯t you see they stay together every day?"


    Anna took a sip of juice. Yes, they stay together, because ire Ashley just pestered John Peter all


    day long.


    n Kevin listened to ire''s mother¡¯s words and red at ire Ashley.


    ire Ashley was very guilty now. From somest days, she stayed close to John Peter because in


    order to get more pocket money from her mother, she said that she and John Peter have made up.


    She did not expect her mother to say these words here.


    In front of everyone, she didn¡¯t dare to pull the rug out of her mother¡¯s feet. She could only pretend to


    be stupid.


    n Kevin looked at ire Ashley. n Kevin was a very appealing boy. His face always had a light


    smile that can give others a very good feeling. However, at this time his eyes were full of hostility for


    ire Ashley.


    He said, "I think auntie you have a misunderstanding! No matter how bad John Peter¡¯s eyes are, he


    cannot see with such a woman."


    "Such a woman?" ire¡¯s mother¡¯s face was a little indecisive and with some severity, she asked,


    "How can you say that about my daughter?"


    She knew that n Kevin has a very powerful background, but n Kevin has a generation gap with


    her. It was too unbearable to let him speak like this in front of the elder.


    n Kevin smiled politely and directly told everyone what ire Ashley had done, "On national day¡¯s


    event, she bribed the judges to get the first position. The whole university knows about it. Some days


    ago, she spread the news of Anna¡¯s pregnancy in the university, which made Anna lose the chance to


    perform.


    We can ignore that ire Ashley bribed the judges. But we cannot avoid the other thing, Anna is Uncle


    Taylor¡¯s wife. ire Ashley¡¯s recent actions have shown that she doesn¡¯t care about Taylor¡¯s family and


    Uncle Taylor."

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402


    Last night, when n Kevin saw the screenshot, he was half-mad.


    The main reason for his anger was that ire Ashley, the cunning girl, also made them misunderstand


    Vanessa Cameron. At that time, he wanted to pick up ire Ashley¡¯s skin. He didn¡¯t expect that ire


    Ashley would take the initiative toe to them.


    ire¡¯s mother was speechless to hear n Kevin¡¯s words, "..."


    ire Ashley was an obedient child at home. She didn¡¯t expect that ire Ashley can do all this at


    university!


    Mother Taylor listened to n Kevin¡¯s words and looked at ire Ashley in disbelief. "She spread the


    news of Anna¡¯s pregnancy in the university?"


    Mother Taylor has been thinking about this matter for long. She felt really sad for Anna. She didn¡¯t


    expect that this matter has something to do with ire Ashley!


    This girl looked about the same age as Anna, but unexpectedly, her mind is so evil!


    No wonder she didn¡¯t like her when she first came to their home.


    Mother Taylor thought about it carefully. Her mind shed that every time when ire Ashley came to


    their house, it seemed she will not be at ease if she didn¡¯t do anything bad.


    Let her marry John Peter?


    Absolutely impossible!


    n Kevin took a look at Daniel Taylor, and Daniel Taylor¡¯s presence gave him even more confidence,


    "Yes,st time when Anna was ill, ire Ashley took the opportunity to spread the rumor outside. Until


    now, there have been many people in the university who pestered Anna due to this matter."


    n Kevin was sure that for Uncle Taylor, Anna¡¯s safety and peace of mind are everything and ire


    Ashley bullies Anna....


    It was clear that she was chasing death.


    Mother Taylor¡¯s face became ugly. She looked at ire Ashley. "You are a child how you can do such


    an evil thing? Are you happy to see Anna being bullied at school?"


    ire¡¯s mother was very embarrassed. She couldn¡¯t even imagine that her daughter can do all this.


    She looked at ire, "Do you really do this?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "I didn¡¯t..." ire Ashley instinctively wanted to deny.


    She knew that if she admitted, she would be scolded badly.


    n Kevin saw that she was going to deny it. He interrupted her directly, "Do you want to say that you


    didn¡¯t? I have evidence. Do you want me to show it to everyone?"


    "..." ire Ashley looked at n Kevin in trance. She didn¡¯t know when she had offended this man.


    Why did he want to push her to a dead end? "n Kevin, this is too much."


    "If this is too much. I don¡¯t know what to say to you after knowing what you have done!" In his life, he


    has never seen such a shameless woman as ire Ashley.


    A person who never does a good deed dare to point fingers on others!


    ire¡¯s mother¡¯s face was very ugly. She thought that she could take advantage of this opportunity to


    let her daughter get into Taylor¡¯s family. But here the situation seemed totally opposite...


    She looked at ire and wanted to beat her.


    This much evil?


    How could she have such a disobedient daughter?


    After n Kevin¡¯s words, ire Ashley¡¯s mother¡¯s dreams of marrying her daughter into Taylor¡¯s family


    were smashed, and she couldn¡¯t say a word.


    In order to not offend the Taylor family, she has to apologize to Anna. She looked at Anna and said,


    "Anna! ire is stupid. Please, don¡¯t take it to heart and forgive her!"


    Anna looked at ire Ashley. ire didn¡¯t dare to lift her face, and she was quiet. After seeing ire


    Ashley like this, Anna was not angry, instead of it, she wanted tough.


    She wanted to ask ire Ashley¡­


    How is she feeling after facing the consequences of her evil deeds?


    At this time, Daniel Taylor, who has been the quietest person on the stage and was serving the food to


    Anna. As he heard ire¡¯s mother¡¯s words, he took a look at her, "If your daughter can¡¯t take care of


    herself, you should go back and take care of your daughter, instead of letting others forgive her.


    Everyone has a first time to be a human being. Why you want others to get used to her?"

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s words made Mrs. Ashley stunned. The speaker was Daniel Taylor. She cannot dare to


    provoke this man. She felt disgusted but she had to Smile, "Yes, I will take good care of her when I go


    back."


    On the dinner table, everyone was eating, ire Ashley was a little embarrassed and she went out


    quietly.


    Anna saw the situation and stood up.


    ire Ashley was standing in the corridor outside. It was cold outside. She clenched her fist, and she


    was very angry with Grace who exploited her like this.


    When she was sulking silently, she heard some footsteps turned around and saw Annaing to her.


    She said angrily, "Are you happy to see me like this?"


    She knew that Anna came tough at her.


    Anna looked at ire Ashley. She didn¡¯t swallow her anger and asked, "Aren¡¯t you doing all this to


    yourself? What does it have to do with me?"


    She knew that ire Ashley had grown up with such a temper. Even after doing so much wrong, she


    couldn¡¯t find any mistake in herself. For her, all the mistakes were in the world or the people around


    her.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Just like now, it was clear that she did a bad thing, harmed Anna and Vanessa, but from her attitude,


    one can see that she wasn¡¯t guilty.


    ire Ashley was petrified with the thought that she can¡¯t offend Anna. She changed her tone and


    said, "Anna, I didn¡¯t spread the rumor of your pregnancy, if it¡¯s not Vanessa Cameron it can be anyone.


    But I didn¡¯t do anything. Believe me."


    When you know that you¡¯re in trouble just pretend to be pitiful and put the me on others, right?


    Anna found it funny, "you mean, those screenshots on blog are also fake?"


    "That blog is not mine. It has been hacked." ire Ashley simply refused to take any responsibility.


    Anna''s eyes sarcastically stared at ire Ashley.


    ire Ashley was stared at by Anna. She looked down, and she was silent for a while.


    After a while, she seemed to think of something. She just wanted to talk, but she saw Daniel Taylor


    "Anna." Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t look at ire Ashley. In his eyes, ire Ashley wasn¡¯t a person worthy of


    his gaze. His attention was on Anna.


    Anna walked to him, "Sir."


    ire Ashley felt Daniel Taylor¡¯s incredible trust in Anna and felt very upset.


    "Anna," ire Ashely called her again.


    Anna stopped beside Daniel Taylor and looked back at ire Ashley. "What else do you want to say?"


    She looked at Anna and said deliberately, "Nothing. I just want to ask you, are you happy after selling


    yourself for money? It is obvious that you love John Peter so much. Have you forgotten how good your


    rtionship was in school? You were separated just because of me. In fact, you and John Peter still


    love each other, right?"


    ire Ashley said this and her heart was filled withcency.


    She was living a bad life how can she let Anna have a happy life?


    She cannot believe that Daniel Taylor really didn¡¯t care about John Peter¡¯s and Anna¡¯s past. Moreover,


    she believed that Anna still had some feelings for John Peter.


    Anna listened to ire Ashley¡¯s words. She was slightly stupefied for a moment, and quickly her mind


    responded - ire Ashley is trying to instigate her rtionship with Daniel Taylor.


    What a stupid woman!


    Anna can¡¯t believe that once she regarded ire Ashley as a good friend.


    She smiled at ire Ashley. Her face was full of confidence, "don¡¯t waste your energy. Do you think Sir


    will believe you if you say these words? We have a very good rtionship. Your attempt to incite


    disharmony is in vain."

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404


    "I know you are saying this to stay at Taylor¡¯s house." ire Ashley thought that it will be of no use to


    talk with Anna. She shifted all her hopes to Daniel Taylor. She said, "Uncle Taylor, Anna is with you just


    because of money. She loves John Peter. We used to take a lot of photos together. If you want, I can


    send them to you."


    "..." Daniel Taylor was looking at Anna tenderly. After hearing ire Ashley¡¯s words, he turned his eyes


    to ire Ashley.


    As his eyes fell on ire Ashley, his gaze changed from gentle to fierce.


    He took a look at ire Ashley, who was no more than a clown in his eyes and said, "Do you want me


    to repeat what Anna has just said to you?"


    He didn¡¯t even bother to talk to ire Ashley.


    He held Anna¡¯s hand, looked at ire Ashley and said, "And one more thin, "Anna", this name is not


    what you can call."


    He never put ire Ashley in his eyes. He never thought that a person like ire Ashley, who has no


    good in herself can try to instigate him on his rtionship with Anna.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Daniel Taylor gently patted Anna¡¯s hand and said to her in a teachable tone, "Don¡¯t again feel it


    important to answer any insignificant person about yourself."


    In his eyes, ire Ashley didn¡¯t even have the right to talk to Anna.


    Anna listened to him and in her heart, she confessed that this man really has the ability to kill someone


    by his words. She took a look at ire Ashley, whose face seemed ugly, and nodded to Daniel Taylor,


    "Humm."


    Daniel has taught her something, but her heart was happy. She was happy to see ire Ashley¡¯s


    appearance who has failed to instigate her rtionship with Daniel.


    Anna and Daniel Taylor soon returned to the house.


    It was cold outside. The cold wind was blowing. ire Ashley was angry, she gritted her teeth and


    watched them leave. She hadn¡¯te out of this state when she saw Jack Smith, the closest person


    around Daniel Taylor,ing to her.


    Jack Smith said to ire Ashley, "Miss Ashely, Mr. Taylor said that we don¡¯t want to see you at Taylor¡¯s


    house in the future. And... I hope you can stay away from the young master Peter."


    Although Jack Smith was only an assistant, he had a little arrogance. He never paid attention to


    ordinary people. When he spoke, his tone was polite, but there was a little pride in it.


    "..." ire Ashley¡¯s face was ugly. She looked at Jack Smith displeasingly.


    When Jack Smith saw that she didn¡¯t speak, he asked subtly, "do you hear me? Do you understand it?


    Or shall I repeat it?"


    He said every word with contempt.


    "I heard it!" ire Ashley had no option than to reply.


    She particrly hated Jack Smith. She thought that this person behaved so well in front of Daniel


    Taylor, but in front of her, he pretended to be too arrogant.


    Jack Smith smiled, pretended to be a good man and reminded ire Ashley, "It¡¯s good if you have


    heard it. Miss Ashley is a smart person. I believe you have this much smartness to understand that


    John Peter doesn¡¯t like you, but even if he liked you, his family still can¡¯t ept you."


    "Why?" ire Ashley said unwillingly, "what¡¯s wrong with my family? Anna can be their daughter-inw,


    why I can¡¯t?"


    As she heard Jack Smith¡¯s rude remarks, she was really angry.


    He¡¯s just an assistant. How can he be so proud?


    Jack Smith raised his lips and exined to her in a good temper, "Anna is one of the 100,000 lucky


    people. Mr. Taylor loves her and dotes on her. As for you¡­ You should understand that there are


    sses in this world. You and John Peter are not from the same world."

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405


    "..."


    ire Ashley didn¡¯t expect that he would talk to her like this. She was used to talk about Anna like this,


    but no talked about her like this.


    She burst into anger and said to Jack Smith, "Who are you to tell me this? You¡¯re just an assistant. The


    Taylor family just hired you to take care of Daniel Taylor, who can¡¯t walk. What do you think of


    yourself?"


    Jack Smith smiled lightly. "Yes, I¡¯m an assistant. In front of Mr. Taylor, I am really nothing. However, in


    for Miss Ashley to understand her position."


    He has the right and ability to be proud in front of ire Ashley.


    "..." ire Ashley had no words to answer.


    Jack Smith was graduated from a famous foreign school. His family business was five timesrger than


    Ashley¡¯s but he was willing to be an assistant beside Daniel Taylor.


    Obviously, he had noparison with ire Ashley who even used her family ties to get admission


    into Jingzhou University.


    In studies, ire Ashley¡¯s ability was far less than of Anna. ording to manners and cultivation, in


    Taylor''s family¡¯s eyes, ire has no good.


    ire Ashley has always been proud that her family is better than that of Anna and that her family is


    richer than that of Anna. But Jack Smith¡¯s words hit her badly and took away all her confidence.


    -


    In Brown¡¯s house, Mr. Brown was having a meal, and talking to Isabe Brown, "What are you busy


    with aftering back? I asked you to go to Daniel Taylor and have a good talk, but you didn¡¯t listen."


    "Dad." Isabe Brown said, "I talked to him, but he didn¡¯t listen! What can I do?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, Mr. Brown¡¯s secretary came in and said, "Mr. Brown, Ashley¡¯s has sold thend to


    the Taylor¡¯s."


    As Mr. Brown heard this, he froze for a moment, thenughed, with a profound sense of horror. "Barrett


    Ashley is very brave. My people have talked to him so many times, and he still stands at Taylor¡¯s side."


    Although he knew that now Daniel Taylor looked down on him, and due to which many rivals also


    looked down on him, but if Daniel Taylor can look down on him, it didn¡¯t mean that anyone can.


    Isabe Brown looked into her father¡¯s eyes and said nothing. She stood up and said, "I¡¯ll go upstairs


    first."


    From her father¡¯s eyes, she could see that Ashley¡¯s bad time has started¡­


    -


    After New Year¡¯s Day, when ire Ashley went to university, she wasn¡¯t in the car. From her first day to


    university, she has always came in her car but this time she didn¡¯t.


    On that day, aftering back from Taylor''s house, she was taught a lesson by her parents. Not only


    they deducted more than half of her living expenses, but also canceled her pick and drop by the car.


    When she came to university, the fans of Grace who used to tter her before, looked disdainful as


    they saw her.


    Now they all knew that ire Ashley lied to them. She told a lie that Grace is her friend. If they were


    really friends, how can Grace treat her like this?


    They had understood that ire Ashley wanted to use Grace¡¯s poprity to get benefit in the


    university. But she hadn¡¯t expected with this she will make herself more miserable and will be detested


    by all.


    -


    Vanessa Cameron has alsoe back from her hometown.


    Anna sat down and looked at Vanessa Cameron, "Is your mother better?"


    "Yeah."


    "I¡¯m sorry for the past. I misunderstood you." Anna said.


    Vanessa Cameron has been out of town fromst days, and Anna has been very guilty.


    She retaliated against ire Ashley, but she still owed Vanessa Cameron this apology. She


    misunderstood Vanessa Cameron without knowing the situation.

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406


    Vanessa Cameron looked at Anna and said, "I do not me you. It¡¯s my mistake too. I didn¡¯t help you


    on that day."


    Anna didn¡¯t make a sound.


    When Vanessa Cameron mentioned it, Anna didn¡¯t know what to say. Vanessa Cameron can speak for


    her and also has the right to not speak.


    Vanessa Cameron looked at Anna. She always considered Anna as a friend, and she didn¡¯t want Anna


    to misunderstand her because of that incident. "If I tell you that I have a fear and I cannot speak in front


    of so many people, will you believe me?"


    Anna looked at Vanessa Cameron in surprise, "Really?"


    No wonder Vanessa Cameron never participated in university activities. It turned out that she didn¡¯t


    have the enough confidence.


    Vanessa Cameron bowed her head and thought of the past. She tried to repress some emotions in her


    eyes. "When I was in primary school, once I went out with my father and saw someone stealing


    something on the bus. I said it in public. Later, because of that, my father was beaten up by those


    people, and he was hospitalized for a long time. Aftering out, his personality became very strange.


    Once, my mother helped someone outside. When she came back, my father found out and just


    because of that they divorced."


    While saying thest sentence, Vanessa Cameron smiled but some tears rolled down from her eyes.


    She looked like a very rational person. If she hadn¡¯t said it herself, no one would have thought that she


    had experienced so much before.


    Anna looked at Vanessa Cameron and felt very guilty. "I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know that."


    "It doesn¡¯t matter." Vanessa Cameron smiled. "It¡¯s been a long time, but till now, every time when I see


    so many people around I can¡¯t open my mouth even if I really want to say. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t help


    you on that day. I¡¯m sorry."


    After hearing Vanessa Cameron¡¯s apology Anna felt guiltier. After all, she quarreled with Vanessa


    Cameron and med Vanessa Cameron for not helping her.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    -


    It was April and the weather was much warmer.


    In the afternoon, when Anna came back home from university, Lisa said, "Anna, there¡¯s a parcel for


    you."


    Parcel?


    Anna walked over and saw a carton with her name and address on it. She remembered that the editor


    of the publishing house messaged her that he had sent her sample books.


    Anna excitedly took the scissors to open the package and found that there were ten sample books in it.


    Lisa looked at her. "How can you buy so many books and why they all are the same?"


    Anna looked at this pile of sample books. She couldn¡¯t hide her excitement. She quickly said, "This is


    not what I have bought, but what I wrote. The publisher sent me the sample books."


    "You wrote it?" For a moment Lisa thought she had misheard.


    Anna can write a book!


    "Um." Anna took a photo with her mobile phone and sent it to Daniel Taylor, "Sir, my book is ready.


    Would you like to have a look?"


    She sent the message and thought Daniel Taylor would praise him. Unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t reply for a


    long time.


    Anna went to her room to change and when she came back, she saw Olivia Tayloring. Lisa was


    talking to Olivia Taylor, "These books are written by Anna! She is really brilliant!"


    Olivia Taylor was obviously shocked. She couldn¡¯t believe it for a while and asked Anna, "Did you write


    it?"


    Anna nodded, "Yes. But not very well!"


    Anna was embarrassed to see Olivia Taylor looking at herself with such a surprised look. At the same


    time, Daniel Taylor came back¡­

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407


    Jack Smith was holding hisptop and following him. Daniel Taylor was in his wheelchair, looking very


    calm.


    Olivia Taylor excitedly looked at Daniel Taylor. "Daniel, have a look. It¡¯s a book written by Anna! Your


    wife is so talented!"


    She has seen writers, but she has not seen any writer at her home. Moreover, this time the writer was


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s wife. Olivia was very excited to think about it.


    "..." Daniel Taylor looked at the books on the table. He was very calm, as if in his eyes, it wasn¡¯t a big


    deal.


    Anna has been waiting to be praised. She felt a little lost after watching him like this.


    Olivia Taylor also noticed that he gave no response and couldn¡¯t helpining, "Anna is so


    amazing. You don¡¯t even praise her. How rude!"


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor and said gently, "Sir has been working all day. He must be tired. Do you


    want to have a rest first?"


    She thought that Daniel Taylor had known that she was going to publish a book for a long time, and it


    was normal that he was not as excited as his family.


    Daniel Taylor agreed, "I¡¯m a little tired."


    Anna walked to him, picked up his things and went upstairs with him.


    After entering the room, she closed the door, put down hisptop and helped him take off his coat.


    As she put down his coat, Daniel Taylor grabbed her hand.


    Anna was stunned for a while. She looked at his slender fingers, and then at Daniel Taylor, who has


    been silent all the time, "what¡¯s the matter?"


    All of a sudden he made her a little confused.


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t exin. He pulled her into his arms domineeringly.


    Anna was scared, "Sir."


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s fingers gently sped her chin, and his tone was indifferent. If someone listened to it


    attentively, there was a certain provocation, "call me husband."


    "Husband." She was in his arms. Of course, she had no choice than to do as he asked.


    As soon as she called him, a hot kiss blocked her lips...


    Anna didn¡¯t expect this, because from the time he came back he seemed very cold and reserved.


    She was hugged by Daniel Taylor. He kissed her, and she nervously held the sleeve of his clothes


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    tightly. The way he kissed let her feel that he was bullying her, and she can¡¯t help it.


    After kissing, Daniel Taylor looked up and stared at Anna with his ck eyes.


    Anna was stared awkwardly, she blushed and took a deep breath, "Why you are looking at me like


    this?"


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s eyes were as gentle as the seawater in summer, which can make people indulge in it.


    "My baby is really excellent."


    Anna could not helpughing when she heard his praise.


    Just downstairs he was so cold, she thought he was not happy at all, it turned out it was in his heart!


    Outwardly cold but deep and passionate inside!


    She looked at Daniel Taylor. "Well, I think you are more excellent."


    "Is it?"


    "You have a good eye," Anna said.


    "..."


    Anna sat in his arms, reached around his neck, pressed his chin and said lovingly, "don¡¯t you want to


    rest? Have a rest first! I¡¯ll go downstairs and have a look."


    He hugged the little girl in his arms. "I¡¯m resting now." As long as she was in front of him, in his arms,


    he was like resting.


    Anna looked at him like this and couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    They had been talking intimately in the room. When the aunt made dinner and called them.


    They came downstairs.

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408


    Olivia Taylor has already gone back.


    Daniel Taylor asked, "Where are the books?"


    He had seen his wife¡¯s book yet and now he can¡¯t wait to have a look.


    Auntie Lisa said, "Youngdy took all books with her."


    "..."


    Anna saw Daniel Taylor¡¯s twisted eyebrows.


    It turned out, sister took all of them!


    Is she really his real sister!


    Not even left a book for him?


    Daniel Taylor quickly made a phone call.


    Olivia Taylor answered his phone while driving the car, "what¡¯s the matter?"


    "You took all the books?" Daniel Taylor suppressed his anger.


    "Yes, mom really wants to see it. So, I took all to give it to them." Olivia Taylor said over the phone.


    "Bring it back." His wife wrote the book, and above all, she wrote about him!


    Olivia Taylor said with a smile, "I thought you didn¡¯t want to see it. You looked so indifferent. If you want


    to read then bring Anna to take it. Hang up now, I am driving!"


    After that, Olivia Taylor disconnected the call directly without waiting for his answer.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor¡¯s tangled appearance. She not only didn¡¯t feel bad for him, but also found


    it quite interesting.


    Daniel Taylor took a look at Anna.


    Anna was afraid that he would see his schadenfreude look, and said pleasantly, "don¡¯t be angry, sister


    likes it, let her have it! It will be avable in the bookstore in some days."


    "When?"


    "The editor said that the goods were already being distributed. It may take a few days."


    "Too long."


    "..."


    Anna didn¡¯t know what to say.


    -


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Mother Taylor was sitting on the sofa, with the book in her hands that Olivia Taylor has brought. She


    fondled admiringly but still couldn¡¯t believe it. "Is it really written by Anna?"


    "Of course! It can¡¯t be fake. This little girl is so low-key. She hid it for such a long time."


    "Our Anna is really very talented," Mother Taylor praised.


    While saying this mother Taylor had some kind of pride on her face.


    Olivia Taylor also praised Anna, "Yes, she is very talented, obedient, sensible, and also creative."


    No wonder, John Peter liked Anna and couldn¡¯t move on till now!


    Father Taylor came downstairs, and mother Taylor hurriedly showed him the book. "Look, its Anna¡¯s


    book! She¡¯s still in university and also published a book!"


    They usually regarded Anna as a child. They never thought Anna could be so promising.


    Father Taylor also nodded, "This little girl is really excellent."


    Sensible and talented, people cannot find a fault.


    Anna¡¯s book has impressed the whole family. At night, when John Peter came home from the club, he


    saw Olivia Taylor sitting on the sofa reading a book.


    He found it a little strange, "Mom, what are you reading?"


    She seemed so indulged.


    Olivia Taylor said proudly, "Anna¡¯s book. She has written a book. She is amazing! When I look at her,


    and when I look at you¡­I feel so disappointed. If I had known it earlier, I would have had a daughter."


    John Peter, "..."


    He almost thought he had misheard.


    He looked at the book in Olivia Taylor¡¯s hand, "Anna Stark?"


    "Is there any other Anna?" Olivia Taylor sat up and said, "It¡¯s pretty good. I am reading it for a long


    time."


    John Peter held the book and took a look. When he saw the author¡¯s name, he was shocked.


    The author¡¯s name was Grace.


    So, it was Anna on the inte who destroyed ire?


    He was confused that how someone can target ire Ashley like this? Unexpectedly, it was Anna.


    In their university, Grace was like a goddess. Not only boys, even many girls were her fans.

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409


    Seventy percent of the girls in the ss have seen her story. Just like ire Ashley, John Peter


    imagined that it would be Anna.


    How Anna can be a blog celebrity?


    He also admitted that Anna is very good, because she is his first love, so he has always had unique


    feelings for Anna.


    However, other than that he has been very rational.


    Because of a misunderstanding, they broke up, but he never felt that he can¡¯t live without her. It was


    just that he used to feel a bit at a loss because he can¡¯t have her.


    This kind of feeling was very shallow and controble.


    But now¡­.


    Such a glittering Anna made him feel that he has lost a lot.


    She should be his!


    But now, he can only call her little aunt.


    Olivia Taylor looked at the silent John Peter and said, "Are you tired? Have you eaten yet?"


    "Yes, I¡¯ll have a rest." John Peter stood up indifferently and went back to the room.


    Hey down on the bed. He wasn¡¯t ying games, as usual, instead of it, he opened the microblog of


    Grace to see her updates.


    Anna shared the news about her d book on Weibo today, and there were many replies as follow:


    "It¡¯s finally published! Looking forward to it."


    "I will buy it soon! This is my favorite story."


    "..."


    In the eyes of these people, Grace was like a person with its own halo, just like a goddess.


    John Peter looked at Anna¡¯s profile picture and suddenly felt that his heart was blocked by something.


    In recent months, he has been busy with the team. Their team was at the peak of its power and has


    be the most popr new team.


    He seldom missed Anna, but today all these things reminded him of the past.


    She... she should be his life partner!


    Men are like this. Most of them cannot see their ex-girlfriend or a woman that was once with them


    having a good life without them because it gives them a sense of loss.


    John Peter¡¯s mind was struggling with such psychological issues.


    -


    In the morning, Anna went to university.


    Although she has published a book, she still has to study well.


    She went into the ssroom and heard Eiza Preston discussing the new book of Grace with others.


    "Grace has published a new book. Did you buy it?"


    "Isn¡¯t it going to be avable in the bookstore in two days?"


    "I bought it online!" Eiza Preston said proudly and unted her cleverness.


    She started to love Grace since Grace has exposed ire Ashley¡¯s on the Inte. Now she was


    among Grace¡¯s followers.


    Lately, ire Ashley was one of the most annoying people for her because ire Ashley said bad


    things about her goddess Isabe Brown in public.


    Anna listened to Eiza Preston¡¯s triumphant tone and didn¡¯t know whether it was a kind of luck or


    misfortune to be loved by the most annoyed person.


    Vanessa Cameron was also there. She lived in the dormitory, so she often came early.


    Anna sat down beside Vanessa Cameron and looked at her, "Good morning."


    "Morning." Vanessa Cameron looked at her, smiled and said, "I brought breakfast for you."


    "Oh..." Anna said, "I have already eaten."


    "Then¡­ I¡¯ll eat it myself." It was the tea egg bought from the shop near dormitory. Anna hasn¡¯t been to


    the dormitory recently and hasn¡¯t eaten it for a long time.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Anna took it quickly. "This is for me. Why you will eat it? Don¡¯t you want to lose weight?"


    Recently, Vanessa Cameron has been talking about losing weight.

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410


    The most terrible thing in the world is the people who are thinner than you but still keeps on crying all


    day long that they want to lose weight.


    Anna always wanted to hit her.


    Vanessa Cameron looked at Anna andughed, "You can really eat! By the way, do you want to buy


    Grace¡¯s books? I find out that we can buy it online a little earlier."


    "Oh, I¡¯m not in a hurry. Let¡¯s wait for the book toe to bookstores."


    Last night Olivia Taylor took away all the books. Daniel Taylor was so angry, she coaxed him for a long


    time and finally he was ttered!


    Now her legs were still in pain!


    Anna was also very distressed to have such a man at home.


    When Anna was talking to Vanessa Cameron, John Peter came in.


    He stood at the door and saw Anna. Today, she was the same as usual and dressed very ordinary.


    However, because of the identity of Grace, when he saw her now, he felt that she was not the same as


    usual but even more dazzling and attractive.


    Vanessa Cameron looked up and saw John Peter¡¯s handsome face. He looked a little bit dazed.


    Recently, John Peter¡¯s team has won several games in a row and gained a lot of poprity. During the


    Inte that Vanessa Cameron is his girlfriend.


    But Vanessa Cameron knew very well that she had nothing to do with John Peter.


    Anna saw that as John Peter appeared, Vanessa¡¯s focus of attention also changed.


    Anna didn¡¯t say anything. She silently sent a message to Daniel Taylor, "Sir, I have arrived at my


    university. What about you? Have you reached?"


    "Just arrived."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    She thought that Daniel Taylor would ignore it directly. Unexpectedly, he replied.


    Anna talked with Daniel Taylor for a while. Even while texting with him, the corners of her mouth rose


    from time to time.


    -


    After ss, Anna went to thepany of Daniel Taylor and they both came back home together.


    In the car, Daniel Taylor was working on his tablet. Anna was sitting next to him and asked curiously, "I


    heard yesterday you invited people from yourpany to dinner?"


    She went to thepany today and heard them talking.


    They said Mr. Taylor¡¯s behavior is different than usual.


    They also said that President Taylor is so happy because his wife is pregnant!


    Anna listened to what they said. She didn¡¯t know she shouldugh or cry.


    She¡¯s pregnant. Why didn''t she know?


    Daniel Taylor was looking at the tablet seriously, but he has been paying attention to what Anna said.


    After hearing her words, he calmly said, "They work hard. It¡¯s right to reward them."


    Obviously!


    Mr. Daniel Taylor cannot admit that he was really happy because his wife has published a book. He


    was too excited that he invited thepany¡¯s employees to dinner.


    Anna said with a smile, "isn¡¯t it because I have published a book and you were very happy, so you


    treated them all?"


    "..." Daniel Taylor looked at her and found that she has be very smart and could see through


    everything at a nce.


    "No." He refused as what she said was wrong.


    Anna can¡¯t win from this charming man who has a "tsundere" personality. "Why do you have to


    oppose? What will happen if you confess it honestly?"


    She has no other hobbies, so she likes to hear Daniel Taylor praising her. She has developed a habit of


    being praised by him, even if he praised her 100 times she won¡¯t get tired.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna and suddenly said with deep meaning, "do you know when I like to praise


    people the most?"


    Anna looked at his serious look and her mind clicked when he often praised him, it¡¯s when ¡­


    Cough!


    Jack Smith was curious, but he saw that Anna didn¡¯t answer. He asked hurriedly, "When?"


    He also wanted to be praised by Mr. Taylor!


    Every day in front of Mr. Taylor he worked so hard but never got a word of praise. This pitiful person


    also deserved to be praised!

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411


    Daniel Taylor gave Jack Smith a supercilious look. He didn¡¯t understand what kind of noise and


    excitement this stupid assistant wanted to have by meddling in other people¡¯s business.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Jack Smith¡¯s curious look and answered, "In bed."


    "..."


    Jack Smith, who also wanted to be praised by Daniel Taylor, felt like he got in the wrong car.


    He was listening to them for long, and the two of them started it in front of him!


    Jack Smith was ming them in his heart ¨C


    Mr. Taylor is bing more and more unruly!


    Most men do not avoid talking vulgarly when they are together. But Jack Smith has never seemed Mr.


    Taylor taking part in such affairs.


    He didn¡¯t expect that after a few months of his marriage he will be so unruly.


    It¡¯s terrible!


    -


    When Anna and Daniel Taylor reached Taylor¡¯s house. Olivia Taylor and mother Taylor both were there.


    As mother Taylor heard that they have arrived. She came out of the kitchen and said happily, "Anna


    and Daniel are here."


    The matter of Anna¡¯s book has made the whole family very happy. After all, she was the only one in


    this family who has written a book and who has this ability.


    "Mom." Anna greeted her politely.


    Anna and Daniel Taylor lived in the vi of Jiangfu garden they just came to visit Taylor''s house on


    weekends and on holidays. They came backst weekend but in a twinkling of an eye, the time has


    passed.


    Mother Taylor smiled. "Sit down."


    Jack Smith was standing behind Daniel Taylor. He looked at the way Mrs. Taylor was talking to Anna. It


    was obvious that she liked Anna so much. Jack Smith looked at the whole scene and smiled.


    When Anna has toe here for the first came, Jack Smith was very worried. Anna¡¯s family¡¯s condition


    was bad. She was very young and innocent. He was worried that would she get into trouble in the


    Taylor family. Later, he found that he was just overthinking.


    Anna not only didn¡¯t make them angry, but also made the whole family happy.


    After all, the title of Daniel Taylor¡¯s wife was a big thin in itself. Even if she has tried a little, she will still


    be loved by the family.


    Jack Smith pushed Daniel Taylor¡¯s wheelchair to the living room, Anna followed them. She sat down on


    the sofa beside Daniel Taylor and found that her books were ced on the tea table in the living room.


    She took a book and gave it to Daniel Taylor, "Sir,"


    As a matter of fact, they came here today to get the book.


    Last night Daniel Taylor was angry because he didn¡¯t see the book. At the moment, he watched Anna


    giving this book to him to please him and took it.


    Olivia Taylor was sitting beside them, "Anna, for a moment I can¡¯t believe it. You¡¯ve written so well. I


    read it for the whole night."


    Anna said, "Sister, don¡¯t praise me too much."


    If others praised her like this she can digest. However, when a talented woman like Olivia Taylor


    praised her, Anna felt a little embarrassed.


    "I am not praising you. I am saying it honestly."


    "..."


    This isn¡¯t praising!


    The elder sister is too good at talking well.


    Daniel Taylor was sitting aside, reading Anna¡¯s book. He just totally ignored them.


    Because the written script¡¯s poprity was already very good, so the publishing house worked very


    hard. Even the cover paper was very delicate.


    Daniel Taylor looked at it and raised a proud smile!


    He has read these words on blog. Now they have be real objects and at this moment it was in


    hand and made him people feel even more proud.


    This is his lovely wife¡¯s book!


    And only he knew that all these are the stories of him and Anna.


    Anna was talking with mother Taylor and Olivia Taylor. She seemed very loveable. Daniel Taylor looked


    up at her from time to time and there was only one thought in his mind - My wife is extremely lovely.


    At dinner, the whole family praised Anna.


    Anna was calm. For her, Grace and Anna were two different identities.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412


    Sometimes she felt that it was not herself who has been liked by so many people on blog.


    After dinner, Anna sat in front of theputer to write, and Daniel Taylor took a bath.


    Recently, he took a shower very quickly. Some months ago, he spent an hour taking a bath. Anna


    found that he came out very quickly after taking a bath, it wasn¡¯t as long as before.


    He was sitting in his wheelchair in trousers and a cotton shirt. If he wasn¡¯t in the wheelchair, one would


    think he was a normal person.


    Daniel Taylor noticed Anna staring at himself, and asked, "What¡¯s the matter?"


    Anna averted her eyes modestly, "Nothing."


    It was just that he suddenly felt like he¡¯s very handsome.


    Daniel Taylor took a look at her and noticed that she was busy with her work. He took the book and


    read it quietly.


    Both of them were busy during the day, and at night, they were busy again with their own affairs.


    However, even so, they felt very happy every day. Because when they look around, they both can see


    their favorite person¡­


    That is the best kind of happiness.


    -


    John Peter hadn¡¯t gone back home tonight. He has been in the club. They will have a match tomorrow.


    He has finished training. When he came out, he saw Vanessa Cameron waiting for him at the door.


    At this time, she should have gone back.


    He frowned. "Why didn¡¯t you go?"


    Vanessa Cameron looked at him and said with a smile, "I was waiting for you."


    Since John Peter has misunderstood Vanessa Cameron because of ire Ashley. So, he also felt a


    little guilty and his attitude towards Vanessa Cameron was much better. He was not as alienated as


    before.


    "Let¡¯s go."


    John Peter walked towards the elevator and Vanessa Cameron followed him. Under the light, he


    looked tall and thin.


    The atmosphere in the elevator was very quiet.


    Vanessa Cameron looked at John Peter¡¯s dignified appearance and asked. "Thinking about the game?"


    John Peter was silent. He wasn¡¯t thinking about the game, fromst night till now, has been thinking


    about Anna.


    When he was unaware of the fact that Grace is Anna, he wasn¡¯t feeling particrly bad. But as he


    came to know about it, and when he heard everyone discussing Grace in the university, his heart


    started feeling restless.


    Vanessa Cameron looked at John Peter, and secretly reached out and held his hand.


    Maybe the light was very warm today, or maybe he looked very good tonight. She didn¡¯t know where


    she got this courage.


    Recently there was news that she and John Peter are a couple, and John Peter didn¡¯t exin either.


    At the moment, she suddenly held her hand. John Peter took a look at her and drew it back


    indifferently. "What are you doing?"


    His indifferent tone made Vanessa Cameron very embarrassed.


    Vanessa Cameron suddenly felt that in John Peter¡¯s eyes, she was the same as other yers. He


    didn¡¯t treat her like a woman at all.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Vanessa Cameron said, "Everyone says that I¡¯m your girlfriend."


    "But you know that you aren¡¯t." John Peter answered indifferently.


    He didn¡¯t want to find a girlfriend. He had no such idea. Especially after knowing the reason why Anna


    and Daniel Taylor got married, he wanted to keep himself pure.


    Vanessa Cameron looked at John Peter and asked. "Can¡¯t you make me your girlfriend? After all, you


    don¡¯t have a girlfriend."


    "No." John Peter answered her straightforwardly.


    Vanessa Cameron smiled and said, "Do you like n Kevin?"


    "..." He didn¡¯t exin. He didn¡¯t mind if she wanted to think that he liked n Kevin!


    His cold appearance made Vanessa Cameron embarrassed.


    It¡¯s still¡­ impossible?


    She has been around him for such a long time, but he has never taken any interest in her.


    Vanessa Cameron can¡¯t help but doubt her feminine charm.

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413


    Anna just updated today¡¯s blog and received a message from Vanessa Cameron, "Anna. Come out for


    a snack."


    "Er..." Anna was a little surprised. She couldn¡¯t think why Vanessa Cameron was asking her toe


    out at this time, she answered "I¡¯m at Taylor¡¯s house now."


    Anna thought what mom and dad will think if she goes out at this time. If she was in their house at


    Jiangfu Garden, she can just tell Daniel Taylor and can go out but at this time it seemed a little


    impossible.


    However, Vanessa Cameron never asked her before toe out at this time.


    Anna found it a little strange and can¡¯t stop herself from asking, "What¡¯s the matter? Ask John Peter to


    apany you!"


    Everyone misunderstood that they were in a rtionship. Even Anna thought so.


    If a girl wants to eat night snacks, of course, she should ask her boyfriend.


    "He¡¯s very busy." Vanessa Cameron said.


    "..." Anna was stunned.


    He is so busy that he doesn¡¯t care about his girlfriend. He¡¯s such a bad guy!


    Anna didn¡¯t reply. Vanessa Cameron sent her another picture of the barbecue. "Coming or not?"


    Vanessa Cameron knew Anna''s foodie nature. When it came to food, she can¡¯t sit calmly.


    Anna looked at the table in the picture, "Are you alone?"


    It was toote and ording to Anna, Vanessa Cameron shouldn¡¯t go out at this time.


    Vanessa Cameron said, "Yes. Lacking yourpany."


    It was a little hard for Anna to control more, "then¡­ I¡¯ll ask sir."


    Daniel Taylor was busy reading a book when he heard Anna saying, "Sir, I want to go out."


    She wasn¡¯t going out to eat!


    Really not.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna. "It¡¯s time to sleep. Now going out?"


    "I¡¯m hungry. I want to have a snack. Vanessa Cameron asked me toe out." Anna said honestly.


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t want to let her go out at this time, "Haven¡¯t you eaten enough at dinner? Look at


    the time."


    "I think I am hungry again." Anna hugged his arm. She knew that he was worried about her, she added,


    "I promise toe back before eleven. Is it okay?"


    Daniel Taylor looked at her pleading eyes. He didn¡¯t want to agree, but he couldn¡¯t bear to refuse. So


    he nodded, "Let the driver take you there."


    He cannot let her go out alone, so he decided to send someone for her safety.


    "Thank you, darling." Anna kissed him on the face and said with a smile.


    Daniel Taylor looked at his baby pig who act cute all day long. He really had no way to deal with her.


    When Anna arrived at the barbecue point. She saw Vanessa Cameron was drinking.


    A person drinking and sitting alone seemedplete novice at this job.


    Anna sat down in the chair next to him and couldn¡¯t helpining, "You are a girl. How can you sit


    here alone and drink fearlessly?"


    Vanessa Cameron looked up. Her bright face looked a little depressed, "What are you afraid of? That


    there are so many people? Someone can kidnap me?"


    Her hair is not long enough, or maybe her figure is not good enough.


    Why she has been regarded as a brother by John Peter!


    "Not necessarily this." Anything can happen to a girl who is drunk and alone outside. There are so


    many cases of such girls who have been bullied after getting drunk.


    Originally Anna didn¡¯t want toe but she was a little uneasy to hear that Vanessa Cameron was


    alone. Vanessa Cameron had no rtives in this city. So, whenever Anna has time, she always tried to


    take care of her.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Vanessa Cameron also admitted that Anna is a very good person. "Thank you, Anna. You are the best


    for me in the world."


    Anna smiled. She went to ce the order and came back.


    Anna didn¡¯t know what was hidden in Vanessa Cameron¡¯s heart. She was drinking a lot of wine.


    Vanessa Cameron looked at Anna, who was calm andposed. "Why don¡¯t you stop me?"

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414


    She was seeing her getting drunk and didn¡¯t even persuade her to stop.


    Bad friend!


    Anna smiled, "of course, I am waiting for you to get drunk. After that, I will sell you! It seemed that I can


    earn a lot."


    Vanessa Cameron gave her a fierce look. "Too much."


    Of course, Anna didn¡¯t mean that.


    Vanessa Cameron was drunk and at this time, she can¡¯t go back to the dormitory. It was too far. Anna


    took her directly back to the Taylor house.


    Taylor¡¯s house was very big. She asked Lisa to prepare a room for Vanessa Cameron to rest.


    When Vanessa Cameron was asleep, Anna returned to her room and found that Daniel Taylor was still


    reading, but now he was in bed.


    He was wearing sses and looked much more polite than usual.


    Anna took off her coat and asked, "Why you are still awake?"


    "Waiting for you." Daniel Taylor took off his sses and took a look at her, "Have you eaten well?"


    He was raising a little pig. Sometimes he felt that he would not be able to raise her if he did not work


    hard and make a lot of money.


    "Of course." Anna rubbed her stomach, "Do you think I can starve myself when I go out especially? But


    I seem to have eaten a little more. Now I¡¯m feeling overfull."


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s lips unconsciously twitched, "how can you eat like this?"


    "Why they make too much delicious food?" Anna said wrongly, "It¡¯s the hand that doesn¡¯t stop. I don¡¯t


    want to eat a lot. But when I get there, I can¡¯t help it."


    "..." Daniel Taylor just stared at his foodie wife. He had nothing to say.


    Anna said to Daniel Taylor, "I¡¯ll brush my teeth first."


    Daniel Taylory down on the bed, looked down on the book, remembered Anna and smiled.


    Anna soon came back after washing her face and brushing her teeth.


    She has changed into pajamas, climbed to bed, sat on the bed and looked at Daniel Taylor, "Vanessa


    Cameron is a little drunk, so, I brought her back and let her rest in the guest room. I wanted to send her


    back to the dormitory, but you know, it¡¯s too far."


    If she has gone to drop Vanessa Cameron to the dorm then it would be almost midnight when she will


    Daniel Taylor took a look at her and put the book aside. After waiting for her for so long, he can sleep at


    ease now.


    Anna looked at him like this,y down, took the initiative to hold his arm and felt the feeling of peace.


    She asked gently. "In fact, you don¡¯t have to wait for me. I told you that I will take care of myself."


    Although when she came back and saw him still waiting for myself, she really felt warm. He looked so


    cold, but he was willing to wait for her quietly for so long at night, even after a tiring day.


    This was the kind of feeling that Anna has never felt in other people¡¯s ces.


    In the past, when she was at home, she used to work tillte and when she came back home she


    always found her parents sleeping. No one cared what she did outside.


    Daniel Taylor held her face in his warm palm. "I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll bete."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna said, "Sir, why you care so much! I¡¯m not a child."


    "Not a child?" Daniel Taylor¡¯s eyes fell on her chest


    "..." Anna hurriedly covered his eyes, "It¡¯s too much!"


    Daniel Taylor held her hand and put it on his chest. "Let¡¯s sleep."


    She should be very tired after a week¡¯s ss. Now he wanted her to have a good sleep.


    In fact, many times, Daniel Taylor felt that as long as Anna was in his arms. Even if he did nothing, he


    still felt at peace and her presence gave him a sense ofpletion.


    -


    Because Anna has overeaten, she didn¡¯t sleep very well. She woke up in the middle of the night,


    opened her eyes in a daze and saw Daniel Taylor going to the bathroom, and he closed the door.

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415


    The wheelchair he usually used was on the side.


    Anna saw this and she was a little confused. This is¡­


    Is it a dream?


    Sir usually uses a wheelchair for walking, but I saw him walking.


    Anna was in her thoughts and quietly lying on the bed, she didn¡¯t move but the expressions on her face


    were continuously changing. She felt like she has really gone mad, even the dream and reality were


    not clear. In a trance, she fell asleep again.


    -


    In the morning, Daniel Taylor was sitting at the bedside and changing his clothes. Anna woke up and


    looked at his naked back.


    It¡¯s so sexy...


    She said softly, "Husband."


    "What?" Daniel Taylor put on his shirt and tied the buttons one by one.


    But the top two were still unbuttoned when Anna sat up and hugged her from behind. "I had a dream


    "What do you dream of?" Daniel Taylor smiled and asked with a gentle tone.


    Anna leaned on his shoulder, breathed in his ear that was like a light wind. After a while, he heard her


    saying, "I dreamed you could stand up and walked to the bathroom. It will be so good if you could really


    stand up."


    After hearing her words, Daniel Taylor was slightly shocked¡­


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Last night...


    He really walked.


    Last time when he went for a checkup. Shawn Hamilton said that his condition is much better now. He


    can walk, but still, it was not suitable for him to run or do any sports.


    He thought Anna was sleeping, so he walked and went to the bathroom. Unexpectedly, she was


    awake¡­


    He held her hands that were at his waist, and his eyes became tender. These two days, he has been


    thinking about how to tell this to Anna.


    He thought for a while, but he couldn¡¯t think of any perfect words, he said, "You dreamt of it because


    you really want me to stand up on my feet and walk!"


    "Yes, it will be so good if you can," Anna said.


    If he can stand up and walk on his own, Anna doesn''t have to worry about him every day, and after


    that, no one can dare to talk about him secretly behind his back.


    Daniel Taylor turned around and pressed her under his body. "Don¡¯t worry, I will keep loving you even if


    I can¡¯t stand up."


    Then he kissed her on the forehead.


    This gentle kiss made Anna¡¯s heart sweet.


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s kiss fell on her neck, and it went deeper. Anna sensed the terror and said, "Vanessa


    Cameron is still there. I¡¯m going to see her."


    If he started that with her here, she won¡¯t be able to get up until noon.


    "Let her wait." The kisses of Daniel Taylor continued.


    Anna stopped, "Not now!"


    She stopped him. After a while, Daniel Taylor restrained himself and let her go.


    Anna got up to change.


    The two people were living together for so long. They have no scruples. She stood in front of the mirror,


    in front of him and changed her clothes.


    Daniel Taylor looked at the back of her waist, and his eyes found it so beautiful. His mind regretted why


    he let her go.


    He really wanted to press her in front of the mirror and kiss her hard. But his mind convinced him to


    restrain himself. He looked away and buttoned up his shirt.


    -


    Anna was still in the room, and Vanessa Cameron has already got up.


    At this time, she was having coffee with Olivia Taylor on the balcony downstairs.


    The sunshine in the spring was very warm, and the flowers in the yard were very beautiful.


    Olivia Taylor stirred the coffee and behaved gracefully. Although she was much older than Vanessa


    Cameron, she still looked better than a beautiful young girl less that was less than 20 years old.


    Olivia Taylor asked, "I heard, you and John Peter are dating?"


    She looked very serious, and Vanessa Cameron could not guess what she was thinking. She nodded


    and said very cautiously, "Yes."

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416


    Vanessa Cameron really liked John Peter, so while talking to Olivia Taylor, Vanessa Cameron had a lot


    of pressure. When she was with Anna, she often heard Anna speaking good about Olivia Taylor but at


    this time she only felt that Olivia Taylor really has a strong aura.


    Olivia Taylor looked at Vanessa Cameron while drinking coffee. In fact, Vanessa Cameron really looked


    well, much better than ire Ashley.


    The thought that she is his son¡¯s girlfriend, made Olivia Taylor quite satisfied.


    Olivia Taylor looked at Vanessa Cameron''s nervous appearance and asked, "Can I eat people? Why


    are you so afraid of me?"


    Olivia considered herself a very gentle person. After looking at Vanessa Cameron like this, she felt


    awkward.


    Vanessa Cameron gathered the courage to look at Olivia Taylor and said, "No. Actually, I¡¯m too


    nervous."


    "What do your parents do?" Since she has confirmed that she is her son¡¯s girlfriend, it was natural to


    ask about each other¡¯s family.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Vanessa Cameron didn¡¯t expect to meet John Peter¡¯s mother today. As she heard Olivia Taylor asking


    this, she answered directly.


    "My parents are divorced and my mother works in a bank."


    Olivia Taylor said, "It must be hard for your mother to work alone. Where is your home? From your


    ent, I don¡¯t think you are from Jingzhou."


    "Zhanjiang."


    "You are alone here?"


    Vanessa Cameron didn¡¯t know what Olivia Taylor wanted to do and nodded, "Yes."


    Olivia Taylor said to Vanessa Cameron, "Since you are with my boy now, you are wee toe to


    our hometer. I think you have a good rtionship with Anna."


    Since Anna was willing to bring her here, it proved that they have a good rtionship.


    Vanessa Cameron looked at Olivia Taylor in surprise.


    This... It was a little different than she thought.


    "What¡¯s the matter?" Olivia Taylor noticed her strange expressions and asked.


    Why does she have such a surprised look? Did she say anything wrong?


    Vanessa Cameron said awkwardly, "I thought you would say to me that."


    "What I would say?" Olivia Taylor¡¯s slender fingers held up the coffee, and her movements were


    extremely elegant.


    Vanessa Cameron was a little ttered, "well¡­ my family¡¯s condition is not good. My parents are


    divorced."


    She knew that she was not worthy of John Peter, and John Peter could not see her.


    Olivia Taylor looked at Vanessa Cameron. She didn¡¯t think about these questions at all. "What I have to


    do with your family? Is it rted to me?"


    No matter whether the other party has money or not, they cannot be richer than her. So, she didn¡¯t care


    about all these. In fact, she was happy to see that John Peter has made a girlfriend because this


    showed that he was trying to give up on Anna.


    When they were drinking coffee, the cup in Vanessa Cameron¡¯s hand carelessly fell down on the


    ground and produced a sharp sound.


    John Peter came downstairs, heard the voice, walked over, and looked at Olivia Taylor, "Mom."


    Vanessa Cameron was picking up the fragments of the cup from the ground. When she heard him, she


    identally cut her hand.


    John Peter saw this and frowned.


    Actually, John Peter thought it was his mother who was making trouble with Vanessa Cameron.


    Because many times Olivia Taylor has asked him about Vanessa Cameron. He has told her several


    times that Vanessa Cameron is not his girlfriend. But his mother didn¡¯t believe it.


    John Peter didn¡¯t know that his parents wanted him to find a girlfriend or not. That¡¯s why when he heard


    the sound of a cup falling to the ground, he thought his mother got angry with Vanessa Cameron.


    He walked over, took Vanessa Cameron¡¯s wrist and pulled her up. "There are so many maids to clean


    up this kind of thing. See, you have hurt yourself."


    John Peter said this, and without waiting for Olivia Taylor to open mouth, he pulled Vanessa Cameron


    to leave directly.


    Olivia Taylor looked at his son¡¯s act of protecting his girlfriend and felt that his son really regarded her


    as a bad person.

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417


    However, when she saw him protecting a girl like this, she felt so happy.


    Her little bunny knows how to take care of a girl.


    John Peter took a Band-Aid and bandaged Vanessa Cameron¡¯s wound.


    "It¡¯s just a little wound, don¡¯t worry."


    Vanessa Cameron looked at the man who was helping herself with the band aid and found that John


    Peter might really treat her as a brother.


    She told herselfst night that she should learn to stay away from him. She looked at him like this and


    incorrigibly fell into the enemy¡¯s hand again.


    She thought she shouldn¡¯t be in a hurry to be his girlfriend, after all, she would be very happy just by


    staying beside him.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    When Anna came downstairs, she happened to see this scene and felt a little surprised.


    She looked at the appearance of these two people and thought that they seemed to get along well.


    So why did Vanessa Cameron drink so muchst night?


    "Anna." Vanessa Cameron saw Anna and greeted her.


    John Peter was helping Vanessa Cameron to deal with the wound. As he heard it, he left Vanessa


    Cameron¡¯s hand, raised his head and took a look at Anna, as if he was caught red-handed.


    Anna didn¡¯t think about this. She looked at Vanessa Cameron, and her attitude towards Vanessa


    Cameron was much better than that towards John Peter, "you¡¯ve got up."


    In her eyes, Vanessa Cameron was a good friend. As for John Peter, he was just a stranger to her. At


    most, just Daniel Taylor¡¯s sister¡¯s son and their nephew.


    There was nothing else.


    Vanessa Cameron said, "I got up a little early. Last night, I gave you trouble."


    Anna said with a smile, "You are always wee. Don¡¯t behave so estranged otherwise next time I


    won¡¯te to you."


    Anna didn¡¯t miss John Peter¡¯s reaction. Unexpectedly, he looked so shy!


    If you love her, show your love and just admit it!


    John Peter watched the two girls talking and walked away.


    -


    At breakfast, Daniel Taylor¡¯s parents didn''t present, Olivia Taylor also went away to answer the phone


    so there were only four of them at the dining table.


    Anna sat down beside Daniel Taylor, took a bun and handed it to him, "Sir."


    Daniel Taylor opened his mouth, ate it by her hand and bit her hand.


    "You bit me." Anna frowned.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her hand and held it gently then he took the initiative to feed her.


    John Peter was sitting beside and watched Anna and Daniel Taylor''s attitude with each other.


    He knew that Anna married his uncle because of her tuition fee, but their feelings seemed really good.


    Almost every time he ate with them, he felt very jealous.


    Vanessa Cameron was also sitting beside, and she watched the scene quietly.


    Although John Peter said nothing, she could feel his emotion¡­.


    He must be very sad!


    But the other side is his uncle, so he can¡¯t say anything.


    John Peter soon finished eating, stood up, and said to Daniel Taylor, "Uncle, I am going to the club first.


    Please tell it to mom when shees back."


    Daniel Taylor took a look at him. "Okay."


    John Peter went upstairs to take something.


    Vanessa Cameron took a look at his back and said to Anna, "Well, Anna, I also have to go. I disturbed


    you and Uncle Taylorst night."


    Anna nodded, "It doesn¡¯t matter. See youter."


    Vanessa Cameron left, and Anna sat next to Daniel Taylor and giggled.


    Daniel Taylor took a look at him. "What are youughing at?"


    Anna, with one hand on her chin, looked at Daniel Taylor¡¯s young face and said, "Vanessa Cameron


    called you Uncle Taylor."

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418


    "..." Daniel Taylor frowned.


    He felt that he has been looked down upon.


    He didn¡¯t want that either!


    But soon Daniel Taylor figured it out - Vanessa Cameron and John Peter are dating. John Peter is his


    nephew. Vanessa Cameron can only call him that¡­


    He looked at Anna. "So what?"


    "Uncle Taylor," Anna called him again fearlessly.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her, stretched out his hand as if to hit her. Atst, he just gently rubbed her


    head. "I think you are bing very disobedient."


    Anna grabbed his hand and continued to tease him, "Uncle Taylor."


    "Dare to call again."


    "Vanessa Cameron can call. Why can¡¯t I?" Anna said wrongly, "it¡¯s not fair."


    Daniel Taylor lowered his head and bit her ear. "Do you want to try again?"


    The warning had a deep meaning.


    Anna has been able to feel the dangerous breath emanating from his body, "well, okay. Uncle Taylor, I


    won¡¯t call you Uncle Taylor."


    "..."


    She was really good at teasing!


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna. Although sometimes she called him husband, she often called him Sir.


    He doubted whether she intentionally called him that.


    When Olivia Taylor finished calling, she came back and saw Anna and Daniel. She asked, "What about


    Vanessa Cameron and my baby?"


    Anna replied, "They have gone back."


    Olivia Taylor sat down and said to Anna, "Ask Vanessa Cameron to oftene home."


    "Okay." Anna looked at Olivia Taylor, and she was happy. It seemed that Sister really liked Vanessa


    Cameron.


    However, Anna was a bit entangled now. If Vanessa Cameron will get married to John Peter, she will


    be Vanessa Cameron¡¯s little aunt?


    But¡­ she felt herself ten years older in an instant!


    -


    John Peter and his team will have a match tomorrow night. As he reached the club, they all took the


    subway together to reach the venue.


    The venue for thispetition was a city not far away. It took only two hours¡¯ drive.


    After reaching the city, everyone went to have rest in the evening.


    Vanessa Cameron came to John Peter¡¯s room. John Peter has just had a bath. Her hair was still wet,


    and he had a white towel on his shoulder.


    Vanessa Cameron looked at his back, walked in, and her eyes fell on the book that was ced on the


    desk. It was Grace¡¯s books.


    She was a little surprised. "You have bought Grace¡¯s book?"


    For the time being, Grace¡¯s book was only avable on the Inte. Some people bought it, but they


    didn¡¯t get a hard copy. Unexpectedly, John Peter already has it.


    John Peter took a look at the book on the table. It was the one Olivia Taylor took home. He put it in his


    bag before leaving.


    He didn¡¯t exin it to Vanessa Cameron either.


    Vanessa Cameron picked up the book, turned it over and said, "I really like her. I adore her and her


    boyfriend. I didn¡¯t expect you to like her as well."


    "..."


    She and her boyfriend


    Isn¡¯t that Anna and his uncle?


    John Peter¡¯s mood was a littleplicated these two days. Hearing Vanessa Cameron¡¯s saying that,


    he felt even bit heartbroken...


    Anna wrote the story of herself and his uncle. He read the whole book and did not see his own trace.


    He can¡¯t help but think, if he and Anna didn¡¯t break up at the beginning, would he be the hero in Anna¡¯s


    story?


    "John Peter." Vanessa Cameron looked at the young man in a daze. "What are you thinking?"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Vanessa Cameron didn¡¯t understand why he seemed so lost.


    "Why you came here?" John Peter looked at Vanessa Cameron.


    If he remembered right, they¡¯ve broken up!


    Vanessa Cameron said, "I want to tell you something about the game."

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419


    In fact, she just came here to see him. But now after seeing him she wanted to talk to him so she found


    this reason.


    John Peter said, "What do you want to say?"


    He sat down on the bed. Vanessa Cameron looked at him casually. She had never felt so close to him.


    John Peter has just bathed and looked very attractive. She was used to his reserved and indifferent


    personality that he showed outside. She had never seen him like this before.


    She coughed and said, "It¡¯s about tomorrow¡¯s game. I have some suggestions."


    John Peter listened carefully.


    Vanessa Cameron said, "The team with we have topete tomorrow is the champion ofst year. I


    have collected some information about thepetition, and I think it is useful."


    "No need for it." John Peter refused, "It¡¯s just a waste of energy to study these things now. Our yers


    are in good shape. Let them have a good rest now."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    No matter how useful the information is, at this time, it won¡¯t work.


    John Peter was sure about it, and he never took such things seriously. The team has invited a former


    professional yer to be a coach, but many times, John Peter did what he found more appropriate.


    Vanessa Cameron noticed his self-confidence, smiled and said, "John Peter, I have a question to ask


    you."


    He looked at her. "What¡¯s the question?"


    "Have you ever slept with a woman?" Vanessa Cameron asked directly.


    Vanessa Cameron liked to read romantic novels very much, and she has a lot of knowledge about such


    things.


    John Peter heard it and choked. He didn¡¯t answer and just stared at her.


    Vanessa Cameron said, "You haven¡¯t? You are so pure."


    "Lame." John Peter gave her a serious look. "You can leave."


    He obviously didn¡¯t want to discuss such things with her.


    John Peter was really pure. He never discussed such things with anyone. Even if there will be a girl


    around, he won¡¯t start.


    In his opinion, love is just a feeling in which both people like each other. Like students used to think in


    primary school.


    However, many students don¡¯t think as simply as him.


    Vanessa Cameron¡¯s question made his ears red.


    -


    On Sunday night, Anna was lying on the sofa and watching Aiden and his team¡¯spetition on the


    phone.


    Daniel Taylor came in from the outside and saw that her serious appearance. He asked, "What are you


    looking at?"


    "Er..." Anna took a look at Daniel Taylor and said, "Aiden¡¯s gamingpetition, they have apetition


    tonight. I¡¯m watching it. John Peter is also in it. Do you want to watch it?"


    Daniel Taylor asked, "How is it going?"


    "Lost one, but this one they will win." Aiden Stark said to her several times that she must see it.


    After all, he was her brother. At first, when Aiden Stark said that he wanted to be an e-yer, their


    family really opposed his decision.


    Anna was really happy to see him working for his dream and turning it into reality.


    Daniel Taylor watched with her for a while until Jack Smith came in and said, "Mr. Taylor, there is a


    phone for you."


    "Who is it?" Daniel Taylor asked.


    "It¡¯s the old chief¡¯s call," Jack Smith said.


    The chief often called to ask about Daniel Taylor¡¯s health. He has always been very concerned about


    him. However, since Daniel Taylor¡¯s wedding, the old chief has not called him in person.


    Daniel Taylor thought about the man who once really cared about him and was like a mentor, he said,


    "Receive it."


    Jack Smith thought that Daniel Taylor would refuse to attend the phone call as before. Unexpectedly,


    he didn¡¯t and quickly took the mobile phone.


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s legs can be normal after another one or two months¡¯ rest...

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420


    But he never told his family about it, and Jack Smith didn¡¯t know why. Jack Smith always felt that he


    was trying to hide it from others.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    However, fortunately, Mr. Taylor was not as sad as before because of his legs, and due to it, Jack Smith


    was also very stress-free.


    Anna saw that Daniel Taylor was on the phone and she also turned off the live broadcast. She just sat


    quietly and watched Daniel Taylor answering the phone.


    Anna knew that the old chief has called Daniel Taylor. She has never met him, but she has heard a lot


    about him and she had the idea that he must be a very important person.


    On the other side of the phone, the Chief¡¯s voice was very kind, "Daniel, how are you?"


    The voice was soft and concerned, as if one asked about his own son.


    Isn¡¯t he a son?


    For a long time, the chief valued Daniel Taylor more than Robin Johnson.


    If Daniel Taylor hasn¡¯t faced that incident and he was in the army, he must be on a high rank.


    Unfortunately, that incident happened to him¡­.


    Daniel Taylor heard his chief¡¯s voice, and after a few seconds of silence, he said, "well, I am very good.


    How are you doing?"


    "I¡¯m getting older. I¡¯m getting worse every day. Just by looking at you all doing well, I feel relieved." The


    voice of the chief was very kind.


    Anna¡¯s eyes softened when she saw Daniel Taylor.


    Every time when someone mentioned his past, his attitude became very different. Anna saw him like


    this and felt very distressed. She was sure that in the past he had a brilliant career but because of his


    injury, he had to leave everything behind.


    Daniel Taylor said to the chief, "You are not old."


    The chief said with a smile, "I heard that Robin went to see youst time. How are you getting along?"


    "Very good."


    "That¡¯s good." The chief said, "We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. When will it be convenient


    for you to bring your wife to meet me? Let¡¯s have a meal together. You didn¡¯t meet me at your wedding.


    But one day you have to meet me, right?"


    Daniel Taylor saw Anna and found that Anna was looking at him expectantly. He nodded, "Sure, but


    she has to go to the university. We will try toe on her holidays."


    "Okay,e to meet when you feel convenient."


    When they finished calling, Jack Smith took the cell phone away.


    Chief and his family even Robin always called Jack Smith first, because they were not sure that Daniel


    Taylor would answer them.


    After the call, Daniel Taylor hadn''t spoken, he was silent for a while.


    Anna was a very smart girl. She didn¡¯t disturb him. She quietly went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    When she came back after the bath, she saw Daniel Taylor sitting there, as if he was still thinking.


    Anna hugged his back. She has just taken a bath. She was very fragrant. Daniel Taylor held her hand


    and said, "Go to sleep."


    In normal times, when she was like this, he definitely started some informal topics...


    But today he didn¡¯t!


    Anna leaned on his shoulder and said, "I¡¯m not sleepy. Are you sad?"


    "No." Daniel Taylor held her hand. "Just thinking about something."


    "It¡¯s so obvious that you are sad." Anna frowned and said, "I don¡¯t know what your past is like, but I


    know you always feel sad when someone mentions these things. If you feel sad by it, don¡¯t think about


    it and don¡¯t contact those people."


    Daniel Taylor listened to her, in order to relieve her worry, he smiled.


    Anna looked at his handsome side face and said, "I am serious! You don¡¯t know that every time I see


    you like this, I be even sadder."

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421


    "Sad? But why?" There was the steadiness of a mature man in Daniel Taylor¡¯s voice.


    Anna said, "Sometimes, I feel that I am far away from you, and I have never entered into your world."


    Sometimes Anna thought that they didn¡¯t love as husband and wife at all. Husband and wife support


    each other, but she has always been loved by him and enjoyed everything he gave to her.


    Daniel Taylor held her hand, pulled her into his arms, looked into her aggrieved eyes, lowered his head,


    and lightly pointed on her lips, "Your husband is by your side and he will always stay by your side."


    "Then one day you will suddenly leave me alone?" Anna looked at him.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When she asked this, her eyes were a little wet.


    Anna knew that by his side, she really didn¡¯t have the right to ask too much. Because he has always


    been so good, too good!


    Daniel Taylor was slightly shocked. He didn¡¯t expect her to ask this question and when she asked he


    couldn¡¯t helpughing. "Not at all, I will always stay by your side."


    "Okay." Anna put his arm around his neck. "By the way, I want to tell you something."


    "What¡¯s that?" Daniel Taylor looked at her serious appearance, and he has a kind of¡­. a not very good


    feeling.


    Anna said, "It¡¯s not a big deal. Actually, I¡¯m going to work from tomorrow."


    Work?


    Daniel Taylor looked at her, "Isn¡¯t it good to be at home every day? It¡¯s easy."


    "I used to think so, too." Anna sighed, "But you are very busy at work now. Sometimes youe back


    to find a job."


    She said it reasonably and seriously as if he had treated her badly.


    But Daniel Taylor knew that this was just an opportunity she was looking for.


    "What kind of job?" He asked patiently.


    "Well, it¡¯s in Ryan Asher¡¯spany. He heard that I wanted to find a job and let me work part-time.


    They also work in self-media, and I have experience in this field. So, I agreed."


    Anna had already agreed with Ryan Asher before.


    Now that everything has decided and she was telling him!


    Daniel Taylor said, "Do you really care about your husband¡¯s opinion?"


    She didn¡¯t tell him before. She didn¡¯t tell him until everything was settled.


    Anna heard him saying that. She was a little afraid of his anger, "then do you agree or not?"


    Daniel Taylor said, "Now if I say no, won¡¯t you go?"


    "..." Anna didn¡¯t say anything.


    She just felt that she didn¡¯t need to discuss the matter of his work. She didn¡¯t need to tell him about


    work and she can decide for herself.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her, with an enquiring look in his eyes, "Why I am feeling that you don¡¯t like to


    discuss many things with me?"


    "Er..." Anna can¡¯t help it. She was used to being independent. She didn¡¯t discuss many things with her


    parents.


    She pursed her lips and said nothing.


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t me her. He was used to such an independent Anna, "you can go if you like."


    He can¡¯t stop her.


    What¡¯s more, if she hadn¡¯t mentioned it, he has almost forgotten that he has such apany. She will


    work at hispany. He was quite relieved to know this.


    Anna was very happy to see that he agreed. She hugged him and kissed him on the cheek. "Husband,


    you are so nice."


    "Only when you have something to get approval or discuss you remember that I¡¯m your husband."


    Usually, she called him Sir.

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422


    Anna chuckled, "You are my husband! Forever."


    Daniel Taylor looked at her lovely appearance and kissed her lips.


    -


    At about eight in the morning, when Anna got up, Daniel Taylor was not in the room. He has already


    gone to work.


    Recently, he went very early every day. She has heard that sometimes he stayed too busy that he


    didn¡¯t get time to have lunch and she didn¡¯t know what he was busy with.


    Although they were a family, at work, Anna thought that she and Daniel Taylor were people of two


    worlds.


    He didn¡¯t understand her job.


    She couldn¡¯t understand his work.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Anna got up and went to wash. She found that her toothbrush was on the washstand and even the


    toothpaste was on it.


    This, isn¡¯t it too intimate?


    She was ttered when she saw the words "good morning" written on the mirror.


    It was his handwriting. She couldn¡¯t helpughing. She really couldn¡¯t believe that he could be so


    romantic.


    He stayed so busy with his work, but he still remember her, this thought gave Anna a very happy


    feeling.


    -


    Anna went to Ryan Asher¡¯spany after ss. Because she was still a student, so she was just an


    intern here. She didn¡¯t have to work nine to five every day like them. She cane here whenever she


    has time.


    Ryan Asher¡¯s attitude was very good to her. Because Daniel Taylor has asked him to take care of her


    and above all, Anna was really easy to get along with. She was very smart and flexible.


    Although she was young, she was still reliable and made people willingly cooperate with her.


    In the past half a year, thepany¡¯s operation was getting better and better, and its development was


    quiterge. There were more than 100 people.


    Anna followed Ryan Asher into the office and asked, "Are you the boss of thispany?"


    Ryan Asher nced at Anna and smiled, "of course not."


    He knew that Anna has the identity of Mrs. Daniel Taylor. But it was quite surprising that up to now,


    Anna didn¡¯t even know that thispany belongs to Daniel Taylor.


    He was also a wise man, so he didn¡¯t talk much.


    "Who is the boss? Does he usuallye to thepany?" Anna was a little curious.


    After all, she and Ryan Asher were very familiar. She thought she can ask anything she wanted to.


    Ryan Asher looked at her, smiled, and said, "No. He never came here."


    Daniel Taylor has never been to thispany, not even Jack Smith. Because he was from the head


    office, and he was in charge of the business here.


    Anna said, "Really mysterious."


    When she said "mysterious", Ryan Asher almost didn¡¯tugh.


    However, in order to not be scolded by Jack Smith, he endured the impulse and exined everything


    to Anna, "people like them have manypanies, how can they take time to go and visit each and


    everypany?"


    The business of Taylor¡¯s Group ofpanies included many industries, real estates, film and


    television, culture, hotels, etc., Daniel Taylor came back from the army and took the charge of his


    family¡¯spany.


    He was usually too busy to deal with business. He has no energy to take care of the smallpany


    that he bought.


    Anna nodded as if she knew nothing. "The rich are willful."


    In fact, up to now, she didn¡¯t understand what kind of money the Taylor''s have. At first, she thought it


    was simr to the Ashley family. Maybe a little better.


    After all, in her eyes, as long as someone has apany,pared with her poor self, the others were


    very rich. But then she found out that it didn¡¯t seem like that.


    Poverty made her imagination limited.


    -


    After work, Ryan Asher and Anna went out to have a meal together. Daniel Taylor had to attend a


    dinner party in the evening, so he cannote home earlier.

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423


    She and Ryan Asher have known each other for so long, but they didn¡¯t even have a meal. Now they


    have worked together. It was right to invite Ryan Asher to have a meal.


    She thought this Ryan Asher can tell her something about her work.


    Ryan Asher knew a lot about this field. After talking with him Anna found out that he has a deeper


    understanding of self-media.


    Isabe Brown and Emily Woodley also came here to have dinner today.


    When they entered, they saw Anna and a man there.


    Ryan Asher was a good-looking man. He was an elite figure from Taylor¡¯s group. Even if he had


    average looks, he still has maintained himself properly.


    Emily Woodley suddenly found out and grabbed Isabe Brown¡¯s arm. "Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s Anna?


    She¡¯s dating a man here."


    "..." Isabe Brown took a look and saw Anna talking to Ryan Asher. They seemed very busy.


    In the beginning, when she said she didn¡¯t like Daniel Taylor, Anna criticized her too much.


    In fact, now, she also began to dislike Daniel Taylor?


    Exactly!


    Which woman would like to spend her life with a man in a wheelchair?


    Isabe Brown was very pleased to see that Anna has finally made the right choice. She said to Emily


    Woodley, "Let¡¯s go to dinner."


    It clearly meant that she didn¡¯t want to let Emily Woodley interfere in other people¡¯s affairs.


    Emily Woodley was straightforward, "Shy I shouldn¡¯t interfere? She¡¯s married to Daniel Taylor, and


    she¡¯s still hanging out with others here! How can I let her go?"


    "Emily." Isabe Brown said, "It¡¯s not good to criticize others like this."


    "I just can¡¯t see her with Daniel Taylor. Daniel Taylor was yours at the beginning!" Emily Woodley said


    this, took her cell phone and captured two photos.


    Isabe Brown looked at Emily Woodley, but she had no way to stop her.


    They found a seat and sat down. Isabe Brown ordered the food. The waiter came over and saw


    Isabe Brown. He said, "Eh, Miss Brown, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time."


    Isabe Brown was good-looking and polite. She has been to many ces, and many people


    remembered her because of her unique appearance.


    Although the other party was just a waiter, Isabe Brown¡¯s behavior was still very polite, she raised


    her face and smiled.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The waiter said, "You haven¡¯te here for a long time! By the way, Mr. Taylor is also eating here


    today."


    Isabe Brown and Daniel Taylor was a very famous couple in the town, and many people knew that.


    Even now they knew that Daniel Taylor had got married, they still can¡¯t help linking Isabe Brown with


    Daniel Taylor.


    Isabe Brown heard Daniel Taylor¡¯s name. She was stunned and her face was a little ugly. She hated


    the feeling when everyone linked her with Daniel Taylor. She had nothing to do with him. She didn¡¯t


    want to be associated with him at all.


    She didn¡¯t speak, but Emily Woodley, who was next to her, heard that Daniel Taylor was also here and


    immediately became attentive. "Really? He is here? What a coincidence!"


    "Yes, he is here! He came here together with Mr. Parker and several other bosses." The waiter often


    saw them here and remembered Mr. Parker¡¯s name.


    Emily Woodley can¡¯t resist asking, "Where are they?"


    She didn¡¯t expect Daniel Taylor to be here too.


    What a coincidence!


    If she let him, see Anna eating here with another man, what will be the scene?


    Emily Woodley had such thoughts in her mind, and she wanted to execute them as soon as possible.


    The waiter said and pointed, "They are in the box over there."


    -


    Daniel Taylor and others finished their dinner. When they came out, Emily Woodley came to them.

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424


    She saw Daniel Taylor and said with a smile, "Brother Daniel, you are also eating here! What a


    coincidence!"


    The people around Daniel Taylor all were familiar with Emily Woodley. They said hello politely, "Miss


    Woodley."


    Most of them were well aware of the rtionship between Mr. Woodley and the Taylor Family, so they


    had a good attitude towards Emily Woodley.


    Emily Woodley smiled and looked at Daniel Taylor. She can see that Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t like her. After


    all, she bullied Anna before.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Emily Woodley smiled pleasantly. "Brother Daniel, I just saw Anna eating here."


    As Daniel Taylor heard Anna¡¯s name, he looked up at Emily Woodley.


    Emily Woodley saw Daniel Taylor¡¯s reaction, and she was sure that he didn¡¯t know about it.


    Emily Woodley considered it a good opportunity.


    She said, "She¡¯s in the table over there. Would you like to have a look?"


    Jack Smith also saw this. He let a person send their guests to the door and he himself stayed with


    Daniel Taylor.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Emily Woodley and said, "You came to me especially to tell me that she is here


    to eat?"


    If he cane to this ce to eat, of course, Anna can alsoe.


    There was nothing special but when he looked at this girl he felt that she has ulterior motives.


    Emily Woodley said with a smile, "I just went to the bathroom and passed by here. By the way, I also


    saw Anna with a man, and I don¡¯t know who he is. She is your wife, and I don¡¯t know what to say about


    her, but since you are here, it¡¯s better to have a look!"


    Daniel Taylor looked at it and thought it over. His face sank.


    Emily Woodley led the way, and soon they reached Anna¡¯s table. Anna and Ryan Asher were still


    eating there.


    Emily Woodley looked at Anna with some stirring thoughts in her eyes, but she didn¡¯t know all this has


    been seen by Daniel Taylor.


    She smiled because she has made Daniel Taylor see Anna with another man. She was looking forward


    to Anna¡¯s end.


    In Emily Woodley¡¯s eyes, Daniel Taylor has been a very excellent person. Before in the army, he was at


    the top. Compared with Robin Johnson, the Chief¡¯s son, he was valued more. In all respects, he was


    better than Robin Johnson.


    Later, he came back and took charge of his family business. He oftenpeted with Mr. Brown, who


    has been in the business industry for many years and never lost.


    He was excellent in each and every aspect except that he can¡¯t walk.


    So, she can¡¯t bear to see Anna having such a person. She just wanted to see Anna going out from


    Taylor¡¯s house.


    At the moment, Anna was holding Pineapple bun and was trying to figure out whether to pack the


    remaining Pineapple bun and took it back with her. She felt a sudden cold behind her and Ryan Asher,


    who was busy eating, also stopped.


    Anna looked back and saw Daniel Taylor. Anna was slightly shocked to see him suddenly appearing


    here.


    Why Sir is here?


    Even after seeing Daniel Taylor, Anna didn¡¯t put the pineapple bun down. Her face was blocked by the


    pineapple bun, and her eyes fell on Emily Woodley, who was looking at her with some expectations.


    Anna thought that there must be something wrong with the scene in front of her.


    Jack Smith followed Daniel Taylor all the way. He heard Emily Woodley that Anna was dating another


    man here. He was so nervous and afraid that there would be a scene of rape.


    He really thought that Anna had published a book recently, so she became overconfident and started


    messing around outside.


    But when he saw the scene, he was relieved.


    Isn¡¯t this Ryan Asher?


    If there was someone else, it might be possible, but Ryan Asher was different. When he first joined the


    good rtionship.

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425


    Because Daniel Taylor bought JP Culture, he was called from the head office to manage this


    If someonees and says that he has an affair with Anna, even if they beat Jack Smith to death, he


    won¡¯t believe it.


    Anna felt that the atmosphere was not quite right. He just looked at Daniel Taylor and didn¡¯t say


    anything.


    Emily Woodley smiled at Anna and said, "Anna, it¡¯s a coincidence. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here, but


    this¡­ Is he your friend?"


    Emily Woodley pointed at Ryan Asher with some doubts in her eyes.


    Anna took a look at Ryan Asher and looked back at Emily Woodley. "Do you have something to do with


    that?"


    "..." Emily Woodley choked for a while. Yes, she didn¡¯t need to interfere! Let Daniel Taylor ask her!


    She stood aside and stopped talking.


    Daniel Taylor raised his hand to Anna.


    Emily Woodley took a breath excitedly. It¡¯s time to start!


    It would be better if Daniel Taylor beat this girl well, and then sweep her out the door. Emily Woodley


    wanted to watch the story of dating someone and being caught.


    When she was holding this expectation, she saw Daniel Taylor¡¯s hand, falling gently on Anna¡¯s head,


    rubbing it, and her voice was filled with love, "Have you eaten?"


    "Not yet. There are many pineapple buns," Anna stated her problem, "I can¡¯t eat them. Ryan Asher


    doesn¡¯t either. I¡¯m wondering if I can take them back. Do you want to eat it?"


    She looked at Jack Smith.


    Jack Smith politely said, "I just had a meal. I can¡¯t eat it."


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor and said, "Do you want to eat? It¡¯s delicious."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "You eat it."


    Daniel Taylor took a look at Ryan Asher. Ryan Asher was about to say hello to Daniel Taylor. Jack


    Smith winked at him quickly, and he changed his mind.


    He just silently watching Anna and Daniel Taylor showing off their love.


    Although he knew the rtionship between Daniel Taylor and Anna,¡­ it was the first time to see Daniel


    Taylor talking to Anna. He felt that the scene in front of him was so warm and adorable!


    He has been in thepany for so long and has always felt that Daniel Taylor was a bit, indifferent


    person. He can only speak carefully in front of him, but unexpectedly, he seemed so gentle in front of


    Anna.


    As if in front of him, there was not the person-in-charge of Taylor Group of Companies but just an


    ordinary man who loves his wife.


    Emily Woodley looked at this scene, and she seemed petrified.


    Daniel Taylor saw Anna eating with another man and he didn¡¯t mind?


    This... It¡¯s the first time she has seen a man who doesn¡¯t care about his wife cheating on him.


    She didn¡¯t know if he loved Anna too much or if he didn¡¯t love her at all?


    Daniel Taylor was busy with Anna, and no one cared about Emily Woodley. Emily Woodley became an


    unnecessary person.


    -


    Anna asked the waiter to pack her pineapple bun and asked for the bill.


    She has said that she has invited Ryan Asher to dinner today. When she took out her wallet, Ryan


    Asher hurriedly said, "I¡¯ll pay."


    How can a man let Anna pay for him?


    Anna said, "I have told you that it¡¯s my treat."


    Just because it was her treat she ate so much sofortably.


    Ryan Asher wasn¡¯t convinced, "Let me pay."


    Jack Smith looked at the two people who were arguing and paid the bill.


    Emily Woodley watched them and returned to Isabe Brown¡¯s table. Obviously, she wanted to see a


    good y, but it ended before the show started. She was a little upset now...


    Emily Woodley said, "Don¡¯t you think Daniel has gone mad? He has seen Anna with another man but


    he wasn¡¯t angry!"

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426


    She could only watch them going out like this.


    "I told you to stay out of their matter." Isabe Brown helplessly advised, "even if they will be really


    divorced, it¡¯s still not good for you."


    If Daniel Taylor and Anna will be divorced, maybe he wille to find her. She thought Daniel Taylor


    was married and didn¡¯t dare toe back to her and felt safe.


    "I¡¯m not thinking about you." Emily Woodley can¡¯t help but stare at Isabe Brown. "Can you really calm


    down. Daniel Taylor has forced your family into this situation. Go and request him. What will happen if


    you bow your head?"


    "I request to him?" Isabe Brown thought it funny, "I¡¯m not going."


    "He¡¯s quite nice. Maybe if you bow your head, he¡¯ll forgive you." Emily Woodley also broke her heart for


    this good friend.


    Isabe Brown looked at her and said, "Aftering back, I went to meet him and requested him to


    stop this. His attitude was strange he didn¡¯t even give me space to discuss anything at all. What else


    do you think I can do? Please him in his bed?"


    If Daniel Taylor was the same as before, she can coax him, but she was not interested in a man in a


    wheelchair.


    Emily Woodley looked at her like this and didn¡¯t know what to say, "Then¡­ aren¡¯t you afraid of your


    father being angry?"


    "I¡¯m afraid! But there¡¯s no way.... You know my personality." Isabe Brown said helplessly, "Don¡¯t drag


    me with him anymore. I¡¯m going to Beijing in a few days."


    "To Beijing?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "It¡¯s my godmother¡¯s birthday." Isabe Brown would rather please others now than to bow in front of


    Daniel Taylor, "I will go to meet her. I didn¡¯t go to her birthdayst year."


    Last year, in order to avoid Daniel Taylor, she went abroad. This time she wanted to go. Moreover, her


    main purpose was to meet Robin Johnson.


    This time, Isabe Brown has turned her aim directly to Robin Johnson.


    Isabe Brown wanted to marry the best man in the world. She can never live with a disabled person


    for a lifetime. To her dismay, when Robin Johnson came to Jingzhoust time, she called twice, but he


    didn¡¯te to see her.


    So this time, after going to Beijing, she decided to take advantage of the opportunity.


    -


    Jack Smith and Daniel Taylor out of the elevator first, Anna and Ryan Asher walked behind.


    Anna looked at Ryan Asher and said bye, "I¡¯ll go back now."


    After talking with Ryan Asher for so long, she was also satisfied. She has to stay in hispany and


    she could continue to learn things from him.


    Ryan Asher nodded. "Okay."


    They came out and saw that Daniel Taylor had got into the car and was sitting in the car looking at


    them.


    Ryan Asher talked to Anna about work, there wasn¡¯t anything else in his mind. But aftering out, he


    saw Daniel Taylor¡¯s eyes and felt guilty immediately.


    He just felt that the eyes of Mr. Taylor were scary.


    He took a look at Daniel Taylor, nodded respectfully, and motioned to Jack Smith before saying


    goodbye to Anna.


    Anna said, "Bye."


    She got into the car and waved to Ryan Asher before leaving. It seemed that she can¡¯t wait to talk with


    Ryan Asher for another two hours.


    Daniel Taylor sat aside and looked at his wife getting along with another man very well. He frowned.


    Why he didn¡¯t find Anna so enthusiastic in front of him?


    Anna sat beside him and took a look at Daniel Taylor. She suddenly realized that he was staring at her.


    She asked, "What¡¯s the matter?"

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427


    "It looks like you have a good rtionship with him."


    "Of course." Anna said, "Ryan Asher knows a lot. Every time I talk to him, I feel like I have learned a lot.


    And he¡¯s my mentor now. I think it is good to have a good rtionship with a mentor."


    "..." Daniel Taylor looked at her. "I am surprised. It was your first day at work. I was worried about you.


    But you eat with your leader on the very first day?"


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor and suddenly felt his tone had a little jealousy. Sheughed, "Aren¡¯t you


    jealous? Too possessive!"


    "I am not jealous." Daniel Taylor said seriously.


    Is he the kind of person who can be jealous casually?


    Anna suddenly clung to him and said in a soft voice, "Husband, I love you so much when I see you like


    this!"


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s eyebrows trembled. In front of Jack Smith, she really dared!


    "Sit well." Daniel Taylor said coldly.


    He only cuddled with Anna when no one was around. Otherwise, he seemed a very serious person.


    Anna looked at his introverted appearance and deliberately hugged him, "No, I want to hug my


    husband. What¡¯s wrong with it?"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Jack Smith was sitting in the front row and can hear everything. "I can¡¯t see anything. You can


    continue."


    "..."


    -


    Back home


    Anna¡¯s attitude was amusing and shut herself in the bathroom. She took her cell phone, sat in the toilet


    and used it very seriously.


    Daniel Taylor came outside the door, "Anna,e out."


    Although his tone was not fierce, Anna heard him calling her name, and for a while, she trembled.


    "..." She didn¡¯t make a sound. If she went out at this time, she would die.


    Daniel Taylor was still waiting outside the door. "Do you want to stay inside all night?"


    It seemed that it¡¯s not impossible!


    Anna really wanted to stay here all night.


    Actually, when they were in the car, she deliberately teased him. That was just like touching the butt of


    a tiger. If you don¡¯t run, you¡¯re looking for death?


    Anna kept sitting inside quietly. After a while, she felt that there was no movement outside for a long


    time. She secretly opened the door and took a look. Daniel Taylor was sitting there. He was wearing a


    white shirt and was busy reading something.


    She moved out her face, and he found her, without looking up, he said, "Sleep in tonight. Don¡¯t need to


    He seemed very calm.


    Anna came out and apologized, "I¡¯m wrong. I won¡¯t make a joke with you next time."


    Just sometimes, she can¡¯t stop herself when he looked so serious!


    Daniel Taylor nced at her. "Come here."


    This dangerous look in his eyes made Anna very scared, "I think¡­ I¡¯d better sleep in the bathroom


    tonight."


    She went back and closed the door.


    Daniel Taylor, "..."


    After reading for a while, he saw that Anna didn¡¯te out and went directly to the bathroom.


    He saw Anna lying in the bathtub and covering himself with a bath towel. She actually fell asleep.


    He looked at her like this and couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Is he so terrible in her eyes?


    Or does she really think she¡¯s safe in the bathtub?


    Daniel Taylor had no choice but to take her. He left his wheelchair, stood up, walked to Anna, and


    directly lifted her out of the bathtub.


    This was the first time Daniel Taylor has picked her up like this.


    Anna was asleep but as she felt some movement, she was afraid of falling down and instinctively


    hugged his neck.

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428


    Felt his familiar breath, rubbed her face in his arms and found a veryfortable position.


    Daniel Taylor looked at his cute wife and smiled. He liked her very much. While sleeping, she seemed


    to have no defense against him.


    He took Anna out of the bathroom and gently put her on the big bed in the bedroom.


    Annay down and found afortable position for herself. Daniel Taylor looked at the little girl and


    said, "Little piggy, eat less next time."


    He was still recovering and could hardly hold her.


    Anna held the pillow, kept sleepingfortably, and ignoring him.


    Daniel Taylor sat down beside her, helped her pull the quilt and covered her.


    He looked at the way she slept, and couldn¡¯t help looking down and kissing her.


    He remembered that when he just met Anna, his legs were not good at that time, and there was


    nothing he could do to her. He often felt useless. But now it was not the same. There were many things


    he can do. He didn¡¯t need to ask her to serve him as before.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Anna slept for a while and was woken up by the rm clock on her mobile phone. Because no matter


    how busy she was, she needed to get up and update every day.


    Recently, she has developed the habit of sleeping at night and then getting up to write.


    The soft big bed was veryfortable, she was lying peacefully and was a little reluctant to move. The


    person around help her turned off the rm clock. But Anna opened her eyes and sat up.


    After a while, she saw Daniel Taylor by her side.


    In the soft light, he looked at her and said, "What happened? Don¡¯t want to sleep?"


    Anna rubbed her eyes. "Did you turn off my rm clock?"


    "Why do you set the rm clock for this time?" Daniel Taylor said, "It¡¯s still early. It¡¯s not the time for


    ss."


    It was still night.


    "Have to do some work." Anna stared at Daniel Taylor and said two words to him before she realized


    that she was in bed. "Eh, I¡¯m not in the bathroom? How could I be here?"


    "You came out by yourself!" Daniel Taylor told a lie.


    He can only say that. He can¡¯t tell Anna that he brought her!


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor, "Impossible! Why don''t I remember?"


    Anna found it strange and stared at Daniel Taylor for a while. Daniel Taylor felt a little guilty when she


    looked at him like this. He tried to divert her attention. "Don¡¯t want to do work?"


    "Oh." Anna wanted to get out of bed, but she held himzily. "I don¡¯t want to do anything."


    "..." Daniel Taylor rarely saw Anna behavingzily. He connived and said, "Then, don¡¯t do it."


    Then he saw Anna putting her face on his chest.


    She was quiet for a while, and then got out of the bed.


    It was not necessarily a happy thing for her. There will always be a time when people feel bored and


    tired of the same work. However, no matter how many times in her mind she wanted to give up, but she


    didn¡¯t. She will stick to it and do it with full determination.


    Daniel Taylor was impressed by this determined Anna. Others only know that she has published a book


    and thinks she is very excellent, but he knows that she worked hard every day.


    Even a mature and steady person like Daniel Taylor when looked at her determination, can¡¯t stop


    himself from admiring her.


    -


    Because of staying upte for work, Anna got up a littlete in the morning.


    Daniel Taylor called people in his study. When he came back, he found that Anna was still sleeping.


    He wanted her to sleep a little longer, but he knew she has to go to ss today. Once before, he didn¡¯t


    call her. She waste for ss and was angry with him all day.

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429


    He changed his mind and decided to wake her up.


    At this moment, Anna was still sleeping. A warm kiss fell on her lips. He hugged her and wantonly took


    the sweetness of her mouth.


    Anna opened her eyes and found that she was awakened by Daniel Taylor¡¯s kiss.


    She knew that he liked this way to wake her up. He enjoyed it very much.


    Anna looked at him in a daze. Reached out and hugged him smartly. Her face was buried in his chest.


    His cotton shirt was very soft and it was veryfortable.


    Daniel Taylor hugged her and had an impulse to do more with her!


    But the time wasn¡¯t enough¡­


    He said, "Still sleepy?"


    "What time is it?" Anna''s eyes were closed she wanted to sleep for a while.


    Daniel Taylor reported time for her, looked at the little girl in her arms, and gently rubbed her soft hair.


    "Today, do lunch with me."


    Anna was silent for a while, then she replied, "No, you are so busy. It¡¯s a lot of trouble going back and


    forth."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "No, it is not a problem." Daniel Taylor said, "I will send a driver to pick you up."


    Apart from weekends, they haven¡¯t had lunch together for a long time. Sometimes they even eat dinner


    separately.


    He stayed so busy, so was she.


    Even the husband and wife can¡¯t stay together all the time. However, whenever there was an


    opportunity, Daniel Taylor always tried to take time for his cute wife.


    Anna said, "Okay."


    Daniel Taylor went to help her get her clothes.


    "Hands up." Anna heard his order and raised her hand obediently. He easily took off her pajamas.


    After taking off her pajamas, she was left with only one pair of underpants.


    Anna felt a little cold. She opened her eyes and looked at him cautiously.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her eyes and understood what she was thinking. He handed her the clothes


    and said, "Just helping you to dress. Why are you looking at me like this?"


    "..." When Anna saw the underwear, he handed over, she was embarrassed and stayed silent for a


    moment, "I¡¯ll do it myself."


    After all, she was not a child. Even if they were husband and wife, she still felt a little embarrassed to


    let him help her dress.


    She took her underwear and put it on under the nket.


    In the whole process, Daniel Taylor has been staring at her.


    Obviously, across the quilt, he could not see anything, but Anna felt as if he had seen everything.


    Her face was a little hot. "Don¡¯t look at me like that."


    "I didn¡¯t see anything." Daniel Taylor was quite innocent.


    What he should do with such a shy wife?


    Anna said, "Then don¡¯t look at me."


    He looked at her who was looking down. It seemed that she didn¡¯t dare to face him. He smiled jokingly,


    "so shy in front of your husband? Is there any part of your body that I haven¡¯t seen?"


    "Don''t tease me again, otherwise I will get angry" Annained.


    Daniel Taylor smiled and said, "Okay! I won¡¯t."


    She was very shy. Every time he looked her like this. She seemed very attractive.


    Daniel Taylor stood up and said, "Hurry up and get dressed."


    Then he stood up and walked into the bathroom.


    Anna was stunned and looked at his back.


    Yes, he walked in!


    Just like normal people¡­ he walked!


    Daniel Taylor used to do this recently, whenever Anna didn¡¯t pay attention he walked and did his work.


    At this moment, he seemed to forget.


    After all, who would like to sit in a wheelchair every day, who can walk?


    He stood in front of the mirror, took Anna¡¯s toothbrush, squeezed toothpaste for her, and heard Anna


    asking, "Can you walk?"

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430


    A tone of disbelief.


    Daniel Taylor was stunned, "..."


    He just seemed to forget about it.


    He was standing in front of the washbasin. Before he could think about how to deal with it he saw Anna


    wearing the bra and underpants without any clothes running across the floor barefooted and came to


    him.


    She stood at the door and looked at him incredulously, "how can you walk?"


    Oh my god!


    She won¡¯t be dreaming, hasn¡¯t she woken up yet?


    Anna¡¯s eyes widened, and she looked at Daniel Taylor as if she was dreaming.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her surprised appearance, but he did not hide it from her.


    He said calmly, "What happened? Aren¡¯t you happy?"


    How? How she can be unhappy?


    Anna was so happy that she can only describe her mood by going crazy...


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    She stared at Daniel Taylor for a while, only to see that he took the water with the cup and squeezed


    the toothpaste for her. It was the electric toothbrush matched with Daniel Taylor¡¯s toothbrush, which


    was bought on Valentine¡¯s Day.


    "Go get dressed and brush your teeth," He asked after squeezing the toothpaste.


    She was dressed like this, what does she want? Although the weather was not very cold now, still he


    was worried about her health.


    As soon as Daniel Taylor finished speaking, he saw Anna jumping into his arms directly.


    He retreated subconsciously, leaned against the washing table, felt the strength of her hand on his


    waist. While her whole body, in his arms was trembling gently.


    Nervous, excited, unbelievable¡­


    Although she didn¡¯t say a word, Daniel Taylor still felt her mood. She was really happy to see him


    standing up.


    He looked at the little girl, who was a little smaller than himself, and inexplicably exined, "I¡¯ve been


    thinking about it recently. I wanted to tell you, but I haven¡¯t found a chance. I¡¯m sorry."


    Anna leaned on his chest, rubbed her face against his chest. When she heard him talking, his chest


    vibrated and sheined, "You have recovered but you didn¡¯t tell me. It¡¯s too much!"


    Does he know how worried she stayed because of his health?


    How worried were his parents and sister?


    He¡¯s a good pretender!


    In particr, she thought something was wrong recently, but he not only didn¡¯t admit it but also


    deliberately misled her.


    This man is too much, too bad!


    Daniel Taylor looked at his cutie who used him and chuckled, "it¡¯s my fault. I did wrong"


    Anna nestled up in his arms and said, "You are not good, you are a bad man! I don¡¯t like you now."


    Daniel Taylor smiled and picked her up. "Do you know how you look like now?"


    "..." Anna thought that she was only wearing underwear now. She was very embarrassed. Actually, she


    was so excited to see him walking on his own that she forgot every other thing.


    After being held in his arms, Anna felt some unreal feelings. She was looking at this tall and handsome


    man stupidly.


    She had been ready for a long time. Even if he could only sit in a wheelchair all his life, she would


    apany him, but unexpectedly and fortunately¡­. He recovered!


    In her deep heart, the surprise and the exciting mood alternate again and again. Obviously, the


    atmosphere was so moving. Daniel Taylor put her on the bed, and said, "Too heavy, I am tired! I can¡¯t


    hold you like this anymore."


    Anna grabbed her hand and wanted to hit him.


    The excitement calmed down and the thoughts were clear.

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431


    She looked at Daniel Taylor and asked, "Are you fine?"


    "It will take some time to bepletely fine." Daniel Taylor said, "But it¡¯s okay to walk."


    He looked at Anna in his arms. "Are you happy?"


    Anna¡¯s eyes turned around, and she felt that there was something wrong. "Yes, I am very happy, but¡­


    you didn¡¯t get better today, right?"


    It seemed that he should have known for a long time that he was getting better, but¡­ He didn¡¯t tell her


    anything¡­


    Did he know how much she wished that if he could stand up one day?


    But at that time, in her eyes, it was a dream that was unlikely toe true in her life.


    But look at him!


    He knew that he can stand up, but he kept on pretending.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her, he didn¡¯t say anything he just pretended to be stupid.


    Anna looked at him like this and said, "You are too bad!"


    "Don¡¯t you want to go to ss today?" Daniel Taylor looked at her fondly.


    If she didn¡¯t want to go to ss, he wouldn''t mind doing something else with her.


    Anna said hurriedly, "I have to go."


    "Then get dressed." He took her clothes and put them on for her.


    Anna nced at Daniel Taylor from time to time who was helping her and said, "Walk some more


    steps, I want to see you walking."


    "..."


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and he was helpless. To make her believe, he rubbed her head and said,


    "I¡¯m really fine. I can stand up and walk. In the future, even if I don¡¯t have a wheelchair, I can walk."


    He knew she didn¡¯t believe it.


    After all, it was too sudden for her...


    He just thought she was cute.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor and her eyes full of suspicion.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    After getting dressed, she went to brush her teeth. After a while, she peeped at him from the door.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her like this, shook his head helplessly and got busy with his own affairs.


    -


    Lisa prepared breakfast every morning, and it was the same today.


    Anna finished packing and came downstairs with her bag on her back. She went into the dining hall


    and said hello to Lisa, "good morning."


    Lisa smiled and said, "You saidst night that you want to eat noodles. I made them for you. Try them."


    "Thank you, aunt." Anna sat down.


    Next second, Daniel Taylor also came.


    Lisa saw him standing and almost thought it was Jack Smith. When she saw it again, she found


    something strange.


    How can Daniel Taylor walk?


    She usually saw him in a wheelchair. Now the wheelchair was gone, which made her feel strange.


    Daniel Taylor calmly came over and sat down beside Anna. He looked at Anna fondly. "Eat slowly."


    "I¡¯mte."


    Lisa was still in a daze. She looked at the way the two people were talking. Isn¡¯t it the way Anna and


    Daniel Taylor talked at ordinary times?


    Finally, she confirmed that the person in front of her was Daniel Taylor.


    "Daniel, you..."


    She looked at Daniel Taylor and seemed shocked.


    Daniel Taylor calmly asked Lisa, "Are there any noodles?"


    Lisa nodded, "yes."


    She hurriedly went to the kitchen, which was simr to Anna¡¯s response at the beginning. She also


    thought that she was dreaming until she brought out the fresh noodles and put them in front of Daniel


    Taylor and asked incredulously, "can you stand up?"

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432


    Last night, she saw him in a wheelchair and today she saw him walking on his own...


    Daniel Taylor calmly replied, "Yes."


    "I..." Lisa tried to arrange a proper sentence but even after a long time she didn¡¯t. She just said, "I¡¯ll call


    madam."


    She couldn¡¯t hide her inner excitement. She couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Since Daniel Taylor had this ident, the whole Taylor Family was shrouded in the shadow of sadness.


    Now she has seen him walking on his own legs and felt as if the world has be much brighter.


    Anna looked at Lisa¡¯s excited appearance and took a look at Daniel Taylor. Lisa¡¯s reaction also gave


    Anna a real feeling. She finally confirmed that she hasn¡¯t been dreaming!


    Daniel Taylor mixed the noodles and noticed that Anna has been looking at Lisa, "what you are looking


    at and why aren¡¯t you eating? Aren¡¯t you afraid of beingte?"


    Anna stared at him, "Can¡¯t you see how happy Aunt is. It seemed she almost cried due to so much


    happiness."


    Anna was actually about to cry.


    It was so sudden that she didn¡¯t react...


    Daniel Taylor took a look at his aunt. He always knew that when he stood up, everything and every


    person will not be changed.


    Not only, Lisa, but his whole family will also be happy for him.


    He took back his eyes and said to Anna, "Eat well. Remember to have a meal with me at noon. I¡¯ll send


    someone to pick you up."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Okay."


    -


    The next morning, when Anna entered university, she happened to meet Isabe Brown.


    Isabe Brown was warned by Daniel Taylor. So, whenever they met at school, Isabe Brown rarely


    took the initiative to greet her.


    Today, after seeing Anna, Isabe Brown came over and looked at Anna anxiously. "Are you ok?"


    "..." Anna didn¡¯t understand what she meant. "What¡¯s wrong with me?"


    Isabe Brown said, "I saw you eating with a boyst night when I was having dinner with Emily."


    While saying this Isabe Brown was a little tentative. She didn¡¯t believe inst night¡¯s situation. Daniel


    Taylor was calm and didn¡¯t me Anna.


    She thought that he controlled his anger on the spot because of his reputation but after going home he


    must have dealt with Anna, right?


    "..." Anna was stunned to hear Isabe Brown mentioning this.


    Last night, when she had dinner with Ryan Asher, Daniel Taylor suddenly came over and Emily


    Woodley was also with him. She knew that this matter had something to do with Emily Woodley, but


    unexpectedly, it also had something to do with Isabe Brown?


    This made Anna a little upset.


    She knew that Isabe Brown was not as good as she looked.


    But now after seeing Isabe Brown¡¯s appearance, it was obvious that she deliberately connived with


    Emily Woodley to provoke her rtionship with sir.


    Anna thought this and frowned.


    Isabe Brown looked at Anna¡¯s expression and felt that she has got the answer.


    She thought in her mind, "From Anna¡¯s face it seemed that she has got a good lesson from Daniel after


    going back! That¡¯s why her face seemed like this. Although she tried to cover it up, she couldn¡¯t escape


    her eyes."


    After thinking this Isabe Brownforted Anna kindly, "don¡¯t get me wrong, this matter has nothing


    to do with me. I¡¯ve tried to persuade Emily to not interfere, but sometimes she bes too stubborn


    and I couldn¡¯t stop her. In fact, even if you are misunderstood by the Taylor Family, it is nothing.


    Anna, if you have a man you like, go for your happiness, and don¡¯t force yourself to stay beside Daniel


    Taylor. After all, you have to leave him sooner orter, am I wrong? Who can stay with a crippled man


    for a lifetime? We don¡¯t owe him."

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433


    After all, ording to Isabe Brown, by staying beside Daniel Taylor Anna cannot even have a bit of


    happiness.


    She wanted topensate for Anna¡¯s miserable life that she was spending in the Taylor house. She


    just wanted to be a good person and save Anna from suffering.


    Anna almostughed when she heard her words, "Thank you, Mr. Brown, for your concern, but I don¡¯t


    need you to worry about my affairs."


    With her sir, she was not only living a painless life but also very beautiful life.


    She wanted to be with him all the time. Even if people in the world dislike him because of his legs, she


    will not. Because in her heart, she had already regarded him as her most important family member.


    What¡¯s more, now, he can walk.


    Isabe Brown still tried to be a good person, "if you need any help, pleasee to me."


    "I will." Although Anna hated her, still in university, she has to be polite and she didn''t want to offend


    people like Isabe Brown.


    Anna and Isabe Brown finish talking, and Anna went to the ssroom.


    As soon as Anna left, Eiza Preston came over. "Hello, Teacher."


    Isabe Brown saw it was her and nodded with a smile. She was not close to Eiza Preston, but when


    she talked to her, she always smiled back politely.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    In university, Isabe Brown has a friendly attitude toward people. Eiza Preston was always happy to


    see Isabe Brown¡¯s smile.


    People like her who have nothing to look up to, when found someone like Isabe Brown good to her


    felt very happy. She looked at Isabe Brown and said, "Anna had a bad personality. You¡¯d better stay


    away from her to avoid her rude behavior."


    She was afraid that Isabe Brown would be bullied by Anna.


    Isabe Brown smiled and said, "It¡¯s OK. Anna is a very good person. Go to ss! Come on."


    "Okay." Hearing Isabe Brown¡¯s encouragement, Eiza Preston¡¯s face turned red. She was happy


    because she talked to Miss Brown.


    When Isabe Brown walked away, Eiza Preston stared at her back for a while.


    -


    Anna entered the ssroom and saw ire Ashley.


    ire Ashley was sitting alone in the corner. She has lost a lot of weight and there was no pride in her


    face.


    The Ashley family has sold thend to the Taylor Family because they wanted a favor from Taylor¡¯s but


    in the end, they had to bear the anger of Mr. Brown.


    Justst month, the Ashley family face bankruptcy and even their house was sold. ire Ashley, who


    used to think she was born well, had money at home and was not afraid of anything, was now a poor


    and in debt.


    After ss, Anna went to the bathroom and saw Eiza Preston talking to ire Ashley.


    In the past, Eiza Preston could not dare to lift her head in front of ire Ashley, but now she looked so


    arrogant, "I heard you are working outside now?"


    ire Ashley lowered her head and didn¡¯t reply to her.


    Eiza Preston looked at her contemptuously, "Didn¡¯t Miss Ashley often unted her money? You have


    money in your family! You are not afraid of anything! You also said bad things about Miss Brown. How


    do you be like this now?"


    As she mentioned Isabe Brown, ire Ashley¡¯s hand tightly grasped her trousers but she didn¡¯t


    speak.


    Since the bankruptcy of her family, this month, she has experienced the feeling of falling from the


    cloud.


    She used to think about buying bags, clothes and all kinds of profligacy all day long. She always felt


    that her mother gave too little money. But now, she even has a problem in managing money for eating


    well. They started living in a small rented house.

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434


    Anna looked at this scene and walked away. She was here to go to the bathroom.


    Eiza Preston saw that it was Anna and was shocked for a while. She was a little guilty. Now she was


    afraid of Anna. But at the same moment, she thought about Anna and ire¡¯s enmity. She was sure


    that Anna wouldn''t help ire Ashley, so she continued.


    She said, "Anna,e and see her! You don¡¯t know. When I went out the other day, I saw her selling


    things in a shop."


    Eiza Prestonughed a lot when ire Ashley working for a small shop.


    Eiza Preston humiliated ire Ashley at that time. When she came to school, she let the whole school


    know it.


    It was Eiza Preston¡¯s favorite hobby tough at someone. When she saw someone having a bad time,


    she never missed the chance to humiliate that person.


    "..." ire Ashley saw Anna and lowered her head.


    Justst year, she said in front of Anna that Anna and she are not people of the same world.


    Indeed, Anna was now beside Daniel Taylor, enjoying the same treatment as the princess.


    But now she has nothing.


    This thing proved that hard-working people can change their own destiny. Those who don¡¯t work hard


    are changed by fate. No one can guarantee their smooth sailing, and no one will live in the mud all his


    life.


    Anna washed her hands and didn¡¯t say anything.


    The biggest dream in her life was to let ire Ashley know that she can change her destiny with her


    own efforts. She just didn¡¯t expect that ire Ashley¡¯s retribution woulde so soon.


    Eiza Preston said with a smile, "Look at her now, isn¡¯t it funny! She used to bully us, now see¡­ what


    kind of a life she is living."


    Eiza Preston was such a person.


    She liked to throw stones on the one who has fallen. However, in the face of people who were more


    powerful than her, she can only swallow her anger.


    Anna took a look at ire Ashley and said to Eiza Preston, "You keep it up. I¡¯m very busy."


    "..." Eiza Preston watched Anna leaving without cooperating with her and felt a little upset. "I don¡¯t


    know why people like to pretend? It¡¯s obvious that she is very happy, but she hid it."


    Anna didn¡¯t even want to talk to such a person. She came out of the bathroom and received a call from


    Olivia Taylor.


    The sun was very warm. Anna stood in the corridor and attended the call, "sister."


    Olivia Taylor said, "I heard Lisa saying that Daniel can walk?"


    After receiving the call from Lisa, Olivia Taylor and her mother now seriously doubted whether Lisa was


    mentally ill.


    Otherwise, how can a person who has been in a wheelchair for such a long time start walking all of a


    sudden?


    However, even after thinking about it, Olivia Taylor still couldn¡¯t stop herself from calling Anna to ask


    clearly.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Anna smiled and said, "Yes."


    Up to now, she also had an unreal feeling.


    However, the feeling of being held by him can¡¯t be her illusion, and what Daniel Taylor said to her can¡¯t


    be wrong.


    Olivia Taylor murmured on the phone, "Aren¡¯t you and Lisa kidding with us?"


    Anna smiled, "No. How can we make fun of such a thing?"


    In fact, she can understand Olivia Taylor¡¯s mood. After all, it was so sudden. She saw it with her own


    eyes and doubted it for a long time. What¡¯s more, Olivia Taylor just heard about it.


    Speaking of this, Anna looked up at the sky. Today, the clouds were very light, and the blue sky was


    really beautiful.

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435


    Olivia Taylor said, "You and Daniel are free at noon? Would you like to have a meal together?"


    Olivia Taylor still doubted and she wanted to see it with her own eyes.


    "Sir asked me to have lunch with him."


    "And at night?" Olivia Taylor just wanted to find out whether Daniel Taylor can stand up or not.


    Because of Lisa¡¯s phone call, the family was not calm now. But they weren¡¯t sure.


    The news seemed like someone tried to make fun of them. Compared with the news that Anna was


    pregnant at the beginning, it seemed even more like a child¡¯s y.


    Anna said, "I can tell you now. If he will have time, I will call you. Is it okay?"


    Daniel Taylor stayed too busy recently. Anna can¡¯t make an appointment without asking him.


    Olivia Taylor listened to Anna and quietly agreed, "Okay."


    She had only this way.


    She just called Daniel Taylor, and he was in meetings all the time.


    Daniel Taylor has a habit of doing things well. Whenever he started something he always tried to do his


    best. Like now, after taking over their family business, he worked hard every day.


    -


    At noon, Anna just came out of school. The driver sent by Daniel Taylor was waiting for her in the old


    ce.


    Anna walked over and sat in the car.


    Some students saw her sitting in the car and envied, "Anna is so happy! There is a car to pick her up


    when she went out."


    Another student mockingly smiled, "What¡¯s good in it? If you have the ability, find a disabled husband


    and live such a life. Rich people like them may not have a happy andfortable life like us."


    They talked about this topic andughed.


    In the university, everyone remembered Anna, as a girl who married a crippled rich man. Of course,


    because of Eiza Preston.


    Fortunately, Anna never paid attention to these things at all.


    She¡¯s not a cheque, how can everyone like her?


    Anna reached the restaurant. She got out of the car and found Jack Smith waiting for her at the door.


    Anna was wearing a shirt and jeans. She looked very young. No one can think of her as Daniel Taylor¡¯s


    wife.


    Jack Smith used to think that she would let Daniel Taylor lose his face but now he was getting used to


    it. On the contrary, he felt that Anna looked very good like this.


    "Jack Smith." Anna used to call Jack Smith Mr. Smith. Later, she thought it seemed too strange, so she


    started calling him by his name.


    Jack Smith looked at her. "Mr. Taylor asked me to pick you up."


    He walked forward to guide Anna.


    Anna looked at Jack Smith, and she was very happy. She couldn¡¯t help saying, "Do you know Sir can


    stand up?"


    "..." Jack Smith looked at Anna, who was smiling happily, and while mentioning this matter there was a


    pride in her tone, she was showing off.


    Jack Smith raised his mouth, please! He already knew, OK?


    Besides Shawn Hamilton, he was the third person to know.


    Thinking of this, Jack Smith was also very proud. He was the most trusted person of Mr. Taylor, even


    more than Anna.


    Anna raised her voice and said, "You also know it! But you also didn¡¯t tell us. It¡¯s too much."


    Jack Smith looked at Anna and said, "If Mr. Taylor doesn¡¯t say it, then it means there must be a reason.


    You little girl, what do you know?"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "You call me a little girl?" Anna protested, "I think you are discriminating against me. I will tell it to sir."


    "..." Jack Smith looked at her, "OK, forgive me."


    How hard his life was!


    Every day he has to listen to both of them and sometimes he also has to be bullied by both of them.


    But he can¡¯t do anything!

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436


    Soon they reached the cabin that was reserved by Daniel Taylor.


    Jack Smith went in, Anna followed him. She saw Daniel Taylor sitting there. Everyone was talking, but


    he was very silent.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Among the people who were having the meal today, there was Mr. Parker, who has been cooperating


    with Daniel Taylor and Mr. Brown.


    Isabe Brown¡¯s father called Daniel Taylor many times, but Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t answer.


    As a result, Mr. Brown used Mr. Parker¡¯s rtionship today and showed up on the table.


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t say a word after he saw Mr. Brown there.


    Mr. Parker was sitting beside, he was sweating and he seemed very embarrassed. He brought Mr.


    Brown here. Mr. Brown knew that he can make an appointment, so he forced and lured him several


    times before he agreed.


    But after seeing Daniel Taylor¡¯s reaction at the moment, Mr. Parker was regretting badly. If he had any


    idea that things would be like this. He wouldn¡¯t have agreed to it.


    After Anna¡¯s appearance, the serious atmosphere seemed to rx a little.


    There was already a seat reserved for Anna. Anna saw a lot of people, walked a bit formally and sat


    down beside Daniel Taylor.


    Anna took a look at Daniel Taylor, who was in his wheelchair as usual, and almost thought that Daniel


    Taylor she saw standing up in the morning was just an illusion.


    The waiter came and ced the dishes and chopsticks for Anna. Anna wiped her hands with a wet


    towel.


    General manager Parker was well aware that how much Daniel Taylor doted on Anna. In the beginning,


    he got the cooperation with Daniel Taylor just because he ttered his wife.


    At the moment, he saw Anna here and said with a warm smile, "Mrs. Taylor, long time no see."


    "Hello, Mr. Parker." Anna greeted him politely.


    Mr. Brown sat aside and looked at Anna. He was a little disdainful.


    He knew that Daniel Taylor had married Anna. He thought this girl had noparison with his


    daughter. However, now Daniel Taylor can only sit in a wheelchair and can only marry such a girl.


    In his eyes, Daniel Taylor could never stand up or walk.


    Before, Mother Taylor said that Anna was pregnant in the group. Everyone thought that it was true. As


    a result, many months have been passed but Anna has no signs of pregnancy. It can be seen that what


    she said was a lie.


    So the truth is that "her son can¡¯t do it at all!"


    He thought all this andughed in his heart. He despised Daniel Taylor in his heart, but he was


    absolutely afraid to show it now.


    He just sat there and watched Anna.


    H saw Daniel Taylor taking the towel from her hand and wiped her hands well. This move was a little


    irritating for Mr. Brown.


    In the past, whenever Daniel Taylor came to his house for dinner, Isabe Brown tried to please Daniel


    Taylor. He never served her like this.


    Even more, Daniel Taylor has always been very cold. Even if Isabe Brown ttered him so much, he


    rarely responded.


    But he didn¡¯t expect that he would serve Anna here today.


    Daniel Taylor was really bored now. Mr. Brown¡¯s presence spoiled his mood. He was holding Anna¡¯s


    hand so that he can shift his focus which made him feel morefortable.


    Mr. Brown looked at Anna and asked, "Daniel, I heard your mother say that your wife is pregnant. But,


    it didn¡¯t seem like that."


    Anna took a look at the old man named Mr. Brown. He was a little fat, almost like Mr. Parker, but Mr.


    Parker looked much pleasant than him.

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437


    The matter of her pregnancy was a thing of the past. After that, no one spread that news. They didn¡¯t


    expect Mr. Brown to remember such a small thing.


    Is this man deliberately trying to embarrass Daniel Taylor?


    Daniel Taylor frowned, looked up at Mr. Brown and said, "My mother said that?"


    His eyes were cold that can make people afraid.


    Daniel Taylor did not admit it and Mr. Brown can¡¯t force Daniel Taylor to admit it.


    He looked at Daniel Taylor, smiled awkwardly and said, "Maybe I remember wrong!"


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t pay attention to him anymore and served the food to Anna, but he didn¡¯t eat


    anything.


    Mr. Parker was frightened to see this.


    Whenever they went out for dinner together, it was normal for Daniel Taylor to take care of Anna, but he


    always ate well.


    At the moment, it proved that things will not be in his favor.


    Mr. Parker was afraid of offending Daniel Taylor. He said pleasantly, "Mr. Taylor, please eat something!


    Or the food is not ording to your taste?"


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t respond.


    He seemed too cold that people can¡¯t dare to offend.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor and felt his displeasure. Although he was not aiming at herself, still she


    didn¡¯t want to see her favorite person getting angry.


    She picked up the chopsticks, took the food and said, "Well, eat a little."


    He ate noodles with her in the morning. It was obvious that he must be hungry at the moment.


    He is hungry but why he isn¡¯t eating?


    For the sake of Mr. Brown, does he worth it?


    Mr. Brown looked at Anna and felt that this woman¡¯s actions were childish. However, the next second,


    he saw Daniel Taylor bowing his head and eating the food by Anna¡¯s hand.


    "..."


    Daniel Taylor was coaxed by Anna in a second, and he ate the food.


    Mr. Brown witnessed the scene and felt that his mind was refreshed.


    As the owner of a group, Mr. Brown always cared about his reputation even if he doted on women at


    home he never spoiled them outside.


    However, Daniel Taylor doted on his woman on a business meeting!


    It wasn¡¯t close to his reserved personality. He seemed totally opposite.


    Mr. Brown looked at the jade on Anna¡¯s neck and suddenly remembered that Mr. Parker told him that


    he had gifted Anna a Jade to get close to Daniel Taylor.


    Although he despised Anna in his heart, Mr. Brown now wanted to have a good rtionship with Daniel


    Taylor and said, "I heard that Mrs. Taylor likes jade very much? I have a very nice piece. I¡¯ll ask


    someone to bring it to youter. Do you like it?"


    Anna looked at Mr. Brown with a puzzled face. When did she say that she liked jade?


    Anna wore this jade every day because it was the first gift that Daniel Taylor gave to her.


    What¡¯s more, who wanted to have something from this man?


    Anna was about to say no, but she heard Daniel Taylor asking, "What kind of?"


    "..." So it means, sir is interested?


    "It is a unique piece. It should be better than the one on Mrs. Taylor¡¯s neck."


    That jade, Mrs. Brown showed off all day long. It attracted a lot of richdies. They all envied very


    much, but so much, envy is useless. It will be really useful if Mr. Brown can take it out.


    Daniel Taylor said, "OK!"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor and didn¡¯t understand what was going on in his mind.


    After dinner, he followed Daniel Taylor out of the restaurant, sat in his car and said, "I don¡¯t like jade."

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438


    Anna belonged to a poor family. She can¡¯t even understand the purpose of these rich people spending


    so much money to buy a stone.


    For her, it was even better to buy something delicious to eat than to buy a Jade!


    "How do you know if you don¡¯t like it?" Daniel Taylor looked at her lovely wife and held her hand in his


    palm.


    He was indifferent to other people¡¯s ttery, but he didn¡¯t mind when they ttered Anna. He just


    wanted to let everyone know how much he doted on his darling wife.


    Anna, "..."


    In the afternoon, as soon as they reached home, they received a Jade sent by Mr. Brown. It can be


    seen how much he wanted Daniel Taylor to let him go.


    Daniel Taylor opened the box and looked at the jade inside. It was green and shining with good-looking


    luster.


    Isabe Brown knew that her father was helpless now, so she had to coax her mother, "Mom, I¡¯ll buy


    you something elseter. Don¡¯t be sad."


    If a stone can solve the problem, it will be good. At least she didn¡¯t have to tter the disabled Daniel


    Taylor.


    However, Isabe Brown didn¡¯t expect that Daniel Taylor will gift Anna such a valuable thing?


    How he can be willing!


    What did he gift her when she was by his side?


    She can¡¯t remember anything.


    It was Daniel Taylor¡¯s parents who often gave her gifts. At that time, she alsoforted herself that he


    was a man and he cannot think of such things. But now, he seemed to take good care of Anna, which


    inevitably made her feel a little depressed.


    Forget it, forget it!


    He is a cripple now. If he doesn¡¯t do all this, how he will tie Anna with him?


    -


    Anna was still sitting on the sofa studying this stone. Olivia Taylor came in from outside, "Anna."


    At this moment, Daniel Taylor and she had just reached home, and he still in a wheelchair.


    As soon as Olivia Taylor came in, her heart sank suddenly when she saw Daniel Taylor¡¯s appearance.


    Just on the road full of expectation, the heart now fell back to its original position. Fortunately, she was


    prepared and didn¡¯t expect too much, but she was still disappointed.


    "Sister," Anna said hello to her.


    Olivia Taylor looked at Anna and said with some me, "How can you lie to me."


    "..." Anna looked at Olivia Taylor iprehensibly. "When I lied to you?"


    What did she lie to sister?


    Sister suddenly said this sentence and Anna did not understand at all.


    Olivia Taylor looked at Daniel Taylor¡¯s legs and said, "How can you make fun of it? My parents think


    what you said is true. We were so happy."


    But aftering here, she still found Daniel Taylor in a wheelchair.


    "..." Anna took a look at Daniel Taylor and understood what elder sister was referring to.


    She said innocently, "Sister, I didn¡¯t lie to you."


    She told her sister about Daniel Taylor¡¯s legs but on the contrary, sister found him sitting like this and it


    didn¡¯t seem that he owed any exnations.


    Olivia Taylor looked at Daniel Taylor and said with someints, "Today, Lisa called and said that


    your legs are good. I thought it is the same as the real one."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel Taylor said indifferently, "Not yet."


    "I see." Olivia was sad to see him sitting in a wheelchair.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Shawn Hamilton said it would take another two months to get betterpletely.


    But now it¡¯s okay to walk."


    "..." Olivia Taylor was stunned for a while after listening to him. She asked again, "So¡­ you are really


    okay now?"


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t answer. He just stood up and went straight to the elevator and while walking he


    said to Anna, "I have to make a phone call. Inform me when the dinner will be ready."

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439


    He stood up so calmly, left the wheelchair there and walked away¡­


    It wasn¡¯t until he got into the elevator that Olivia Taylor realized that Daniel Taylor really stood up.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna looked at Olivia Taylor, "sister."


    Olivia Taylor sat down in a stupefied way. Maybe the picture in front of her was too exciting. She


    couldn¡¯t ept it for a while.


    After a while, she looked at Anna and said, "What I just saw is true, right?"


    Anna said, "Yes, Sir is all right. He has recovered. It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t say it before, and I found it


    today. "


    If she didn¡¯t find out, Daniel Taylor would have to hide it for some more days.


    As for why Anna couldn¡¯t figure out.


    Anna said this and put the gift from Mr. Brown back into the box. Although Daniel Taylor said he would


    give it to her, but it was useless for her so she put it back.


    Olivia Taylor saw the jade, and she was surprised. "What is this?"


    Anna exined, "It is a gift."


    Olivia Taylor took a look and smiled, "Isn¡¯t this Isabe Brown¡¯s mother¡¯s most favorite Jade pendant?


    She often shows it off, how it can be here?"


    "..." Anna didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Brown would really give it to her.


    Olivia Taylor didn¡¯t talk about this issue anymore. Instead of it, she quickly called her mother.


    Her mother can¡¯t wait for Daniel Taylor and Anna toe back home to meet them. She and father


    Taylore to Jiangfu garden to see Daniel Taylor.


    It was the same as people who ran to the zoo to see pandas.

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    When John Peter arrived at Taylor¡¯s house, he found that there was no one but the housekeeper.


    He was quite surprised, he asked, "Where are grandpa and grandma?"


    At this time, they should be here!


    At the end of the question, John Peter sat down on the sofa, took out her mobile phone, and was about


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    to make a phone call when he heard the housekeeper¡¯s excited voice, "they all went to Daniel¡¯s house.


    I heard that Daniel¡¯s legs have recovered. Now he can stand up."


    "..." John Peter looked at the housekeeper incredulously.


    Compared with the news that "Anna is Grace" this was a piece of news that shocked him even more.


    The housekeeper was obviously used to tell the news that Daniel Taylor has got better. She saw his


    expressions of shock and exined, "it¡¯s true, no joke."


    Then the housekeeper saw John Peter running out, leaving the supper behind.


    -


    After dinner, Anna sat by the fountain pool in the yard, shaking her legs to blow the wind. The news that


    Daniel Taylor was getting better made the whole family excited. Now they were talking around Daniel


    Taylor.


    Anna had a little bit of food and just came out for a walk.


    She saw a car stopped at the door, and then someone came down from it.


    When the other side approached, she saw that it was John Peter.


    They won the championship at the weekend. John Peter was too busy and didn¡¯te back home


    these two days.


    He hurried in, saw Anna beside the fountain, and stopped in front of her, "uncle is fine?"


    He asked in an unbelievable tone.


    Anna always felt that John Peter was the one who wanted to rob her sir. She said indifferently, "yes."


    After she finished, John Peter stood in front of her and looked at her like a fool. Anna thought that the


    child must be excited and said to him, "He is in there. You can go and see him."


    Mother Taylor cried for so long because of this matter. It was just the kind of crying to release the


    pressure. After waiting so long, her son can finally stand up, of course, she was very emotional and


    very happy.

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441


    The grievance that the heart has been enduring, didn¡¯t need to hide anymore.


    Anna said and saw John Peter still standing in front of her like a fool, "Due to over excitement you have


    be dumb?"


    Although he usually looked heartless, at this moment, Anna saw him like this and it was very obvious


    how much he cared for his uncle.


    Anna was very happy to see this.


    Sir¡¯s love for him isn¡¯t in vain!


    Anna has been around Daniel Taylor for a long time. Now she looked at John Peter and really felt as if


    she was looking at her younger generation.


    Of course, it was good that John Peter didn''t know what she was thinking. Otherwise, he might want to


    beat her.


    John Peter didn''t say anything to Anna. He went inside.


    Daniel Taylor was sitting on the sofa and listening to mother Taylor. He spoke nothing, but it didn¡¯t


    matter much. The news that he was getting better made everyone happy than everything else.


    "Uncle." John Peter greeted Daniel Taylor.


    Daniel Taylor looked at him and nodded.


    Every time John Peter met Daniel Taylor, he has been awed by his aura. Nevertheless, he was very


    happy because of the good news about Daniel Taylor. Because they were so happy, the family chatted


    for long and stayed in Jiangfu garden for the night.


    After brushing teeth, Anna came out of the bathroom and sat down on the bed.


    Late at night, she didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all. She just looked at Daniel Taylor.


    Daniel Taylor also looked at her. "What''s the matter?"


    Anna said, "Nothing. I just feel that there is an unreal feeling."


    She wanted to see him clearly.


    Daniel Taylor smiled, "You watched it all day long. Don''t you think it''s enough?"


    Yes! She stared at him almost all day long, as if to see him clearly. But she still felt a little unbelievable.


    How can he suddenly get better?


    It was more surprising than picking up five million on the street.


    Anna actively hugged him and kissed him on the face, "Not enough, I want to watch all the time. I am


    really happy for you."


    "You kissed and left the saliva on my face." Daniel Taylor said.


    "..." Anna asked in aining tone, "Do you dislike me?"


    She just kissed him. Where''s the saliva?


    Daniel Taylor hugged her, pulled the quilt over, covered her up and said, "Then keep looking, I''ll sleep


    now."


    Annay down on his body and asked in a sweet and soft voice. "Do you think I am heavy when Iy


    on you like this?"Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Not much." He looked at her, raised his head and kissed her on the forehead. "Even if you are too fat


    and heavy, I still have to bear. After all, I made you my wife."


    "Don¡¯t exaggerate." Anna came down,y down beside him, but her mouth kept protesting, "I am not


    fat. Tell me, where am I heavy?"


    I am not fat at all!


    Anna wasn¡¯t ready to admit that.


    Daniel Taylor said, "You are my whole world. Is it heavy or not?"


    He turned over and held her in his arms.


    This sentence from his mouth made Anna''s heart happy.


    Who says he can''t say sweet words?


    He just said in a very smooth way.


    Anna closed her eyes. When Daniel Taylor was asleep, she opened her eyes and secretly looked at


    him.


    Her heart was filled with joy.


    He can walk. It''s too good.


    -


    In the morning, mother Taylor made the breakfast. After a night, she seemed toe to the reality


    again.


    But the more she thought about it, the happier she was. She can''t sleep at all, so got up to make


    breakfast for her family.


    -


    Emily Woodley went to the Brown''s house early in the morning.


    Isabe Brown just got up and was standing in front of the mirror.


    "Why are you here so early?" Isabe Brown looked at her asked.

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442


    "There is an important thing." Emily Woodley looked at Isabe Brown and said solemnly.


    "What is it?" Isabe Brown couldn''t helpughing. She thought Emily Woodley was a little fussy. She


    always looked like as if something very important has happened, but often it turned out nothing.


    "Daniel Taylor has recovered. He is fine." Emily Woodley said.


    Emily Woodley¡¯s mother has a good rtionship with Mrs. Taylor. In the morning, her mother called


    casually and mother Taylor shared her happiness.


    Isabe Brown was stunned for a while. She looked at herself in the mirror and then smiled, "OK, so


    this is the first thing in the morning. Emily Woodley it''s no fun to y this kind of joke. You saidst time


    that Anna is pregnant. What was the result?"


    Isabe Brown didn¡¯t believe at all that Daniel Taylor can stand up.


    She thought they lied¡­


    Especially after thest incident. Daniel¡¯s mother has told a lie in the past. She spread such things on


    purpose because she wanted to be proud. In other words, Daniel Taylor''s injury stimted her so much


    that she has be muddle-headed.


    "It¡¯s true. What do I lie to you?" Emily Woodley said.


    "Okay, if you are saying it¡¯s true, I admit it. I have a flight in the afternoon," Isabe Brown changed the


    topic.


    She was going to Beijing today.


    Isabe Brown''s godmother was Robin Johnson''s aunt. She wanted to go two days in advance to


    make a good rtionship with Johnson''s family.


    As for Daniel Taylor, she had nothing to do with him.


    She thought he wanted to attract her attention by deliberately giving out false information and by


    snatching away her mother''s favorite things!


    Too ridiculous.


    Emily Woodley said, "You really don''t care?"


    Emily Woodley was a little disappointed to see Isabe Brown''s reaction.


    Isabe Brown said, "My father just ate with him yesterday. He was still in a wheelchair. How could he


    stand up? I don''t know from where you get these fake news."


    Emily Woodley, "..."


    Isabe Brown said so, and Emily Woodley also began to doubt it.


    Is it really just that she has heard the wrong news?


    At that time Isabe¡¯s mother came to call them and they went out together.


    The family sat together for breakfast and they got to know about Emily Woodley¡¯s purpose ofing


    here. Mr. Brown smiled, "It''s impossible. I had dinner with him yesterday. He was in his wheelchair."


    He can''t get better overnight?


    After hearing Emily Woodley''s words, Isabe¡¯s mother alsoughed and thought Emily Woodley was a


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    little naive. "Emily, where did you get these fake messages? Stop lying. If Daniel Taylor can really


    stand, will he be so kind to his little wife?"


    In their eyes, Daniel Taylor was good to Anna, because his legs were useless and he can¡¯t stand up.


    Otherwise, how can that arrogant Daniel Taylor marry such an ordinary girl?


    Emily Woodley heard the family and she also doubted whether Daniel Taylor has got better or not.


    -


    Anna sat beside Daniel Taylor, happily eating the breakfast made by mother Taylor, and heard her


    talking to Daniel Taylor, "Daniel, do you tell Johnson''s family about your health?"


    Chief Johnson has been very concerned about Daniel Taylor''s health. He must be informed about this


    good new.


    Daniel Taylor said, "No, I didn''t tell anyone except my family."


    Originally, he didn''t even want to tell it to his family, let alone publicize it.


    Daniel Taylor even began to think that it is good to sit in a wheelchair, at least here he feels purified of


    defiling illusion.


    He took a look at his mother and said, "Mom, since everyone else thinks I''m not well, let them all think


    so."


    "Okay." Mother Taylor understood that Daniel Taylor had his n. So, she didn''t ask anything.

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443


    After breakfast, Anna went to university, others went to work and mother Taylor came back home.


    She has been in poor health for the past year. She has stopped working and spent most of her time


    resting at home.


    In the afternoon, Emily Woodley came to visit her.


    Mother Taylor looked at Emily Woodley and said, "Emily,e, sit down."


    Mother Taylor has a good attitude towards Emily Woodley. First, she has a good rtionship with


    Emily''s mother. Second, due to Daniel Taylor¡¯s health she was in a good mood.


    Emily Woodley asked about Mother Taylor''s health and then came to the main point, "I heard that


    brother Daniel has recovered. His legs are fine?"


    The whole Brown family put her in confusion, so she wanted to confirm.


    Mother Taylor looked at the curious eyes and thought what Daniel Taylor said to her in the morning that


    things should be publicized. She casually denied, "No, who said this?"


    Emily Woodley, "..."


    She heard it from her mother. Her mother has heard it from Mrs. Taylor. But now, it seemed that her


    mother has heard wrong.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Aftering back from Taylor''s home, Emily Woodley called Isabe Brown. Isabe Brown asked,


    "How is it? Is he all right?"


    Isabe Brown knew that Emily Woodley was going to Taylor''s house to inquire about the news.


    Emily Woodley said gloomily, "No, it seems to be a misunderstanding."


    "I told you." Isabe Brown smiled and thought that Daniel Taylor''s tricks for attracting her attention


    were really boring.


    Can he have children?


    Can he stand up?


    Does he think that if he spread this false information, she will look at him differently?


    She really thinks Daniel Taylor is a little funny.


    After calling Emily Woodley, Isabe Brown went to the airport.


    -


    Her godmother has sent someone to receive her at the airport.


    Although Isabe Brown was very realistic, when she gets along with others, she knew how to please


    others, so she always respected her godmother.


    After apanying the godmother for two days, she finally got the chance to meet Robin Johnson.


    Robin Johnson just came back from the army. He was wearing a camouge suit and looked very


    strong and good-looking.


    He entered the door, saw Isabe Brown sitting on the sofa, and he was stunned.


    Isabe Brown was wearing a beautiful long skirt. She looked very attractive and graceful. She saw


    Robin Johnson and smiled, "Robin, long time no see."


    Robin Johnson saw her and asked seriously, "Where is aunt?"


    "Godmother went to y mahjong." Isabe Brown''s voice was very gentle, totally different as she


    spoke in front of Daniel Taylor.


    Robin heard it and turned around.


    When he was about to leave, he heard Isabe Brown saying, "Am I so terrible? That after seeing me


    here you have to leave immediately."


    Robin Johnson didn''t look back and said directly, "I''m a little busy."


    The meaning of hiding from her was obvious.


    "We haven¡¯t seen each other for a certain time, and we have be so strange?" Isabe Brown said


    sadly, "You came to Jingzhou, but you left without even meeting me."


    Speaking of this, Isabe Brown stood up. Compared with him, she was much smaller. She boldly


    invited, "Let¡¯s have a meal together in the evening, OK?"


    Robin smiled, "I''m really busy."


    This polite and hypocritical smile seemed to increase their distance.


    Isabe Brown came to him and looked at him. The smile on his face was charming. "What are you


    busy with? Busy dating? I heard from Godmother that your family is looking for a fianc¨¦e for you. Do


    you like anyone? If yes then bring her out, let¡¯s meet."


    Robin Johnson looked at Isabe Brown, and it was hard for him to bear anymore. "Miss Brown, please


    have a little self-respect."


    He could see what Isabe Brown was thinking.


    That''s what she used to do when she ttered Daniel Taylor.

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444


    At that time Robin Johnson thought that she was really good-looking.


    But now¡­


    She was no longer that fairy in his eyes.


    Isabe Brown said, "When I disrespected myself?"


    "..." Robin Johnson didn''t say anything. He left directly.


    Isabe Brown looked at his back, but she had no choice.


    Actually, she was very hopeful, that¡¯s why she took the initiative but she only got Robin¡¯s refusal in


    return.


    In the next few days, even the night of Godmother''s birthday, Robin Johnson didn''te back. His


    indifference to Isabe Brown was obvious.


    When he used to like Isabe Brown, he didn''t want to be with her, not to mention now.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    -


    In the evening, Anna and Daniel Taylor went to eat out. She looked at Daniel Taylor and said, "I went to


    the bookstore today and saw my book."


    It is a very great achievement to be able to see your books appear in the bookstore.


    Daniel Taylor took the food, put it on her te and said, "You worked so hard, you deserved this


    sess."


    All the food that Daniel Taylor gave to Anna were vegetables. Anna protested, "I want to eat meat."


    "Eating more vegetables is good for health." He knew that Anna liked to eat meat, but he cannot let her


    do anything.


    He cared for Anna, like a parent. He always tried to stop her from developing bad habits.


    Anna pouted and put vegetables on his te. Although she didn''t like vegetables, she couldn''t help but


    reciprocate when he brought her some.


    Daniel Taylor was different from Anna. He can eat whatever she wanted him to eat. Even the onions


    that he didn''t like to eat, if they were given by Anna, he had no problem in eating.


    They were having dinner when Daniel Taylor''s phone rang.


    He picked it up. "Hello."


    It was Isabe Brown''s phone call, and it was on Daniel Taylor''s private phone. But at this time, she


    didn¡¯t hate to call him.


    At the moment, she repressed her dissatisfaction in her voice. "I want to invite you to dinner. I have


    something to ask."


    Hearing this, Daniel Taylor understood that Isabe Brown''s trip to Beijing was not very smooth.


    "You cane here now." Daniel Taylor slowly took the food on the te and reported the address.


    Then he hung up.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor and asked, "Whose phone is it?"


    "Isabe Brown." Daniel Taylor finished, and continued to serve dishes to Anna.


    Anna stooped eating and she was silent.


    Daniel Taylor looked up at her deste expression and asked, "What happened? Jealous?"


    "No." Anna started eating, but her eyelids were not raised.


    The trace of jealousy should not be too obvious.


    Daniel Taylor said steadily, "she said, she has something to discuss with me."


    Anna said, "You don''t have to exin it to me."


    Isabe Brown used to be his fianc¨¦e. It wasn¡¯t strange if she had something to talk to him.


    Before long, Isabe Brown came.


    Seeing that Anna was here, she didn''t have any scruples, and came inside directly.


    Jack Smith wanted to stop her but he heard Daniel Taylor, "let here."


    "... Yes." Jack Smith didn''t know what Daniel Taylor wanted to do, but since Mr. Taylor had said it, he let


    Isabe Brown go inside.


    Isabe Brown stood aside and looked at Daniel Taylor with some resentment in his eyes.


    Daniel Taylor didn''t look at her.


    The waiter came over and added a chair for Isabe Brown.


    Isabe Brown sat down and continued to stare at him as if Daniel Taylor owed her millions.


    Anna was sitting aside and looked at Isabe Brown. She also noticed Isabe Brown¡¯s obvious anger.

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    Anna didn''t understand what Isabe Brown was angry about, and she cannot ask as well. She just


    watched the y quietly.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Isabe Brown when she sat down. "Is there anything?"


    He looked so calm, and Isabe Brown was angry to see it. In a questioning tone, she asked, "did you


    say anything to Robin when he came to Jingzhoust time?"


    She always felt it must have something to do with Daniel Taylor that Robin Johnson didn''t pay attention


    to her.


    Daniel Taylor knew about Isabe Brown''s Beijing trip and her godmother''s birthday. She used to go


    there every year. Justst year, she missed it and that was also in order to avoid him.


    He held up his ss and drank. "It¡¯s yours and his matter, what does it have to do with me?"


    Last time when Robin came here, Daniel Taylor apanied him for a few days, but both of them


    didn''t mention Isabe Brown.


    Because this woman was not worth their talk.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Isabe Brown said, "If you hadn¡¯t said anything, why did Robin avoid me?"


    Robin Johnson used to like her so much. Now she and Daniel Taylor has broken up, and he should be


    less likely to hide from her. However, he started avoiding her more.


    Daniel Taylor smiled, "Youe to ask me how I can know?"


    Hrious!


    She disliked her former fianc¨¦e, because his legs didn¡¯t work and chose to abandon him, and now she


    even came to me him for hindering her from developing rtionships with his friend?


    Isabe Brown looked at the mocking smile on Daniel Taylor''s face and said, "Daniel Taylor, you are


    married, can''t you see me doing well? You have Anna by your side now, can''t you let me do something


    better with my life?"


    Anna was sitting aside quietly like onlookers who are interested in the spectacle but don''t have


    anything knowledgeable to say about it.


    Isabe Brown, the woman who always looked elegant and calm usually, looked a little angry today.


    After listening for a long time, Anna seemed to understand something - maybe Isabe Brown liked


    Robin, she wanted to go to him but he ignored her, so she thought that Daniel Taylor and Robin


    Johnson are friends and Daniel did something, right?


    After hearing Isabe Brown''s words, Daniel Taylor replied calmly, "I can¡¯t."


    There was no such thing as making Isabe Brown¡¯s life better.


    Indeed, Robin Johnson¡¯s attitude had nothing to do with him. He didn¡¯t say anything to him, but he


    didn''t mind blocking Isabe Brown.


    Isabe Brown used, "You are a looser. You didn¡¯t get any good things in your life, and now you


    can''t see other people getting better than yourself."


    After all, everything bad she was facing now was because of Daniel Taylor. Daniel Taylor hindered her.


    Now, Daniel Taylor didn''t have any importance in her eyes. She said whatever she wanted to say.


    Just after Isabe Brown said this, she heard a loud sound from the side. She took a look and found


    that it was Anna who put chopsticks heavily on the table.


    Anna looked at Isabe Brown and said to Daniel Taylor, "I''m full."


    She really can''t hear Isabe Brown''s nonsense.


    "Let''s go back then." Daniel Taylor said.


    Isabe Brown looked at Daniel Taylor, who had not been angry, and thought that Daniel Taylor was


    guilty.


    Isabe Brown chuckled, "why can''t you hear me? Since you dare to do it, what are you guilty of?"


    She came to Daniel Taylor to vent her anger. She thought that Daniel Taylor liked her very much, so if


    she will get angry with him, he will not really do anything to her.


    Because she has a ce in Daniel Taylor¡¯s heart, she had no fear.


    However, what she didn''t know that in fact, Daniel Taylor didn''t care about her. He just felt that he didn''t


    need to pay attention to a mentally retarded person.

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446


    Yes, in the eyes of Daniel Taylor, she was really insane.


    He even suspected that there was something wrong with her brain so that she had the delusion of


    being loved by everyone.


    Love her?


    There was no other woman in his life except Anna.


    Daniel Taylor stood up and took a look at Isabe Brown. He said what she desired, "since you like


    Robin so much, I will call himter and ask him to consider you. As for whether he would like to be with


    you or not, I don''t know. After all, not everyone in the world can be like Miss Brown..."


    When he said this, Daniel Taylor''s tone was very calm.


    However, Isabe Brown was already stunned when she saw him standing up.


    Before leaving for Beijing, Emily Woodley told her that the news that Daniel Taylor could stand up was


    fake.


    But¡­. now she saw Daniel Taylor standing up.


    He got up!


    Unbelievable!


    Daniel Taylor''s tone was calm. Even when Isabe Brown behaved so stupidly, he was not angry.


    However, at the moment when he stood up, Isabe Brown felt a p on her face.


    He didn''t even need any words to make her feel shameful.


    Daniel Taylor has been in the army for many years. Just standing in front of you, you can''t help but be


    afraid of the atmosphere.


    In the eyes of Isabe Brown, such a man has always been high and ineffable.


    She used to be proud to be Daniel Taylor''s fianc¨¦e.


    Isabe Brown came here today to warn Daniel Taylor not to damage her rtionship with Robin


    Johnson behind her back.


    However, at this moment, when she heard that he would call Robin Johnson and even help her to


    persuade Robin Johnson, she didn''t feel happy at all.


    She was stunned for a while.


    Before she could speak, she saw Daniel Taylor holding Anna''s shoulder and going out.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Jack Smith stood aside, watching the scene, there was a feeling of peace in his body. Daniel Taylor''s


    wheelchair was still there. Hee over and took it away. Before leaving, he looked at Isabe Brown


    and chuckled.


    For such a long time, Jack Smith never ever felt like this. Seeing Isabe Brown like this made him so


    happy.


    It was a hearty feeling.


    Isabe Brown felt her face swollen.


    Only Anna and Daniel Taylor were in the elevator.


    Anna stood aside and secretly looked at Daniel Taylor.


    He was wearing a ck suit, just by standing quietly, he looked much more attractive than he looked in


    a wheelchair.


    He seemed very quiet, the expression on his face was also very calm, as if whom Isabe Brown has


    just pointed out wasn¡¯t him.


    He was a man who never quarreled with others. Because he believed in one thing that there is nothing


    more convincing than to speak with facts.


    Downstairs, the driver opened the door and saw Daniel Taylor standing beside Anna. He almost


    thought he had seen something wrong. He usually saw Daniel Taylor sitting in the wheelchair and


    needed help to sit in the car.


    How can Mr. Taylor stand up just after a meal?


    What the hell!


    -


    Isabe Brown was still numb and sitting alone in the same position. They all left, but she hasn''t left


    yet.


    Thinking of the way Daniel Taylor just spoke, his calm eyes and his tone in an instant made her feel like


    she has lost her face.


    Where did she know that he could stand up?


    If she had known it, she must¡­


    Especially when she thought of what she has said in front of Daniel Taylor aftering back, she


    regretted deeply.


    It was the same as eating one''s heart out.

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447


    She thought that Daniel Taylor could not stand up in his whole life, and she didn''t expect anything from


    it. So, she said anything to him that she wanted to say without even thinking.


    What''s more, she also found it annoying to be missed by such a person.


    But he stood up.


    He was the man she used to like the most, adore the most, simply the best man in her eyes.


    Her Mr. Perfect!


    Isabe Brown suddenly felt at a loss.


    She sat and didn''t leave. The waiter saw her sitting there and came over, "Miss, do you want to have


    anything?"


    Everyone thought she was weird, and they didn''t know whether to remove the table or not. After


    hearing this, Isabe Brown stood up and walked out of the restaurant.


    When she reached home, the whole person was still shocked.


    She called Emily Woodley home to discuss it.


    Before long, Emily Woodley came. Seeing Isabe sitting on the sofa alone in a trance, she seemed


    puzzled, "What''s the problem?"


    At ordinary times, no matter what has happened, Isabe Brown always looked calm, but today she


    looked like something really wrong has happened.


    Emily Woodley put her hand on her forehead. "Sick?"


    She grabbed Emily Woodley''s hand and said in exasperation, "I''m stupid."


    She wanted to strangle herself now.


    She never thought that she can be so stupid!


    If she didn''t leave him at that time, if she had known that he would be fine soon and if she has stayed


    with him for a while, he must love her a lot¡­


    Not like now, even that Anna has the identity of Mrs. Daniel Taylor.


    Emily Woodley said, "What happened?"


    It was the first time she had heard Isabe Brown saying that she was stupid. Emily Woodley was quite


    surprised.


    After all, Isabe Brown has always been the most thoughtful.


    Isabe Brown looked at Emily Woodley and said in despair, "Daniel Taylor has recovered. He is


    "What?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "He stood up." Isabe Brown covered her face with both hands, buried it in her knees, and her voice


    was a little flustered, "what will happen now? Even today I talked a lot of nonsense in front of him."


    She also med him for letting Robin Johnson ignore her.


    Emily Woodley said, "Impossible? His mother said he is not okay."


    Before her mother told that Daniel Taylor stood up but Isabe Brown didn''t believe it. So she asked


    Daniel¡¯s mother in person, and she also denied it.


    "It''s true." Isabe Brown wanted to die, "I have seen it with my own eyes."


    -


    Anna and Daniel Taylor have returned home. Daniel Taylor sat on the sofa and Anna made coffee for


    him.


    Someone who usually liked to drink tea today said that he wanted to drink the coffee made by her.


    Anna went to make it.


    She made it, put it in front of him, sat down beside him, and fixed her eyes on Daniel Taylor.


    Daniel Taylor saw Anna staring at himself all the time, and asked puzzlingly, "what do you want to do by


    looking at me like this?"


    "I wonder how much Miss Brown must be regretting now."


    While making coffee, Anna couldn''t help recalling the moment when Daniel Taylor stood up in front of


    her.


    The more she thought about it, and the more handsome he looked in her imagination. In particr, he


    also said to Isabe Brown that he would call Robin Johnson.


    He didn''t scold Isabe Brown from the beginning to the end, but Anna felt that his response was very


    cool.


    Daniel Taylor looked at his coffee. Anna has made a heart-shaped flower on it. "What do you have to


    do with these useless things? Have you finished your today¡¯s work?"


    "Not yet." Anna asked curiously, "Sir, till now you didn''t say that your legs are better, are you waiting for


    today?"


    When Isabe Brown came to him, he deliberately embarrassed her.


    Daniel Taylor asked calmly, "Am I so senseless?"

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448


    "Then, why do I think so?" She now really felt that he seemed senseless and when he became like this


    he seemed more terrible than anyone else.


    Daniel Taylor put on a serious look as a parent, "go to work, so that you can go to bed early. Don''t stay


    up tillte."


    Anna hugged him, "No. You are strict with me!"


    "..." Daniel Taylor said, "Is this strictness?"


    "Then what is it?"


    He rubbed her head, "Obviously, it¡¯s my love for you. I want you to sleep well every day."


    "..." Anna smiled and asked him, "How is the coffee?"


    "Very good."


    "Then¡­. I''ll make it for you every day."


    "... I prefer tea."


    -


    Anna finished today''s work, took a bath and came out of the bathroom wrapped in a bath towel.


    Daniel Taylor was working overtime tonight. He has been busy working in the study.


    She forgot to take her clothes when she just went in. As soon as she came out of the bathroom, Daniel


    Taylor also opened the door.


    "Wait... Wait a minute. Go out for a while." Anna stopped him.


    Daniel Taylor stood at the door and looked at her puzzledly. "What''s the matter?"


    Anna said, "You go out for a while. I''m not dressed yet."


    Daniel Taylor came in, closed the door directly and looked at her with some disapproval, "isn''t it right to


    not wear it? After all, I''ll take it off."


    "..."


    He didn¡¯t seem joking. He looked very serious.


    A handsome man has the advantage. Even if he speaks nonsense, it doesn''t feel bad.


    If you change the man into an ugly one, it will make someone go mad with every word.


    Anna took a look at him and said, "I''m not kidding. Wait for me. I''ll get dressed first."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "You can change."


    Daniel Taylor came in, stepped aside and poured himself a ss of water calmly.


    In the past, when he was in a wheelchair, he needed help from others to do anything. Anna was also


    used to taking care of him.


    But now, she saw him doing everything by himself, and she was not used to it. She just felt that he was


    too domineering and can bully her. She was upset.


    Because he was in the room, she took her clothes and nned to go back to the bathroom to change.


    Although they had every kind of rtionship, but now he can stand up and Anna felt strange. It seemed


    that this person wasn¡¯t her former Sir, but a changed person, which made her a little nervous.


    Daniel Taylor stood under the light, his sleeve was pulled to his elbow, and he took a cup to drink water.


    Before he finished drinking, he saw Anna walking to the bathroom with her clothes in her arms.


    Her bath towel slipped down...


    Before he could say be careful, the next second, he saw her stepping on the corner of the bath towel


    and falling to the ground.


    "..."


    He put down his ss and walked over. "Are you ok?"


    Anna was lying on the ground. Daniel Taylor helped her quickly and lifted her up from the ground. The


    fall was a bit hard, and her knee hit the floor, so she was hurt.


    Anna got up, and she was numb for two seconds.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her like this, and he got worried, "does it hurt?"


    "I am afraid I''ve sprained my waist." Anna frowned and said in response.


    To be honest, she felt thest time she fell like this a long time ago.


    She wasn¡¯t a child, suddenly fell down like this. Even this thought made her feel a little aggrieved.


    After hearing this, Daniel Taylor immediately picked her up and put her on the bed.


    "I''ll call and let the doctore and have a look."


    "No need." Anna stopped him, "I am okay. It''s not that serious."

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449


    She didn''t know how many times she fell like this when she was a kid. It was just that now she has


    grown big and fell down in front of him. So, she was a little ashamed.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her tenderly. "Then lie down."


    Annay down on the pillow and stretched out her hand to pull the quilt. When she just fell, the bath


    towel also fell off, and she was carried by him.


    At this moment, she felt very embarrassed.


    Daniel Taylor reached out, pulled the quilt and covered her.


    Annay down on the bed, buried her hand under the quilt, carefully sped them together, blushed


    and didn''t look at him.


    Daniel Taylor sat by the bed and looked at her like this. He put aside his worries and couldn''t help


    Anna''s cheeks were bulging. She saw himugh at herself and felt aggrieved. "You areughing at me.


    If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t fall."


    Daniel Taylor said, "I didn''t push you."


    "..." Anna said nothing. "I didn''t say you pushed me. It''s just that I said to you that I want to wear


    clothes. If you hadn¡¯te in, I wouldn''t have been so nervous and I didn''t fall down."


    Daniel Taylor listened to Anna''s words, smiled, walked over, picked up her clothes and the bath towel


    and gave them to her.


    "Put on your clothes first." She already fell down and hurt herself. He couldn''t make fun of her


    anymore.


    When it was needed to be serious, he became serious.


    It will be too much to joke at this time.


    When Anna was about to wear her clothes, he turned his back. Anna saw him like this and put on her


    nightdress easily.


    "Done."


    Hearing her voice, Daniel Taylor turned around.


    Anna has uncovered the quilt, exposing her body, and she was rubbing her arm which had just been


    hurt.


    "Is it paining?" He looked at her.


    "A little." Shended on her knees and arms when she fell.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Daniel Taylor held her arm and looked at it. His eyes fall on Anna''s knee, which was a little purple now.


    He said, "Wait a minute. I''ll get some medicine."


    "Oh."


    Daniel Taylor went out for a while and returned with Yunnan white drug-aerosol spray.


    Anna leaned on the pillow and looked at the man who was helping him deal with the injury. In fact, it


    wasn¡¯t serious. However, watching him taking care of herself like this, made Anna¡¯s heart warm.


    "Husband." She called him sweetly.


    Daniel Taylor put the lid of the medicine on the table aside and asked, "Yes?"


    "That''s very kind of you." Anna took the initiative to hold him and leaned on him.


    Daniel Taylor sat by the bed, looked at her leaning against him. He reached out and put his arms


    around her waist. In a low voice, he said with a smile, "I just helped you spray some medicine and I


    be kind?"


    When he wasn¡¯t better, Anna did many such kinds of little things for him.


    However, she never seemed to take those things to heart and whenever he tried to take care of her or


    do something for her, she always remembered.


    Anna said some domineeringly, "I don¡¯t care. I will be fine because I have you by my side."


    Daniel Taylor had no choice but to admit defeat with his unreasonable wife, "Yes, go to bed earlier."


    He helped her to lie down, "In the morning, see if there is any pain and don¡¯t forget to tell me if there is


    pain somewhere."


    "Okay."


    -


    When they got up the next day, Anna felt pain.


    Daniel Taylor called a doctor. The doctor examined it and confirmed that it was just a sprain and she


    needed a rest for two days.


    He asked for leave from work and forced her to rest at home.

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450


    After eating in the dining room, Daniel Taylor came back to Anna to the room and heard Anna saying, "I


    can go to university."


    Even if she cannot go to thepany, she still has to attend her sses.


    Daniel Taylor sat beside the bed and said seriously, "I don''t like the way you have to argue every time."


    Anna looked at his cold face and nodded.


    It seemed that she was very aggrieved because she wasn¡¯t allowed to attend ss. In fact, he said this


    because he cared about her, but her innocent eyes seemed to be bullied.


    Daniel Taylor softened his voice and spoke, "You are not well, just take a rest for two days, and after


    that go to university and work."


    "I understand." The feeling of being coaxed by him made her happy.


    It was only a little injury, but Daniel Taylor loved her so much and did not want to let her go to university,


    so he forced her to stay at home to rest.


    Anna was not a fool, obviously, she knew that he said this for her good.


    She looked at Daniel Taylor and asked, "Do you want to go to thepany today?"


    He has been so busy every day.


    Daniel Taylor said, "I''ll apany you at home today."


    "Won¡¯t it be difficult for you?" She didn''t like to give him trouble.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna and said, "Do you want to send me away and then run out secretly?"


    "..."


    When they were talking, the door was knocked. It was Aunt Lisa''s voice, "Daniel."


    Daniel Taylor stood up to open the door and saw Aunt Lisa and Aiden Stark standing at the door.


    Anna was injured. Aiden Stark got this news and came to see her.


    At the moment, looking at Daniel Taylor who stood up to open the door, he couldn''t help being stunned


    for a moment.


    Is this... His brother-inw?


    Aunt Lisa walked away when she saw the door has been opened.


    Aiden Stark stood at the door and looked at Daniel Taylor, but did not dare to speak.


    He was a bit of face blind. He remembered people by their clothes. Daniel Taylor aura has always been


    very powerful. He didn''t dare to stare at Daniel Taylor even when he was in the wheelchair. He only


    knew that the person in the wheelchair is his brother-inw.


    But now Daniel Taylor''s wheelchair was gone, so Aiden Stark was unable to recognize people.


    Daniel Taylor saw him stupefied and said, "You came at the right time, apany your sister."


    Anna can''t go to university today. He asked Aiden Stark to apany her for fear that she would make


    trouble.


    After hearing the voice of Daniel Taylor, Aiden Stark nodded, "OK."


    He is really brother-inw!


    Daniel Taylor walked out of the door and went to the study to deal with the work. Aiden Stark came in


    with an unbelievable look and asked, "Sister, is my brother-inw OK?"


    "Um." Anna looked at Aiden Stark''s startled look and smiled, "Why you are too surprised?"


    Anna forgot how surprised she was to see Daniel Taylor standing up.


    "Then he won''t be in a wheelchair anymore?"


    "Yes."


    Anna was also very happy while saying this.


    Aiden Stark sat down beside him and looked at Anna. But the whole person was still in a daze.


    "Why are you here?" Anna asked.


    "Brother-inw said you were hurt. I came here to have a look." Aiden Stark asked, "Is it badly hurt?"


    "Not much." Anna said, "He asked me to take off and let me rest at home. In fact, I want to go to


    university."


    Aiden Stark listened and envied, "Brother-inw is very kind to you. I also want to have a rest at home


    and don''t want to go to ss."


    "..."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Anna was speechless in front of such a brother.


    Aiden Stark chatted with her. After that they yed games for a while, and then his team called him


    and he went back.

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451


    Daniel Taylor was afraid that she would be bored alone, so he took his work to the room to deal with it.


    In order to make his life more convenient, Aiden Stark moved out of the university¡¯s dormitory and


    rented a house outside.


    Their mother came to see him today and brought the things she cooked for him.


    She looked at Aiden Stark who just came back from the outside and asked. "Did you go to see your


    sister today?"


    "Yeah." Aiden Stark took the te. "By the way, my brother-inw has recovered."


    Aiden Stark knew that his mother had dissatisfied with Daniel Taylor''s wheelchair.


    From time to time she took this matter as an example and always criticized Anna for marrying Daniel


    Taylor that made Anna suffer a lot.


    Now he knew about Daniel Taylor''s standing up. Of course, he shared it with his mother first of all.


    His mother looked at him puzzledly. "He¡¯s recovered?"


    In her impression, Daniel Taylor was a person in a wheelchair. She never thought he would stand up.


    "Yes, he can walk. He doesn''t have to use a wheelchair anymore." Aiden Stark said and served himself


    the food.


    Since Anna wedding, she has not met her mother many times. Although she sent them a fixed living


    expense every month, she didn''t go back to Haicheng to meet her not even at the Spring Festival.


    After all, the pain her mother gave to her and prejudice against Daniel Taylor has never been lessened.


    At the moment, his mother heard that Daniel Taylor stood up and she was very excited. She said


    eagerly, "give me your cell phone. I want to call your sister."


    Aiden Stark said, "Sister doesn''t want to answer your phone."


    "No matter what, she is my daughter, hurry up." At this moment, their mother seemed to be a little


    impatient.


    Anna has cklisted her number. She can''t make a phone call, so she can only use Aiden Stark''s


    phone.


    -


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    At the same time, Anna was having dinner with Daniel Taylor.


    She received a call. It was Aiden Stark''s number, so she took it. But it turned out to be her mother''s


    voice, "Anna..."


    It¡¯s been half a year that they did not call each other, but at this time her mother''s voice sounded


    incredibly gentle.


    Last time when they met, Anna gave her two thousand and still wasn''t able to hear a good word from


    her.


    Anna asked coldly, "what''s the matter?"


    "Well, nothing, I just..." Her mother said with a smile, as if she wanted to change her former impression


    into a good mother¡¯s impression, "I heard Aiden say that Daniel is fine?"


    "..." When Anna heard this, she immediately understood the reason behind the change of her mother''s


    attitude.


    She smiled. "Don''t be so frank. You''re not so familiar with him."


    Anna remembered clearly the matter of her wedding. Her rtives made fun of her, joked andughed


    at her for marrying a man in a wheelchair.


    Her mother, also because of those people''s views, disliked her sir to the extreme.


    After that, she said a lot of bad things in front of him.


    Now she heard that Daniel Taylor has got better, so she came here to make friends, which made Anna


    feel a little funny.


    Her mother said pleasantly, "Anna, its mom¡¯s mistake. Mom said bad things before. Can¡¯t you forgive


    me? If you both are free at the weekend, bring Daniel home. Let¡¯s have a meal together, okay? Mom


    miss you very much."


    "..." Anna listened to her mother''s words, and she was about to die ofughter.


    Forget it, who made this woman her mother?


    She didn''t want to argue with her mother. She refused, "We aren¡¯t free."


    "Okay, when are you free? Come whenever you are free! Anna, baby, mom love you the most. It''s just


    that sometimes you don''t think clearly. Don''t take your mother¡¯s words to heart, OK?" On the phone,


    her mother¡¯s attitude was calm, and her tone was full of love.

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    Anna couldn''t figure out how her mother''s attitude changed so fast?


    She clenched her cell phone and took a look at Daniel who was eating calmly.


    He liked to eat quietly. Although he got better now, still Anna didn''t forget what he had experienced


    before and how badly her mother taunted him.


    She said directly, "We are eating. I will hang up, now."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, she just hung up.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and asked, "Whose call?"


    "My mother." Anna picked up the food and said gloomily, "She knows that you can stand up now and let


    me take you back for dinner at the weekend. I refused."


    Daniel Taylor heard Anna and his expressions were calm.


    "I''m sorry," Anna apologized.


    Anna knew that when Daniel Taylor was experiencing the worst time of his life, many people came to


    Daniel Taylor said, "I''m not angry."


    "..." Anna really admitted that he has a calm temper.


    If she was at his ce, she would be so angry.


    Daniel Taylor looked up at Anna and said, "For some things, we need to take them as they are and it is


    good to ept the things that we cannot change."


    Isabe Brown was a highly educated person, but she still did such kind of unbelievable things.


    Compared with her, Anna''s mother, who didn''t go to school and knew nothing about awareness.


    How can Daniel Taylor expect a good attitude from an ignorant person?


    Such things depend on a person¡¯s good moral education.


    He looked at Anna and said, "Since she invited us to dinner at the weekend, let''s go together."


    "Well?" Anna couldn''t believe it and looked at him.


    Unexpectedly, he agreed?


    Anna was a little skeptical. "Are you going to Haicheng to have dinner with my mother?"


    Her mother has always been rude to him. She taunted him and mocked him.


    "Yes." Daniel Taylor took a look at Anna. "I haven''t been to Haicheng for a long time. Go and have a


    look. And..."


    Daniel Taylor''s eyes were very gentle. "I want to see the ce where my wife grows up."


    He always felt a little hurt when he heard about her childhood, so he wanted to see where she grew up.


    This pair of gentle eyes made Anna stunned for a while. She can''t refuse, so she agreed.


    On Saturday, Anna got up early in the morning.


    After two days of rest, her waist injury has been cured.


    Daniel Taylor wanted to go back to Haicheng with her. Anna didn''t call her mother. Instead, she called


    Aiden Stark to talk about it.


    It was a little far from Haicheng here. Anna remembered that she left Haicheng with Daniel Taylor and


    after that, she never went back.


    In the car, she has been looking out. She used to cross this road every time she went home. Now


    looking at these familiar ces, her heart had slightly inexplicable emotions.


    Daniel Taylor looked at the unusual quiet Anna, and held her hand. "What are you thinking?"


    "Nothing special." Anna smiled and said, "Just thinking that I''vee back after a very long time."


    In a moment, her mother and sir will meet.


    But she wasn¡¯t worried about her mother¡¯s attitude towards Daniel Taylor. Now, he can walk and her


    mother won¡¯t dare to be rude with Daniel Taylor. She cannot bear to behave in the same way she used


    to behave.


    This is the world.


    When you are at the bottom of the valley, everyone wants to step on you.


    But once you climb up, those who once looked down on you will run to please you...


    In the early morning, Anna¡¯s mother and father went to the market to buy the freshest food. He said


    that she had bought a lot of things, and she stared at him, "What do you know? This is the first time


    Daniel ising to our house for dinner. We should treat him better."

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    In Anna¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes, her husband was an idiot. She couldn''t rely on him at all. Fortunately, she


    asked for leave today and bought food by herself. If she has sent her husband he would not have


    bought anything.


    Anna¡¯s father¡¯s personality has always been calm and soft.


    He never argued with his wife and always did what she said.


    Actually, in an argument with his wife, he can¡¯t win. So, for him, it was a waste of energy to quarrel with


    her and he was toozy to waste his energy.


    After buying vegetables, they met an acquaintance on the way. She saw Mrs. Stark buying so many


    vegetables and said hello to her, "Kaylee, why you bought so many things today? Is your soning


    back?"


    Everyone knew that she doted on Aiden.


    Anna¡¯s mother said proudly, "no, it''s Anna and her husband. They areing for a meal."


    "Really?" The other side''s voice has a tone of disbelief. They all knew that Anna''s husband was


    crippled and can only sit in a wheelchair. Kaylee has always been disgusted with them.


    How could she be so hospitable for Anna and her husband?


    "What''s the matter? Is there anything wrong in it?" Anna¡¯s mother saw the woman¡¯s face filled with


    disdain and said, "My daughter Anna is so obedient, she got the admission in one of the best


    universities, and also married a good man."


    While speaking about Anna, Anna¡¯s mother didn¡¯t have the usual disdainful tone. In fact, she seemed


    very proud.


    The other side looked at Anna¡¯s mother like this, and thought that Anna¡¯s mother had taken the wrong


    medicine!


    She never showed such an attitude for Anna.


    -


    Anna and Daniel Taylor had gone to the vi before they went to Anna''s parents'' home.


    The ce where they met for the first time.


    After a rest, they came to visit Anna¡¯s parents¡¯ home.


    Their house was a very small house. There were six floors in the building and there was no elevator, so


    you can only walk on the stairs.


    Because the Starks have been living there for a long time, the people of the whole building knew each


    other. There were also some rtives.


    Their car stopped downstairs.


    They just got off the car. A neighbor who lived on the first floor saw Anna and said, "Anna, you are


    back! Long time no see, you look more beautiful!"


    "Hello, aunt Gianna," Anna said hello politely.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Aunt Gianna saw Anna and then her eyes fell on Daniel Taylor standing beside Anna. Her eyes


    brightened and she asked curiously, "He is..."


    "My husband." Anna said and held Daniel Taylor''s hand.


    She knew that when she was away, the people in this building didn''t say anything good about her and


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s marriage.


    And their words were even hard to bear...


    Aunt Gianna was stupefied, she couldn''t believe it. "Is he your husband? How it can be?"


    She had heard that Anna married a disabled man who could not stand up.


    Then what has she seen? The man was not only not disabled, but also extremely handsome. Even this


    40-50 years old woman saw him and her heart can''t help it.


    Anna said, "Why should I lie to you? If he is not my husband, who is he?"


    Jack Smith opened the trunk and took out the presents they had bought for Anna¡¯s family.


    This was Daniel Taylor''s first visit. The gifts were well prepared. Aunt Gianna was surprised to see the


    pile of things.


    Every time her daughter and son-inwe back, they just bought some fruit, or sometimes nothing.


    Daniel Taylor came here, and he bought so many things that made people envied the Starks.


    Anna saw that Jack Smith wanted to take all the things up by himself, and she took the initiative to


    share, "let me take some."


    "No."


    How can Jack Smith dare to let her do?


    Anna has the identity of Mr. Taylor''s darling wife.


    He refused and said, "I''ll take care of these things. You and Mr. Taylor go up first."

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454


    "It doesn¡¯t matter." This was Anna home and she was embarrassed to let Jack Smith take all these


    things alone. "Let me help you, and it will be easy to carry."


    Just then, Anna¡¯s father and mother came downstairs. They saw that their guests had arrived, so they


    hurried to move the things.


    "Why did you buy so many things? It''s too much!" Anna¡¯s mother said out of courtesy.


    But deep inside Anna¡¯s mother was happy with the surprise.


    Daniel Taylor brought so many things and it was enough for her to regain her lost honor in this building.


    She never expected that she would get the chance to feel so proud.


    They didn¡¯t let Anna and Daniel Taylor move these things. Anna¡¯s mother directly asked Anna¡¯s father


    to bring these things upstairs. Jack Smith also went to help when he saw this.


    Anna¡¯s mother looked at Anna and Daniel Taylor and said, "Anna, take Daniel upstairs."


    At this moment, Anna¡¯s mother was so happy and satisfied to have Daniel Taylor as her son-inw.


    He is rich, good-looking and not disabled. He is also generous, see how many things he has bought for


    them.


    It seemed that they have been rewarded with the best son-inw.


    Not only in this building. Even in the whole town, they couldn''t find a better son-inw.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor. Daniel Taylor held her hand. "Let''s go."


    Knowing that they wille, Anna¡¯s mother cleaned the house inside and outside yesterday. This was


    Daniel Taylor''s first visit at home and she wanted to make a good impression on him.


    As they entered, Anna¡¯s mother called Daniel Taylor and said, "Daniel, please sit down."


    The sofa at home was not big. Daniel Taylor and Jack Smith both were very tall. They sat on it and


    made the sofa look even smaller. But they didn''t mind.


    Anna¡¯s mother poured juicy for them enthusiastically and said, "Daniel, have some juicy."


    Daniel Taylor looked at the cup in front of him, but didn''t move. Anna¡¯s mother said, "Don¡¯t worry, I have


    detoxified it. Everything here ispletely hygienic."


    "..."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Anna stood aside and looked at her mother''s appearance. She thought of her mother''s reaction when


    she saw Daniel Taylor for the first time and now.


    By contrast, it made Anna feel hrious.


    Anna¡¯s mother also felt embarrassed. She said to Anna, "Anna, sit down. I¡¯ll cook for you."


    With that, she went enthusiastically to the kitchen.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor and said, "Do you want to see my room?"


    Daniel Taylor replied, "Sure."


    He stood up and followed Anna to her room.


    Anna''s room was not big. Her bed, wardrobe and desk were crowded together. Because the area


    wasn¡¯t much, there was very little space to move around. She liked books very much. So the used ones


    were also piled up neatly.


    Anna hasn''te back to live here for a long time, but her mother knew that she wille back today,


    sost night, she cleaned it specially and it looked very neat.


    Daniel Taylor stood by the door, looking inside.


    "It''s a little small, but you can sit on the bed," Anna said.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her demure appearance and said with a smile, "it''s OK."


    It was the first time he hade to her room - the room she grew up in, there were some stickers on


    the walls, which were traces of her growth.


    Almost at the moment when he came in, he looked at the ce and thought that Anna slept here and


    did her homework here.


    He sat down on the bed and looked at the poster on the wall. "What is this?"


    "Well..." Anna took a look at the poster of Jay Chou on the wall, "My¡­.My Adonis."


    She used to be crazy about Jay Chou, so she bought this poster.


    She didn''t know why but after being stared at by Daniel Taylor, she felt guilty.

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455


    Sure enough, in the next moment, Daniel Taylor reached out his hand and pulled her into his arms. She


    sat on hisp, and he asked. "Is he your idol too?"


    Anna coughed, "Forget it!"


    After all, she had many idols.


    Anna looked at him. It seemed as if he was a little jealous. In order to exin it, she asked, "Don¡¯t you


    have a favorite female star?"


    Everyone is free to follow any celebrity. Why doesn''t one have many idols?


    Daniel Taylor looked at her. "No."


    "..."


    She was unable to do anything to him!


    Daniel Taylor hugged Anna, looked at her room, and his eyes fell on her desk, "you have a lot of


    books."


    "Yeah." Anna stood up, took out a book and showed it to him, "There was a time when I loved reading


    novels, so I bought them."


    Anna was the kind of girl who never went out to KTV, or to hang out in bars. She never really went out


    to have fun. In addition to work and study, her only entertainment was reading novels.


    Daniel Taylor picked up a book and looked at the cover with some doubts in his eyes. "What kind of


    novel is this?"


    Then he reached out and turned it over.


    Anna stared at it and saw that the title of the novel was "president, don''te near."


    Her mind exploded, "no, this..."


    She reached for it.


    Daniel Taylor raised his hand, and he didn''t give it to her. He had already turned the page.


    Anna said eagerly, "Let me exin."


    She didn''t know why the book was still here. She wanted to dig a hole to bury herself.


    This was Anna''s first ¡°adult¡± novel.


    She put it away after reading it. No one in the family likes reading except her, so she never cared about


    putting it away.


    At the moment, Daniel Taylor was holding it and she was too embarrassed.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna. He held her in his arms with one hand and held the book she wanted to


    steal with the other hand.


    He started looking at the content.


    He hugged Anna and said in an amusing tone, "What you want to exin?"


    "I... This is my friend''s."


    "Your friend''s book is in your house?" He obviously didn''t believe it.


    Anna reached for it. "Give it back to me quickly!"


    She didn¡¯t want him to see it again. Or, she will die with embarrassment.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her actions that have shame and indignation. He was enjoying it, so he wanted


    to tease her more. He said in a serious tone. "I didn''t know that my Anna knew a lot. At such a young


    age, she doesn¡¯t learn well, so she started reading such books."


    "..." Anna looked at Daniel Taylor who was enjoyingughing at her, "Who doesn''t learn well? You don''t


    learn well!"


    "OK, we both didn¡¯t learn well." With that, he directly put Anna on her bed, and hey down on her.


    Anna''s bed was not like their bed. It was a bit hard. She hasn''t slept here for a long time, and she


    wasn¡¯t used to it.


    Daniel Taylor held her head and looked at her.


    Anna was a little angry because he made fun of her, but at this moment she was a little moved by his


    gentle eyes.


    She looked at him. "Husband."


    There were only two of them in this room.


    Maybe it was because the room was small or maybe because of his special rtionship with her, she


    really felt closer to him.


    "Yes?" Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t rush to kiss her. He just looked at her like this.


    His eyes were deep and charming.


    Anna looked at his lips and wanted to kiss him. She gathered some courage, raised her head gently,


    touched his lips, kissed and then withdrew. She did all this in some seconds.


    This move made Daniel Taylorugh.

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456


    He lowered his head and held her soft lips.


    From the beginning, there every kiss has been very gentle, and they began to understand each other


    and also developed some kind of special interest and feeling.


    Daniel Taylor liked such smooth progress.


    It seemed that the time gradually made them familiar.


    Anna stretched her arms, circled his neck and kissed him.


    Because they were in Stark¡¯s house, Daniel Taylor was quite restrained. After kissing Anna for a while,


    he hugged her in his arms and talked with her.


    Before long, Anna¡¯s mother knocked on the door. "Anna,e out for the meal."


    Anna said to Daniel Taylor, "Food is ready."


    Daniel Taylor looked at the little girl under him, reached out his hand, helped her to arrange her messy


    hair, kissed her on the forehead, and then sat up with her in his arms.


    Anna looked at him modestly and smoothed the wrinkles on her clothes. "I don''t look obvious or do I?"


    Although the two just kissed each other, Anna was still afraid of being seen.


    Daniel Taylor smiled, "No."


    He stood up, took her hand and opened the door of the room.


    Anna went out first, and Daniel Taylor came outter.


    Anna¡¯s mother cooked a lot of dishes, and she was very enthusiastic about Daniel Taylor. She treated


    Daniel Taylor as a distinguished guest.


    From the time they came here, Anna also didn''t argue with her parents. She didn¡¯t say anything that


    can make her parents unhappy.


    Once a person has passed a certain age, he give up haggling with his parents.


    Anna also felt that after staying beside Daniel Taylor, her mentality has matured a lot.


    She asked Daniel Taylor and Jack Smith to sit down first, and then served them the food.


    While they were eating, Aunt Gianna, who just met them downstairs, had already told all her rtives


    about Anna and Daniel.


    Now the whole building knew that they havee back as well as how many presents they brought for


    the family and also about Daniel¡¯s legs.


    Just after eating, Anna went to the kitchen to wash dishes.


    As a matter of fact, she didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with her mother, but it didn¡¯t mean that she


    wouldn¡¯t do it when she should do.


    Daniel Taylor stood at the door and looked at Anna. "Do you want me to help you?"


    He didn''t let Anna do these things for a long time at home.


    Daniel Taylor loved Anna a lot and really treated her like someone treats the most beloved child of a


    family.


    Even if Anna sometimes wanted to do housework, he often stopped her. There were maids in their


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    house to do dishes.


    After hearing Daniel Taylor''s words, Anna chuckled, "you wash the dishes? No, I''ll do it myself. "


    She can''t imagine the way Daniel Taylor would wash dishes.


    As soon as Anna¡¯s mother heard that Daniel Taylor was going to wash dishes, she hurriedly came over


    and said, "Let Anna wash, Daniel, please sit down first. She is used to it. You can¡¯t do it."


    Daniel Taylor just looked at Anna¡¯s mother and didn''t speak.


    Anna¡¯s mother was embarrassed and said to Anna, "Anna, let me wash it."


    Daniel Taylor''s eyes made her feel that it was a big sin to let Anna wash dishes. Anna didn''t think like


    any of them. It wasn¡¯t a big deal for her to wash some dishes.


    She was not a spoiled person either, she said, "It doesn¡¯t matter, let me do."


    The kitchen here wasn¡¯t big and two people can¡¯t stand in it together.


    Daniel Taylor stood by and watched the busy Anna.


    She washed the dishes. She was wearing an apron and the sleeves of her clothes were tied together.


    She seemed careful as if she had helped her mother with the housework when she was a child.


    Just then, the door was knocked, and Anna¡¯s mother went to open it.

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457


    After a while, Anna saw the two aunts of the building sitting on their sofa. Two middle-aged old women


    sat by and looked straight at Daniel Taylor.


    Oh god, Anna¡¯s husband looks so good!


    He is much more handsome than their son-inw.


    There was no specific standard for being handsome. However, different people have different


    temperaments and their personalities have different abilities to catch the attention of the crowd.


    Anna came out of the kitchen after washing the dishes and saw the two aunts sitting on the sofa


    whispering, ncing at Daniel Taylor from time to time.


    Anna¡¯s mother sat beside her with a proud look on her face.


    Daniel Taylor was normal. He just watched Anna and didn''t pay attention to these things. But Anna was


    a little unhappy!


    How can he let her husband to be seen by others like this?


    And it''s not nice to whisper in front of others, don¡¯t they know?


    She walked to them and said, "Hello Aunt Vivian, Aunt Ruby."


    "Anna." When they saw Anna, they had a very kind smile on their faces. "We heard that you are back.


    So, we just came to meet you. I haven''t seen you for a long time! Why didn''t youe back for the


    new year?"


    They have never been so enthusiastic about Anna.


    Now it was obvious that Anna had married a very good man, so their attitude has changed.


    "I was a little busy so I didn¡¯te back," Anna exined.


    It was obvious that these people were here to see Daniel Taylor.


    The people here were like this. If at any house the daughter came back with her husband, they went to


    meet and after that they gossiped about it together. Of course, theypare to see who has more


    money, good looks, and a better background.


    Aunt Vivian looked at Daniel Taylor. "Your husband is so handsome! He also seemed generous he


    came to meet and also bought so many things."


    Aunt Vivian¡¯s eyes were looking forward to collecting material to gossipter and it made Anna


    speechless. She was used to it, but she was afraid Daniel Taylor would found it weird.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor and asked, "Do you want to sit here?"


    Or go back to her room?


    But it seemed that it was not proper to leave when there were guests at home.


    Daniel Taylor came forward. As soon as Daniel Taylor sat down, they looked at his long legs and their


    eyes were shining.


    He looked even better than the model.


    Aunt Ruby praised, "Anna¡¯s future is so bright! She found such a good husband."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    In the past, Anna was used to hear negativements. They always said that she had found a


    disabled person and now she brought Daniel Taylor back and all of them have changed their tongue.


    Everyone envied her.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor for fear that he will not be used to such a situation. After all, he never


    liked to stay in a noisy environment.


    However, while facing these two gossip loving aunts, Daniel Taylor¡¯s face didn¡¯t have a sign of dislike.


    He sat on the sofa and said calmly. "It''s just Anna is very good."


    Seeing that he was willing to talk to us, the two aunts chatted more happily.


    Looking at him calmly and gracefully speaking to everyone, Anna''s heart had a sense of shock.


    Although this is an equal society for individuals, there are still sses in this world.


    But after seeing Daniel Taylor, it seemed that there is no such thing. Even when he spoke to these


    ordinary rural women, he had no arrogance.


    This reminded Anna of Alex rke, the man who was too proud because he had two apartments.


    The calmer Daniel Taylor''s attitude was, the more all these people seemed ridiculous.

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458


    They talked for a while. When Aunt Vivian and aunt Ruby left, they wereughing. Because Daniel


    Taylor didn''t make them feel embarrassed.


    -


    When Anna and Daniel were about to leave Anna¡¯s mother was still reluctant to let them go, she said,


    "Daniel, doe again! Anna, whenever you have timee home to meet us, okay?"


    Today, Daniel Taylor really helped her to have a good reputation here.


    Anna¡¯s mother''s heart was very proud at the moment.


    Anna said, "Okay."


    She and Daniel Taylor sat in the car, and Anna¡¯s mother was still standing by, unwilling to go. She didn''t


    go back until their car was out of sight.


    Their house was on the fifth floor. Anna¡¯s mother didn¡¯t forget to show off from the first floor to the fifth


    floor.


    "How is my son-inw?"


    "My daughter¡¯s inws are very rich."


    "The character is also first-ss."


    ...


    Anna and Daniel Taylor have returned to the vi of Haicheng.


    It was Saturday. They both didn¡¯t have work to do so they nned to stay for another day.


    In the evening, Anna saw Daniel Taylor and Jack Smith outside, came out, and heard Jack Smith


    talking to Daniel Taylor, "Mr. Taylor, I must say you are very kind to Madam. I know you didn¡¯te


    back to apany her mother, but only for the sake of Madam¡¯s honor."


    From the day she married him. She has suffered many things and also heard the cruel words of many


    people.


    Today, he returned her back everything.


    He made her rtives know that she didn¡¯t marry a worthless man. She married to the best man, better


    than anyone else.


    She is Mrs. Daniel Taylor.


    Anna didn''t know why Daniel Taylor had toe here especially. Now after listening to Jack Smith''s


    words, she understood that Daniel Taylor specially came here today because of her.


    Anna walked out. Jack Smith saw her and said to Daniel Taylor, "I''ll do some work first."


    Daniel Taylor nodded, "Ok."


    As soon as Jack Smith left, the little girl behind came over and hugged Daniel Taylor tightly from


    behind.


    He knew it was her. He looked down at the hand she put on her waist and held it gently. "How you


    came out suddenly?"


    She just said she was going to work.


    Anna hugged him and put her face on his back. "I was missing you."


    "..."


    It was dark. The light in the room was on. The light cast the shadow of the two people on the ground


    and it seemed attached tightly together. Haicheng''s night was a little cold.


    Anna hugged Daniel Taylor and said, "You are so nice."


    Because of her, he did so much.


    Daniel Taylor didn''t make a sound. They stayed quiet for a while.


    After that, Daniel Taylor asked, "have you finished your work?"


    "Not yet." Anna said, "I''m hungry."


    They have eaten at her home.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    It¡¯s been...


    Daniel Taylor looked at the time. It¡¯s been just two hours ago. He couldn''t believe it. "Why are you


    hungry again?"


    Looking at her small body, he couldn''t imagine how she could eat so much and still felt hungry.


    Anna didn''t know why she was feeling hungry. She asked expectantly, "shall we go to eat something?"


    Daniel Taylor asked, "What would you like to eat?"


    "Let¡¯s go eat to stroll around and eat something outside?" The evening here was quiet but in the night


    there will be hustle and bustle.


    Daniel Taylor took a look at her. "Okay."


    Although he had lived here for a while before, he didn''t go around town. They didn''t take a car either.


    They walked there directly.


    The night was a little cold.


    Daniel Taylor held her hand. "Is it cold?"

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459


    "Not much." Anna held his hand and looked at Daniel Taylor tenderly.


    Because he has recovered, so theye out like this together.


    It was impossible before.


    At that time, he was in a wheelchair and couldn''t walk too many ces, let alone apany her to


    have a night snack like now.


    Daniel Taylor saw her leaning over and clung to his side. He raised the corners of his mouth, stretched


    out her hand and held her shoulder.


    There were very few pedestrians on the road. They walked forward. Under the streetmp, their


    shadows looked very close.


    The streets were thronged with spectators. The economy of Haicheng was underdeveloped, and the


    main ie was because of all kinds of catering.


    At this time, the shops were selling snacks. A variety of barbecue vors were avable there.


    Anna has not been here for a long time. She held Daniel Taylor''s hand, found a long-lost shop and sat


    down.


    Although the shop here wasn¡¯t good like Jingzhou, it was the ce where Anna grew up. In her


    childhood memory, it was her favorite ce.


    There were so many delicious things, and just by looking at them, she was very happy.


    Anna sat on the stool and said to Daniel Taylor, "I remember when Aiden and I used toe here. We


    felt that everything was very expensive and we couldn''t afford anything."


    At that time she thought that when she will earn money, one day, she woulde here and taste


    everything.


    Daniel Taylor looked at his lovely little wife gently.


    Anna talked for long. She saw that he didn''t respond but just looked at her and she was a little


    awkward.


    She thought that Daniel Taylor really became indifferent sometimes. When she was with him, she felt


    she talked too much.


    It was better to say less, so she also kept quiet.


    Daniel Taylor seemed to read her mind and rubbed her head. "Go on, I''m listening."


    Anna asked anxiously, "Do you think I''m noisy? Do I talk a lot?"


    Jack Smith told her that sir didn''t like talkative people.


    But when Anna was with him, she can''t help and talked a lot. In front of the people she liked and was


    familiar with, she can''t help it.


    Daniel Taylor said, "You aren¡¯t noisy."


    He never considered her noisy, he liked to listen to her. He even thought that her voice was the best in


    the world.


    Anna was stared at by Daniel Taylor''s eyes and felt that the rhythm of her heartbeat was not under her


    control.


    Just then, Anna''s phone rang.


    "Jack Smith called."


    She picked up the phone and pressed the call key.


    Jack Smith went to do some work for a while and when he came out, neither of them were there. They


    went somewhere leaving him alone in the vi.


    He felt weird and called Anna to ask.


    Daniel Taylor sat aside and saw Anna holding her mobile phone, saying in her clear voice, "Hello, we


    came to eat out. We will bring food for you. What would you like to eat?... Okay."


    Anna hung up the phone and said, "He was asking about us. We should have called him when we


    came out."


    But she had only Daniel Taylor in her eyes, and she forgot about it.


    Daniel Taylor said, "It doesn¡¯t matter."


    He knew Jack Smith didn''t care about such things.


    Besides, it was better that they didn¡¯t bring him.


    There was no need to bring that third wheel. If he hade. Daniel Taylor continuously has to try to


    get rid of him.


    -


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna and Daniel Taylor finished eating and went to stroll around.

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460


    There was a river in Haicheng. At night, there were lights on both sides of the river. It gave people a


    quiet feeling.


    Anna and Daniel Taylor walked along the bridge. Anna asked Daniel Taylor, "Sir, do you think it¡¯s nice?"


    Daniel Taylor looked at the lively expression on her small face. "it looks good."


    Anna said, "I also think the scenery here is very beautiful. But, it''s really strange. I used toe here


    when I was a child but at the time I didn''t think it was so beautiful."


    Tonight, she felt that the scenery here was perfect, like the oneing out of the painting.


    Daniel Taylor looked at his cute wife who seriouslymented about the scenery and corrected, "I


    mean the person here is good-looking."


    "..."


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor and couldn''t helpughing.


    Her smiling eyes were more beautiful than the stars in the sky.


    She went to Daniel Taylor and held his arm. "Really? How good-looking the person is?"


    "..." Daniel Taylor looked at the way she climbed along the pole and he directly avoided the topic and


    said, "Let¡¯s go back."


    "Tell me!" Anna shook her head and forced him to say, "It¡¯s not good to praises someone and leave it


    halfway?"


    "..." Daniel Taylor was toozy to praise her, but he was helpless in front of such a wife.


    -


    Jack Smith waited alone at the gate of the vi. Anna and Daniel Taylor went out, but they haven''t


    He didn¡¯t know what to do. He just walked around the door with some anxiety.


    After a long time, he saw Daniel Tayloring back carrying Anna on his back.


    Seeing this scene, Jack Smith hurried up, "Mr. Taylor."


    "Shh." Daniel Taylor was afraid that he would disturb Anna. He quickly stopped Jack Smith and


    continued to walk inside with Anna on his back.


    Jack Smith said, "Your body is not in a very good condition. Dr. Shawn said you should pay more


    attention. If you say, I''ll¡­"


    "It doesn¡¯t matter." Daniel Taylor said steadily, "I know about it."


    He wasn¡¯t a man who can make fun of his health.


    Daniel Taylor carried Anna back to the room, put her on the bed and covered her with the quilt.


    Haicheng''s night was quiet, and there was no extra noise.


    In the quiet environment, he looked at her sleeping, with a satisfied smile on his face. He stretched out


    his hand and rubbed her cheek gently.


    He just looked at her sleeping like this and felt as if he had seen the most beautiful scenery in the


    world.


    The next morning, when Anna got up, Jack Smith called her to teach a lesson. "Mr. Taylor is just getting


    better now. You should also pay attention to him and don''t burden him."


    "... I got it." Anna looked at Jack Smith''s serious appearance and realized if there will be something


    about Daniel Taylor, Jack Smith will really be terrible.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel Taylor dressed, walked out of the room, saw Jack Smith and asked, "What¡¯s going on?"


    When Jack Smith saw himing out, he said modestly, "Nothing, just telling Madam something.


    Good morning, Mr. Taylor."


    In front of Daniel Taylor, he didn''t dare to say anything to Anna.


    But behind the scenes, he would say what should be said.


    -


    It was Sunday.


    After lunch, they went back to Jingzhou.


    Before going home, they went to the Taylor house.


    Daniel Taylor went to Haicheng to meet Anna''s parents, and mother Taylor knew it. Daniel Taylor


    wanted to talk to his mother about something aftering back and in this way, they will also have a


    meal together.


    As soon as they entered, they heard the people in the living room talking,


    "Mom, I heard that you are not in good health. I''d like toe here for a long time. Before this period of


    time, I was too busy and didn¡¯t get the opportunity. Today I asked Emily to apany me toe


    here."


    Anna entered and thought that in addition to Olivia Taylor, mother Taylor have another daughter?

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461


    She heard it again, and it turned out Miss Isabe Brown.


    Anna was stunned to see her here. She looked at Daniel and found that Daniel also stopped walking


    and looked very serious.


    "I¡¯m not your mother." Mother Taylor said rudely.


    Last time when they had dinner in the hot spring hotel, what did Isabe Brown call her?


    She called her aunt.


    Now she saw that Daniel Taylor has recovered, and she became like this?


    Ridiculous!


    Emily Woodley saw mother Taylor¡¯s face, smiled to help Isabe Brown round the stage and tried to


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ease the atmosphere, "Auntie, don¡¯t be angry. Isabe just came here to see you."


    "See me?" Mother Taylor chuckled, "I can¡¯t afford Miss Brown¡¯s such care. Last time when I met Miss


    Brown, I think I made it very clear."


    Now Daniel has recovered, and she came to their door!


    Unfortunately, Mother Taylor will always remember the faces of the Brown family and their words when


    her son wasn''t able to walk.


    Isabe Brown was scolded by Mother Taylor, but she was not angry. She asked, "Mom, isn¡¯t Daniel


    home today?"


    She called her mom again and said in a very smooth way.


    As if she had never changed, never called her Auntie, and never did anything wrong to the Taylor


    family.


    Mother Taylor looked at her warily. "Why do you so concern about Daniel¡¯s matter? Why do you have to


    do with him?"


    "I¡¯m here today, actually I have something to do with him." Isabe Brown¡¯s expression was serious, as


    if there was something really important.


    Mother Taylor, who has always been gentle, was not gentle while facing Isabe Brown. "What made


    you think that you can find him if you want to?"


    After two seconds of silence, Isabe Brown said in a helpless voice, "He took a jade from my father,


    which is my mother¡¯s favorite. For this matter, my mother quarreled with my father for several days. I¡¯m


    here today to ask him if it¡¯s convenient for him to return it back to me."


    "..." Mother Taylor couldn¡¯t figure it out. She doubted, "Daniel can take your father¡¯s things?"


    At this time, Daniel Taylor came in from the outside, Anna and Jack Smith followed him.


    Seeing this charming man, Isabe Brown was shocked.


    She was too shocked to see Daniel Taylor standing up that day.


    After so many days of dy, she saw Daniel standing up again, and her heart was captured in an


    instant.


    Even Robin Johnson, whom she had been trying to please for a long time, lost many points when she


    saw Daniel Taylor.


    Daniel Taylor was tall, handsome, and by wearing a tailored suit he seemed wless.


    Even if he has retired and took charge of his own family business, his strong aura still remained


    unchanged.


    Looking back at Daniel Taylor, Mother Taylor suddenly seemed to have a dependence, "Daniel, you are


    back!"


    "Mom." Daniel Taylor said hello to his mother.


    At this time, Isabe Brown was here, and Mother Taylor didn¡¯t care about anything else. She directly


    asked Daniel Taylor, "Just now she said, you took a jade from her father. Is this true?"


    If it will prove fake, she will beat Isabe Brown and drive her out today.


    Daniel Taylor nced at Isabe Brown and said with indifference, "Miss Brown today you just came


    here to get that jade?"


    Isabe Brown stood up, looked at Daniel Taylor and said, "my father always wanted to have a good


    rtionship with you, so he gave you that jade. But Daniel, that¡¯s my mother¡¯s favorite, so can you give


    it back to me?"

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462


    There was an element of the request in her tone, as if she was helpless.


    Daniel Taylor said, "That¡¯s what your father gave to Anna. Now my Anna likes it very much. Miss Brown


    wants to take the gift back, is it good?"


    Where does Isabe Brown care about a stone?


    That stone has been sent for so long. If she really wanted to take it back, she hasn¡¯t waited until now.


    Obviously, it was just an excuse toe here.


    Isabe Brown nced at Anna beside him and said with a smile, "Anna, if you like it, I can give you


    something else, but my mother really likes this jade, so can you give it back to me? I¡¯ll be really


    thankful."


    "No." Anna said without any hesitation, "since I have received it as a gift, this is my thing. I like it very


    much now. I don¡¯t want to give it back to you."


    Anna didn¡¯t like the stone, but she put it directly because Daniel liked it.


    Anna did, what Daniel just said.


    He said she liked it, so she liked it.


    She can only return it back to Isabe Brown if he will ask her to return.


    Isabe Brown knew that Anna has Daniel Taylor¡¯s support. Even if she will persuade her, it will be


    useless if Daniel Taylor won¡¯t agree.


    She put his eyes on Daniel Taylor, "Daniel, I would like to talk with you in private, shall we?"


    Anna has never seen such a gentle Isabe Brown in front of Daniel.


    In the past, when Isabe Brown appeared in front of Daniel Taylor, her attitude was cold and not even


    as good as that of a passer-by.


    He seemed to owe her five million yuan.


    But now, her attitude towards Daniel Taylor was gentler than that of everyone else.


    In addition, she was very beautiful. Even if she has done too much, it seemed that she can¡¯t be hated.


    Anna secretly took a look at Daniel and found that he was also looking at Isabe Brown.


    In the face of Isabe Brown¡¯s request, Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t speak, but he walked ahead.


    Isabe Brown¡¯s eyes showed a little peace of mind, and she followed his steps.


    Jack Smith frowned at the scene.


    Anna looked at the two people going out together. She just felt embarrassed while standing here. She


    said to Mother Taylor, "Mom, I¡¯ll go to the room first."


    Mother Taylor nodded, "OK."


    Mother Taylor¡¯s attention was now focused on Isabe Brown and Daniel Taylor. Seeing Daniel Taylor


    going out with Isabe Brown, her heart was more flustered than anyone else.


    Isabe Brown was really a shameless woman. When he saw that Daniel has recovered, she came to


    please him.


    Mother Taylor was worried that if Daniel forgives her?


    In the eyes of Mother Taylor, Anna was a very simple and innocent girl.


    And Isabe Brown¡­ was a cunning fox!


    Isabe Brown had good looks and a good family background. The main point was that when she met


    Daniel Taylor, Anna might be a little girl. For many years before Anna and Daniel marriage, Isabe


    Brown was Daniel¡¯s fianc¨¦e.


    Mother Taylor didn¡¯t know how their feelings were, but Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t refuse to marry her, so it


    proved that he was quite satisfied with Isabe Brown.


    With these thoughts, mother Taylor was really afraid of Isabe Brown¡¯s tactics and Daniel Taylor also


    walked out with her.


    Anna walked upstairs, just pretending to be rxed, but she was very uneasy.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Although she kept telling herself----"Isabe Brown has done too much. Sir will not be with Isabe


    Brown again."


    But her heart, cannot help feeling nervous.


    If Isabe Brown will admit her mistake and if she will apologize to Daniel Taylor, then in the face of a


    former fianc¨¦e¡­ what would he do?

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463


    Anna has regarded herself as Daniel Taylor¡¯s wife and wanted to stay with him all her life, but at this


    moment, her heart was really filled with uneasiness.


    John Peter came out of the room. He was about to go to university but when he saw Anna standing at


    the stairs in a trance he stopped.


    Usually, Anna seemed very happy with Daniel Taylor. Since she was with Daniel Taylor, he has never


    seen her unhappy.


    At the moment, her sad expression made John Peter curious, and he couldn¡¯t stop himself from asking,


    "What¡¯s the matter? You looked unhappy."


    Anna raised her head, red at him, and disguised, "there is no such thing."


    But John Peter seemed to have seen everything, "I heard that Isabe Brown hase here. Are you


    unhappy because of her?"


    Anna pretended to smile, "Why I should be unhappy about it?"


    "Isabe Brown is beautiful and has a good family background. Now my uncle is fine. If she wants to


    John Peter spoke straightforwardly, and Anna was upset.


    "It¡¯s not like this," She just said this, because she had nothing else to say.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Then she went to her room and hid there.


    -


    They didn¡¯t usually live in this room, but there was a special aunt to clean it and their bedroom was very


    neat.


    Anna was lying on the bed, holding her mobile phone, looking at thements on her blog, to avoid


    thinking about thoseplicated things.


    There were many things in this matter that can be understood even without thinking about them.


    After a long time, the door of the room was gently pushed open, and someone came in.


    She didn¡¯t move.


    The man behind came over, surrounded her waist from behind and intimately pressed her, "Didn¡¯t I tell


    you before that it¡¯s not good for eyes to use the mobile phone in bed?"


    His voice was still as maic as ever.


    Anna kept looking at her mobile phone, without speaking.


    Daniel Taylor looked at the little girl and kissed her on the forehead, "Unhappy?"


    "..." Anna¡¯s fingers continued to tap the mobile screen, but her eyes were not looking at it.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her like this and felt her jealousy.


    Besides, his little wife seemed a little serious this time.


    "Isabe Brown and Emily Woodley have gone," He said.


    Just downstairs he sent them and came up.


    Anna still didn¡¯t speak.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her like this, grabbed her arm, forcibly pulled her body over, and let Anna face


    him.


    He looked into her eyes and found that there was something seriously wrong.


    Anna saw his handsome face and looked away.


    He was just talking to Isabe Brown, but her heart was suffering.


    What John Peter said was hard to hear, but it was true.


    Thinking of the possibility thatter there will be no need of her, her heat ached. The tears suddenly


    slipped out of the corner of her eyes uncontrobly but didn¡¯t fell down. She reached out to block it and


    turn her face to avoid his sight.


    She didn¡¯t want to cry, but she didn¡¯t know why. At this moment, when she saw him, she couldn¡¯t hold it


    back.


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t give her a chance to escape. He took her arm away, lowered her head and kissed


    the crying little girl.


    Anna struggled and reached out to push him.


    Daniel Taylor held her arm and continued the powerful and domineering kiss¡­


    He was very domineering, no matter how Anna struggled, he didn¡¯t let her go.


    He didn¡¯t usually do that, but today he did.

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464


    It seemed that Anna has to be convinced before he let her go.


    "Leave me. I can¡¯t breathe." Anna struggled, there was no way to win from this man.


    Daniel Taylor saw her talking, then stopped. His pupils were as dark as ink. "Do you know how to


    speak?"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    He wanted her to speak and vent in anger than to be silent.


    "I hate you." Anna¡¯s inner feelings have been repressed, but it was again stimted by him, and she


    could no longer control.


    Daniel Taylor took her hand, put it on his lips and kissed her. His voice was soft. "Just because I talked


    with her, you started hating me so much?"


    Anna did not look into his eyes and said, "I don¡¯t hate you, I just hate myself."


    Daniel Taylor knew that Anna was behaving like this because of Isabe Brown.


    However, her behavior showed how much his little cutie cared about him.


    He was a little happy to see her like this.


    He took her hand and said solemnly, "Anna, don¡¯t think such things. I just had a few words with her,


    some of which were hard to say in front of mom. We all are so happy. Do you think I can have any


    thoughts about her?"


    Not to mention now, when he has Anna. Even in the past, he had no emotional attachment to her.


    Anna leaned on his arms and grabbed his shirt. "I don¡¯t know why, but I felt very sad when I saw you


    going out with her. I was thinking if you don¡¯te back. What I would do? I can¡¯t force you to stay."


    "Are you a fool?" Daniel Taylor heard her and really couldn¡¯t helpughing, "You are my wife. If you


    don¡¯t let me go, no one can rob me."


    "Then if I let you go, will you go?" Anna looked at him and asked anxiously.


    After hearing her words, Daniel Taylor was stupefied for a moment. Instead of answering her question,


    he asked, "Do you want me to go?"


    This question made Anna¡¯s heart soft.


    She looked at Daniel Taylor. He was so good. Based on her ability, under normal circumstances, it was


    impossible to meet him, know him, and marry him.


    She said, "I don¡¯t want you to go, I want you to stay with me all the time. But..."


    "But what?"


    "I¡¯m not good at all." Anna knew that she was almost the same as the ugly duckling, "I am very young,


    and not good enough, can¡¯t do many things and do not have a good family background as Miss Brown.


    I can¡¯t even help you in any regard."


    So she really didn¡¯t know whether she could stay around him all the time.


    "Today, you are really thinking nonsense. You seemed hungry. Get up. Let¡¯s eat some delicious food."


    Daniel Taylor said in reply.


    "What is in the dinner?" Anna heard the word "eat" and her heart was suddenly not so sad.


    There is no sorrow that can¡¯t be solved by one meal. If one meal doesn¡¯t help, then have two meals.


    Daniel Taylor knew how to coax a foodie, he just has to give her a lot of delicious food.


    He got up from bed with Anna and went downstairs.


    The aunt made delicious food and served it on the table, which made people even hungrier.


    Anna washed her hands and sat down beside him. Daniel Taylor put the food in front of her. "Eat it."


    Anna took a chicken leg and started eating it. Daniel Taylor sat aside and looked at her with his gentle


    eyes like looking at the baby.


    Anna ate for a while. In the end, she couldn¡¯t repress her curiosity, so she asked. "What did Miss Brown


    say to you?"

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna and recalled what happened before¡­.


    Isabe Brown followed Daniel Taylor out, Daniel Taylor sat down in a chair in the balcony.


    Isabe Brown sat down in front of Daniel Taylor, looked at him tenderly, and said, "Daniel, I¡¯m sorry for


    what happened before."


    This woman seemed to have two faces, one at the time of his ident, another after he got better.


    Daniel Taylor remembered that when Olivia Taylor introduced Isabe Brown to him as his fianc¨¦e, they


    also sat here and had their first conversation.


    At that time, Miss Brown seemed very gentle, well-educated, considerate and modest.


    He also thought that he saw, was her real appearance. He wanted to marry, and of course, he wanted


    to marry a sensible woman, so that his parents would be relieved.


    But now, after so much, she still dared to show that kind of soft attitude, and his heart was only left with


    one word "hypocrite."


    If an actor just works harder, he can make it look real?


    Daniel Taylor sat quietly for a while, then calmly said to her, "In fact, you don¡¯t have to apologize."


    Isabe Brown looked at him. She was a little surprised for a moment, and her heart was bursting with


    happiness.


    Daniel still loved her. She needed to slightly lower her head and his heart will turn to her!


    Sure enough...


    He just med her for ignoring him.


    Isabe Brown recalled what she had done before felt ashamed, and she was really sorry.


    She said, "I should. I¡¯m not good, I should apologize to you."


    Daniel Taylor calmly looked at Isabe Brown. "Even if you don¡¯t apologize, I¡¯ll still call Robin Johnson


    to help you two be together."


    "Er..." Isabe Brown looked at him awkwardly.


    He was satirizing what she said in front of him that night?


    She knew she did too much, but¡­


    At that time, she didn¡¯t think that Daniel Taylor could stand up, so she thought to chase Robin Johnson.


    Because only in this way she can face the disaster that Daniel Taylor brought to her father¡¯spany.


    At the moment, after hearing Daniel Taylor¡¯s words, Isabe Brown clenched her finger and pleaded,


    "Daniel, I have done many wrong things before, but in this period of time, I have really repented. Can


    you give me another chance?"


    "Chance?" Daniel Taylor looked at Isabe Brown iprehensibly. "I don¡¯t understand what Miss


    Brown means."


    She doesn¡¯t want to make up with him or does she?


    Isabe Brown simply used her emotional card with him, "We have known each other for so many


    years, and I have been your fianc¨¦e for so long. I know that you have me in your heart. Please let me


    "..." Although he has guessed her meaning, still it was funny to hear her saying such a thing.


    Great! She can really say it.


    Daniel Taylor looked up at the sky and said to Isabe Brown, "Today¡¯s sun is still rising from the East


    and setting in the West. How could Miss Brown say such a thing? If I remember correctly, when we met


    before, you warned me not to have any thoughts about you."


    How proud she was at that time!


    She was worried as if he will woo her and pester her.


    From her words, he felt that she would rather die than to have something to do with him, but now¡­


    Everything changed so suddenly!


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She even asked to let here back to him!


    Can¡¯t someone turn her face so quickly like turning a page of the book?

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466


    Even after Daniel Taylor¡¯s sarcasm, Isabe Brown still replied softly, "I was confused at that time, and I


    didn¡¯t think about many things clearly. Recently, I always think of the past. I know, I did too much.


    Daniel, I did wrong. I was really wrong. Can you forgive me? As long as you promise to let mee


    back, I am willing to use my whole life to make up for my previous mistakes."


    When she apologized, she even squeezed out a few tears, as if she was really confessing.


    In Daniel Taylor¡¯s eyes, she was like a clown.


    She looked ugly when she cried.


    He said, "Miss Brown is very kind. I can¡¯t afford to let you spend your whole life for your past mistakes.


    Besides, you can rest assured that I am married and have no thoughts about you. In the future, you are


    free to be with anyone."


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s tone was polite but full of satire.


    He remembered everything that Isabe Brown did.


    Now he was going to dig it out one by one, and she should probably die of shame.


    Isabe Brown listened to his words and hated herself. No matter what he will say, she cannot argue,


    she needed to coax him. "Daniel, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have talked to you like that. In fact, I didn¡¯t


    dislike your legs..."


    "Really?" Daniel Taylor asked curiously, "Then¡­ what was that?"


    From the moment he stood up, the attitude of this woman has changed, which waspletely different


    from the past.


    Even a blind person could see this "before and after" difference


    Does she consider him a fool?


    Isabe Brown said, "I had heartache. In my heart, you have always been the best. When I saw that


    you had that ident, do you know how painful my heart was? I can¡¯t even believe all that and couldn¡¯t


    dare face the reality. Because the more I love you, the more difficult it was for me to ept the truth in


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    my heart. Now, you are fine, and I¡¯m happier than anyone else."


    "..." Her exnation made Daniel Taylorugh.


    So, she ruined their marriage and warned him not to pester her many times just because she loved him


    too much?


    It was Daniel Taylor¡¯s first time to see such a woman who can lie without blinking.


    He looked at Isabe Brown, "Then, stay happy. I have my own wife now. You want toe back, but I


    have no ce for you."


    He wanted to thank Miss Brown for her kindness of not marrying him, so that he met his adorable wife,


    Anna.


    He knew that it was much better to marry his lovely wife than to have a loveless marriage with this


    sham woman.


    Fate is so wonderful.


    It always give you opportunities to meet the right person.


    Isabe Brown said indifferently, "Didn¡¯t you bring Anna just for the time being. Just give her some


    money and let her go."


    Anna¡¯s belonged to a very poor family. Even if they gave her a little amount of money, it would be so


    much for her that she won¡¯t need to work again.


    ording to Isabe Brown, Anna has no reason to disagree to leave Daniel Taylor!


    Daniel Taylor frowned after hearing Isabe Brown¡¯s words.


    Isabe Brown said softly, "If you are hesitating to say anything to her, don¡¯t say. I¡¯ll talk to her and


    she¡¯ll understand."


    Anna has nothing good in her, and she should also know that she has never been suitable to be Daniel


    Taylor¡¯s wife.


    Isabe Brown did not regard Anna as an opponent.


    Her only goal now was to make Daniel Taylor forgive her.


    After saying this, Isabe Brown felt that Daniel Taylor, who was just talking to him, suddenly changed


    his face and seemed so terrible.

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467


    She looked at him and said in a guilty way, "Daniel..."


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s eyes were as sharp as a knife. He looked at Isabe Brown and warned her, "Dare to


    say a word in front of her."


    "..."


    Before Isabe Brown can speak, Daniel Taylor has stood up and left the balcony.


    She looked at his back, in a stupefied way.


    His reaction, scared her.


    Is it because she mentioned Anna?


    He really started liking Anna?


    How is it possible!


    Before Isabe Brown could speak, the housekeeper came there, looked at her and said, "Miss Brown,


    our young master asked you to leave and don¡¯te back again."


    Isabe Brown was stiff. She angrily looked at the housekeeper. But now she has to coax Daniel Taylor


    and cannot dare to offend his family at all.


    She smiled and said to the housekeeper, "Okay, I¡¯ll go now."


    Then she called Emily Woodley and went back with her.


    -


    At the dining table, Daniel Taylor told Anna all this, except the thing that Isabe wanted to let Anna go.


    Anna was eating. She listened to Daniel Taylor and asked, "Miss Brown wants toe back to you?"


    Daniel Taylor said, "Is it delicious?"


    Anna knew that he was deliberately changing the subject, but she didn¡¯t fall into the trap.


    She said, "She used to talk so much bad about you, now she wants toe back to you, how she can


    even think of this?"


    Daniel Taylor did not tell her that Isabe Brown wanted to let her go. But she still felt that she must be


    despised by thatdy.


    She knew that Isabe Brown didn¡¯t pay any attention to Mrs. Daniel Taylor.


    After hearing Anna¡¯s words, Daniel Taylor simply said, "there are always some people in the world who


    do wrong things, but they don¡¯t know it."


    On the contrary, they feel that they are the most innocent people in the world.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Daniel Taylor sat aside and poured himself a ss of water.


    Mother Taylor came over.


    Anna saw her and hurriedly stood up, "Mom."


    "Sit down." Mother Taylor looked at Anna with a very gentle attitude.


    To be honest, it wasn¡¯t that Daniel won¡¯t let Isabe Browne back. Even if Daniel will agree,


    Mother Taylor won¡¯t agree.


    In her eyes, only Anna was her daughter-inw, and she won¡¯t recognize any other woman.


    Anna sat down and continued to eat her meal.


    Mother Taylor asked about their Haicheng¡¯s visit.


    -


    After eating at the Taylor¡¯s, they went back to Jiangfu garden.


    Tomorrow Anna has to go to university, so they went back in advance tonight. Because Taylor¡¯s house


    was far away from her university and she has to get up very early in the morning.


    Just after entering the living room, Daniel Taylor¡¯s phone rang.


    He sat on the sofa to answer the phone, and Anna went to pour water for him.


    When she came back, she saw him sitting on the sofa, he has unbuttoned two buttons of his shirt and


    was talking seriously.


    Anna put the ss of water in front of him.


    Daniel Taylor finished calling. When he hung up, she asked curiously, "whose phone is it?"


    "Robin Johnson." Daniel Taylor has recovered very much, and the news has spread out.


    The Johnson family also got to know. Their concern for Daniel Taylor was no less than that of his own


    family.


    Anna has only heard the name of Robin Johnson. She never met him and has no idea about him. But


    after observing the rtionship between Daniel Taylor and him, it seemed he should be a good man.


    She asked, "He must know that you have recovered, so he called to ask, right?"


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna¡¯s way of speaking and smiled, "Hmm, yes."

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468


    Once he will recoverpletely the people who had been away will slowly appear in his world again.


    Anna sat by and looked at this charming, handsome, in short perfect Daniel Taylor.


    Daniel Taylor was stared at by her. He came close to her and hugged her. "It¡¯s toote. We should


    sleep."


    There was a touching tone in his gentle voice.


    Anna¡¯s face turned red unconsciously.


    Daniel Taylor picked her up, and Anna struggled to stop him, "I¡¯ll go by myself. Your legs are not good


    yet. We need to pay attention to it."


    Just today, she was taught a lesson by Jack Smith. So, she was very conscious.


    Before that, she was really thoughtless and burdened him.


    Daniel Taylor said with a smile, "When I was in a wheelchair before, I was in a hurry to stand up and


    hold my little cutie. So I can¡¯t help it now."


    It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to carry her. Actually, he wanted to hold her.


    He wished he could spoil her a lot. She has suffered a lot from childhood. Now he just wanted to give


    her all happiness.


    Anna can¡¯t helpughing after hearing his words, knowing that he has been really good to her.


    She held his hand. "When you will bepletely fine, you¡¯ll get a lot of chances to hold again. Don¡¯t


    worry now."


    Back to the room


    Anna went to take a bath, just put the water and Daniel Taylor came in.


    She saw him. "How did you get in? Do you want to take a shower first?"


    He encircled her waist, lowered his head, kissed her lips and said, "Together."


    "Isn¡¯t it bad?" Anna was not so unrestrained.


    "Why?" Daniel Taylor did not let her go and said, "Help me undress."


    "Okay." Anna was obedient. She reached out to untie the buttons of his shirt one by one, revealing his


    chest. Every part of his body seemed to be perfect, and she couldn¡¯t find any fault.


    But there were still some obvious scars on his body.


    She unconsciously stroked her hand and asked with some heartache, "does it hurt?"


    On the surface, he seemed boundless, there were very few people who have seen these injuries.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her white fingers, stroking the scars on his chest, smiled and said, "of course


    not, it doesn¡¯t hurt. It was a long time ago."


    "Liar, it must hurt."


    The wounds that can leave scars are certainly not light.


    When Anna was a child, the scar on her instep was much smaller than his, but she still remembered


    the scene clearly.


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t make a sound. He put his hand into her clothes. Through her dress, he could see


    the traces of his fingers.


    He put her on the washstand, kissed her and took off her clothes.


    Anna has been put on the washstand body and her body shrunk.


    Daniel Taylor stretched his hand and became a barrier between her and the bathroom.


    His palm was so hot that her skin seemed to burn.


    Anna was kissed by him, and she also pulled his shirt subconsciously.


    This move made Daniel Taylor smile.


    Daniel Taylor picked her up and kissed her.


    Her back touched the cold mirror. His hot lips kissed her lips and almost her whole body felt it.


    The moment he took him into the bathtub, the water in the bathtub suddenly overflowed and wet them.


    The hot water opened the pores of her body, and a sense of uneasiness rose to her heart, letting her


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    subconsciously encircled him and hugged him tightly.

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469


    This small action seemed to encourage Daniel Taylor¡¯s hidden desires greatly.


    He didn¡¯t restrain himself anymore, and intrude into with some force...


    -


    He held her into his arm, pick her up, took out of the bathroom and put her on the big bed. Before he


    could wipe the water on their body, the bedsheet was water stained.


    He pressed himself on her and did it... again¡­


    After that, he went to get the clothes and let her put them on.


    This was their first time since he got better.


    Mr. Taylor, who upied the leading position this time, had a hearty feeling in his heart.


    He hugged Anna, who was already dressed, lowered his head and kissed her soft lips. Well, he felt like


    he began to love her more than before.


    "A little tired..." They did twice in a row. She was really tired.


    It may be because he has taken great care of himself recently. Anna found that her physical strength


    was getting worse. She felt really tired.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Sleep."


    "You aren¡¯t sleepy?" She opened her eyes and looked at him.


    "I want to watch you sleep."


    At this moment, Daniel Taylor felt that he can stay up all night.


    After all, the man who has just got the dose was very confident.


    Anna with half-opened eyes looked at him, "Just sleep."


    In a moment, Anna fell asleep, but she felt that Daniel has been awake all night.


    -


    However, the next morning, she was woken up by Daniel Taylor.


    He got up earlier than her.


    Today, it rained, the rain hit the window and made a ticking sound.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Breakfast is ready. Get up now, then we will go downstairs."


    He brought her clothes and gave them to her.


    Since Daniel Taylor¡¯s legs got better, Anna didn¡¯t need to do many small things now. Daniel Taylor often


    did these things for her.


    Anna took a look and realized that whenever Daniel has selected clothes for her, he always chose


    conservative clothes, to not let her reveal her arms and legs.


    His obvious style of a senior official made Anna speechless.


    She looked at Daniel Taylor and said softly, "no strength."


    Maybe it was because of the rain today, or maybe it was because he did too muchst night. She didn¡¯t


    want to move at all. She wanted to hide in the quilt and sleep again.


    But she has to go to the ss.


    Daniel Taylor came over, sat by the bed, helped her to change her clothes and looked at her softly.


    She got up with a little ruddy face.


    He saw her and just a look of her made him have a kind of impulse to tie her to the bed and not let her


    get out of bed at all.


    He was shocked by the strange idea in his heart. However, he helped her to dress gently. "Let Philip


    take you to university today."


    Philip Wolf was their family driver, but Anna often use public transportation to go to university.


    She thought it was too eye-catching to be picked up every day. The most annoying thing for her was to


    be targeted by others.


    However, it was raining today and she can¡¯t refuse Daniel Taylor¡¯s proposal, she replied, "Okay."


    "Good." Daniel Taylor kissed her as a reward.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Anna opened the quilt, got off the bed, and went to the bathroom in slippers.


    After going to the toilet and washing, she came downstairs and saw Daniel Taylor talking to Lisa in the


    dining hall downstairs.


    Lisa said, "Today, the eldestdy called me."


    "What did she say?" Daniel Taylor sat there with his back straight. When this man even sat, the aura


    was enough to kill everything.


    Lisa sighed, "She heard that Isabe Brown came to see you yesterday. She asked me to remind you,


    not to be cheated by Isabe Brown. And asked you to treat Anna well. Anna is so good. She is your


    wife. Even when you were hurt, she never left you alone."

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470


    Now the whole family was afraid that Daniel Taylor might get cheated by Isabe Brown. Therefore,


    they all found it necessary to advise Daniel Taylor.


    Anna listened to Lisa¡¯s words. She never thought that elder sister would care about her so much. She


    felt warm at the moment.


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t talk, though he didn¡¯t intend to have a rtionship with Isabe Brown. But he knew


    that Olivia Taylor¡¯s advice made a lot of sense, and he also agreed with this idea.


    Lisa looked up at Anna who came in and said with a smile, "Anna, good morning."


    "Hello, Lisa." Anna came over and sat down beside Daniel.


    "Today, I made your favorite breakfast," Lisa said.


    "Thank you, Lisa." Anna felt really happy.


    After they had got married, they moved here. She and Daniel were the only two people here, but they


    really felt at home here.


    After breakfast, it rained heavily. Philip Wolf was waiting at the door. Daniel Taylor helped her with an


    umbre and asked, "Do you have to go to thepany today?"


    Anna with her bag on her back walked out. She looked very petite beside him. "Yes, I have some work


    to do."


    Her book has been selling so well since it came into the market and her work also suddenly became


    busier.


    Daniel Taylor dropped her to the car with an umbre, and Philip Wolf opened the door.


    Anna got in the car, looked at him, and said softly, "Then I¡¯ll go now. Bye."


    Daniel Taylor took a look at her, smiled and said to Philip Wolf, "it¡¯s raining. Be careful on the way."


    "OK." Philip Wolf nodded.


    He knew Mr. Taylor was very kind to his wife.


    How can he dare to be careless?


    There was a bit of traffic jam on the road, but it didn¡¯t affect. Anna arrived at university ten minutes in


    advance and entered the university with an umbre.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked at her mobile phone and walked forward. She felt as someone poked in her umbre at the


    back. After a while, she felt it again.


    She looked back and saw John Peter standing behind her umbre.


    "Are you mad?" Anna red at him. "I am your aunt, don¡¯t you know how to behave with elders?"


    Her tone was like elders and it gave John Peter an impulse to beat her.


    He took a look at her. "What do you mean? Are you older than me?"


    John Peter knew Anna¡¯s real age. She was younger than him.


    Anna said, "What do you want?"


    Didn¡¯t he dislike talking to her at university?


    Of course, she also didn¡¯t like to have any rtionship with him here.


    "What happened yesterday?" John Peter asked, "My uncle didn¡¯t want you, did he?"


    Remembering how much Daniel Taylor doted on her, Anna proudly said, "what he loves the most is me,


    how can he not want me?"


    "Rubbish." John Peter despised it.


    Anna was a little ufortable by his contemptuous attitude. "Why, don¡¯t you believe it? If you don¡¯t


    believe it, I¡¯ll let my husband beat you."


    "..." Anna¡¯s words reminded John Peter of the time when Anna deliberately let him be punished by his


    uncle. She knew his uncle¡¯s temper.


    He asked seriously, "Are you going to stay with him all your life?"


    Anna looked at him and heard the strange question, "This has anything to do with you? And... What¡¯s


    the point of asking this? You want me to divorce your uncle?"


    John Peter looked at Anna and found that she really seemed to have adapted to the identity of his aunt.

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471


    But he didn¡¯t feel reconciled. "If my uncle hadn¡¯t had an ident and Isabe Brown hadn¡¯t left, he


    wouldn¡¯t have married you, don¡¯t you know it?"


    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about." Although what he said was true, Anna didn¡¯t want to hear it.


    John Peter stopped, "Anna."


    He was holding the umbre and his voice was extremely serious.


    Anna was also holding an umbre, looking at the tall man in front of her, "what else do you want to


    say?"


    "I find I still like you." John Peter suddenly said a word that caught Anna off guard, "and I¡¯m not dating


    Vanessa Cameron"


    His sudden confession and exnation made Anna¡¯s face as embarrassed as if she had been struck


    by thunder.


    For such a long time, John Peter has never mentioned such things.


    Anna was displeased, "what are you saying? Did you take the wrong medicine?"


    "In fact, I have known for a long time that your marriage to my uncle was just a deal. You married him


    for the tuition, and he just needed a bride."


    John Peter has been hiding this matter in his heart for a long time.


    The reason why he didn''t say it in the past was because of the consideration of Daniel Taylor¡¯s injury.


    Daniel Taylor has been very kind to him, and John also considered him as his dearest uncle.


    Daniel Taylor was in a wheelchair, how can he try to rob Anna?


    At this time, he said this because the situation was different. Daniel Taylor has recovered, and it made


    John Peter see hope again.


    Anna was stunned for a moment. Unexpectedly, John Peter knew the secret.


    She looked at him. "Who told you this?"


    "I heard it with my own ears." John Peter looked at her, his gentle eyes were looking forward to her


    answer, "Anna,e back to my side!"


    "John Peter!" Anna didn¡¯t want to discuss this topic with him at all.


    She has been very clear about her rtionship with him.


    John Peter didn¡¯t give Anna a chance to talk. He continued, "I really want to¡­.. I just want to be with


    you again. My uncle has recovered. He doesn¡¯t need you anymore. There will be many women willing


    to be his wife.


    But I don¡¯t know what to do without you. I can¡¯t imagine my world without you. I always feel that my life


    seems to be meaningless.


    Every time I see you with him, do you know how painful my heart feels?


    In my whole life, I¡¯ve never liked anyone like this. You¡¯re the first and the only one."


    He seemed to be a lot more mature than before.


    While talking to her, there was no longer that previous tone, like "I like you and it¡¯s your honor, you


    should cherish it".


    In fact, there was a lot of sincerity and request.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    However, even if he said so now, Anna still could not find any feelings for him in her heart. "You don¡¯t


    have to say such things again. If I say these words to your uncle, you know what will happen to you?"


    "I¡¯m not afraid." John Peter said, "Even in his face, I can say these words. I did wrong to you. If this is


    the price, I have to pay. I would like to pay. I just hope you can forgive me."


    His eyes let Anna unconsciously think of the time when he said to her for the first time, "Anna, let¡¯s be


    together!"


    It¡¯s been a long time ago!


    If he hadn¡¯t mentioned it all of a sudden, Anna may have forgotten that there was a time when she was


    with him.


    Today, it rained heavily, and John Peter¡¯s eyes seemed missing the past...

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472


    He looked at Anna. If they weren¡¯t in the university, he really would have held her in his arms.


    But he didn¡¯t dare, because he knew that she would hate him.


    Vanessa Cameron came there and saw two people standing.


    She was holding an umbre and without paying much attention, she couldn¡¯t recognize them. But she


    was very familiar with John Peter. Even if it was raining, she still recognized him at a nce.


    She came over and said, "Anna."


    Vanessa Cameron¡¯s voice broke the awkward atmosphere.


    Anna saw her and seemed to find a savior. "Morning."


    Vanessa Cameron seemed curious and looked at John Peter, "What you two are talking about?"


    Normally, it was hard to see them together, so Vanessa Cameron found it a little strange.


    Anna said, "Just met coincidently. We aren¡¯t talking about anything."


    Vanessa Cameron liked John Peter so much. Anna knew it more than anyone and didn¡¯t want to make


    Vanessa Cameron sad. Above all, she will not be with John Peter, and there was no need to discuss or


    tell such things to anyone.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "I¡¯m asking Anna toe back to me. Vanessa, please convince her and advise her that she will be


    happy with me." However, Anna didn¡¯t expect that just after saying this, John Peter¡¯s words will fell on


    her like a p on her face.


    "John Peter!" Anna couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Unexpectedly, he asked Vanessa Cameron to persuade her for him?


    Didn¡¯t he know that Vanessa Cameron liked him?


    Or he said this so that she can¡¯t have a good rtionship with Vanessa Cameron?


    After hearing John Peter¡¯s words, Vanessa Cameron froze.


    She wasn¡¯t angry, she just calmly looked at Anna and said, "Anna, let¡¯s go to ss first."


    As Vanessa Cameron said this, Anna nodded and both of them went to the ssroom together leaving


    John Peter alone.


    When they went upstairs, Anna said to Vanessa Cameron, "John Peter is a psychopath. He jokes from


    time to time. Don¡¯t worry about it. I have nothing to do with him."


    Vanessa Cameron took a look at Anna and said, "in fact, John Peter has always had you in her heart.


    From the time I knew him to now, he has never forgotten you."


    "Why are you saying all this rubbish?" Anna stared at Vanessa Cameron, "It is a matter of past. There


    can be nothing between us."


    Anna never felt that she did anything wrong with Vanessa Cameron.


    But Vanessa Cameron¡¯s words made Anna feel guilty. She just felt that her presence influenced


    Vanessa Cameron¡¯s rtionship with John Peter.


    Vanessa Cameron smiled, "Anna, the Ashley family, is bankrupt, and ire Ashley has already paid for


    her bad deeds. You should also forgive John Peter. You two were separated because of a third


    person¡¯s instigation. Now, even if you two can¡¯t be together, don¡¯t hate him anymore, OK?"


    Anna can see that Vanessa Cameron was really helping John Peter to persuade her!


    She just didn¡¯t expect Vanessa Cameron to do it.


    She looked at Vanessa Cameron and said, "Did John Peter ask you to say this to me?"


    "He asked me to advise you." Vanessa Cameron looked at Anna, "I will help him to persuade you. I like


    John Peter, but I¡¯m different from ire Ashley. What ire Ashley wants is to get him. But I hope he


    can get what he wants."


    "..." Vanessa Cameron¡¯s words made Anna feel sad for a while. "Don¡¯t be silly. If you like him, fight for


    it. What¡¯s the point of doing all this? You don¡¯t owe him anything."


    John Peter that bastard!


    Does he deserve a girl like Vanessa Cameron, who treats him so well?


    In Anna¡¯s opinion, he didn¡¯t deserve Vanessa.


    They went to ss, and the two didn¡¯t discuss this topic again.


    -


    In the afternoon, Anna had to attend a group activity. She went there and saw Isabe Brown. She was


    talking with several students in the group.


    Anna just looked at her and frowned.

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473


    What is she doing here?


    Isabe Brown was very popr. Although it was her first time toe here, still everyone liked her


    very much.


    She stood in the crowd holding the personality of a generous and gracefuldy.


    Anna turned around to leave. She nned to go back and ask for a leave. But as she turned, Isabe


    Brown¡¯s voice reached her ears, "Anna Stark."


    "..."


    Everyone heard her voice and looked at Anna.


    In their eyes, it was a great honor to know Isabe Brown. What¡¯s more, the way Isabe Brown called


    her, it seemed that Isabe Brown was familiar with Anna.


    At this time, Anna had no room to leave. After all, she wanted to stay in this group.


    She turned around and forced herself to show a fake smile, "Miss Brown."


    Isabe Brown came over and stood in front of her and said, "What a good coincidence! I met you


    here."


    However, this coincidence wasn¡¯t good at all for Anna.


    Isabe Brown looked at her. "I happen to have something to do discuss with you. Is it convenient to


    talk?"


    "..." Anna hesitated a little, then nodded.


    She didn¡¯t do anything wrong and there wasn¡¯t any need to be terrified.


    Everyone saw that Isabe Brown wanted to speak to Anna alone, so they didn¡¯t bother and left them


    alone.


    They went to find a ce to sit down.


    Isabe Brown smiled and said, "I was at Taylor¡¯s house yesterday but didn¡¯t find a chance to talk to


    you."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "If Miss Brown has something to say, please say it directly." Anna¡¯s hands were on her knees, and she


    didn¡¯t like Aunt Isabe¡¯s way to speak in a roundabout manner.


    "In fact, it¡¯s about the jade."


    "I can¡¯t help you with that." Anna¡¯s face was calm, "That Jade was sent to me by Sir. I can¡¯t return it


    unless he asks me to return."


    Isabe Brown looked at Anna andughed. Then she said, "I¡¯m not here to let you return it. I mean, if


    you like it, then you can keep it."


    Keep it?


    Didn¡¯t she say yesterday that the jade was her mother¡¯s favorite?


    Isabe Brown said to Anna, "I heard that when you were in high school, you were with John Peter,


    right?"


    Anna was stunned for a moment.


    She didn¡¯t expect Isabe Brown to know this. She looked at her appearance and felt that Isabe


    Brown deliberately inquired about her past.


    Anna felt something wrong, and said indifferently, "who didn¡¯t have such things in the past? Miss.


    Brown, what¡¯s the purpose of mentioning this?"


    Isabe Brown said, "You two were in love, but just because of ire Ashley you were separated. In


    fact, I just thought about it and found it pitiful."


    "It¡¯s a thing of the past. Nothing is pitiful in it." Anna retorted.


    "Really?" Isabe Brown looked at Anna incredulously, "I think you still like John Peter! He is


    handsome and has good grades. Now, he has his own team for gaming. There are many girls in the


    university who like him! The main point is, you¡¯re about his age, and there won¡¯t be any generation


    gap."


    "What do you want to say?" Anna has lost her patience.


    She really didn¡¯t like talking to this woman.


    Isabe Brown didn¡¯t detour any more, and said directly, "How about leaving Daniel? Give him back to


    me."


    "What do you say?" Anna can¡¯t believe it.


    She said give him back to her?


    "You don¡¯t like him. Why do you have to force yourself to be with him? Don¡¯t worry about money. I will


    give you a lot of money, so much that it will be enough to use all your life. Just leave him."


    "Who says I don¡¯t like him?" Anna said coldly, "You¡¯d better keep the money yourself!"

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474


    She can earn money by herself. She didn¡¯t need to ask others for it.


    Isabe Brown put on a hypocritical look and said, "Anna, I like you very much. So, I don¡¯t want to hurt


    you.


    I came to you today because I sincerely hope you will return Daniel to me. I¡¯ve known him for a long


    time. In all respects, I¡¯m the one most worthy of him. Not you!


    I¡¯m not saying that you are not good, but Daniel is too good. There is a lot of things you don¡¯t


    understand. As his wife, you will be under a lot of pressure. So, trust me, it¡¯s better to give each other a


    better choice. Money is important, and what kind of man in the world that you can¡¯t find? What do you


    say?"


    While she was talking, Anna had already stood up.


    She saw Isabe Brown still immersed in her beautiful fantasy, took a bottle of water out of her


    backpack, opened the lid, and poured water on Aunt Isabe¡¯s head and drenched her directly.


    Isabe Brown was dressed very delicately today. Maybe it was particrly to make Anna realize the


    gap between herself and her. She came here well prepared.


    She never expected that Anna would do such a thing!


    When the people in the group saw this, they all stopped and looked at Anna.


    My God?


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Is Anna crazy?


    She even sshed water on Miss Brown in the public!


    The water was poured onto Isabe Brown and Anna¡¯s this action made Isabe speechless. Drops of


    water fell from her hair, and she looked at Anna with incredible expressions.


    She is so beautiful! And also so good!


    No one knew what she did in the past and even if she wanted to go back to Daniel Taylor, it is just and


    honorable.


    Isabe Brown, who was proud of her character and beauty, was busy thinking this.


    She did not expect Anna to do this. It was really unreasonable!


    Anna crushed the empty mineral water bottle and threw it into the garbage can.


    She looked at Isabe Brown and said, "I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t hold it back. Actually, what Miss Brown


    said was too much for me to control my hands. However, you are such a wless person. You won¡¯t


    take it to your heart and will forget it, right?"


    From Anna¡¯s words, it was an apology, but from Anna¡¯s expression, it didn¡¯t seem like that.


    However, after her words, Isabe Brown felt even speechless.


    Anna said that, and didn¡¯t even leave the chance to let Isabe Brown attack. After all, Isabe Brown


    has always boasted herself as a wless woman.


    A wless woman must have a tolerant heart!


    If she tried to attack Anna at this time, she would tear off thebel of the goddess she established in


    the university. She looked at Anna but didn¡¯t speak.


    The students of the group came over and looked at her. "Miss Brown, are you ok?"


    Then they looked at Anna strangely, "Anna, how can you do this?"


    My God?


    Is Anna the devil?


    She bullied such a good teacher.


    Everyone thought that Anna had gone crazy.


    Anna didn¡¯t exin either. She just went out.


    The news quickly spread to the forum, and everyone got to know the news. They directly regarded


    Anna as a devil and criticized her on the forum.


    When n Kevin found her, she was looking for a book in the library.


    She wanted to pick the book on the top but because it was too high she was having a little difficulty.


    n Kevin came over and helped her.


    Anna looked at him. "How you came here?"

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475


    It cannot be a coincidence!


    A person like n Kevin who ys games all day came to the library?


    n Kevin looked at Anna with some worry and said, "do you know how popr you have be?"


    She won first ce in the singingpetition at the National Day party, but she was not as popr as


    now.


    She sshed water on Isabe Brown, and she became the most popr person in the school.


    In this world, bad things are often more interesting than good things.


    Anna said, "What¡¯s going on?"


    "Now there are several posts in the forum, and everyone is scolding you. They said you sshed water


    on Isabe brown, and you are a malicious woman..." Of course, there were some otherments that


    were even worse, and n Kevin didn¡¯t want to tell her.


    Anna looked at the book that n Kevin took down, turned it over and calmly answered, "Oh."


    "Why you are so calm?" n Kevin was shocked.


    Anna said with a rxed face, "I did it, and they should scold me."


    It is of no use to worry about what is expected.


    If she will get another chance, and she will do the same.


    Because that Isabe Brown made her so angry!


    n Kevin sighed helplessly, "It isn¡¯t that you don¡¯t know about Isabe Brown¡¯s reputation in the


    university. Everything was going well. Why did you suddenly do such a thing?"


    Although n Kevin didn¡¯t like Isabe Brown, still he knew that others will never know Isabe


    Brown¡¯s real face. They will only be confused by her appearance.


    Anna said, "I can¡¯t help it."


    Indeed! No one can bear it.


    Seeing that n Kevin was so concerned about herself, Anna said, "do you know what she said to


    me? She asked me to divorce Sir and give him back to her. She said that she is the most suitable


    woman to be his wife. Not only this, she offered me money to leave him and let me find another man."


    "What the fuck!" After hearing this, n Kevin was even angrier than Anna. He forgot his purpose of


    looking for Anna here, "Only sshing water isn¡¯t enough, if I were there, I would have hit her."


    Who doesn¡¯t know that she chose to run away even when their wedding date was fixed because Daniel


    Taylor was injured?


    How can she dare to say this to Anna?


    Anna looked at n Kevin. "Aren¡¯t you here to persuade me? Why do you be angrier than me


    now?"


    "I..." n Kevin choked for a while and said, "I didn¡¯t expect her to say all this."


    He looked at Anna, and he seemed worried about her. "What will you do now? You¡¯ve got a lot of


    trouble this time."


    "Nothing." Anna said, "When the boat gets to the pier-head, it will go straight with the current.


    Everything will be all right. I¡¯m not afraid. What are you afraid of?"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    When Isabe Brown appeared, Anna had already thought that sooner orter she woulde to her.


    It was just that she came a littleter than expected.


    For Anna, she was a person who has nothing. Why should she be afraid of her?


    n Kevin said, "OK, no matter what, I¡¯ll support you. In university, if there¡¯s anything I can do for you,


    just tell me."


    Anna looked at n Kevin. "You are so stupid, how you will help me?"


    "..." n Kevin felt that he was despised by Anna.


    Anna walked a step and happened to see Eiza Preston.


    Eiza Preston took a bottle of mineral water and rushed angrily, "Anna."


    The menacing appearance seemed to be a little ferocious. n Kevin was scared, and he


    subconsciously protected Anna behind him.


    Anna didn¡¯t make a sound.


    Eiza Preston looked at Anna, who was hiding behind n Kevin, and roared angrily, "You are too


    much! Teacher Isabe is so nice. Why did you bully her?"

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476


    "..." Anna saw her appearance and replied, "What the hell you have to do with her and my matter?"


    Do you live in the Pacific Ocean? Why do you have to interfere in every matter?


    Eiza Preston clenched her fist angrily, "I know it since the beginning that you aren¡¯t a good person, but I


    didn¡¯t expect you to do anything with Miss Isabe. She¡¯s so gentle, and you¡¯re vicious."


    n Kevin stared at her, "Mind your words!"


    Eiza Preston said scornfully, "n Kevin, you even help such a woman? Don¡¯t you know how she has


    bullied Miss Isabe?"


    "Isabe Brown deserves it!" Most of the people in the school were on the side of Isabe Brown. Only


    people like n Kevin who know the inner feelings and what kind of woman Isabe Brown was, were


    not confused by her appearance.


    As for Eiza Preston, it seemed that the effect of this poison was too deep on her.


    "On what basis do you say this about Miss Brown? She is the best person in the world." At the thought


    that she was so pitiful and Isabe Brown helped her, Eiza Preston was very emotional.


    Now Miss Brown has been bullied. Of course, she can¡¯t stay silent. She must get justice for Miss


    Isabe Brown.


    "Idiot." n Kevin said rudely.


    He can¡¯t talk with this stupid woman!


    "Move away." Eiza Preston wasn¡¯t ready to understand n Kevin¡¯s theory. She took the mineral water,


    and she just wanted to pour it on Anna to avenge Isabe Brown.


    Even when Anna warned her before, she didn¡¯t show such a reaction. Now just because of Isabe


    Brown¡¯s matter she became so daring.


    n Kevin was so angry that he grabbed the water bottle and threw it directly in front of Eiza Preston.


    Eiza Preston was scared. "Dare to try again. Believe it or not. I¡¯ll throw you into theke to feed the


    fishes."


    Eiza Preston was weak. While facing this angry man, she was terrified.


    Anna took a look at Eiza Preston and went with n Kevin.


    At four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Anna was sitting in thepany¡¯s office. She took her mobile phone to


    see the posts on the forum.


    There were many people talking about her and scolding her.


    There was a new post. The title was "Anna is a mistress, apologies to Miss Brown!"


    She clicked in and saw the text inside, "Anna¡¯s husband, is Miss Brown¡¯s fianc¨¦. When Miss Brown


    goes abroad, she took benefit of her absence and seduced him. Now that Miss Brown is back, she


    even hated Miss Brown so much that she sshed water on Miss Brown."


    The followingments have appeared here in half an hour:


    "Oh my God! How can someone do such a thing? Why is Anna so shameless? She shamelessly


    robbed someone¡¯s fianc¨¦ and also tried to bully her!"


    "I never like Anna. It¡¯s said that she got married as soon as she came to university and also married a


    man in a wheelchair. I knew she did it for money! I didn¡¯t think even this husband was someone else¡¯s


    fianc¨¦ that she robbed! It¡¯s too shameful."


    "People like her should get out of our school! How could she do such a shameless thing?"


    Someone asked, "Is the news credible? If it¡¯s true, why did ite out now?"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Lily (Reply from the owner of the text), "The news is 100% true. I have known it for a long time. Miss


    Brown is a very good person, she asked me to not tell it to anyone. Miss Brown is so good that she was


    afraid of making problems for Anna.


    However, Anna is not only ungrateful, but also bullied Miss Brown in return.


    If it wasn¡¯t for today¡¯s event, I wouldn''te out to say it about Anna. Now I just want you all to see the


    real face of this woman. Ask her to apologize to Miss Brown for today¡¯s event, otherwise, let her get out


    of our university."

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477


    Almost everyone wasmenting like this about Anna, "I thought Anna is just vicious, but I didn¡¯t


    expect that she is also shameless."


    Anna read theplete post on her mobile phone.


    She should have been angry, but she can¡¯t helpughing.


    She can probably guess who has sent this post. Just by reading it, she was sure that it must be


    someone who hates her and someone who really admires Isabe Brown.


    At first thought, the person seemed to be Isabe Brown¡¯s biggest fan.


    Only Eiza Preston was such kind of a person around Anna.


    Since she wanted to take this matter out and say it, then let her y!


    These days, everyday people in her office yed such games, do they think she can¡¯t beat them?


    But Anna didn¡¯t rush to fight back.


    Eiza Preston was an idiot in her eyes. She was just curious about Isabe Brown¡¯s reaction.


    After work, Anna was ready to go home, and she received a call from Aiden. He invited her to dinner,


    and she agreed.


    When she arrived, n Kevin and Vanessa Cameron were also there.


    Anna saw so many people and asked in surprise, "you all are here!"


    n Kevin said, "We are having a meeting to discuss how to deal with Aunt Isabe. We can¡¯t see you


    being bullied."


    He seemed very serious. Even inparison, it seemed he really took this matter to heart. After all, it


    was his duty to protect Uncle Taylor¡¯s woman.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Anna couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, "Thanks."


    Aiden Stark looked at Anna. "Sister, are you ok? I¡¯m a little worried about you."


    He knew his sister¡¯s nature.


    Anna never took the initiative to make trouble and Isabe Brown, although he hasn¡¯t met her, still he


    has an idea that she was not a good woman to deal with.


    He was afraid that his sister would be bullied by her!


    Vanessa Cameron also said, "Anna I think, you are in trouble this time. You sshed water over her


    like this, and now she has a better chance to deal with you."


    Vanessa thought that Anna¡¯s action this time was not very rational.


    Anna looked at the people who were worried about her and said, "It¡¯s OK. What can she do to me? At


    most, those people can speak ill of me at university behind my back all day long. In fact, I¡¯m used to it."


    After the news of her marriage with Daniel Taylor, there were many people gossiping about her.


    Once her microblog has been targeted badly by inte army and ck fans.


    ire Ashley often targeted her.


    She had faced more terrible things than this little forum criticism. She wasn¡¯t worried.


    Anna ate the meal and heard them discussing how to help her deal with Isabe Brown.


    She thought it was fun.


    Daniel Taylor has recovered, and Isabe Brown wanted toe back, but everyone was not stupid.


    They will not agree.


    n Kevin took raised his ss and said, "Don¡¯t worry, we are all on your side. In university, I won¡¯t let


    those idiots bully you. Come on, let¡¯s have a drink."


    Looking at n Kevin¡¯s enthusiastic speech, Anna also picked up the ss and smiled.


    Friends are like this. They stand with you when you have problems.


    Anna sat for a while and received Daniel Taylor¡¯s call. She stood up and went outside to answer the


    phone.


    From the other side, his gentle voice came in, "Where are you?"


    Anna looked at the ce, reported the address and said, "Still eating, I wille back after eating."


    "I see." He hung up.


    Anna came back and continued to eat hot pot.


    About half an hourter, Daniel Taylor came there and they were still discussing the problem.

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478


    The moment he appeared, the eyes of the whole hotpot shop were attracted by him.


    Even though on their table, there were two beautiful girls and two handsome young men who were very


    attractive, but Daniel Taylor¡¯s charm was superior to everyone and it amazed people there.


    He came over and stood beside Anna. He gently looked at his cute wife, who was busy eating hot pot


    very seriously.


    n Kevin saw him, "Uncle Taylor."


    Daniel Taylor nodded.


    Since Daniel Taylor has recovered, n Kevin and Vanessa Cameron were seeing him for the first


    time. They were shocked.


    Although he looked handsome even in his wheelchair. They have imagined it that he must look more


    handsome standing up, but when they really saw it, they were surprised.


    He is so handsome!


    "Brother inw." Aiden was very calm, after all, he has seen it once.


    Anna raised her head and took a look. Her eyes were soft and cute. Daniel Taylor felt warm and sat


    down in the position beside her.


    "Haven¡¯t eaten yet?"


    He remembered that Anna was eating when he called her, and half an hourter, she was still eating.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Anna quickly took some more food and said, "Just going to finish it. How did youe? Have you


    eaten?"


    "I¡¯ve eaten. Take your time. I¡¯ll wait for you."


    "Ok."


    The existence of Daniel made the atmosphere quieter.


    He just sat quietly, and everyone can¡¯t help worrying. He was only a few years older than them, but his


    aura always gave people a feeling as they have a huge gap.


    n Kevin said, "Uncle Taylor."


    "Yes?" Even while speaking, Daniel Taylor¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t move away from Anna.


    n Kevin said, "Today Anna caused some trouble in the university."


    "..." Daniel Taylor looked at Anna. "Really?"


    As he heard that she created trouble, his eyes were very serious.


    Anna said modestly, "I sshed water on Miss Brown and offended many people."


    If you get into trouble with ordinary people, you¡¯ll get into a feud with one person.


    But offending Isabe Brown was like entering the ho¡¯s nest of her angry fans.


    Daniel Taylor heard that it was Isabe Brown, he frowned and his expression became very serious. He


    didn¡¯t speak.


    n Kevin was afraid that he would me Anna, he exined, "Uncle Taylor, Anna is very good to


    you. Please, don¡¯t me her. You have recovered now, but before when you were not well, only she


    was by your side. Now Isabe Brown wants toe back, you won¡¯t leave Anna alone because of


    her, right?"


    n Kevin¡¯s words were full of concern.


    Vanessa Cameron and Aiden Stark also secretly took a look at Daniel Taylor.


    They all were afraid that Anna would be abandoned by Daniel Taylor.


    But because of timidity, they didn¡¯t dare to ask these questions, only n Kevin dared to ask this.


    Anna looked at these people. "What on earth are you thinking?"


    This kind of a question was strange to ask like this, she didn¡¯t want Daniel Taylor to feel embarrassed.


    Daniel Taylor took a look at these little guys and said, "I¡¯ll never leave Anna alone."


    Anna nced at him. It was a little unexpected. He didn¡¯t even smile in front of others, not even politely


    and now in front of these three people, he answered n Kevin¡¯s boring question with a good temper.


    After dinner, Anna took Daniel Taylor¡¯s mobile phone to pay the bill.


    Daniel Taylor usually never paid himself, it was Anna who always took his mobile phone to pay.


    At this time, she took his mobile phone and entered the password to pay. The thought that she even


    knew his payment passwords, gave her a feeling ofcency in her heart.

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479


    Happiness is spending your husband¡¯s money!


    After dinner, everyone left.


    Anna sat in the car beside Daniel.


    The driver drove, but she didn¡¯t speak to him.


    After a while, Daniel Taylor reached over and took her hand.


    On his fingers, there was still the wedding ring. He had never taken off. But for Anna, it wasn¡¯t


    convenient to wear it at ordinary times, so she hasn¡¯t worn it all the time.


    She took his hand and confessed to him with a frank and lenient attitude, "I never wanted to have


    anything to do with Miss Brown, but today I couldn¡¯t resist it, so I was impulsive."


    When n Kevin mentioned this topic, Daniel Taylor¡¯s expression was a little serious, so Anna was a


    little worried that he would be angry.


    The people of the Taylor family were very well-mannered and well-behaved. No matter what, they


    never did such things.


    And she¡­


    Just at ordinary times, she can show her manners.


    But as soon as she met some annoying people, she can¡¯t help herself and be impulsive.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and said seriously, "look at me."


    Anna listened to his words, looked up, and saw Daniel Taylor raising his hand seriously.


    "Er..." Although she did something wrong today, he won¡¯t hit her, or he will?


    No¡­ she¡¯s afraid of pain!


    Anna said, "I¡¯m wrong. I won¡¯t dare next time."


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s hand reached out directly, and he directly pulled her into his arms, with his body and lips


    pressing over.


    He thought that she has such a cute face that he can¡¯t help kissing her.


    Anna was a little confused. She thought after knowing it. He not only didn¡¯t beat her, but also kissed


    her!


    That¡¯s good!


    She just thought about it and in the next second, Daniel Taylor left her and frowned, "Did you drink?"


    "Er... a little." Anna looked at his serious expression and knew that she will be miserable.


    How a conservative man who even has to limit her clothes can let her indulge in drinking?


    Anna said, "Just a little with them, just a little, not much."


    She was afraid that he wouldn''t believe it. She stretched out her hand and drew a little sign while


    talking.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t touch her again. He sat by, and he seemed a little unhappy.


    Although it was with familiar people but he didn¡¯t like Anna drinking outside. It might be dangerous.


    In his eyes, she was a little girl.


    "Sir." Anna was afraid that he would be angry. She ttered, "I won¡¯t drink next time. Don¡¯t be angry! "


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t look at her. He picked up the tablet beside him indifferently. "Take the shower after


    going back and then talk to me."


    "..." Anna looked at him for a while, then answered, "Oh."


    He seemed angry.


    -


    John Peter was sitting on the sofa, using his mobile phone. Before long, he saw his uncle and Anna


    Because it was close to the university, he was the same as before. Whenever he has some free time.


    He came here.


    However, in Daniel Taylor¡¯s presence, he can¡¯t do anything wrong.


    Daniel Taylor walked ahead with a very serious face and, Anna followed him with a guilty face.


    It seemed she had made a big mistake.


    John Peter was aware of the disaster that Anna did at university today.


    Anna sshed water on Isabe Brown and was criticized by so many people on the forum. John Peter


    was also a little worried about her.

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480


    At this time...


    He looked at them and the first thought was, did they quarrel?


    For Isabe Brown?


    Uncle is angry with Anna because of that woman?


    Thinking of this, John Peter stood up and said solemnly, "uncle."


    Daniel Taylor took a look at him. "Do you have anything?"


    Anna looked at John Peter and immediately remembered what John Peter said to her in the morning.


    Her heart suddenly hung up.


    John Peter won¡¯t create trouble, or, he will?


    Now there was Isabe Brown, she was enough to make people have a headache. She only hoped


    that John Peter won¡¯t create any more problems.


    John Peter asked, "Did you quarrel with Anna?"


    "She did something wrong, so I taught her a lesson." Daniel Taylor said while looking at John Peter and


    his tone was a little unhappy, "Do you think you should call her Anna?"


    Whenever, he talk to Daniel Taylor, he always made some terrifying mistakes.


    He was criticized by Daniel Taylor but he didn¡¯t stop himself. He just nced at Anna and said politely,


    "This is not her fault. I hope you won¡¯t me her."


    Anna has been in this marriage for so long, and it was the first time that Daniel Taylor saw John Peter


    speaking in Anna¡¯s favor.


    However, it made Daniel Taylor feel ufortable.


    He looked at John Peter seriously, looked up and down, and said, "What are you doing here today?"


    John Peter got goose bumps, but he still managed to talk calmly, "I¡¯m afraid that because of Aunt


    Isabe¡¯s matter, you will fight with¡­. little aunt. So I came here to have a look."


    "..." Daniel Taylor took a look at him and said to Anna, "Go up first."


    "Okay." Anna wanted to continue to listen, but Daniel said this and she had no choice than to go


    upstairs.


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t like her drinking and she feltpletely abandoned at this time.


    When Anna left, Daniel Taylor sat down on the sofa and looked at John Peter coldly.


    John Peter was stared at by him, "uncle."


    "How are you doing at university recently?" Daniel Taylor has not cared about his achievements for a


    long time.


    John Peter nodded, "It¡¯s good."


    Learning has never been difficult for him.


    He didn¡¯t even need to put a lot of energy into it, and he can also spare time to y games without


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    much effort.


    But he heard Daniel Taylor saying, "It¡¯s good means it is not very good?"


    John Peter felt that today he must have trouble!


    Daniel Taylor sat on the sofa, with a serious face and began to teach John Peter a lesson, "You have


    time but instead of investing it into useful things, you have to waste your energy on other things all day


    long?"


    This other thing, probably means that he ys games, right?


    Uncle never had any objection in this before.


    Now he took it out and started saying this to him?


    It¡¯s obvious that Uncle didn¡¯t like him and wanted to find an excuse to scold him.


    John Peter felt that Daniel Taylor was in a bad mood today, and he has be a person to vent it.


    Really a bad luck!


    But, let uncle scold him, so he won¡¯t scold Anna.


    For Anna he wanted to bear this pain!


    "I know that ying games is only a temporary thing, and I will not go on forever," he said.


    Daniel Taylor took a look at him, and corrected his idea, "You know I¡¯m not talking about games."


    "..." John Peter was slightly stunned, he looked up to see his fierce uncle.


    Does he mean, Anna?


    John Peter has always thought that he concealed it very well. Every time he came here, he ttered


    Daniel Taylor, as if he really just came to meet his uncle.

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481


    However, in Daniel Taylor¡¯s, his hidden thoughts has always been very obvious.


    John Peter didn¡¯t expect that his uncle knew that he had not really moved on. But he was confused that


    why his uncle he never questioned him or drove him away.


    In Daniel Taylor¡¯s mind, it was obviously because he didn¡¯t regard John Peter as an opponent at all - no


    matter how hard this boy will try, Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t think that John Peter was qualified to steal Anna


    from him.


    John Peter clenched his fist and looked at Daniel Taylor. He didn¡¯t know from where this courage came


    from that he couldn¡¯t help asking, "Uncle, you and Anna¡­.. Are you going to divorce?"


    "Divorce?" Daniel Taylor frowned. "Why do you think so?"


    Is the public disy of affection is not enough?


    Otherwise, how could he have such an illusion?


    John Peter did not dare to say that he was looking forward to their divorce. He was really afraid of


    Daniel Taylor, he pretended that he didn¡¯t care about Anna and said casually, "I know you married Anna


    because of an agreement. Now that you are well, you don¡¯t need her. So, I¡¯m afraid my uncle will leave


    her."


    "I won¡¯t." Daniel Taylor said without hesitation, "I have married her, she will be my wife all my life. You


    don¡¯t have to worry about her or me. We will be fine."


    "..."


    John Peter just wanted to see if she and Anna had a chance but Daniel Taylor¡¯s words made him feel


    like an arrow in the chest.


    He wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t dare to say it because the man in front of him was Daniel


    Taylor.


    He can¡¯t tell his uncle that he likes Anna, so please give her to me!


    If he will say that, Daniel Taylor would break his legs.


    He looked at Daniel Taylor and said a word insincerely, "that¡¯s good."


    Lisa stood by and listened to the conversation.


    She was very happy to see this. At ordinary times John and Anna fought with each other. She thought


    John hated Anna! Unexpectedly, he was so concerned about the rtionship between Anna and


    Daniel.


    Young master John is very lovely!


    Anna took a bath in the bathroom. Due to the fear that there will be a smell of wine on her body, she


    bathed for long and came out after making sure that there was no smell.


    She came out and found Daniel Taylor standing by the window, looking out.


    He seemed thinking something, but Anna didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. She came over, stood next


    to him, and looked out.


    It was dark and quiet outside. There was nothing to see.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her, "Bathed?"


    "Yes." Anna came over. "See, is there any smell of wine?"


    Daniel Taylor looked at the girl, he was not sure whether she was deliberately trying to tease him or


    not. He strictly warned her, "You are not allowed to drink next time, do you get it? Next time, my


    reaction won¡¯t be as simple as it is today."


    "Oh." Anna looked at him. "If I drink again, will you beat me?"


    Beat?


    Daniel Taylor felt strange. In her eyes, is he a tyrant?


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    He looked at Anna and said seriously, "maybe."


    "... Then I won¡¯t drink next time."


    "It means if I won¡¯t beat you, you will drink?" Daniel Taylor asked in surprise.


    Anna said, "I just think it¡¯s not a big deal to drink once in a while. You see, I don¡¯t drink much at ordinary


    times. I¡¯m obedient!"


    At this point, Anna couldn¡¯t help praising herself.


    "How obedient, let me see." Daniel Taylor bullied her, moved closes to her, pressed his body against


    her and lowered his head to see her face.


    As soon as he approached, Anna was afraid that he would make trouble and resisted, "No¡­ I want to


    rest tonight."

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482


    After thest night with him, she wanted to rest for at least two days and she also wanted to control this


    kind of thing, she can¡¯t let him do it every day.


    Daniel Taylor lowered his head and looked at her tenderly, "How Isabe Brown provoked you?"


    Daniel Taylor was almost sure that Isabe Brown must have done something big, otherwise, Anna


    wouldn¡¯t have retaliated like that.


    Anna said, "She asked me to return you to her, but I refused. She used to be so bad for you, now she


    wants toe back to you. How can she even say that? You can bear it, but I can¡¯t!"


    If Isabe wanted her to return him to her, she would need to have such a qualification.


    Daniel Taylor hugged her. "Next time if you face such kind of a thing, just tell me. You don¡¯t have to deal


    with yourself."


    "Why?" Anna said, "Don¡¯t tell me that you think what I did to her is not right, is it my mistake?"


    Her worried eyes made Daniel Taylor smile, "of course not, I¡¯m afraid my baby¡¯s hands hurt."


    Anna saw that Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t mean to be biased to Isabe Brown at all and she was very happy


    in her heart.


    "No, I am fine. Sir, no matter what Isabe Brown said, you can¡¯t believe her, OK? Although I know she


    is very beautiful, men like beautiful women. But believe me, she is really insincere to you. If she was


    sincere to you she wouldn¡¯t have left you. Now you are fine, and she just wants toe back to you.


    People like her really don¡¯t deserve to be with you."


    Anna really wanted all the best things in this world for Daniel Taylor.


    In her eyes, Daniel Taylor was the best person in the world, so she didn¡¯t want to see him have any


    involvement with that heartless woman, Isabe Brown.


    However, after saying this, Anna¡¯s heart was a little uneasy.


    She was afraid that Daniel Taylor would consider her meddlesome.


    After all, it¡¯s all his own business.


    Daniel Taylor listened to her words attentively, and smiled, "Does she look beautiful? Why I didn¡¯t find


    out."


    "She¡¯s beautiful." Anna said, "You know what, all the boys and girls in our university like her and praise


    her all the time! They say that she is a fairy. I also think she¡¯s pretty. But her heart is too bad. She is not


    good for you at all, so I don¡¯t like her! I even hate her."


    "Then the people in your university have poor vision." Daniel Taylor picked up Anna and carried her to


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    the bed. "My wife Anna is the most beautiful. She has noparison with you."


    Anna leaned on the pillow, listened to his words, and couldn¡¯t helpughing. "Then why you were too


    strict to me today, and why you disliked my drinking too much."


    "..." Hearing this, Daniel Taylor¡¯s expression immediately became serious, "these are two different


    things."


    "Huh."


    "What huh?" Daniel Taylor said, "If you dared to drink next time, I will be even strict to you."


    "Nerd." Anna, like a cat, rubbed her head against his chest.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and felt extremely warm. He held her in his arms. "Have you finished your


    work?"


    "Yes, I have done it in the office."


    "Then take a rest, and I¡¯ll take a bath."


    "Ok."


    Daniel Taylor got up to take a bath. Anna took out her mobile phone and used it for a while.


    Aiden Stark sent her a message, "sister."


    "Yes, have you reached home?" Anna asked.


    "Yes." Aiden said, "I just called mother and told her about Aunt Isabe. She was very angry."


    "Er..." Anna was stunned. "Why do you tell Mom all this?"


    Anna didn¡¯t want to tell her mother everything.

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483


    There was no important reason for hiding it. She just knew that telling her mother won¡¯t help. She can


    handle Isabe Brown¡¯s affairs by herself.


    Aiden Stark said, "Mom cares about you and always asks me about you."


    Now that Daniel Taylor has recovered and due to this Anna has reced Aiden¡¯s position in their


    mother¡¯s heart.


    As she came to know that Isabe Brown wanted to rob Daniel Taylor, she was very angry.


    However, Anna didn¡¯t want all this, she said, "don¡¯t tell her anything. You don¡¯t know about mom¡¯s


    personality. When she knows such things, she yells so loudly that everyone knows."


    Anna didn¡¯t want people to know all this, because most people find it happy to make fun of others.


    "Well, I see. I¡¯ll try to say lesstely."


    "I think you¡¯re a traitor." He couldn¡¯t hide those words.


    Their mother has always been nice to him. So, when he talked to his mother, he casually told what was


    going around.


    Anna and Aiden Stark talked about it for a while and then said goodbye.


    -


    In the morning, mother Taylor was in the yard pruning the flowers, and Anna was with her.


    She took a look at Anna and said, "Anna, why you didn¡¯t go to ss today?"


    "I asked for leave." Anna said, "I was missing you, so I came here to apany you."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Hearing her words, Mother Taylor couldn¡¯t helpughing. She meaningfully nced at Anna and look


    through Anna¡¯s eyes. "Is there any trouble in the university? Have you been criticized by the teacher?


    Don¡¯t worry. Tell me, if there is anything. I¡¯ll help you."


    In mother Taylor¡¯s eyes, Anna was a little child. For her, it wasn¡¯t a surprise if Anna had done


    something naughtily and made the teacher angry.


    She really loved Anna, and she was very willing to help her in handling such small things.


    Anna listened to Mother Taylor¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t helpughing, "Mom, how can I do all this.


    Everything is fine."


    "Okay, then if you say so. Whenever there is something, you can share with me. Mom will always stand


    on your side."


    Anna was very happy to hear this from Mother Taylor, "Mom, you are so kind to me."


    Anna knew that they all loved John Peter so much, but if he would have done something wrong in


    university, he would be criticized. But, in this family, only she got such a favor. They always doted on


    her and were also a little biased with her.


    "That¡¯s because Anna you are also very sincere with Daniel. Unlike that Isabe..." When it came to


    Isabe Brown, Mother Taylor thought something, looked at Anna and said, "You and Daniel should


    have a child now. It will stop that woman to dream about Daniel."


    In order to not disappoint mother Taylor, Anna nodded and said, "I understand."


    However, she has reached a consensus with Daniel Taylor on the matter of not having children for the


    moment. Moreover, it didn¡¯t seem to make any sense to have a baby just to stop Isabe Brown.


    As they spoke, the housekeeper came in and said to mother Taylor, "madam, Mrs. Brown is here to


    meet you."


    Anna was stunned to hear that Isabe Brown¡¯s mother came here.


    "..." Mother Taylor frowned. "What is she doing here?"


    "She said there is something important."


    "Let here in." Mother Taylor handed the scissors to the maid and said to Anna, "Let¡¯s go and see


    her."


    In the past, when Daniel Taylor was injured, the Brown family came to their house, but at that time they


    didn¡¯t say anything nice to them and even taunted them behind their back.


    Now Daniel Taylor has recovered, so mother Taylor wanted to see the Brown family ttering them this


    time and there was apparently no reason to avoid them.


    Anna went to the living room with Mother Taylor and saw Mrs. Brown sitting in the living room. She has


    worn a lot of precious pearls and looked dazzling.


    Mrs. Brown has always been so high-profile.


    Mother Taylor sat down on the sofa and calmly looked at her. "Mrs. Brown is here today. What can I do


    for you?"

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484


    Mrs. Brown said with a smile, "I heard that you are not in good health. I just came to meet you."


    "What kind of wind is blowing?" In the voice of mother Taylor, there was an ironic taste. She took a


    sarcastic look and continued, "When I was very ill, I didn¡¯t see you at my door. And now suddenly, your


    daughter came here the day before yesterday, and you now you are here again today?"


    Mrs. Brown said courteously, "I didn¡¯t know the news before, but now I do. It seemed our dearest Mrs.


    Carter is still angry because of that past incidents? It¡¯s been a matter of past. Now things have


    changed. See, Daniel has recovered. I want you to be a little magnanimous and forget those past


    things."


    Mrs. Brown thought of thest time when she came here and what she said, she really regretted her


    harsh words in her heart.


    At that time, she had no idea that Daniel Taylor would get better!


    Obviously, if she had any idea, she wouldn¡¯t say so much.


    Anna sat aside, listened to them, and silently peeled herself a lychee.


    She had seen Mrs. Brown¡¯s face before. But now she saw her again and felt that Mrs. Brown seemed


    to have changed.


    She didn¡¯t seem as proud as before, moreover, she was trying to please mother Taylor and even when


    mother Taylor said rude words she endured silently.


    This... this is reality!


    Mrs. Taylor didn¡¯t fell in Mrs. Brown¡¯s trap, "I¡¯m not a magnanimous person as you think of me, and my


    memory is also not like you. If there is anything, I will remember it for a lifetime. The rtionship


    between our two families has been broken for a long time. You don¡¯t need to tter me now. It¡¯s really


    useless."


    She can make good rtions with any family of the whole Jingzhou, but for Brown family, she can¡¯t put


    aside her grudges.


    Mrs. Brown looked at Mother Taylor with a stiff face. She also knew that this matter could not be solved


    in one or two days.


    She smiled and didn¡¯t talk about this for the time being. Instead of it she executed her n B and said


    that she came here today due to something. "In fact, I came here today for another thing."


    "What is it?" mother Taylor asked.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Brown took a look at Anna beside her and said, "Since Miss Anna Stark is here, I will say it


    directly."


    Anna heard Mrs. Brown¡¯s words, put the lychees aside and her eyes widened.


    So, Mrs. Brown came here to find her?


    In a moment, Mrs. Brown¡¯s ttering face became fiercer. In her eyes, Anna was a little girl without any


    strong background and very easy to be bullied. So she wasn¡¯t afraid of bullying Anna.


    She directly looked at Anna and said to mother Taylor, "Your daughter-inw sshed water on


    Isabe¡¯s whole body yesterday. Isabe came backst night and fell ill. She had a high fever all night.


    Now she is still in bed."


    "..." Anna was speechless.


    Fever?


    Anna almost thought that she had heard the wrong thing.


    She clearly remembered that yesterday she poured a small bottle of mineral bottle on Isabe Brown.


    Can you catch a cold and have a fever with that?


    Mother Taylor didn¡¯t understand what was going on. She looked at Anna.


    Anna smiled meaningfully and said, "Miss Brown is so delicate. A bottle of mineral water made her


    catch a cold and have a fever?"


    Mrs. Brown saw that Anna admitted it so easily and she said angrily, "so you admit that you have done


    such a thing?"


    "Is it useful to not admit it?" Anna said calmly, "besides, since I dare to do it, I also have no problem in


    admitting it."


    "Look at her..." Mrs. Brown looked at Mother Taylor and said, "This stinky girl is so arrogant that she


    dare to talk like this even in my presence. She doesn¡¯t know how hateful she is. How can such a wild


    girl from the countryside be Taylor¡¯s daughter-inw and Daniel¡¯s wife?"

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485


    Mrs. Taylor heard Mrs. Brown¡¯s insulting remarks and frowned. She replied angrily, "No matter what


    Anna did. She is still more suitable to be Daniel¡¯s wife and our daughter-inw than your daughter. At


    least she won¡¯t leave Daniel and run away when anything happens to Daniel, like your daughter did in


    the past."


    Mrs. Brown was petrified to hear mother Taylor speaking in Anna¡¯s favor and said in a ttering tone,


    "Dear Mrs. Taylor, we have known each other for so many years, and you also know that I am talking


    about Daniel¡¯s good, right? This little girl is arrogant and impolite. The things she did outside may leave


    a bad impact on the reputation of the Taylor¡¯s family."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    It was clear that this woman came here to make trouble for Anna.


    She targeted Anna directly, and Anna wasn¡¯t a person who can let herself suffer silently.


    But the woman in front of her was many years older than her and that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t quarrel with her,


    after all, she knew that she won¡¯t get any benefit from this quarrel.


    So, Anna smartly took the opportunity to prove herself innocent and said to mother Taylor in a very


    aggrieved appearance, "Mom, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to create trouble, but what Miss Brown said was


    really too much and hard to bear for me."


    "Too much?" As soon as Mrs. Brown saw Anna¡¯s appearance, she felt even angrier. "It was you who


    poured water on her publicly and now you are even ming her? How are you so shameful?"


    Mother Taylor was naturally inclined on Anna¡¯s side. She asked Anna, "What Isabe did?"


    Anna said sadly, "Mom, when sir was not well before, Isabe Brown always despised him. Whenever


    she saw him in a wheelchair, she always said something harsh to him. Now, he has recovered and


    Miss Brown came to me yesterday and said¡­.."


    Anna paused.


    "What did she say?" Mother Taylor Asked anxiously.


    Mrs. Brown sat by and watched Anna squeeze out a few tears from her eyes. Anna seemed pitiful, and


    her fingers were tightly pulled together.


    If Mrs. Taylor wouldn¡¯t be here, she would have caught Anna and had a fight with her.


    Anna looked at Mrs. Brown on purpose and said, "Miss Brown asked me to leave sir, she said I am not


    worthy to be his wife, and only she is worthy."


    "Bah!" After listening to Anna¡¯s words, Mother Taylor was too angry. "She still has a face to say this?"


    Anna continued to make herself more pitiful. "I admit that I poured water on her, and what I did wasn¡¯t a


    very right thing. I am not justifying my actions, but I was really angry at that time. No matter what and


    how, now I am his wife. If Miss Brown came to me, and say all this, I won¡¯t be able to bear."


    Anna knew that in many cases, it¡¯s no harm to let oneself appear weak, so at this time she put her


    acting skills into full y.


    Seeing Anna¡¯s tears falling down, Mother Taylor patted her on the shoulder and said, "It¡¯s not your fault.


    What you did wasn¡¯t too much. If I were at your ce, I would pour boiling water on her. It¡¯s too little to


    pour a small bottle of water on her! What she thinks of herself, how dare shee to you and asks you


    to leave Daniel?"


    Mrs. Brown originally came here to create trouble for Anna.


    She wanted to use this opportunity to teach this girl a lesson. But in the end, she found that her actions


    made the situation even worse and made Mrs. Taylor hate Isabe Brown even more. She just sat


    aside calmly, without knowing what to say next.


    Mother Taylor has always been very calm, but she seemed a bit scary when she was fierce.


    After appeasing Anna, she red at Mrs. Brown, "Well, your daughter bullied our Anna at the


    university. Now you are also catching up to bully! Do you don¡¯t think Taylor¡¯s family don¡¯t have a person


    to answer you?"


    "I didn¡¯t..." how can she dare to bully the Taylor family?


    She just bullied Anna, because Anna didn¡¯t have a strong background and her family can¡¯t fight their


    family.


    But now she has to watch Mrs. Taylor protecting Anna like her daughter!

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486


    Mother Taylor looked at the woman in front of her and spoke again, "I would nevere to know all


    this if you hadn¡¯te today. Now that you are here, it¡¯s just the right time to discuss this matter. Let¡¯s


    talk about it clearly. I would like to know how can your heartless daughter thinks that she is qualified to


    "It¡¯s just a misunderstanding," Mrs. Brown said guiltily.


    "Misunderstanding? What kind of misunderstanding is this?" Mother Taylor stared at Mrs. Brown and


    asked in a cold voice. "Just a moment ago, weren¡¯t you very bold and confident with justice on one¡¯s


    side? Listen to me carefully and mark my words, I weren¡¯t there when your daughter said these words.


    But if I were there, I would have killed her. I¡¯ve seen shameless people, but I haven¡¯t seen such


    shameless people like your family. You even dared toe to our house and create the trouble?"


    "Forget it. Please calm down. I¡¯ll go back now." When Mrs. Brown saw Mrs. Taylor like this, she was


    unable to withstand. She was afraid that Mrs. Taylor would do something impulsively so she decided to


    quit first.


    She stood up and left quickly.


    Anna looked at Mrs. Brown leaving like this and cannot help but raise the corners of her mouth.


    Mrs. Brown came here especially to create troubles for her and in the end, she has to run back like this!


    -


    Mrs. Brown came back to Brown¡¯s house. She seemed so angry that even the housekeeper saw her


    and noticed. "Madam, is there anything wrong?"


    "Pour me a ss of water. I¡¯m pissed off." It was rare to see Mother Taylor so fierce, and she was really


    scared.


    The maid quickly poured her a ss of water, Mrs. Brown sat on the sofa, drank it and felt a little


    relieved.


    Isabe Brown came downstairs wearing pajamas, her hair was loose, and she looked sick, as if she


    was really sick.


    She saw her mother hase back. She walked over and asked, "Mom, how it went on Taylor¡¯s side?"


    Mrs. Brown looked at her daughter and said, "Honey, why you came down? You are not feeling well, lie


    down and take rest."


    "It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m better now. How about you?" Isabe Brown said.


    Isabe asked about going to the Taylor family, and Mrs. Brown was a little frustrated. "I wanted to


    teach Anna a lesson, but Mrs. Taylor helped her and scolded me. I am really feeling aggrieved."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Isabe Brown lowered her eyelids with some grievances, "Really?"


    The sad look made Mrs. Brown¡¯s heartache, "Baby, don¡¯t be sad. The Taylor family is a little angry now.


    They will think about it in the future. That Anna, how can theypare her with you? I am sure, Daniel


    Taylor wille back to you sooner orter."


    "Will hee?" Isabe Brown asked suspiciously.


    "Of course," Mrs. Brown consoled her. "My daughter is the most beautiful girl in the world. Which man


    doesn¡¯t like you? Most probably, Daniel Taylor is very happy in his heart. He is just waiting for you to


    pursue him. Just wait a few days."


    Isabe Brown nodded and thought of Daniel Taylor.


    She also believed that Daniel Taylor loved her.


    Moreover, ording to Isabe Brown, if he didn¡¯t love her, then he also can¡¯t love Anna. After all, she


    looked more beautiful than Anna, and no matter her background, education or upbringing, in all aspects


    she was much better than Anna.


    -


    In the afternoon, Isabe Brown was lying in bed, resting and received a message from Eiza Preston,


    "Miss Brown, are you okay?"


    There was news in the university that Isabe Brown didn¡¯te to university today. So, Eiza Preston


    was a little worried.


    Isabe Brown said, "I am fine, but I have a fever. Maybe I caught a cold yesterday."


    Anna sshed water on Isabe Brown yesterday. Now Eiza Preston heard that Miss Isabe Brown


    has a fever, and she naturally put this me on Anna.


    "Miss Brown, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll get justice for you." Eiza Preston said firmly.

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487


    After a while, Isabe Brown replied, "Forget it. It¡¯s my mistake. I am not good. I¡¯m too greedy, they are


    married, and I still want Daniel toe back to me. I know it¡¯s not right. It¡¯s just¡­. I tried to forget him


    many times, but¡­ I really can¡¯t forget him. I love him so much."


    From Eiza Preston¡¯s point of view, Isabe Brown was an abandoned person.


    Eiza Preston didn¡¯t think Isabe Brown was wrong, she even thought that Isabe Brown has faced a


    lot of injustice. She said, "He is yours originally. Actually, Anna is a shameless girl. She wants to


    be a mistress. Miss Brown, you are the best! You are the best person in the world, and you will be


    happy."


    "Thank you."


    Eiza Preston sat in the ssroom and looked at the message Isabe Brown sent to her and smiled


    satisfactorily.


    Isabe Brown just thanked her. She felt very happy and decided -- No one can hurt Miss Brown, not


    even that Anna!


    After ss, Eiza Preston went to the forum to open a new post to attack Anna. She said that Isabe


    Brown had a high fever due to Anna and also said that because Anna was guilty, she didn¡¯t dare to


    Sometimes when you stay silent, people think that you are easy to be bullied and next time they hit you


    harder. After that, they made it their habit to bully you more often.


    Anna stared at her mobile phone, read the post written by Eiza Preston and the way Eiza Preston was


    taking benefit of her silence, she just found it funny.


    Eiza Preston even knew that Isabe Brown had a fever.


    That showed that this all was what Isabe Brown actually wanted to happen and she conveyed it


    through Eiza Preston.


    Eiza Preston was just a piece of chess.


    Very good...


    Anna found it interesting to see that Isabe Brown came out to y. After all, if Isabe Brown hadn¡¯t


    taken interest it would be very boring to just y with that dumb Eiza Preston!


    -


    Isabe Brown was still resting in the room. She looked at the old photos of her and Daniel Taylor that


    she has taken before and smiled proudly. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t throw them away, otherwise, she


    couldn¡¯t find them now.


    She stared at the handsome Daniel Taylor in the photos, smiled with the thought that her Daniel has


    recovered and became the same as before --- It¡¯s so good!


    Just then, the maid came in and said to her, "Youngdy, you have a guest."


    "Who is it?" Isabe Brown asked curiously.


    "The eldestdy from the Taylor¡¯s," The maid reported.


    It¡¯s Olivia Taylor.


    Isabe Brown¡¯s expression was a little stiff.


    But she plucked up her courage and said, "Let here up."


    Shortly after the maid had gone down, Olivia Taylor opened the door and came in.


    Olivia Taylor stared at Isabe and her eyes were as cold as ice.


    She came over and looked at Isabe Brown on the bed.


    Isabe pretended like a person who is so sick and just about to die.


    "Sister, how are you? Why are you here?" Isabe Brown looked at her tenderly and coughed weakly.


    "I heard that you were sshed with water by Anna and because of that, you are having a very high


    fever. So, I just came to have a look." Olivia Taylor sat down beside her, looked at Isabe Brown and


    sneered, "It seems that you are seriously ill! Did you see the doctor?"


    "Yes, I continuously had Intravenous Fluidst night." Isabe Brown pretended that she didn¡¯t


    understand Olivia Taylor¡¯s mocking and said softly, "I am not well, but it has nothing to do with Anna.


    Don¡¯t me her."


    "me her?" Olivia Taylor felt as if she had heard a funny joke. "Why should I me her? It¡¯s you..."


    Olivia Taylor¡¯s eyes fell on the back of Isabe Brown¡¯s hand. She grabbed her hand and lifted it up


    directly to let her see through her lies. "Didn¡¯t you say that you continuously had intravenous fluidsst


    night? Why there is no needle?"


    Dare to pretend with her!


    Olivia Taylor was already done with this woman!

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488


    Due to anger she grasped Isabe Brown¡¯s hand and couldn¡¯t help but use some strength.


    Isabe Brown frowned and said, "Sister, you are hurting me."


    Olivia Taylor looked at this hypocrite and didn¡¯t leave her hand. It was good if she has been hurt.


    Olivia Taylor really wanted to hurt this woman more and said in a harsh tone, "Isabe Brown, I don¡¯t


    know what is in your mind. You left my brother, at that time, we didn¡¯t say anything to you because it


    was your own choice. We couldn¡¯t force you. But now, I hope you have some sense to think well. You


    know that Daniel is married, and his wife is Anna. If you dared to destroy their rtionship, I wouldn¡¯t


    let you go."


    Isabe Brown was introduced to Daniel Taylor by her. Of course, she considered herself responsible


    for all this.


    Isabe Brown looked at ferocious Olivia Taylor, and her tears rolled down just like sshing water.


    Olivia Taylor was stunned. She released her and heard her saying, "Sister, you also wanted to see


    Daniel and me together, right? Now I¡¯m willing to be with him. I just hope Daniel can give me this


    opportunity, please convince him."


    "You are willing?" Olivia Taylor stood in front of the bed and sneered, "You can leave when you want to


    leave and now because you want toe back, do you think we will offer you the ce as before? You


    are really dreaming!"


    Isabe Brown lowered her head calmly. It seemed she had forgotten how proud she was in front of


    Olivia Taylor when she just came back from abroad, "I really know I made a mistake. I¡¯ll change it. I¡¯ll


    never do that again! Actually, I like Daniel very much. I mean it. Can¡¯t you give me another chance?"


    Olivia Taylor was not easy to coax. "If you keep on saying this now, it will only make me think that you


    are disgusting! He¡¯s married. Do you want to be his mistress?"


    Olivia Taylor looked at Isabe Brown and just felt that this woman¡¯s heart has been broken...


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    However, it was funny to see her cheekily begging to let here back.


    Isabe Brown¡¯s expressions were stiff because of Olivia Taylor¡¯s harsh words. However, she didn¡¯t


    consider herself a mistress. In her eyes, Anna was a mistress.


    She sobbed, "I¡¯m Daniel¡¯s fianc¨¦e. I¡¯ve been waiting for him when he was busy with his work every day!


    I¡¯ve done so much in the past. You have seen it. Can you deny?"


    In the past, Daniel Taylor was indifferent to her, and Olivia Taylor felt that. At this time, Isabe Brown


    believed if she will try hard, Olivia Taylor will forgive her.


    Olivia Taylor didn¡¯t expect that she would take the past as an example.


    She recalled how good she was to Isabe Brown before, but Isabe Brown made her feel ashamed,


    and this thought made Olivia Taylor angrier, "I was blind before, so I thought you were sincere to


    Daniel. You have forgotten, what you did before? When Daniel was injured. Have you evere to see


    him? It¡¯s toote to ask for forgiveness now!"


    For a long time, she wanted to see Isabe Brown regretting her actions, but she never expected to


    see it like this.


    Retribution is really unpleasant!


    Isabe Brown felt Olivia Taylor¡¯s indifference and said, "Sister, I really know what I did was wrong. Can


    you forgive me this time, please? For the sake of our previous good rtionship, Please help me to


    pursue Daniel. I will be grateful to you."


    She had a pretty face, and while saying all this she looked pitiful. Few people can resist her.


    Unfortunately, the pain she brought to the Taylor family can¡¯t be faded away by her few words.


    "Impossible." Olivia Taylor said coldly, "my brother is fine now. How can I let him marry a woman like


    you?"

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489


    Isabe Brown used to dislike Daniel Taylor, but now the people of Taylor family started disliking her!


    Olivia Taylor treated Isabe Brown the same way as the Brown family treated them before.


    "But..." Isabe Brown had really thick skin, and she was really shameless. She was not angry at all,


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    she continued, "Daniel is so good. You will let him spend a life with a woman like Anna?"


    "What kind of woman Anna is, does it have anything to do with you?" For the first time in whole life,


    Olivia Taylor has met such a self-obsessed person, she really disdained her and said, "In my eyes, she


    is much better than you!"


    Although Anna was born in an ordinary family, still she was better than many other people. Moreover,


    she wasn¡¯t self-obsessed and arrogant like Isabe Brown.


    Isabe Brown humbly agreed, "Yes, elder sister, you are right about everything. Yes, it¡¯s me. I am not


    good."


    In the light of all the things that she has said before she had no other options than to bear the rude


    behavior of the Taylor family.


    Olivia Taylor noticed her pathetic behavior and felt even annoyed. She wasn¡¯t able to stand it for a


    second anymore.


    "If you know that you are not good, just get lost and stay away from my family. It¡¯s disgusted to see you


    like this." Olivia Taylor sad.


    If Miss Isabe hasn¡¯t showed her good attitude by admitting her mistake, Olivia Taylor really wanted to


    beat her. However, in the end, she didn¡¯t beat her and left.


    Isabe Brown was relieved to see Olivia Taylor going. She was so scared that she hugged her pillow.


    Just when Olivia Taylor came in, she really thought that Olivia Taylor would hit her, fortunately she


    didn¡¯t.


    -


    Anna was sitting in front of theptop doing some work, when Olivia Taylor knocked on the door,


    "Anna."


    "Sister." Anna stood up and opened the door for Olivia Taylor. "Please,e in."


    Olivia Taylor came in and saw Anna¡¯sptop was turned on and asked, "You seemed busy!"


    "Not busy, just sorting something." Anna said and asked, "Today you came back from work so early."


    "Yes, recently I managed time ording to my preferences." Olivia Taylor was afraid that Anna¡¯s mood


    would affect by Isabe Brown. She exined, "I heard from mom about your issue with Isabe. I just


    went to Brown¡¯s house, and I have taught her a lesson."


    "Er..." Anna asked, "Is she okay? I heard she had a fever."


    "Fever my foot." Olivia Taylor said, "However, she is pretending very well. She also lied to me thatst


    night she had intravenous fluid. She¡¯s an actress. She¡¯s very good at acting. When she was engaged


    with Daniel, we really thought she was a good person. If it wasn¡¯t for Daniel¡¯s ident, we wouldn¡¯t see


    through her real face."


    The most hateful people aren¡¯t the kind of person who looks like a bad person.


    But the kind of Isabe Brown, who pretends to be good but do bad things.


    Cheap and pathetic!


    Anna said with a smile, "It is good if she is OK, otherwise, the Brown family woulde to Sir to


    trouble him because of this matter, I don¡¯t want such a thing to happen."


    Pretending to be sick¡­ it can be figured out that Miss Isabe Brown was ready to do anything to


    It can be seen that if she had any idea in the past that Daniel Taylor will recover, she wouldn¡¯t have


    behaved like that.


    Now Daniel Taylor has recovered. She not only wanted toe back to Daniel Taylor, but also wanted


    Anna to leave him.


    Olivia Taylorforted Anna, "Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t dare again."


    If Isabe Brown had the courage, she wouldn¡¯t pretend to be so pitiful today.


    Anna smiled and said, "Sister, please sit down."


    Olivia Taylor sat down and looked at Anna. "Hasn¡¯t Daniele back yet?"


    "I think he is going to be a littlete today." Anna sat down in the chair and took a look at theputer.


    Ryan Asher has sent her an email, she replied while talking to Olivia Taylor, "He has been busy


    recently, often work overtime at night."

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490


    "He has always been very diligent in his work. It¡¯s very good that he is very close to us now. In the past,


    he was too busy and onlye back once a year."


    In Daniel Taylor¡¯s world, work has always been much more important than women.


    However, he seemed very good to Anna, that¡¯s why his family was quite surprised.


    -


    At the same time, Daniel Taylor was still in thepany, busy working. He was wearing a dark ck


    shirt. His sleeve was pulled to his elbow, and his fingers were pressing theputer¡¯s keyboard.


    Jack Smith looked at Daniel Taylor, who had been busy all day and didn¡¯t stop at all. He went over and


    said, "Mr. Taylor, it¡¯s time to go back."


    "In a moment."


    Daniel Taylor said, and his eyes have been staring at theputer.


    Like a nanny, Jack Smith reminded again, "you¡¯ve been looking at theputer like this for long. It¡¯s


    not good for your eyes as well. You should take a rest. By the way, there¡¯s one thing..."


    "What?" Daniel Taylor took a look at Jack Smith.


    "Mrs. Brown came home during the day, she said that Anna sshed water on Isabe Brown


    yesterday, due to which Isabe Brown got a high fever." Jack Smith honestly reported.


    "High fever?" Daniel Taylor eyes darkened.


    There was a sh of disgust in his eyes.


    What a poor n!


    Jack Smith stood aside and said, "Since Mr. Taylor got better, Isabe Brown has tried all kinds of ways


    to get close to you. By looking at her doing all this, it looks like she really wants toe back to you."


    Daniel Taylor did notment on this, but asked, "How was Anna today?"


    "She didn¡¯t go to ss. She went home to meet Madam and she is staying there."


    Daniel Taylor looked up and took a look at Jack Smith. "She asked for a leave?"


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t know anything about it.


    Usually, Anna insisted on going to ss, even when she fell ill she didn¡¯t ask for leave. Unexpectedly,


    she asked for leave.


    Jack Smith said, "Isabe Brown is very popr in university. Everyone knows that Anna sshed


    water on her. If she goes to ss, those people will bully her. I think she didn¡¯t dare to go! Do you want


    to deal with this?"


    Daniel Taylor looked at theputer. "Wait for the time being."


    "Wait?" Jack Smith looked at Daniel Taylor iprehensibly.


    Mr. Taylor has always been so concerned about Anna¡¯s affairs, but this time he asked him to just wait


    and do nothing?


    Wait for what?


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jack Smith didn¡¯t understand.


    -


    After dealing with thepany¡¯s affairs, Jack Smith and Daniel Taylor went back home. Just after the


    car entered the gate, they saw Anna walking around in the yard.


    In the moonlight, her figure seemed a little thin.


    Daniel Taylor got off the car and walked towards Anna, who was standing beside the flowers. He asked


    in a deep voice, "What are you looking at?"


    Anna looked back and saw Daniel Taylor standing in front of her. The neckline of his shirt was slightly


    open. He has unbuttoned two buttons and revealed the delicate vicle. She just looked at him and


    that there were some temptations.


    Anna restrained the impulse of the love-struck fool and said, "I am just enjoying the wind here."


    It wasn¡¯t so cold recently, and she liked toe out at night.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her. He expected that she should have a very sad expression on her face


    because she was at home all day, but she seemed quite calm.


    He went to the side of the bench and sat down, looking at her, "I heard today you did not go to ss?"


    Anna followed, sat down beside him, and said softly, "I was tired, I want to have a rest."


    It didn¡¯t seem that she had put the matter of university in heart.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Then have a rest at home for a few days."


    Anna looked at him. "You¡¯ve been working tilltetely."


    "It¡¯s not toote." Daniel Taylor looked at the watch on his wrist. "It¡¯s just 8:00 pm."

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491


    Anna hugged his arm and pouted her mouth. "Isn¡¯t it toote? I know you have recovered, but it¡¯s not


    good to immediately start working so hard! I want you to pay attention to your health! If you get any


    problem due to poor rest, I¡¯ll be very sad."


    Then she leaned on his shoulder.


    Anna found that she really liked to stick to Daniel Taylor as if he didn¡¯t have bones or maybe it was


    because she liked him so much!


    Daniel Taylor also didn¡¯t mind her sticking to himself like this.


    Actually¡­ he liked it a lot.


    He took her hand and asked like a parent, "Have you had dinner?"


    "Yeah. How about you?"


    "Not yet."


    "Then I¡¯ll make it for you."


    Anna didn¡¯t wait for him to refuse. She stood up, held his wrist and dragged him inside.


    Jack Smith looked at this scene, he was a little envious, and felt that he needed to find a girlfriend!


    After all, he also worked tillte and came back at this time.


    Others have wives to take care of them, but he didn¡¯t have a one.


    Since Daniel Taylor got better, Jack Smith¡¯s work has been a little easier. Every day when Daniel Taylor


    came back home, he can go to rest. No longer like before, when even aftering back he needed to


    take care of Daniel Taylor.


    -


    Anna was busy in the kitchen for a long time, and finally, the dinner for Daniel Taylor was ready.


    She hasn¡¯t cooked for a long time. Now she just cooked asionally, and only because of interest.


    She sat by and looked at Daniel Taylor expectantly. "Try it and see if my skills are the same or not."


    Daniel Taylor picked up the chopsticks and tasted the food, "delicious."


    Anna held her chin and looked like the way he was eating. Just by looking she felt hungry too. "What to


    do now? I just saw you eating like this and feels hungry. I think I want to eat it, too."


    "..." Daniel Taylor was stunned. "Haven¡¯t you already had dinner?"


    "Yes, but I¡¯m hungry again. I weighed today, I found that I had gained half kg." There were so many


    delicious things to tempt her every day. Really disgusting!


    Daniel Taylor said, "I think you shouldn¡¯t eat now. It¡¯s better to keep your diet in check."


    "Do you dislike that I¡¯m fat?"


    "..." He took a look at her. "Keep your stomach empty. I¡¯ll take you to eat delicious food tomorrow."


    She wasn¡¯t going to university, so it will be better to take her with him.


    Anna said happily, "Okay, good!"


    "When you decided to go to ss?" Daniel Taylor asked.


    "The day after tomorrow." Originally, she took leave for two days.


    Anna knew that those people in the university must be angry in these two days. She didn¡¯t want to have


    a conflict with anyone, so she decided to stay away for a while.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Do you want me to help you with your university affairs?"


    "What affairs?" Anna pretended to be stupid.


    Daniel Taylor raised his eyebrows seriously. "Do you really think I don¡¯t know why you aren¡¯t going to


    university?"


    "..." Anna puffed up her cheeks, and the embarrassment of being caught appeared on her face. "How


    do you know everything?"


    Daniel Taylor said, "Why do you want to hide everything from me?"


    Anna exined modestly, "You also know that you have a lot of work in the office, and I can handle


    university affairs well, so don¡¯t worry about these little things. However, there is one thing I think I need


    to tell you in advance."


    "I am listening." Daniel Taylor continued to eat.


    Anna said, "If I will do something bad to Isabe Brown, don¡¯t be upset!"

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492


    He was her husband, and he wasn¡¯t allowed to feel upset for other women!


    "..." Daniel Taylor heard her words. His whole face sank, and his aura seemed a bit terrible.


    "Look at you." Anna said gloomily, "You really like her. As you heard that I am going to do something to


    her, you be angry. This is not it! I don¡¯t want to talk to you!"


    Daniel Taylor was so angry, but he still held her hand and spoke seriously, "are you an idiot? Or do you


    want to piss me off?"


    "What did I do?" Anna looked at him in shock as she knew nothing.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Dare to say again that I will be upset for her! I¡¯ve told you many times. I¡¯m not


    interested in that woman at all. You really owed more and more lessons recently."


    "..." His ferocious appearance made Anna silent, and she lowered her head, "Oh, it¡¯s my mistake."


    "You know it¡¯s your mistake, but you won¡¯t change yourself and keep on saying it, right?" He felt as if


    she would be unhappy if she didn¡¯t annoy him for a day.


    But who made her his wife? No matter what he wanted to spoil her!


    Anna looked at him and exined, "Actually¡­ I¡¯m worried that you would like her!"


    They have been together for so many years, but she¡­. she was just a temporary recement.


    Daniel Taylor frowned. "You still want to say this!"


    "All right, I won¡¯t say it again." Anna really shut up this time.


    She sat quietly and watched Daniel Taylor.


    After a while, Daniel Taylor said, "go and help me with the things and pour the water. I¡¯ll take a bath


    after eating."


    "Okay." Anna was very diligent. He just said, and she stood up to do work, "Put the dishes in the


    kitchen after you finish. I¡¯ll wash it."


    Anna said, but Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t make a sound.


    She went to the room and found his clothes. Soon, Daniel Taylor came to the room.


    Daniel Taylor went to take a bath, and she went downstairs to wash the dishes. In the kitchen, she


    found that that the dishes had already been washed. It seemed like he had washed the dishes.


    Anna can¡¯t believe that Daniel Taylor can even wash dishes?


    In her mind, he has always been a kind of spotless man and always gave her have a feeling of cing


    him above themon popce.


    Mother Taylor came out and asked Anna, "Is Daniel back?"


    "Yes." Anna said, "He went to the room to take a bath now. Mom, you should have a rest now."


    "I am fine. Don¡¯t worry. Your father hasn¡¯te back, yet. I¡¯ll wait for him." Mother Taylor sat down on


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    the sofa.


    Anna saw it, walked over, and sat down beside her, "Then¡­ I¡¯ll apany you."


    "Child, there is no need for it. Do your work." Mother Taylor was very pleased to see this sensible


    daughter inw, "I know you are very busy."


    "Not busy." Anna said, "I havepleted my work in the day."


    Mother Taylor looked at Anna and let this little girl apany herself.


    It was very easy for Anna to make Mother Taylor happy. She shared some of her past work stories with


    Mother Taylor and she really found it interesting to hear Anna¡¯s stories.


    Although Anna¡¯s living environment was not very good, her experience was very rich, and she even


    knew somethings that Mother Taylor has never experienced.


    After a while, Anna apanied Mother Taylor to visit blog and suddenly Daniel Taylor appeared at


    the stairs, "Anna."


    He had just taken a bath and was wearing trousers with a light white knitwear on them. He looked


    In this way, he looked more amiable, and¡­


    Even more tempting! She can¡¯t wait to hug him.

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493


    Anna looked up at him, "Have you taken the bath?"


    "Mom." Daniel Taylor said hello to his mother.


    "Your father hasn¡¯te back. Anna was apanying me. You two go and have a good rest! Anna,


    hurry up, your husband is angry! You need to coax him well." Mother Taylor said with a smile.


    She could see clearly that her son was jealous.


    He never cared about any woman in the past, but now he began to care. He even got jealous when his


    wife left him alone and apanied his own mother.


    Anna stood up and walked to Daniel Taylor. She saw his serious face, and without any fear, she smiled


    at him bravely.


    Her smile was very lovely.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her like this, and felt almost unstoppable.


    He turned around and went upstairs.


    Anna followed him and tugged at his clothes, "What¡¯s wrong? I left you alone and spent some time with


    mom. Are you angry?"


    Daniel Taylor walked in front, he was much taller than Anna and said in a cold voice. "Your husband


    came back after working a whole day outside. You don¡¯t want to coax him, but you want to think about


    other things."


    "Mom is not an outsider. Can¡¯t I apany her?" She deliberately said in a louder tone and pretended


    to be innocent.


    Daniel Taylor silently opened the door of the room and went in. Anna followed him. Just after entering,


    she was bullied by Daniel Taylor.


    He put his hand on her shoulder. He just had the bath and there was a fragrant smell of shower gel on


    his body. The smell was very light, and one didn¡¯t notice that if he hadn¡¯t smelled it. But Anna really


    liked to smell the unique aroma of his body.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her. "In your heart, who is more important, mom or I?"


    "Of course, Mom." Anna thought this question was boring, and she felt as if he has already asked such


    kind of a question in the past, "How can youe to this world without mom?"


    Her serious reply made Daniel Taylor speechless.


    But, she seemed to forget one thing that- she is his woman, his wife!


    He lowered his head, touched her lips, and kissed her. There was a vague voice in her mouth, but he


    didn¡¯t care.


    He seemed to let this little fool understand who is the most important in this family.


    Anna was kissed by him so fiercely, and she had no other way than to hold his waist and ask him to


    leave her.


    This small action, that was simr to begging for mercy, made Daniel Taylor stop. He slightly stepped


    back and left her lips.


    Anna took the opportunity to protest, "You are too domineering!"


    "Am I?" Daniel Taylor¡¯s eyes fixed on her.


    Anna hummed, "Huh, bully me as soon as youe back! If you have to tease me like this I don¡¯t want


    you toe back."


    "..." Daniel Taylor was angry and the green tendons on his forehead seemed to jump, "Then I won¡¯t


    "Yes, good!" Her eyes were shining, and she said immediately. "I saw the news before, a woman said


    that her husband sent her 100000 every month but neveres back home. So, she felt very sad.


    Then I thought, if my husband also sends me 100000 and doesn¡¯te back home every month, it


    would be great!"


    As soon as he came back, she had to be bullied by him in bed.


    Anna thought it was very hard.


    Daniel Taylor listened to her words and felt a sense of rapid fall.


    Oh, it turned out that his cute wife thinks of him like this!


    He wouldn¡¯t know it if she hadn¡¯t said it.


    With some disappointment in his eyes, he asked, "it turns out that the importance of your husband in


    your heart is even less than of 10000?"N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494


    "..." Anna was frightened by his suddenly turned gloomy eyes.


    She was just kidding with him.


    He has taken it seriously?


    Normal people don¡¯t take this seriously, OK?


    Without waiting for Anna to speak, Daniel Taylor said, "OK, from now on, I¡¯ll send 10000 every month


    and I won¡¯te back. You can do whatever you want at home."


    From the way he said, he seemed serious.


    "Where do you want to go if you don¡¯te back?" Anna was startled.


    "Your husband is not important to you. Does it matter wherever he goes?" He nced at her faintly and


    turned around, as if she had broken his heart.


    There was a sense of guilt in Anna¡¯s heart, and she quickly hugged him from behind. "I was just joking,


    how can you take it seriously?"


    Daniel Taylor saw her ttering himself. He didn¡¯t speak, but fortunately, he didn¡¯t push her away, so


    Anna was also relieved.


    She was really joking. If she won¡¯t be able to see him every day, she will miss him very much and will


    do anything to meet him.


    How can she hope that he neveres back?


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fear of causing him trouble, she would really like to be around him 24 hours a day,


    clinging to him and watching him all day long.


    -


    Two people lie down on the bed, pulled the quilt, and Anna looked at the side.


    Daniel Taylor was still silent, "you are still angry?"


    "No." His face still looked solemn.


    If you are not angry, why you looked so terrible?


    His serious reaction made Anna feel guilty.


    She stealthily moved to his side, and then hugged him.


    The soft body leaned over, Daniel Taylor¡¯s breath smothered for a while, he looked at Anna¡¯s face, and


    after a moment of silence, he said, "Sleep on your side."


    "I like to sleep with you in my arms." Anna hugged him tightly. She was afraid that he would drive


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    herself away, so she opened her eyes and looked at him with some request in her eyes.


    Daniel Taylor did not resist. He bowed his head and kissed her on the face.


    He has always been tolerant of Anna. No matter what she did, he would hardly get angry. Even if he


    was angry asionally, he often forgave her very quickly.


    There was no bottom line for her.


    After a while, Daniel Taylor said, "I¡¯ll go to Jincheng tomorrow and take you with me. If you tempt me


    like this, I can¡¯t get up tomorrow!"


    "Jincheng?" Anna looked at him and said, "Why you have to go to Jincheng? Is it a business trip?"


    Jincheng is a city nearby. It will take two hours by high-speed rail.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna and stroked her hair. "Take you out to have fun."


    "Okay!" Anna said expectantly, "I¡¯ve never been there before."


    Even though she knew that Daniel Taylor must be going there because of his work and just taking her


    with him but she was still excited.


    -


    In the morning, Anna was packing her things. Daniel Taylor saw her and said, "Don¡¯t bring too many


    things. We wille back tomorrow morning."


    "Okay." Anna didn¡¯t take too many things, but she took herptop.


    They took the high-speed rail to Jincheng, and then directly went to the hotel.


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t bring anyone with him. There was only he and Anna.


    Usually, when he went out, he took Jack Smith with him, but this time there was no one, and it was a


    new kind of experience for Anna.


    When they reached the hotel, Daniel Taylor went to check-in and Anna was waiting for him.


    Today, he dressed casually. He didn¡¯t look as serious as usual, he was carrying her bag and talking


    politely with the front desk.


    Anna looked at this down-to-earth Daniel Taylor and smiled.

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495


    She didn¡¯t know why, but at his side, this kind of feeling of not doing things by herself gave her an


    indescribable sense of security.


    "Everything is done." Daniel Taylor came back, holding the room card in one hand, held her shoulder


    with the other hand, and took her to the elevator.


    Anna suggested, "Give me the bag. I¡¯ll carry it myself."


    She didn¡¯t want him to take heavy things now, but Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t agree to let her pick it and she


    had no way to pursue him.


    Daniel Taylor said, "It¡¯s OK. But yourptop is a little heavy. I¡¯ll buy a lighter one for you. So that you


    can use it when you go out."


    Daniel Taylor held Anna¡¯s hand tightly, and they entered the elevator.


    They looked like a new couple in love.


    Anna looked at them in the mirror and smiled satisfactorily, that was probably because of the feeling of


    being spoiled.


    As they came out of the elevator, Daniel Taylor¡¯s cell phone rang. He handed the room card to Anna


    and answered the phone.


    It was Jack Smith¡¯s phone call, "Mr. Taylor, you went to Jincheng?"


    Jack Smith was a little surprised.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Daniel Taylor calmly replied, "Yes, I finished the work yesterday. If you have any questions, please


    send them directly to my mailbox. I will deal with themter when I have time."


    "Oh." Jack Smith found it strange. No wonder Mr. Taylor was sotest night. It turned out that he


    wanted to go to Jincheng today.


    But he still didn¡¯t understand why Daniel Taylor went to Jincheng. "What can I do for you? Shall I call


    someone over there?"


    He didn¡¯t even tell him or let him arrange anything.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna, who has opened the door and entered the room and said, "No, I just


    came here to let Anna visit this ce. I¡¯lle back tomorrow."


    When he was in a wheelchair, he couldn¡¯t take her out like this. Now he can walk, and he wanted to


    spend more time with his wife.


    Today they came here, and he has also prepared a surprise for her.


    -


    The hotel suite was very big. Anna sat on the sofa and looked at Daniel Taylor who came in from


    outside, "When are you going out? Now?"


    "I won¡¯t go out. I¡¯ll take you out to dinner if you¡¯re hungry."


    "You don¡¯t have to work?"


    Anna was a little surprised.


    Daniel Taylor sat down beside her. "No, I will just apany you."


    "..."


    Finally, Anna believed that Daniel Taylor really took her out to enjoy.


    -


    In the afternoon, they had dinner in the hotel. In the evening, Daniel Taylor took her to a concert.


    Daniel Taylor was not a celebrity fan. Concerts were a kind of torture for him, because he found such


    activities very noisy. But just for Anna, he came here and apanied her to the end.


    The concert ended at eleven o¡¯clock in the night.


    Anna walked out after him and looked at Daniel Taylor excitedly, "Sir!"


    He walked ahead. "Yes?"


    He was still calm and normal.


    It was obvious that he already booked tickets for this concert and arranged everything in advance to


    apany her out. But he was as calm as if he hadn¡¯t done anything.


    Anna held his hand. "Why do you suddenly think of taking me to the concert?"


    In her heart, she was very moved and happy to see her idol.


    In her whole life, she has never seen a star or attended a live concert. She usually can¡¯t even eat a


    good meal. Where can she waste money on all this?


    But he brought her!


    He didn¡¯t even tell her in advance.

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496


    "Don¡¯t you like it?" Last time he saw the poster at Anna¡¯s house, then he heard that there will be a


    concert in two days. He nned this, asked people to buy tickets and took Anna here.


    "Yes I do, but you don¡¯t like it," Anna said.


    After hearing her words, Daniel Taylor gave her a very reassuring look, and put his hand on her


    shoulder, "You like it, and only this matters."


    Because of Isabe Brown¡¯s affairs, she had a lot of pressure these two days. He didn¡¯t want to let her


    always face these bad things because to him!


    He wanted to see her happy, so he took her out to rx.


    "Mm-hmm." Anna nodded her head and held his arm.


    Two people came out of the hall. There was a huge crowd of fans waiting for their cars to go home.


    Their car was waiting at the door to pick them up.


    -


    When they came back to the hotel, it was over 12 o¡¯clock. It was toote. Anna sat on the sofa by the


    window with a pillow. "Can I miss the bath tonight?"


    So sleepy!


    Want to sleep now.


    Daniel Taylor was drinking water. After listening to her, he took a look at her. "What do you say?"


    It was obviously impossible.


    He was so strict that he wouldn¡¯t let here to the bed without taking a bath.


    Anna said, "You dislike me."


    "... If you feel tired, I can help you in taking a bath." He said with greatposure.


    Anna looked at him calmly ying a rogue. She had no other way than to scold him in her heart, "no


    need. I¡¯ll do it myself!"


    She hurried to the bathroom.


    -


    At about eight in the morning, Anna was still sleeping. She was buried in the quilt and didn¡¯t want to


    wake up. Daniel Taylor turned on the light and lowered his head to kiss her. "Anna, it¡¯s time to get up."


    Even in this strange city, due to this familiar person, she had a huge sense of security.


    Maybe it was only because of his presence that Anna was sleeping peacefully, "sleepy, want to sleep a


    little longer."


    Daniel Taylor looked at her face and closed eyes, thought that she slepttest night and said, "Then


    you can sleep a little longer."


    Anna leaned on the pillow and heard the light noise of his getting up. He was afraid of disturbing her, so


    his movement was still very quiet.


    She turned over and fell asleep again. Then she was woken up by the ring of her mobile phone. She


    answered the phone, and heard Daniel Taylor¡¯s voice, "woken up?"


    "Yeah." She kneaded her eyes, sat up and found that Daniel Taylor was no longer in the room.


    The voice on the phone was very serious, "wash your face, brush your teeth, and thene to the


    22nd floor for breakfast."


    Daniel Taylor was the kind of person who never skipped their breakfast and always did it on time. He


    has already gone there.


    Anna said, "Ok."


    -


    Anna washed her face and walked out of the room. She took the elevator to the 22nd floor. As soon as


    she got out of the elevator, she saw Emily Woodley in the corridor.


    Emily Woodley¡¯s boyfriend worked here. She came here to meet her boyfriend. She was a little


    surprised to see Anna here. "Why you are here?"


    "To enjoy." Anna knew Emily Woodley didn¡¯t like her, and her attitude was also indifferent. She just


    answered and went to find Daniel Taylor.


    Emily Woodley called her, "Wait."


    "..." Anna stopped and watched Emily Woodleying to her. She asked, "What¡¯s up?"


    "I¡¯m not in Jingzhou these two days. I heard that you sshed water on Isabe Brown at university?"


    Emily Woodley looked at Anna up and down. It seemed that she had never thought that Anna would do


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    such a thing.


    Anna was a quiet person at ordinary times. But such an action made Emily Woodley change her


    impression of Anna.

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497


    "..." Emily Woodley and Isabe Brown were the kinds of friends who have been through thick and thin


    together. She asked this and Anna wasn¡¯t surprised. She even felt that Emily Woodley might rush to


    fight with her.


    However, Anna was very calm, "this is my matter with her."


    "How dare you!" Emily Woodley said and looked at her, "Do you think by just having Daniel Taylor at


    you back, you can offend anyone and strut around?"


    Strut around?


    Anna didn¡¯t think about it.


    "Miss Woodley is just overthinking. I won¡¯t offend others if they don¡¯te to offend me. Although the


    act of pouring water wasn¡¯t very right, but it was a reaction, not an action, so no one can me me for


    that."


    Emily Woodley seemed very fierce, but Anna was not frightened of her.


    Anna was still the same, neither obsequious nor supercilious!


    Because, in the case of Isabe Brown, Anna never felt that she had done something wrong.


    If we say it clearly, her husband¡¯s ex-girlfriend came to her to let her leave her husband. Shouldn¡¯t she


    be angry?


    What¡¯s more, Isabe Brown was a girl, who really disliked sir so much at the beginning!


    Emily Woodley saw Anna¡¯s unrepentant appearance and said in a cool way, "Anna Stark, I advise you,


    it¡¯s better to stay away from Daniel Taylor."


    "Oh?" Anna looked at Emily Woodley curiously and said, "Do you know what will happen to you if I tell


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    the Taylors what you just said to me?"


    Anna has been in touch with Emily Woodley several times. She knew that Emily Woodley seemed very


    proud in front of her but she looked very terrified in front of the Taylor family and always pretended to


    be very obedient.


    Emily Woodley gritted her teeth, this Anna dared to warn her!


    Fine!


    She never thought that Anna can be so hard to offend.


    Emily Woodley was very angry in the heart, and she was no longer afraid of apprehensions,"I asked


    you to leave Daniel Taylor for your good. Do you really think he likes you?"


    "Did he tell you that he doesn¡¯t like me?" Anna was sure that her position in his heart must be better


    than Isabe Brown¡¯s!


    Emily Woodley said confidently, "when you were with other men, he was not even jealous. A man who


    loves a woman, can be so calm? He just coaxes you as a little ignorant girl."


    "..."


    "Isabe Brown has been with him for so many years and did a lot for him. How long have you known


    him? Do you really think you can rece Isabe Brown? The reason why you married Daniel Taylor


    was not because of how excellent you are, but because Isabe Brown never wanted topete with


    you. If she wanted topete with you, you wouldn¡¯t win at all!"


    In Emily Woodley¡¯s eyes, it was just a foolish dream for this little girl to stay beside Daniel Taylor.


    Now, there were some contradictions between Daniel Taylor and Isabe Brown, due to which she got


    a chance.


    Otherwise, how can Anna Starkpare herself with Isabe Brown?


    Anna heard Emily Woodley¡¯s words, and said, "Are you sure what Miss Brown did, wasn¡¯t her own


    wishful thinking? Sir doesn¡¯t like her at all!"


    She didn¡¯t know from where Emily Woodley got this confidence.


    Emily Woodley knew that Daniel Taylor used to be indifferent to Isabe Brown.


    She looked at Anna and said, "Yes, Daniel Taylor doesn¡¯t like her, but do you think he likes you? Don¡¯t


    you admit that Isabe Brown looks much better then you? Don¡¯t you admit that she¡¯s better than you?


    Don¡¯t you admit that her family has money? If Daniel Taylor doesn¡¯t like such a woman, how can he like


    you? You have not known him for a long time! Think about it again and one day you will figure out what


    position do you hold in Daniel Taylor¡¯s heart."

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498


    "..." Anna was temporarily speechless in front of Emily Woodley.


    She understood that in the eyes of these people, she could not be liked by Daniel Taylor.


    Indeed, ording to Daniel Taylor¡¯s abilities, she wasn¡¯t worthy of him at all.


    It was not the inferiority. It was a gap between them.


    Even if Daniel Taylor really liked her, others will not believe her.


    Anna was stupefied and suddenly a familiar voice sounded behind her, "Anna."


    Anna went out of the room and told him that she will be there soon. Daniel Taylor waited for a while, but


    he didn¡¯t see hering.


    Finally, he came out of the restaurant and saw her and Emily Woodley here.


    Daniel Taylor walked to them, stopped at Anna¡¯s side, took a look at her and became serious.


    Emily Woodley is also here?


    He knew that Emily Woodley didn¡¯t like Anna. He was afraid that his lovely wife will be bullied again.


    Emily Woodley didn¡¯t expect Daniel Taylor to be here too. She was a little surprised. "Daniel, you are


    also here?"


    She thought Anna hade here alone.


    "I¡¯m here to attend the concert with my wife." Daniel Taylor held Anna¡¯s hand, guarded her behind him


    and looked at Emily Woodley. "You should know what will be the result if you dare to bully Anna?"


    Emily Woodley just said that Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t like Anna. Now she has to see Anna being protected


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    by him and felt a little pain on her face.


    Emily Woodley calmed down and said, "No, no, it¡¯s just that I saw her here and said hello to her. How


    can I, we are friends."


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t believe her. He looked at Anna and asked, "What were you talking about?"


    Emily Woodley face became stiff. She took a look at Anna with a guilty heart and before Anna could


    say anything she spoke again, "No, Nothing. We were just talking casually, right Anna?"


    She seemed to hope for peace.


    Anna looked at this bullying woman, how can she do what she wants her to do?


    Right in front of Emily Woodley, she told Daniel Taylor, "she told me to stay away from you. She said


    that you don¡¯t love me at all and only like Isabe Brown. I think she knows a lot and she said it too


    confidently that it seemed it¡¯s true. Anyone can believe it."


    What Daniel Taylor disliked the most was others saying that he likes Isabe Brown.


    He loved and doted on Anna so much, but when he even heard Anna¡¯s saying this he became angry,


    let alone people like Emily Woodley.


    The atmosphere suddenly cooled down. He looked at Emily Woodley and said, "Is that right? I didn¡¯t


    expect you knew a lot. You also know that I like Isabe Brown?"


    "I didn¡¯t say that."


    Emily Woodley didn¡¯t expect Anna to tell everything. She was scared and exined to Daniel Taylor,


    "Daniel, I didn¡¯t say you like Isabe Brown."


    "Then what did you say?" Anna didn¡¯t believe it. Emily Woodley dared to say all this, but now in front of


    Daniel Taylor, she denied.


    Emily Woodley was petrified for a while. She just looked at Anna. She never expected that Anna had


    such a deep mind.


    Anna intentionally let herself unable to exin.


    She bit her lips and said to Daniel Taylor, "Yes, I said that. I knew Isabe did something wrong. But¡­


    Daniel, don¡¯t you remember what she used to do for you? Now she¡¯s really sorry and regretting her


    past mistake, can¡¯t you give her another chance?


    Have you forgotten that when Aunt was ill, and you were not there? Didn¡¯t she apany her every


    day in the hospital? For you, she even gave up the chance to go abroad and stayed here with your


    family. You juste back several times a year, but she has been waiting for you all the time.


    She has waited for you for so many years. All her efforts aren¡¯t enough to forgive her once and to give


    her a chance?"

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499


    Emily Woodley really felt sad for Isabe Brown, she did a lot for Daniel Taylor and unfortunately, they


    had such an ending.


    When Isabe Brown and Daniel Taylor were engaged to each other, she thought they were the best


    match.


    Although she knew what Isabe Brown did was wrong, she still hoped that Isabe Brown and Daniel


    Taylor can be together again. That¡¯s why the way she spoke was very sincere and her tone was very


    humble. There was no longer that arrogant way that she used to talk to Anna.


    Anna looked at Emily Woodley and she was a little surprised. She seemed determined and spoke for


    her friend which was a good thing for Isabe Brown.


    Daniel Taylor also knew that Emily Woodley never made a joke about their family because of his injury.


    Even when he had an ident, Emily Woodley¡¯s mother often came to their home and apanied


    his mother in a hard time.


    He took Anna¡¯s hand and said to Emily Woodley, "I have no intention of cheating, and I am not


    interested in forgiving someone who just came to me because I can walk! You have to apologize to


    Anna for today, and it will be alright. But I don¡¯t want it to happen again, otherwise..."


    He didn¡¯tplete his sentence.


    Emily Woodley couldn¡¯t believe that he even asked her to apologize to Anna after hearing what she


    said.


    She just recalled what she just said to Anna. How can she apologize to her now?


    It would be like hitting your own self in the face.


    Daniel Taylor can see that Emily Woodley refused to apologize to Anna because she looked down


    upon her.


    He smiled softly and said, "If you think it¡¯s so hard to apologize, then leave it! When I get back to


    Jingzhou, I¡¯ll deal with this matter."


    It was obvious that if he will deal with this matter after going back, it won¡¯t be as simple as now.


    Emily Woodley said, "No, no."


    She took a look at Anna, and she was very ashamed. However, in front of Daniel Taylor, she had no


    option than to apologize to her, "I¡¯m sorry, Anna Stark. It¡¯s my fault. I talked nonsense."


    "What do you call her?" Daniel Taylor spoke seriously.


    Emily Woodley was petrified for a while. Knowing the meaning of Daniel Taylor, she reluctantly


    changed her words, "sister-inw."


    Anna smiled. It was interesting to see sir clean up, people. She didn¡¯t need to fight or argue, and the


    other side bes obedient.


    She said to Emily Woodley, "I think you sincerely called me sister-inw, right? If next time, when you


    see me, you will againe to me to teach a lesson? If so, you¡¯d better not call me this."


    "..." Emily Woodley was humiliated so thoroughly for the first time.


    There is nothing more sullen in the world like forcing oneself to recognize a thing that one doesn¡¯t want


    to.


    "It will never happen again," Emily Woodley said in a low voice.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Emily Woodley to make sure that she had put down her hostility and then said


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    to her, "go ahead and do your work."


    Then he took Anna to dinner.


    -


    Just back in the room, Emily Woodley called Isabe Brown, "Do you know Daniel even brought Anna


    to the concert, and just now, he taught me a lesson!"


    "... Concert?" Isabe Brown frowned and couldn¡¯t believe it. With Daniel Taylor¡¯s personality, how can


    he go to attend a concert? "How it could be?"


    "Why do I lie to you?" Emily Woodley now had a little doubt about life. "I didn¡¯t think he would like to


    care for Anna, but now, I¡¯m thinking, maybe he really likes Anna, otherwise why is he so kind to her?"


    "I see." After hearing Emily Woodley saying that, Isabe Brown¡¯s attitude became cold.

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500


    Emily Woodley wanted to say something else, but Isabe Brown has already hung up.


    Isabe Brown¡¯s personality wasn¡¯t so flexible that she can admit that Daniel Taylor never liked her


    when she was with him, but he fell in love with Anna.


    -


    There were many people at the high-speed rail station. When Anna and Daniel Taylor came out, Jack


    Smith personally picked them up.


    Anna saw Jack Smith and she was a little surprised. "Why are you here by yourself?"


    "I¡¯m worried about Mr. Taylor." He took a look at Daniel Taylor, saw him carrying Anna¡¯s bag, and said,


    "Let me carry it."


    "No need."


    It was his wife¡¯s bag, of course. He will carry it.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    When Jack Smith saw Daniel Taylor, who has been away for a day, he couldn¡¯t help but y the role of


    the old wife and nagged. "Mr. Taylor, you went to Jincheng but you didn¡¯t tell me. I was worried. You


    said you were outside alone. What would you do if something happened?"


    Since Daniel Taylor¡¯s ident, he has hardly left Daniel Taylor alone, he didn¡¯t even go back home for


    the New Year.


    As long as it was anything rted to Daniel Taylor, no matter big or small. He always wanted to do


    things by himself.


    But this time, Daniel Taylor went out and didn¡¯t even discuss it with him. He was a little hurt.


    Daniel Taylor looked at him and said, "Too wordy."


    His disdainful eyes made Jack Smith feel as if he had been shot in the chest.


    Daniel Taylor said and sat in the car.


    Anna looked at Jack Smith and couldn¡¯t helpughing. "What are you afraid of? I was also with him.


    Even if there¡¯s something, isn¡¯t there still me?"


    Anna really felt that she was a transparent person in Jack Smith¡¯s eyes.


    Jack Smith didn¡¯t trust Anna either, because for him Anna was a child. "If something happens to Mr.


    Taylor, he can rely on you?"


    In his eyes, Anna¡¯s only purpose was to add trouble to Daniel Taylor.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t believe in anyone but himself.


    Anna took a look at him. Sometimes she doubted that Jack Smith was really interested in Daniel Taylor.


    Daniel Taylor sat in the car and watched these two people arguing like this for a long time. He just


    closed his eyes and rested.


    Anna and Daniel Taylor went to have a meal first, and then Daniel Taylor sent Anna to her university.


    Anna hasn¡¯t had sses for two days, and today she had to go to university.


    She has been trending at the forum for the past two days. Everyone on the forum has determined her a


    mistress, and some people have started discussing up the things of the past when Isabe Brown and


    Daniel Taylor were together.


    Briefly speaking, in the mouth of these people Isabe Brown was Daniel Taylor¡¯s fianc¨¦ and Anna was


    the shameless mistress.


    At this moment, Anna just walked into the door and was stopped by several people, "Anna Stark!"


    "You still have the face toe to school! We thought you wouldn¡¯te!"


    Among these people, there were many boys and girls of her department and all of them were on


    Isabe Brown¡¯s side. They were very rude because Anna was a mistress in their eyes.


    Anna calmly smiled and said, "what¡¯s the matter?"


    Anna used to think that ire Ashley was the most hateful person in the world. Now she has admitted


    thatpared with Isabe Brown, ire Ashley was nothing.


    Because Isabe Brown didn¡¯t even need to y on her own, there will be a group of people toe


    out for her.


    Emily Woodley is Isabe Brown¡¯s friend but what is the rtionship between these students and


    Isabe Brown?


    Normally, while walking on this road she never saw a person. However, at this moment, the whole


    department was ready to fight with her for Isabe Brown.

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501


    "We''ve been waiting for you for a long time!"


    Everyone looked at Anna, and one of them said very disdainfully, "How dare you appear in the


    University? Don¡¯t you have shame? You didn¡¯t even feel hesitation in bing a mistress! How can


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    you rob someone''s fianc¨¦? Really! Just for the money, you have sold your shame."


    Eiza Preston was also among the crowd. She was the most ruthless and the most enthusiastic in this


    quarrel. She seemed to have a deep hatred with Anna. "When I used to live in a dormitory with you,


    whatever you did, I silently endured. But I never knew that you can be so shameless. You are a


    mistress and still, you are so shameless."


    "Mistress?" Anna repeated her words and looked at her, "how do you make sure that the mistress is


    me, not the teacher Isabe you are protecting?"


    She has married Daniel Taylor. She was Daniel Taylor''s legally wedded wife.


    How can she be a mistress in these people''s eyes?


    "Ah..." Anna''s exnation made everyoneugh. "Anna, are you sick? Has your brain stopped


    working? Teacher Isabe looks so good. Do she need to be a mistress?"


    "Right!" In their eyes, Isabe Brown didn''t need to be a mistress at all, "but you... You even dared to


    rob Miss Brown''s fianc¨¦. You are very brave!"


    "I robbed?" Anna smiled and calmly said, "Even if I dared to rob, do you think I can get him? In your


    eyes, since Miss Brown is so good, how could her fianc¨¦ be robbed by me? Isn''t that a contradiction?"


    "That is..." after hearing Anna confidently saying this, everyone hesitated.


    Indeed, this matter was not quite right. There was a sense of disbelief and there were many questions


    in everyone¡¯s mind.


    How can Anna steal Isabe Brown''s fianc¨¦? Compared with Isabe Brown, she is notpetitive at


    all.


    Anna saw that they were wavering and said with a smile, "I remember when I first got married, Eiza


    Preston sent me a picture of my marriage. My husband was in a wheelchair. Miss Brown is so beautiful


    and so excellent. How can she have a fianc¨¦ that is disabled? Isn''t it very strange?"


    Anna''s words made everyone look at each other.


    Only after reading the posts on the forum, they started doubting Anna''s character. But now, Anna''s


    words made people confused and they didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Yeah!


    How could Miss Brown have a fianc¨¦ in a wheelchair?


    They don''t suit each other, right?


    Eiza Preston was petrified. She red at Anna, and said angrily, "you are lying!"


    "How did I lie?" Anna was no longer facing the public, but directly aiming at Eiza Preston. After all, she


    was the most ruthless and the most active person on the Inte for highlighting this matter. "Are you


    very familiar with my husband? You know his story so well? What evidence do you have to prove that I


    am a mistress?"


    Anna said confidently and her aura was too strong approach.


    Eiza Preston was not brave enough, but she can speak ill of others on the Inte. After all, she only


    needed a mobile phone to type.


    Now Anna confronted her like this, and she waspletely speechless.


    However, she didn''t understand why Anna was so calm in front of so many people.


    At this time, a boy suddenly appeared, he brought out a basin of water and threw it directly at Anna.


    There was a moring sound and Anna''s body was all wet.


    She was stunned for a moment. She looked at the culprit, it was a boy she didn''t know.


    Anna stared at him. He felt guilty for a while, but he still gathered courage and said, "You deserve it!


    Dared bully Miss Brown!"

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502


    The environment that Anna has controlled after a hard effort has been disordered again by this act.


    As they all recalled that Anna has sshed water on Isabe Brown, they all got angry again and


    thought Anna was too much. Whether she was a mistress or not, it was true that she has sshed


    water on Isabe Brown.


    How can Anna bully such a good woman as Miss Isabe Brown?


    In an instant, the noise began again.


    "Anna." All of a sudden, a woman came out of the crowd, her voice was not loud, but she let the noise


    around Anna silent for a while.


    Isabe Brown was looking very beautiful today, her long hair was trailing over her shoulders and she


    looked like a fairy.


    She went to Anna''s side and looked at Anna, who was wet. Her face was tender and in a concerned


    way she asked, "Are you ok?"


    After asking Anna, she looked at the ssmate who had just sshed Anna and said a little sternly,


    "You are ssmates, how can you do this to her?"


    "Miss Brown, I......" the boy who just took a brave step for Isabe Brown has to bear Isabe Brown¡¯s


    dissatisfaction. He stuttered and didn''t know how to answer.


    Isabe Brown''s way of teaching people was not fierce at all. On the contrary, it made people like her


    even more.


    Isabe Brown said, "Don¡¯t do this kind of thing in the future and don''t let me know that anyone created


    troubles with Anna. What happened before is just a misunderstanding."


    With that, she took the tissue and handed it to Anna, who was drenched, "wipe it!"


    Obviously, these people came out for her but because she was a very good person, she even forgot


    that she was watered by Anna before.


    Everyone looked at this woman who was as gentle as a goddess and each one of them was moved by


    her kindness.


    "How can Miss Isabe Brown be so good?"


    "Anna has done so much to her before. But look, she returns the good for the bad."


    "She came forward to protect Anna."


    Anna took a look at Isabe Brown, didn''t take the tissue, and went away directly.


    Everyone looked at this bad Anna and madeints,


    "How can she do this?"


    "Yes, what she thinks of herself!"


    "Miss Brown, you shouldn''t be so nice to such a person." Eiza Preston looked at Anna¡¯s response and


    found it very unfair.


    Isabe Brown looked at her and said seriously, "it''s all because of you! I have said to you to not let


    those things go out and talk about them. Now everyone knows it!"


    Everyone listened to Isabe Brown''s words, and they became more curious, "Miss Brown, it means,


    Anna is really a mistress, she robbed your fianc¨¦?"


    Just now, they thought it was false, but after hearing Isabe Brown''s saying this. It seemed that


    everything was true!


    Isabe Brown darkened her dark eyes, there was a sad look on her face, and it seemed she was


    desperately restraining, "no, there is nothing to do with Anna. It''s just because¡­ I''m not good enough."


    She said so, which further proved the truth of this matter.


    In other people''s eyes, it was only because she was worried about Anna''s position in the university that


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    she didn''t say it clearly!


    All of a sudden, everyone there was moved by Isabe Brown''s attitude and they feel even more


    disgusted by Anna.


    See, Isabe Brown came out to help Anna but it let people hate Anna even more.


    Just a moment ago, the group of people who just heard Anna''s excuse and choose to believe Anna, at


    this moment turned against Anna.


    -


    Anna changed her clothes, but her hair was still wet.


    She recalled Isabe Brown¡¯s attitude and frowned at the thought of it.


    That woman was so hypocritical that she came out and said two words that made her own self even


    good in the eyes of others and also let Anna be viin directly!

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503


    She really has a very deep mind.


    "Are you ok?" After changing clothes, Anna came out and saw John Peter waiting for her at the door.


    It seemed that he has heard the news.


    In the face of his concern, Anna indifferently said, "Yes."


    John Peter looked at Anna and exhorted, "you can''t fight with her, give up."


    "Give up?" Anna looked at him, and her eyes became even more indifferent.


    She hated listening to people who used these two words to persuade her.


    When her mother didn''t let her go to University, ire Ashley also said, "give up", listen to your mother,


    and get married quickly.


    In her dictionary, she never had the word "give up".


    She directly said to John Peter, "If youe here to help Isabe Brown, stay away from me."


    "Anna." John Peter looked at her hair that was still wet and pattering, "Don¡¯t you want to stay in the


    Universityter? In that case, all you have to do is leave uncle!"


    "Leave?" Anna said with a disdainful smile, "Why should I leave?"


    She didn''t do anything wrong.


    Why did she leave?


    John Peter didn¡¯t mind her indifferent behavior and tried to convince her, "If you leave uncle, Isabe


    Brown will not aim at you again. Her purpose is just to let you return uncle to her. Uncle will not like her,


    but if you will stay at my uncle''s side, she will regard you as an enemy and think that you have affected


    her. Come to me, will you? In the future, I will protect you."


    John Peter admitted that he had a selfish heart.


    He hoped that Anna can walk away from the difficulties.


    He hoped that she can take this opportunity to separate herself from Daniel Taylor.


    "Protection?" Anna said, "Forget it! I always believe in myself, and other than my own self, I don''t


    believe in anyone else."


    And it can never be John Peter.


    Even when he was her first love and boyfriend, she didn''t feel protected by him.


    In the future, she can never expect anything from him!


    Why she didn''t stop working even after having Daniel Taylor by her side?


    It was because she understood too well that relying on others is far less useful than making own self


    strong.


    John Peter looked at Anna and said, "It means, in your eyes, I am not even this much important?"


    He thought he had at least somece in her heart.


    Anna nced at him, "isn''t that something you already know?"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Why are you still suffering from such a shock?


    It''s ridiculous.


    Anna didn¡¯t want to talk to John Peter and went out directly.


    As she walked out, Isabe Brown came to her. She saw Anna has changed clothes. She pretended to


    be hypocritical and said. "Anna, are you ok?"


    When John Peter saw Isabe Brown, he came over and looked at her defensively. "What do you want


    to do?"


    "John." Isabe Brown said softly, "I just watched Anna being sshed with water. I came here


    because I care about her. You are there, too!"


    "Care?" John Peter was very clear about what kind of woman she is. "You don''t want to be hypocritical


    in front of me, OK? Don''t think because they don''t know what you really are, you can do whatever you


    want."


    "What am I?" Isabe Brown looked at him in surprise. "What are you talking about?"


    She thought that what she showed was the real her.


    Yes, in her eyes, she was so perfect!


    Anna interrupted the conversation and asked directly, "what''s the matter?"


    Miss Isabe Brown came to see her. She must have something to say.


    Isabe Brown said generously, "I''m not angry with you for sshing water on me that day."

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504


    "..." After listening to her, Anna chuckled, "Am I supposed to say thank you for this?"


    Isabe Brown gently looked at Anna and said. "Anna, I just want to tell you, we are not enemies, we


    can also be friends. If... You can leave Daniel! You see, there are so many good boys in the University.


    Why do you have to snatch him from me? You don''t fit in."


    "That''s funny." Anna said, "Go and tell him about this kind of thing! What''s the use of youing to me


    after every two days? Are you sure, if I give him back to you, he will be with you?"


    Anna didn''t know what logic this old woman has but after listening to her foolish stories Anna had a


    headache.


    As expected, Isabe Brown was a mental case and couldn''t understand what Anna said.


    Isabe Brown said, "I just want you to leave him."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I won''t leave unless he drives me away. So, Aunt Isabe, don''t waste your time here. I won''t give you


    any hope."


    This woman thinks with the help of Eiza Preston and by writing some posts in the forum to spoil her


    reputation, and by calling her mistress she will get what she wants?


    It''s really funny.


    Anna didn''t say anything to Isabe Brown either. She went to ss directly.


    Isabe Brown''s eyes fell on John Peter, with a gentle smile on her face.


    "I''m not familiar with you." John Peter said immediately.


    "Would you convince your uncle for me?"


    "No." Taylor family hated Isabe Brown, and John Peter was also the same.


    After all, no one will forgive what Isabe Brown did.


    Isabe Brown looked at his indifference and saw through him at a nce, "don¡¯t you like Anna?"


    "..." John Peter looked at her. "What do you mean?"


    "She used to be your first love. I know these things."


    Anna married Daniel, how could she not be curious about Anna Starks''s identity?


    So aftering back, she went to check it out ande to know that Anna was the first love of John


    Peter. She didn''t mention it all the time, because she didn''t have any interest in Daniel at that time.


    John Peter said coldly, "what if you know? And What if you don¡¯t know?"


    "In that case, you might as well find a way to let her leave your uncle."


    John Peter took a look at Isabe Brown and said, "OK! Since you have said so, I will tell my uncle


    what you did in the University today."


    He seemed stupid, but he wasn¡¯t so stupid to stand by Isabe Brown¡¯s side.


    "What did I do?" Isabe Brown looked innocent.


    She cannot let anyone me her for today¡¯s matter!


    She helped Anna!


    John Peter said, "You deliberately let those people bully Anna, do you think I can''t see it?"


    "You misunderstood me." Isabe Brown defended herself, "I never use this kind of means. They''re


    doing it on their own wish!"


    "Then you can really pretend!"


    This shameless woman!


    When Isabe Brown was Daniel Taylor''s fianc¨¦e before, John had seen how miserably Aunt Isabe


    treated those women who liked Daniel Taylor and had some thoughts about Daniel Taylor.


    It was impressive that she didn''t even need to show up on her own, but she managed things so well


    that the other side never showed up again.


    At that time, she was Daniel Taylor''s fianc¨¦e, so she was naturally qualified to do all this. She kicked


    out all the women who liked Daniel Taylor, and at that time he was not qualified toment.


    But now, her goal was Anna.


    So, John Peter was still worried about Anna.


    -


    In the afternoon, Anna came out of University and went to eat.

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505


    It was Ste Winslet''s birthday, and she invited Anna for a meal.


    Anna had few friends, and Ste Winslet was one of them.


    In their high school reunion party, Ste Winslet stood on her side and helped her to deal with ire


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Ashley. After that, they had been very close.


    Since it was her birthday, so it will be rude if Anna won''t go.


    Aiden Stark has alsoe. He and Ste Winslet were same University student and have a good


    rtionship normally. Ste Winslet invited him, and of course he came.


    As soon as they met, Aiden Stark asked Anna about her University¡¯s matters, "sister, how about your


    university matters, haven''t you been bullied?"


    He was still worried about Anna.


    Anna said, "Don¡¯t ask it, today, when I went to university, I was sshed with water."


    Anna was so angry, but she was still holding back.


    As Aiden asked it, she became even angrier. However, in front of her younger brother, Anna did not


    endure any longer and told him.


    Hearing this, Aiden Stark said angrily, "I''ll take revenge for you! They are too much."


    "Don¡¯t worry." Anna said, "There is no need to make trouble."


    How can she let Aiden throw water on the others?


    Even when she knew that the real viin behind them was Isabe Brown.


    Ste Winslet looked at Anna and said, "Is that Isabe Brown so annoying?"


    "She wants me to leave Sir."


    "What the!" Ste Winslet said angrily, "that''s too much! Have they forgotten how those peopleughed


    at you when you were married? You have endured so much. Now that he stands up, the woman came


    to you? I heard from my father that the Brown family had ended this marriage before. Isabe Brown


    knew that Daniel Taylor had been injured and hid. She didn''t show her face until he marries you. The


    Brown family also spread the news that Daniel Taylor can''t have own children. In order to find a reason


    for their break up, Daniel Taylor has been discredited by them. Now, she wants toe back to Daniel


    Taylor? Why doesn''t she go and die?"


    "Come on, have a meal! Don''t mention her."


    Anna was in a bad mood now. Although she was strong enough to not be defeated by Isabe Brown,


    but¡­ in her heart obviously she was suffering.


    When they were having the meal, John Peter came.


    Ste Winslet was really surprised to see him here. "My School¡¯s most handsome boy also came to


    help me celebrate my birthday? I''m so honored."


    Just like Anna, Ste Winslet and John Peter were also high schoolmates.


    John Peter''s eyes fell on Anna, and he saw her sitting there, eating silently. Of course, he came here


    because he knew he will find her here.


    "This cake is for you." He handed it to Ste Winslet.


    Ste Winslet hurriedly epted, "thank you."


    After so many years as ssmates, Ste Winslet found John Peter so friendly and approachable for


    the first time.


    -


    After dinner, everyone left. Anna said goodbye to them and took the subway for home. She still has


    something to do at night.


    John Peter also came back by subway with her.


    Anna saw him following her, but she was toozy to talk to him!


    She came out of the underpass. When she was walking, she didn¡¯t notice and suddenly twisted her foot


    because of the slippery step. Her ankle hurt so much, like it was about to break.


    John Peter saw her sitting down on the side of the road. He hurriedly came over and squatted in front


    of her. "Are you ok?"


    "Can you stop following me?" Anna looked at his face and saw the endless concern and care for


    herself, and finally, she said what she wanted to say today, "John Peter, do you know what you look like


    now? A Stalker. What''s more, I''m your little aunt. What would people think if someone saw you doing


    all this?"


    Especially when Isabe Brown wanted to deal with her so much, she cannot let her use John Peter to


    target her.

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506


    Anna really didn''t want to give anyone any chance to do anything.


    John Peter seemed a little hooligan, and he said, "Why do I care what others will think? I used to be


    bad to you, but now I want to be good to you and I am happy by doing this."


    "Yes! You are happy. Have you ever thought about my position? I''m married. Don¡¯t you know how these


    kinds of acts badly influence my reputation?" Anna looked at this man angrily.


    John Peter looked at her and lowered his head to care about her injury. His voice was steady. "I''m


    telling you seriously, Anna, leaving my uncle is a better choice for you. Although you two look happy.


    But it is not love. Yes, you are my uncle''s wife, but aren¡¯t you forgetting one thing?"


    "What am I forgetting?"


    "When you married my uncle, it was the day he supposed to marry Isabe Brown. You are just a


    temporary recement. He doesn''t love you at all! People in the world all know this thing, only you


    don''t know! What do you think why Isabe Brown is so confident? Isn¡¯t it because of these things? If


    my uncle really likes you, why he married you on the day of his and Isabe Brown¡¯s marriage?" John


    Peter finished and looked at her carefully.


    He really, really didn''t want to see Anna suffering such grievances for one more day.


    "..." John Peter''s words made Anna stunned.


    She knew it and she knew what position she has in the eyes of the Taylor family.


    But her sir was the best person to her, he has been the best person for her in the world. No matter


    what, he will be good to her, and it won¡¯t change, right?


    John Peter continued, "My uncle used to be in a wheelchair. I didn''t know what to say. But now he has


    stood up, his world no longer needs you. So, I really hope you can leave him..."


    "Enough." Anna interrupted John Peter, stood up and said, "Don¡¯t say it again, I don''t want to listen to


    your nonsense."


    She just knew that Daniel was kind to her. In such a long time, he has always been so good to her.


    Anna''s requirements were not high. She just needed to live afortable life every day. She never


    thought about these illusory things.


    She has been very poor since childhood, so as long as she can eat, dress, and go to university, she will


    be satisfied and happy.


    She decided that she would never doubt her rtionship with Daniel Taylor. Therefore, she didn''t want


    to hear John Peter''s words.


    John Peter saw her standing up and came to help her. "I''ll take you back."


    It was not far from home, but it was still very difficult for her to walk back like this.


    "I don¡¯t need it!" Anna pushed him away.


    She didn''t want to have anything to do with him!


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Maybe it was because John Peter said something she never thought about, which made her hate him


    even more.


    John Peter was stubborn, he held her and said, "I''ll take you there!"


    "I want you to leave me alone!" Anna lost her temper.


    She has suffered enough grievances these two days.


    Emily Woodley, Isabe Brown, those students in the University, now even, John Peter hase to


    bully her!


    Is she so easy to bully?


    When they were tangled, suddenly a car stopped beside them. As the window rolled down, Daniel


    Taylor looked at the two people who were entangling on the road, "what are you doing?"


    Just his appearance made John Peter who wasn¡¯t willing to leave Anna, suddenly left her hand.


    He has always been awfully dreading towards John Peter.


    Anna didn''t expect Daniel Taylor toe back at this time, not to mention to be seen by him like this.


    She was a little guilty, "Sir..."

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507


    He just saw it, didn''t he?


    After all, she had a past with John Peter. Now Daniel Taylor saw her with John Peter, and Anna was


    feeling extremely guilty.


    She was afraid that he would be angry and jealous.


    Jack Smith was sitting on the front. He saw this scene and had a cold sweat.


    What is Anna doing here?


    This girl has been so good and obedient. She also had no involvement with John Peter, but now she let


    Mr. Taylor see such a scene.


    Although Jack Smith didn''t think Anna will have anything to do with John Peter, but he was worried


    about what Mr. Taylor will think.


    Jack Smith was very distressed about Anna. When Mr. Taylor and Anna got married, Anna really


    suffered a lot of grievances and many people taunted her.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    After so long, Mr. Taylor got better, and she will be able to enjoy the best time after such suffering.


    But now Isabe Brown came back.


    Jack Smith was really worried about the rtionship between Anna and Daniel.


    At first, as we all know Jack Smith didn¡¯t like Anna much, but now he hoped Anna can go with Daniel


    Taylor smoothly.


    In his eyes, only Anna was the most qualified person to stay beside Daniel.


    Daniel Taylor took a look at John Peter, looked at Anna, opened the door and walked down.


    Anna was afraid of misunderstanding and quickly exined, "I have nothing to do with John Peter.


    Don''t misunderstand, my foot is hurt, he offered me help to take me back..."


    Daniel Taylor looked at John Peter, reached out and picked Anna up!


    Suddenly the feeling of being carried by him, made Anna subconsciously seized his clothes, with


    surprise.


    Didn''t he get angry?


    Daniel Taylor carried her to the car, with concern in his indifferent expression he said, "What happened


    to your foot?"


    Anna still didn''t respond, she just murmured, "Sprained."


    He reached out and held her ankle, and in a sort of reproachful tone he said, "How could you be so


    careless?"


    "I didn''t mean to." Anna looked at this charming man. He looked serious and had an indescribable look.


    She was surprised that he was not jealous?


    This was not his style!


    However, she was a little relieved.


    Daniel Taylor said to the driver. "Go to the hospital."


    Anna said, "no need to go to hospital, we are about to reach home."


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and said seriously, "won¡¯t you listen to me?"


    "..." Daniel Taylor directly blocked Anna, and she didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    Jack Smith was sitting in the front seat, watched Daniel Taylor caring for Anna. Mr. Taylor didn¡¯t seem


    angry about John Peter''s affairs.


    Finally, Jack Smith took a sigh of relief.


    The car arrived at the door. They didn''t go home. The driver turned around and went to the hospital.


    -


    When they came back from the hospital, it was already over nine.


    The car stopped at home, Daniel Taylor got off the car and took Anna out of the car.


    He was very tall, Anna was in his arms, and she looked very petite. Anna tried to resist, "I can go


    myself."


    After Jack Smith¡¯s warningst time, Anna never let him carry himself or let him hold her.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Don¡¯t move."


    As long as it was for her good, he has always been aggressive.


    Anna hid in her arms and did not dare to see Jack Smith''s face. She was so afraid of being scolded!


    "Daniel, Anna, you are back." Lisa looked at Anna who was carried in by Daniel Taylor and worriedly


    asked, "What happened to Anna?"


    "Sprained." Daniel Taylor held Anna and found John Peter sitting in the living room.


    His deep eyes darkened, he didn¡¯t say anything, directly held Anna and went upstairs.

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508


    After entering the room, Anna looked at the concerned Daniel Taylor who put herself on the bed


    carefully and couldn''t help saying, "thank you."


    Daniel Taylor frowned when he heard this thank you.


    He looked at Anna, his little wife said thank you to him?


    Does she want to be beaten?


    For the sake of her injury, he decided to let her go once.


    Daniel Taylor squatted down and grasped her ankle. "Is it still painful now?"


    "It''s much better." Anna looked at the patient man in front of her. From getting on to his car to now, she


    thought he would ask about her and John Peter, but up to now, he didn''t say a word, "aren''t you


    angry?"


    "Why should I?" Daniel Taylor''s attention was on her injury, and he looked at her iprehensibly.


    Why should he be angry?


    Anna said, "I''m there with John Peter. You saw us..."


    Daniel Taylor thought of what he saw in the car today and said, "Hadn¡¯t you exined?"


    She was hurt, and John Peter wants to send her back.


    Anna was a little surprised, "I exined, but do you believe it?"


    Daniel Taylor asked back, "Why I shouldn¡¯t believe it?"


    He never thought that she would have anything to do with John Peter. Even if he asionally said to


    her that he was jealous, it wasn¡¯t serious. And today, there was really no need to be jealous.


    Because in his eyes, her injury was much more important.


    Anna was slightly stunned. She was moved by his care, looked at him and her heart was filled with his


    warmth.


    But she didn''t know why. Her mind shed what Emily Woodley said, "He¡¯s not angry to see you with


    other men, still you think he loves you?"


    How can these people do this to her?


    Now someone in the university''s forum has also posted another post.


    Everyone was shocked and for a while, they couldn''t believe that Isabe Brown can be such a person.


    Isabe Brown was their goddess, but the poprity of Grace was also not less.


    They believed if Grace didn''t know the internal situation, she would not havee to smear Isabe


    Brown for no reason.


    After all, Isabe Brown was an unknown ordinary personpared with the celebrity Grace.


    Before, those passers-by who had been led by Eiza Preston and thought Anna was a mistress now


    started to change their attitude after watching the news of Grace. Not only this, but they also ran to see


    Eiza Preston¡¯sst post and criticized her badly.


    At the moment, Eiza Preston was in the dormitory. She used to browse the blog of Grace every day,


    and she was the biggest fan of Grace. Now she saw that Grace has posted a blog against Isabe


    Brown.


    It was a bit unexpected.


    Both of them were her goddesses. She didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    In addition, those people in the forum began to question her, and she just didn''t dare to reply.


    Vanessa Camerony down on the bed and watched Eiza Preston who was still ying with her mobile


    phone and seemed very worried.


    Anna didn''te to the university these two days and Eiza Preston worked hard at university to make


    everyone in the ss doubt Anna''s character.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Now, suddenly there came such a big turn, and Eiza Preston did not know what to speak.


    Vanessa Cameron smiled and sent a message to Anna, "she now looks very bad. Who is Grace? She


    is so nice to help you out."


    Anna looked at the news sent by Vanessa Cameron, smiled and replied, "I don''t know."


    It was a good feeling to look at those people who have been scolding herself before, and now after


    seeing Isabe Brown''s true face they suddenly changed their attitude.


    The depressing emotions in Anna''s heart were finally released.

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509


    Although it was on the Inte, but she has been scolded badly and she must be feeling bad.


    Anna hasn''t spoken for two days because she was waiting for this time¡­.


    Today, Isabe Brown came forward and made a statement in front of all the people and hinted that


    Anna is the mistress.


    And the truth that Isabe Brown left her fianc¨¦ when he was injured. The news of her betrayal was


    enough to let people see her true face.


    Otherwise, if she hadn¡¯te out to make a statement today and even if Anna has said it, everyone


    will think that only the people on the Inte were highlighting this issue and they would never find


    Isabe Brown shameless.


    Now, Anna will see how Isabe Brown will get out of it.


    Isn''t she very fond of pretending to be a good person?


    See how she will manage to pretend this time.


    Anna did not stop for a rest and posted again on the forum:


    It is clear that Miss Brown abandoned her fianc¨¦, but still in front of everyone today, she let everyone


    think that Anna is a mistress, what does Miss Brown means?


    Anna just posted this and soon, received a lot ofments.


    Firstment, "Yes, I was present on the spot today. She clearly meant that Anna is a mistress who


    robbed her fianc¨¦. I also believed that! I didn''t expect that she had abandoned him first."


    Secondment, "She looks so good. I never thought she can be such a person."


    Thirdment, "Now even Grace has said this. It must be true! Teacher Isabe Brown is really cheap


    and good at acting!"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Fourthment, "Don¡¯t call her Teacher Isabe Brown, she is a bitch, pure and kind on the surface


    and insidious and cunning inside!"


    The fourthmenter was n Kevin. He has been watching the forum recently. When everyone


    called Anna a mistress, he helped to exin, but he was scolded by these people every time.


    Now he finally got the chance to turn over, and he wasn¡¯t polite at all because he was among the


    biggest haters of Isabe Brown!


    From the day Isabe Brown came back, he didn''t like this woman and also endured for a long time.


    -


    Isabe Brown sat on the chair and looked at the unstoppable public opinion on the Inte. Her face


    was somewhat inexplicable.


    She thought about what she said in the university today. Actually she wanted them to think Anna was a


    mistress, but she never knew that she would be the culprit to deliberately frame Anna.


    So the good image that she had painstakingly managed before, has been destroyed!


    Emily Woodley looked at Isabe Brown''s solemn and grave eyes and worriedly said, "Shall we go


    back first?"


    No matter what has happened in the past, she has never seen Isabe Brown like this.


    Isabe Brown has always been praised as a grown-up, mature, generous and kind person. She can''t


    stand being scolded by so many people all of a sudden.


    At this time, Eiza Preston sent Isabe Brown a message, "Teacher Isabe, have you seen the news


    on the Inte?"


    Isabe Brown took a look but didn''t reply. She turned off her cell phone, stood up and said to Emily


    Woodley, "let''s go back."


    At this time, she had no mind to deal with people like Eiza Preston.


    Emily Woodley followed her out of the door, watched her silent appearance, but did not dare to speak.


    Later out of the elevator, Isabe Brown regained her reasoning and she picked up the phone to call,


    "help me to contact Grace."


    She has calmed down now.


    Although these big celebrities are popr on the Inte, they still do all this just for making money.


    It may not be Grace¡¯s own idea to target her, maybe someone gave the money and asked her to do


    such a thing.


    It¡¯s not a big deal. She''ll pay the money!


    The assistant received Isabe Brown''s call and replied, "OK, Miss."


    She called her father¡¯s assistant. Her father¡¯s assistant had a good rtionship with Isabe Brown and


    he has always been responsive to Isabe Brown.

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510


    When Isabe Brown returned home, her mother was already waiting for her. She seemed anxious and


    looked at her. "Isabe, did you saw the news on the Inte? The whole department scolds you."


    "I know." Isabe Brown has calmed down after a long struggle. But in the end, she just came home


    and her mother asked it which made her angry again.


    "Who did such a wicked thing?" her mother said again.


    Many people knew that Isabe Brown was the first to break up with Daniel Taylor, but they all cannot


    post this kind of thing online.


    After all, Isabe Brown was not a celebrity, and this kind of news has no value.


    But now, this news has been trending and became the most popr news of the day.


    Isabe Brown said, "Mom, you go to sleep, I will deal with this matter."


    She sat down on the sofa. She believed she could handle it.


    Her mother looked at her daughter¡¯s annoying appearance. She didn''t dare to argue with her, so she


    had to go to sleep.


    -


    Ryan Asher was still working in thepany today. After all, he had no other way. How can he dare to


    ignore his boss''s orders?


    Preparations for this matter began two days ago.


    Anna wanted to do it and of course, he chose to support her.


    At this time Ryan Asher while looking at this extreme public opinion smiled, there were a few people


    who wanted to defend Isabe Brown and asionally wrote something, but each one of them was


    badly scolded byizens and they can''t speak well.


    He sent a message to Anna, "how do you feel? Isn¡¯t my work awesome?"


    "Thank you." Anna knew that he had worked hard.


    Ryan Asher said, "I''m still in the office. I haven''t had dinner. When will you invite me to dinner?"


    "Well, I''ll invite you to dinner, when I will be fine." Of course, Anna was grateful to him.


    Ryan Asher smiled and said, "It¡¯s toote. Go to sleep early!"


    "Okay."


    After a while, Ryan Asher''s phone rang again. He took a look. It was Jack Smith''s phone, he answered


    and his face soon became serious.


    "OK, good..."


    Ryan Asher hung up the phone, opened the mailbox and saw the photos inside.


    It was something really unexpected.


    -


    In the morning, Isabe Brown was awakened by Emily Woodley''s phone. She sat on the bed and


    answered the phone and heard Emily Woodley¡¯s anxious voice, "Isabe, watch the news."


    "What''s the matter?" What else can happen after the ruthless criticism that she faced yesterday?


    Isabe Brown was very rxed. That Grace also took money to do all this. When she finds Grace, she


    will give her some money and ask her to rify. She thought his matter would be over, so she was not


    so worried.


    She was in her twenties. What kind of storm she hasn¡¯t seen?


    In her whole life, she has never put "difficulty" this word in her mind. Whatever she wanted to do, she


    easily did it.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Emily Woodley didn''t know how to say, "Look at it yourself."


    Isabe Brown hung up, turned on her cell phone and saw the news.


    It was the news of her father''s cheating.


    Daniel Taylor warned herst time with these photos, but she didn''t expect that he would post it on the


    Inte.


    Isabe Brown came downstairs and saw her parents quarreling over this matter. Her mother grabbed


    her father¡¯s hand. "Exin it to me, what is the rtionship between you and that woman? Alfred, you


    have no conscience. I married you and had a baby for you. That''s how you treat me?"


    In the face of this shrew kind of woman, Mr. Brown also had a headache, "Can you stop quarreling?"


    The Brown Enterprise was very big. In fact, Alfred Brown was very famous on the Inte. As this


    news broke out, many people took interest and posted it.


    Now, their shares were falling and this woman at home kept quarreling with him. He felt that his head


    was about to explode.

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511


    Compared with the chaotic Brown house, the Taylor house was much quieter at this moment.


    Anna was lying on the bed. Because of the heat, she took her feet out of the quilt and moved her toes


    around.


    She took her mobile phone and scrolled the news on the Inte.


    She was surprised.


    Although she spread the news that Isabe Brown betrayed Daniel Taylor, and she also sessfully


    proved that she was not a mistress and Isabe Brown was the ungrateful one.


    But...


    She didn¡¯t spread the news of Mr. Brown¡¯s extramarital affair.


    After all, she was an ordinary person. Isabe Brown''s father was a big boss of a bigpany.


    How can Anna know about this kind of private thing?


    Anna was a little curious about this. She sent a message to Ryan Asher, "did you do this?"


    Ryan Asher refused, "No."


    "Too strange." Anna was confused, she turned her head and saw Daniel Taylor with a cup in his hand


    appearing at the door. "Do you want to get up and eat something?"


    Anna looked at the man standing at the door.


    The warm sunshine from the window fell on him. He was wearing a white shirt and looked like a 17-8-


    year-old boy.


    She just saw him and felt her heart pounding, "not hungry yet."


    She was very happy now, so happy that she was not hungry at all.


    Daniel Taylor looked at the little feet outside the quilt, couldn''t helpughing, put down the cup, sat


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    down beside the bed, put his hand around her and gently bit her earlobe, "get up, eat something and


    then go back to sleep."


    Anna said, "I saw the news on the Inte that Isabe Brown''s father has an extramarital affair. Do


    you know about it?"


    "Really?" Daniel Taylor said, "I didn''t saw the news today."


    "..." Anna thought he had done it, but it didn''t look like it.


    Maybe someone who hates The Brown family did it?


    She looked at Daniel Taylor and said, "There will always be someone to deal with disgusted people like


    him, he deserves it!"


    In the eyes of Anna, the most annoying thing was The Brown family. She hated them because all of


    them hurt him.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her indignation and smiled, "do you want to get up?"


    He was obviously much morefortable to see her rxed and good looking face.


    "I want to pee," Anna said.


    "Okay." He said, picked her up and went straight to the bathroom.


    Anna was speechless.


    Even if she wants to go to the toilet, does he want to go with her?


    "You put me down and go out."


    Daniel Taylor said, "Your feet don''t hurt?"


    He carried her because her feet hurt but it turned out to be disrespectful.


    "It hurts, but it''s ok to go to the toilet. I am notfortable with you here."


    Daniel Taylor frowned.


    He saw her shy appearance, he didn''t embarrass her, turned back, and while going out he just said,


    "call me when you are done."


    He then pulled up the door, stood at the door and waited.


    Although he couldn''t see it, still the light sound made Anna want to get into the toilet and drown!


    -


    On Monday, Anna''s ankle sprain was cured, and she went to University.


    Eiza Preston saw her, and just like a rabbit, she hid from her. She didn¡¯t dare to walk in front of her.


    Anna stopped her. "You say that I am a mistress. Now, why don''t you talk?"


    Eiza Preston was petrified.


    The students around saw her and said, "Yes, Eiza Preston, you said before that Anna is a mistress,


    now you owe her an exnation!"

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512


    Eiza Preston was embarrassed. She lowered her head and her face turned pale. Her present


    appearance was like the head and face filthy with grime.


    Exin?


    How to exin?


    She didn''t know. She sent a message to Isabe Brown, but Isabe Brown didn''t reply to her.


    Today, Isabe Brown didn''t dare toe to University.


    n Kevin nced at Eiza Preston and said coldly, "She deliberately distorted the truth. Now I''m afraid


    she doesn''t know how to exin it."


    Even though it''s out of style to publicly criticize a girl ssmate like this. But he can''t see the person


    who bullied Anna the most. Especially Eiza Preston and Anna were roommates. In the beginning, she


    also invited her to the wedding.


    Anna looked at Eiza Preston. "Don''t you think you should apologize to me?"


    It was clear that she didn''t do anything, but she was ndered and they called her a mistress due to


    which she was very distressed.


    Anna was very clear that if Grace hasn¡¯t said all that to prove her innocence, and even if she has said


    10000 times, no one would have believed her and have only believed Isabe Brown.


    The world is so realistic!


    Only the strong have the right for the final say.


    The weak are not qualified to speak.


    At this moment, everyone looked at Eiza Preston, "Apologize quickly!"


    Just a few days ago, the whole department helped her but at this time all of them stood on her opposite


    side, and forced her to apologize to Anna.


    Eiza Preston had no choice but to say sorry.


    -


    "What¡¯s up these days? Have you solved all the problems in your University?" In the tea room of the


    office in the afternoon, Ryan Asher asked Anna and took a sip of coffee.


    Anna smiled and said, "Well, I want to thank you for all this!"


    "I only did what I should have done." After all, he was Daniel Taylor''s man and Daniel Taylor incited


    him. How can he dare to not do this with all his heart?


    "I''m just thinking about who let out the news of Alfred Brown extramarital affair."


    "I don''t know about that," Ryan Asher said, a little guiltily.


    If he would admit at this time, Anna will know his rtionship with Daniel Taylor. How can he let it


    happen?


    As they spoke, Ryan Asher''s cell phone rang, and he answered, "Hello?"


    "Hello, is this Grace?" There was a man''s voice on the phone.


    Ryan Asher took a look at Anna and asked the person on the phone, "who is there?"


    "Well, I''m Miss Isabe Brown''s assistant. She wants to meet Grace." The person on the call was


    Alfred Brown''s assistant. It took two days to finally contact Ryan Asher.


    It has been known that Ryan Asher was the person in charge of JP Culture, and he was helping to


    contact all the activities of Grace outside.


    Now at first, they think that Ryan Asher was likely to be Grace. Although Ryan Asher was a man, but


    there was no news to confirm that Grace was really a woman.


    After all, it is also possible for men to write such stories on the inte.


    Ryan Asher looked at Anna, found Anna nodding her head and said, "OK! Tell the time and address? "


    After the phone call, he looked at Anna and said, "Would you like to go, or should I go in ce of you?"


    "Can you?" Anna looked at him suspiciously. "Maybe someone will beat you up."


    After all, Isabe Brown was likely to get angry and take revenge after facing such a hateful thing. She


    behaved like a good person, but she was not really a good person.


    Ryan Asher said bravely, "then it¡¯s decided that I will go. You can''t be beaten! What''s more, if she really


    does such kind of a thing, we''ll make more profit."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    If Isabe Brown will dare to fight, the consequences may be worse than now.

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513


    Although theirpany was not big now, still they have public opinion resources in their hands.


    Moreover, there was Daniel Taylor behind them. So, Isabe Brown can''t think of doing anything


    wrong.


    Anna said, "Then go to see her. I''ll wait for the good news."


    Isabe Brown didn''te to University, and Anna can''t wait to know what she wanted to do next after


    finding Grace.


    After leaving thepany, Anna went home, and Ryan Asher went to the ce he had appointed to


    meet Isabe Brown.


    Isabe Brown has already arrived. After all, it was a very important matter for her.


    Ryan Asher saw her and greeted, "Miss Brown."


    Isabe Brown was sitting on the chair with coffee in her hand and as always, she looked very elegant.


    She was a woman who never let herself look embarrassed.


    She looked at Ryan Asher calmly, "Grace? Is that you?"


    Ryan Asher nodded. "Yes."


    After seeing him, Isabe Brown felt that she has understood everything!


    Last time in the restaurant, she saw Ryan Asher having dinner with Anna, and Emily Woodley was also


    there.


    This man has some kind of rtionship with Anna, so he helped Anna deal with herself!


    Ryan Asher sat down and Isabe Brown looked at him seriously. "You should know why I came to see


    you today?"


    "Because of the matter on the Inte?" Ryan Asher said.


    Isabe Brown didn''t ask him why he said that, she said directly, "Put forward your demand. Tell me


    how you will delete the current blog, and then rify that you were ndering me."


    Since it was Grace who said it on the inte, so if Grace will apologize, others would believe it!


    Ryan Asher smiled and said, "ndering? We all know about Miss Brown''s break up with Mr. Taylor."


    Isabe Brown was drinking coffee. After a while, she looked up at Ryan Asher. "This is my personal


    matter. It has nothing to do with others. I have no hatred for you! Don''t you do this for money? If you


    can delete the post and apologize to me, you can have money. Mention any amount."


    "... I didn¡¯t do it for money. I just can''t stand Miss Brown''s style." If she hadn''t bullied people too much,


    Anna would not have thought of going to the Inte to target her publicly.


    Isabe Brown raised her eyebrow, "Isn¡¯t it because of Anna Stark? You''re really good enough to stand


    out for her."


    Ryan Asher was stupefied for a while.


    Isabe Brown said this, did Isabe Brown know that he has something to do with Anna?


    But, after looking at her appearance, it didn''t look that she knows that actually Anna is Grace.


    What''s more, she seems to think that he is Grace?


    In a moment, Ryan Asher figured it out in his mind.


    Since Miss Isabe Brown had misunderstood, Ryan Asher also didn''t exin and just apologized,


    "First of all, I can''t delete that post. And as for apologizing¡­ it''s impossible."


    Isabe Brown became angry, she looked at Ryan Asher and thought that he was holding everything


    and she can¡¯t offend him casually, but still, she couldn''t help it. "Just for some Anna, you want to miss


    the chances of having this money. It means you are so infatuated with her! So why don''t you think


    about helping me? It''s not good for you to harm me like this. If you stand on my side and wait for Anna


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    to divorce Daniel Taylor, you will have a chance."


    "..."


    Ryan Asher''s face had inexplicable expressions.


    What the hell?


    Isabe Brown thinks that he likes Anna and that¡¯s why he helped her with his identity of Grace?


    She''s too expert in making an associative connection, isn''t she?


    After seeing Isabe Brown''s self-evident appearance, Ryan Asher didn''t tear her down, he said, "Miss


    Brown can think as she likes."

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514


    When she wille to know that Grace is Anna, how she will feel?


    Ryan Asher was looking forward to that day.


    Isabe Brown raised her eyebrows and asked again, "It seems that there is no need to talk about it?"


    "Sorry." Ryan Asher''s face was serious.


    Isabe Brown chuckled and because her offer has been rejected, she was in a bad mood.


    She looked so beautiful. She has always been adored by others. At present, the man refused her!


    Is she too polite to him, or he is too self-righteous?


    Thinking of this, she gave upmunicating with Ryan Asher. "In this case, let''s forget it. I just hope


    you won''t regret it when you get out of here."


    It wasn¡¯t a big matter for Isabe Brown to deal with his smallpany.


    She will let him go bankrupt and then she will see if Ryan Asher could be so determined.


    Ryan Asher looked at her back, sent a message to Anna and stated the situation.


    Anna heard that Isabe Brown wanted her to delete her blog and apologize, she smiled and replied,


    "It¡¯s impossible."


    "I knew you wouldn''t say yes. I have refused. Besides, she seems to know that we know each other


    and she thought I like you." Ryan Asher sent another message.


    "..."


    Anna remembered what happened in the restaurantst time. At that time, Isabe Brown was also


    present. She should have seen Ryan Asher there!


    -


    Before leaving the coffee shop, Isabe Brown said to her assistant, "Contact and buy hispany."


    He refused to delete his post. She had to deal with it like this.


    Otherwise, she won¡¯t be able to go to University, let alone going back to Daniel!


    After hearing Isabe Brown''s words, the assistant nodded, "OK, I''ll deal with it."


    Isabe Brown sat in the car, and Emily Woodley sent a message to her to ask about the situation, "you


    went to meet Grace, what is the result?"


    "Do you know who Grace is?" Isabe Brown couldn''t helpughing now.


    She didn''t expect that just for dealing with her, Anna will take the help of her lover.


    Is she so desperate?


    Seriously, at the beginning of the news, Isabe Brown thought that Daniel Taylor was helping Anna.


    Now when she saw Ryan Asher, she was relieved.


    "Who is that?" Of course, Emily Woodley didn''t know.


    "The man we saw with Anna in the restaurantst time."


    "... So he is helping Anna to deal with you?" Emily Woodley was surprised.


    In this way, it makes sense.


    "Yeah." Isabe Brown said, "It¡¯s OK. I''ve already asked people to buy hispany. I''ll have to wait


    until they buy it."


    No one can stop her from going back to Daniel. No one can!


    Does Anna think that she can''t deal with her?


    Naive!


    Moreover, Isabe Brown admired Anna.


    If that girl can dare to find Ryan Asher and wasn¡¯t afraid of Daniel Taylor. Can she also have contacts


    with other men outside?


    Emily Woodley said, "That¡¯s good."


    Emily Woodley came to know the situation, and she wasn''t so afraid now. If it wasn¡¯t Daniel who helped


    Anna, there was nothing to worry about.


    Isabe Brown sent a message again, "the pictures of Anna and that man you tookst time, do you


    still have that?"


    At that time, when Emily Woodley wanted to take photos, Isabe Brown thought it was bad. Because


    she didn''t expect that she will use it someday.


    "Yes." Emily Woodley replied.


    At that time, after seeing that Daniel Taylor didn''t respond, she kept it all the time and didn''t send it to


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    anyone.


    She said to Isabe Brown, "do you want to send it to Daniel Taylor?"


    Isabe Brown said, "Send it to his mother."


    Now the Taylor family were all on Anna''s side. She wanted to destroy the Taylor family''s trust in Anna


    bit by bit, so that they can clearly see Anna¡¯s real face!

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515


    Emily Woodley said, "It should have been done for a long time. You were protecting her at that time


    and didn¡¯t let me send these to the Taylor family. Now you are regretting it, right?"


    If Isabe Brown had listened to her advice and dealt with Anna earlier, she would not have be


    what she has be now!


    However, even so, Emily Woodley was still on her friend¡¯s side.


    She searched that photo and sent it to Mother Taylor.


    -


    At this time, Aiden Stark was in their vi in the Jiangfu garden.


    He was sitting on the sofa and ying games. He said to Anna, "sister, help me pour a ss of water."


    "..." Anna stared at her brother who looked like azy pig, "Can''t you pour it yourself?"


    "Help me! Come on, I''m thirsty."


    "..." Anna thought that with such azy brother, she will go mad.


    But she still had a good temper and poured him a ss of water.


    She just handed it to Aiden Stark, and the phone rang. It was the housekeeper of the Taylor family who


    called. "Anna, madam asked you toe to the house. She has a matter to discuss with you."


    "Well, I will be there soon." Anna knew that there must be something important so mother Taylor called


    her. After all, she never called her like this.


    Anna went out and let the driver take her to Taylor house.


    -


    Anna just entered the living room and saw mother Taylor sitting there. She went over and smiled,


    "Mom."


    Anna felt that the atmosphere was a little stiff.


    Mother Taylor raised her head and looked at her. "Sit down."


    Anna sat down and looked at Mother Taylor. "Mom, you called me, is there anything?"


    It was Monday. If there wasn¡¯t anything serious, mother Taylor wouldn''t call her.


    Mother Taylor looked at Anna and said, "Today, someone sent me some photos. I called you to ask


    about them."


    Mother Taylor believed in Anna''s character, but it was impossible for them to not think anything when


    they saw Anna with other men.


    They can let Anna do anything. They can support Anna in every matter, but they can''t forgive Anna for


    such a thing.


    "Photos?" Anna was puzzled.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mother Taylor showed the pictures to Anna, "Look at it."


    In fact, she still believed in Anna, so she didn''t create a big scene. She still talked to Anna with a good


    attitude.


    Anna saw the photo and couldn''t help smiling. "Mom, who sent you the photo?"


    Isabe Brown?


    Just when Ryan Asher called, he said Isabe Brown misunderstood her rtionship with Ryan Asher


    and the next moment, the photos were sent to Mother Taylor''s mobile phone.


    Their service is really fast!


    When Mother Taylor saw Anna smiling, she understood that she didn''t do anything bad. She took a


    sigh of relief, "it''s just some useless people."


    Anna exined, "Mom, this person is from mypany. You know I write books. He is in charge of


    many things. I asked him to have a meal before. Isabe Brown and Emily Woodley happened to meet


    us there that day. They seemed to misunderstand. It''s just that I didn''t expect them to take photos


    secretly and I don¡¯t know who sent them to you. Maybe they did it?"


    Mother Taylor thought - it''s really Emily Woodley.


    So, it has something to do with Isabe Brown?


    In an instant, the impression of Emily Woodley was also influenced.


    Anna looked at Mother Taylor and continued, "Do you know about the matter of The Brown family that


    is recently very popr? It''s done by a person called Grace on the Inte. People outside don''t know


    that Grace is me, but mom knows, right mom? It''s the same name as in my book."


    Mother Taylor looked at Anna and said, "That brown family¡¯s matters, you did that?"

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516


    She knew that The Brown family had been in chaos recently, but after all, people of her age don''t pay


    much attention to the Inte, so she didn''t know much about it.


    Anna said, "Yes! In the University, Isabe Brown said that I am a mistress and robbed her fianc¨¦. I


    exined it, but only because she is very popr in the University and her reputation is very good,


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    others didn¡¯t believe. So, I used this ount. Now Isabe Brown is very worried. She is looking for me


    everywhere, but she seems to have misunderstood that the friend who has been helping me with my


    ount is Grace. In order to get revenge, she took the previous photo and said that I had some kind of


    rtionship with my friend."


    While saying this, Anna''s eyes turn red unconsciously. "Mom, I did this because I had no other way.


    When I married sir, so many peopleughed at me. Everyone in the University kept saying that I will


    have to endure it for a lifetime. But as he gets better, Isabe Brown made her mind toe back to


    him, so she wronged me and bullied me. I am very sad. Am I a mistress or not, you also know that?


    You know I didn''t go to university a few days ago. That is also because of this, because the whole


    department was full of people who scold me..."


    Mother Taylor only wanted to ask Anna to rify this.


    Unexpectedly, Anna almost cried.


    Mother Taylor really felt that Anna had suffered so many grievances at University.


    Isabe Brown called Anna a mistress, and now she sent photos to provoke Anna''s rtionship with


    their family?


    Mother Taylor was very embarrassed and looked at Anna with deep heartache. "Why didn''t you say


    these things earlier? We don''t know it."


    "Mom." Anna said obediently, "I''ll always try to solve the problem if I can solve it by myself. You stay


    very busy, I don''t want to trouble you. It doesn''t matter what others think of me. I just hope you can


    believe me."


    "Of course." Mother Taylor''s attitude has be much firmer than before.


    Although it is normal to see such kind of photos and doubt someone. But Anna''s reaction made her feel


    guilty. She felt that she should not doubt Anna like this.


    She patted Anna on the shoulder. "It''s mom''s fault. I shouldn''t doubt you."


    Seeing that Mother Taylorpletely believed in herself, Anna took a sigh of relief. "It''s OK. Mom I can


    understand. I know you also care about sir. But, mom, think about it. He is so kind to me. How can I be


    with others and think of cheating him?"


    Anna knew that Isabe Brown wanted her to leave the Taylor family now, and she definitely has to pick


    out the thorns left by her.


    So that in the future, such things will not happen again.


    Today, she deliberately made herself appear extremely aggrieved, which was also to dispel the doubts


    of mother Taylor, let her always believe in her and not be provoked by others outside.


    The trust between people is the weakest, so in order to maintain the rtionship between herself and


    Taylor family, Anna was very careful.


    "I know," Mother Taylor nodded. "Anna is the best! In the past, when they all looked down upon Daniel


    behind their backs, you were the only one by his side."


    Anna listened to Mother Taylor''s words and stretched her hand to wipe the corner of her eyes, to not let


    her herself burst into tears.


    Mother Taylor said, "Are you hungry? Shall I cook delicious food for you?"


    Although Emily Woodley sent photos to provoke Anna''s rtionship with the Taylor family. But it ends


    with making Mother Taylor''s attitude much better towards Anna.


    "Okay." Anna nodded.


    -


    Anna sat there, and Mother Taylor went to cook food for her.


    Daniel Taylor went back home first, but as he heard that Anna was called by his mother, he was not


    relieved. So he came to pick her up.

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517


    "How is it? Is it delicious?"


    He was worried about why his mother called her. As a result, he came there and saw her sitting at the


    dining table, while Mother Taylor was coaxing her.


    It was like the same way, his mother used to treat his daughter.


    At first, the Taylor family was only good to Anna because of Daniel Taylor, but now, they slowly took


    Anna as a part of their family. Even without Daniel Taylor, Anna can handle the rtionship between


    herself and this family very well.


    Anna smiled and nodded to Taylor.


    Daniel Taylor came in, and his mother saw him. "Daniel is here."


    "I heard you called Anna here. I came to see. What¡¯s the matter?"


    "It''s not a big deal," Mother Taylor shook her head, "its sort out."


    Now she was embarrassed to bring this matter to Daniel Taylor.


    Anna was eating. Daniel Taylor sat down beside her and looked at his wife ignoring himpletely. He


    asked, "Is it delicious?"


    "Yes." As Anna came home, she was called by Mother Taylor before she could eat and she was really


    hungry.


    Mother Taylor asked Daniel Taylor, "Do you want to eat? I''ll cook it for you."


    "Let others do it."


    "It is not a big deal." Mother Taylor loved her son the most. She was very good to Daniel. She was


    willing to cook for Daniel every day.


    Seeing his mother going the kitchen, Daniel Taylor''s eyes fell on Anna. "What happened?"


    Anna ate the noodles made by Mother Taylor.


    She was a little emotional and didn¡¯t speak.


    Although mother Taylor only asked her a question, she didn''t me her. However, the way Emily


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Woodley and Isabe Brown treated her made her quite depressed.


    Who is willing to let people with evil intentions stare at own life all day long?


    Even if nothing happened in the end, it would make feel ufortable¡­


    "They sent pictures of me having dinner with Ryan Asher that night, saying that I had something to do


    with Ryan Asher," Anna told him.


    "They?" Daniel Taylor asked.


    Anna clenched her chopsticks. She didn''t want to mention Miss Brown¡¯s name, she just said, "you


    know."


    Other than his ex-fiancee, who can do it?


    At this moment, in the eyes of Daniel Taylor, Anna looked very aggrieved.


    Daniel Taylor asked, "What did mom say?"


    "Nothing." Anna said, "I exined it to mom, and she also believed me. They want to hurt me and it''s


    not that easy. But... I feel very tired."


    Daniel Taylor heard Anna saying this. Eyes were darkened and his heart ached.


    Because of him, she felt tired.


    Since Anna married him, all he wanted to do was to protect her. Every day he tried to think ways to be


    even better with her afterpletely recovering.


    But now, she said, "she is tired."


    He suddenly felt that he is not good enough, because he couldn¡¯t make her happy.


    Mother Taylor came out of the kitchen with noodles and put them in front of Daniel. Then she sat down


    and looked at the couple.


    Because of her existence, Anna and Daniel did not talk about that topic.


    After dinner, Daniel Taylor and Anna left and drove back to Jiangfu garden.


    It was Monday, the start of the week. Anna was going to have a ss tomorrow. Before leaving, Mother


    Taylor gave Anna a lot of delicious food. Anna sat in the car and ate all the time.


    For her, eating was a way to relieve stress.


    "Do you want to eat?" Anna looked at Daniel.


    "No, you can eat it." He just had enough and had no appetite now.

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518


    Anna looked at this silent man and said, "I was just in a bad mood. Don''t care about it. I''m all right


    now!"


    Her negative emotions only asionally appear for a while, and she became good after that.


    Daniel Taylor saw that she had been wronged, but sheforted him in turn. He said, "I''m not good. I''ll


    deal with things over there in the future. I won''t let them bother you again."


    Anna nodded. Sitting next to Daniel Taylor, she said, "Isabe Brown asked me to delete that post


    today, and wanted me to apologize to her."


    "She found you?"


    Anna raised her mouth and said, "I don''t think so. Ryan Asher went to see her as Grace. Now she


    thinks Ryan Asher is Grace. Do you think it''s funny?"


    Whether it was ire Ashley or Isabe Brown, they can never think that Anna can be Grace.


    Because in their eyes, Anna was really a useless person and they looked down on her.


    Daniel Taylor leaned over, held her waist and leaned on her shoulder. "I worked all day long, and now


    I''m very tired."


    Anna was busy eating. She looked at this man leaning over like this, and making the distance between


    the two close in an instant.


    She usually leaned on him. Now her role has been changed, which made her feel aplished in an


    instant.


    She looked at Daniel Taylor, and her voice softened, "I told you to pay more attention to rest! Don''t


    work so hard."


    Daniel Taylor said, "no way, my wife is a foodie, if I won¡¯t work hard, how I will support her?"


    Anna raised her hand and pinched him on the arm. In a soft voice, she said, "Don¡¯t exaggerate."


    -


    The number of people following that post on the Inte were increasing rapidly, and many more


    people came there to scold them. Isabe Brown had a headache when she read those vicious


    The family was also in a mess now. The mother and father were about to divorce. Isabe Brown


    couldn¡¯t dare to go home, so she has been living outside.


    In the morning, the sun shone into the room, and the assistant came in from outside, "Miss."


    "How is the acquisition going?" Isabe Brown put down her mobile phone and locked her eyebrows


    tightly together.


    If she won¡¯t be able to let them delete that post, she will go mad by that crazyizens.


    The assistant looked at him and said, "Actually... I''m afraid we can¡¯t."


    "Why?" Isabe Brown started at the assistant. Her beautiful face, was a little sterner now.


    The assistant said, "I checked. The boss behind thispany is Mr. Taylor."


    "..." Isabe Brown sat up straight with some excitement. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes." The assistant said, "But Daniel Taylor has never been in charge of thepany. Ryan Asher is


    handling all the affairs. What do you think? Does Mr. Taylor is behind those things on the Inte?"


    "No way." "Isabe Brown¡¯s face sank, "How can he treat me like this after so many years of affection


    between him and me?"


    It must be that Ryan Asher who did all this behind Daniel''s back.


    After all, even if it''s apany owned by Taylor family, Daniel can''t manage everything.


    It must be Ryan Asher who did such a thing for Anna!


    Isabe Brown thought all such possibilities, picked up her mobile phone and dialed the phone number


    of Daniel Taylor.


    She had a private phone number of Daniel Taylor, because the number of Daniel Taylor has never been


    changed. When she came back, she used this number to contact him.


    However, at this moment, she called and found that it isn''t working!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519


    She had no choice but to call Jack Smith.


    Jack Smith answered the phone. "Hello?"


    "Jack Smith, it''s me." Isabe Brown''s voice was a little sweet, a little coy and very discerning that


    made people easily recognize her.


    Jack Smith''s heard it and his face sank immediately. "What''s wrong with Miss Brown?"


    "I have something to do with Daniel. Can you ask him to answer the phone?" Isabe Brown tried to


    say it in a sweet tone.


    However, Jack Smith hated her the most.


    Still, it was funny to hear her saying that. When Mr. Taylor was injured, she didn''t even pay attention to


    Mr. Taylor. Now she even pretended to have such an attitude to talk to his assistant.


    Isn''t it ironic?


    "No," Jack Smith directly refused.


    "I''m really looking for him."


    "Miss Brown." It was hard for Jack Smith to control his temper in front of her, but his words were not


    polite, "Mr. Taylor is not interested in you at all. If he will answer your phone, there is chances that you


    may misunderstand him and think that he likes you, and it will be unclear. So you should not callter."


    He clearly remembered Isabe Brown''s self-righteous face.


    Isabe Brown heard it and her face became stiff. "Jack Smith, I used to be bad, but now..."


    "How are you doing now has nothing to do with me or Mr. Taylor, K?" With that, Jack Smith hung up.


    Isabe Brown felt restless while holding her mobile phone.


    Unexpectedly, she didn''t find Daniel Taylor and also let that Jack Smith scold her. She was in a terrible


    mood.


    The assistant looked at her, "miss."


    Isabe Brown said, "I''ll go to hispany to find him."


    The assistant was worried and said, "Miss, you''d better not go! Mr. Taylor doesn''t even want to answer


    your phone. For sure, he won''t talk to you."


    "..."


    Isabe Brown ignored him and walked out.


    -


    Daniel Taylor was sitting in the office, with a pen in his hand, signing documents. Jack Smith stood


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    aside and watched him dealing all this.


    The Secretary opened the door and came in. "President Taylor, Miss Isabe Brown came to see you.


    Would you like to see her?"


    Jack Smith heard that Isabe Brown hade here, and he frowned, "Why she came here?"


    Just a while ago, Isabe Brown called her and he talked to her directly. But unexpectedly, she still


    came to thepany!


    Isn''t she too cheeky?


    Jack Smith said to Daniel Taylor, "Mr. Taylor, please do your work. I''ll deal with it."


    "Let here." Daniel Taylor said.


    Hearing this, Jack Smith eyes darkened.


    Soon, Isabe Brown came in. She didn''t makeup. She stood at the door and didn''te in. She


    seemed to be in a bit of a mess.


    She didn''t makeup on purpose, because only in this way, Daniel Taylor will feel heartache for her.


    Jack Smith looked at the woman with hostile eyes.


    Looking at Isabe Brown''s appearance, it seemed that she was waiting for Daniel Taylor to call her.


    Daniel Taylor continued to deal with his work without looking up. The scene was once awkward. After a


    while, Isabe Brown summoned up her courage and walked in.


    She sat down in the chair in front of him and looked at Daniel Taylor, who was working hard. She said


    in a very aggrieved voice, "Are you busy? Did I disturb you?"


    Daniel Taylor didn''t look up, as if he didn''t hear her.


    Being ignored like this made Isabe Brown a little ufortable.


    She looked so pitiful now, still he won¡¯t coax her?


    She looked at Daniel Taylor and said, "I came to see you today. I want to ask you for help."

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520


    "Help?" Jack Smith who was standing beside, answered her. As soon as he saw this pretentious


    woman, he became angry. "From where does Miss Brown get this confidence that Mr. Taylor will help


    you?"


    Isabe Brown said to Daniel Taylor, "this matter also has something to do with Daniel."


    Daniel Taylor looked up and finally took a look at Isabe Brown to see what she will say.


    Isabe Brown said, "Do you know that a blogger named Grace. She is recently targeting me on the


    Inte?"


    "Is that targeting you?" Jack Smith smiled. "I think Miss Brown is too old that she can''t remember what


    she has done. Why do I feel that Grace has done a good job?"


    "..." as she said a word, Jack Smith attacked her back.


    Isabe Brown heart was filled with grievance.


    Daniel Taylor was there, but he didn''t help her out, which made her a little hurt.


    Did he deliberately connive with Jack Smith to bully her like this?


    But she came here to ask for help so she has to endure everything.


    Isabe Brown said, "Yes, I did a lot of wrong things in the past and hurt Daniel''s heart, but Daniel, I


    really hope we can start again."


    "I remember thatst time I gave Miss Brown the answer." Daniel Taylor''s eyes were cold.


    He just thought that in the past, he once had such a fianc¨¦ and felt very bad.


    Isabe Brown said, "I know, you are married. However, are you not curious about how your beloved


    wife treats you?"


    Jack Smith nced at Isabe Brown and observed the whole situation.


    Is this woman came here today to speak ill of Anna?


    Didn''t she act like a good person before?


    Can''t hold it now?


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Isabe Brown took out her mobile phone, opened the photo, and handed it to Daniel Taylor to see,


    "this man is Ryan Asher, and he is Grace."


    "..." When he heard this, Jack Smith couldn¡¯t stop himself and his mouth pulled a sarcastic arc.


    He found Isabe Brown funny.


    When did Grace be a man?


    And Ryan Asher?


    Isabe Brown knew that if she has to make Daniel Taylor help him now, she has to do this. He would


    only help her if he stopped protecting Anna.


    Therefore, she showed the photos to Daniel Taylor.


    "He is from yourpany. Do you remember him? He made all the public scold me on the Inte. He


    intentionally tweeted, let those people scold me and also exposed my father''s affairs. I have no hatred


    with him. Why does he treat me like this?


    If it¡¯s not because of Anna, then why? If Anna has nothing to do with him, do you think he will do his


    best to help Anna?


    I called him yesterday, asked him to delete the post and apologized to me, I offered him a big sum of


    money, but he still refused me. Obviously, he stands on Anna''s side." After saying this, Isabe Brown


    looked up and secretly observed Daniel Taylor''s reaction.


    She found Daniel Taylor staring at her.


    Daniel Taylor''s eyes were veryplicated, which made Isabe Brown a little confused.


    Of course, she can''t understand, because, in the eyes of Daniel Taylor, she was like a psychopath!


    Ryan Asher was the man he sent to take care of Anna, and Grace was Anna''s ount name. The


    more Isabe Brown wanted to use this thing to provoke, the more ridiculous she became in Daniel


    Taylor¡¯s eyes.


    Daniel Taylor asked Ryan Asher to release the news of Alfred Brown''s infidelity, which was to punish


    them for sshing water on Anna and for ndering Anna by calling her a mistress.


    But unexpectedly, she didn''t realize it at all!


    Daniel Taylor looked at her, "So, how do you want me to help you?"

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521


    "Ask Grace to apologize to me. He''s from yourpany. I''m sure he will listen to you."


    After that, Isabe Brown''s face was full of sadness, and she continued, "Daniel, you don''t know how


    hard I''ve been these days. My mother knows about my father''s cheating. They quarrel every day.


    And..."


    She took her mobile phone and opened thements to show him, "Look, how they scolded me? I


    always want toe back to you, because I love you, but I have no malice to Anna. She''s very kind to


    you, and I''ve always appreciated her.


    But now, she not only has another man outside and she is not fulfilling the responsibility of a good wife,


    but also bullies me like this with the help of her lover.


    I can''t bear it. That¡¯s why I came to you to talk about it. Daniel, can you help me? You can hate me and


    punish me, but don''t let me live like this. I can''t stand it."


    "What I will get by helping you?" Daniel Taylor wanted tough on the way how she came to beg for


    herself now.


    It''s really ironic!


    She seemed very pitiful.


    But¡­ Isn''t she the one who brought things to this point?


    Isabe Brown bit her lips, as if she had made a great resolution and said to Daniel Taylor, "Don¡¯t you


    always want me toe back to you? I will leave my personal status and stays with you. If you want, I


    can have children for you."


    She thought that Daniel Taylor did all this with the Brown family and married Anna just because of his


    anger of not getting her.


    She thought that he would be happy if she will promise that she would stay with him.


    However, after saying this, Isabe Brown did not hear Daniel Taylor''s response.


    She looked up and found Jack Smith standing by, looking at her with great contempt.


    She bit her lips and felt a bit humiliated. Her face turned hot and there was a little more anxiety in the


    voice, "Isn''t that ok? You forced my dad on purpose, just to make me beg you? I havee to beg you


    now. What do you want me to do? Even if I have done something wrong in the past, you have also


    humiliated me a lot. Isn¡¯t it enough?"


    In the end, she burst into tears.


    She knew that she would not have been so aggrieved if she had not done anything wrong before.


    She said sadly, "I really know what I did was wrong. Will you forgive me?"


    Daniel Taylor let her speak as much as she wanted and didn¡¯t open his mouth. He just wanted to say


    what else Isabe Brown can say.


    After a while, the secretary knocked on the door. "President Taylor, Mr. Ryan Asher is here."


    "Let hime in."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing that it''s Ryan Asher, Isabe Brown looked puzzled. Is he the same Ryan Asher, that Grace?


    Soon, Ryan Asher came in and he was stunned to see Isabe Brown here.


    However, she was Daniel Taylor''s guest, and he couldn¡¯t disrespect her. He just said hello to Daniel


    Taylor, "President Taylor, this is the monthly report of thepany."


    "¡­" Isabe Brown was sitting aside and looked at the conversation between Ryan Asher and Daniel


    Taylor.


    They seemed were very familiar.


    She thought that only Ryan Asher was responsible for the affairs of JP culture, and Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t


    know anything. After all, he usually never cared about the matters of these smallpanies.


    But now, she found herself wrong.


    Atst, she could not bear and asked, "Why is he here?"


    Daniel Taylor said indifferently, "We bought JP culture, and there was no one to manage it, so he went


    there. He used to work here in the Operation Department. What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522


    "¡­" Isabe Brown took a look at Ryan Asher, and Ryan Asher just nodded politely to her.


    Isabe Brown was shocked, she asked Daniel Taylor in disbelief, "Do you already know about the


    news on the Inte?"


    She would rather believe that Ryan Asher did it on his own than to know that it had anything to do with


    Daniel Taylor!


    The next second, Daniel Taylor directly broke her fantasy, "Everything is what I mean. Ryan Asher is


    just doing things for me. I remember I warned you before to not do superfluous things. Have you


    forgotten it so quickly?"


    Even after watching her miserable appearance, Daniel Taylor didn''t pity her, he even thought that she


    deserved it!


    Jack Smith on one side just felt that thisdy is really amusing.


    Isabe Brown¡¯s hope shattered, she couldn''t believe it. She looked at Daniel Taylor, and her tears fell


    down, "how can you treat me like this?"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "How can I?" Daniel Taylor said, "You made everyone bully Anna, due to you someone sshed water


    on her and they all scolded her. I just treated you how you deserved to be treated."


    "Just for that Anna?" Isabe Brown couldn''t believe it. "Is she that important?"


    In the past, she hurt him, said so many bad things to him but he didn''te to trouble her.


    However, just because of that Anna¡­


    He seemed so protective.


    She used to think before that he was only joking and pretended to care about Anna. She never


    expected that he can actually force her to this present situation just because of Anna.


    Daniel Taylor said, "She is my wife. Whoever dares to hurt her, I will make him pay tenfold or


    hundredfold. You can challenge my bottom line as much as you can, you will see how much I love her,


    and you will see how I push you to the dead end."


    "Daniel Taylor!" She could see that he wanted her to regret all that she had done.


    her fingers trembled because of anger.


    She red at the man in front of her, but she didn''t know what to do.


    What can she do?


    She didn''t know what else she can do¡­


    If she didn''t leave him at that time, her family wouldn''t face all this. If she hadn''t abandoned him when


    he was in the most difficult phase of his life, she would be the most important person in his life!


    But now, he won''t give her another chance.


    In the whole life, Isabe Brown never regretted any of her choices.


    It was the first time.


    -


    She walked out of Daniel Taylor''s office crying. When the staff members saw her, they all asked


    curiously, "who is she?"


    "Mr. Taylor''s fianc¨¦e, the one who broke up with Mr. Taylor, when he was injured."


    "Isabe Brown? It''s her!"


    These days, everyone uses the inte so in the office almost everyone knew about her.


    "Yes! It''s her! Oh, when President Taylor was in a wheelchair, she abandoned him mercilessly! Now he


    has recovered, and she shamelessly came to see him again. How is someone so shameless?"


    "If I would be in her ce, I would be too embarrassed to face anyone."


    Anna had an appointment with Daniel Taylor, toe to thepany in the afternoon. As soon as she


    entered the door, she saw Isabe Browning out of the elevator. All the people around her were


    talking about it.


    Anna still remembered when she saw Isabe Brown for the first time, she really found this woman as


    beautiful as a fairy, and she conquered all the people around her just by her appearance.


    At that time, who thought that there would be such a scene as like today?


    "Mrs. Taylor." Because Anna has been here several times, everyone in thepany was familiar with


    her. The front desk receptionist saw her and greeted her with a very polite smile, "you came to see


    President Taylor, right?"

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523


    Anna nodded, "Yeah. Why she¡¯s here?"


    "I heard that she came to meet President Taylor, and she has been kicked out. She deserves it! She


    saw that President Taylor is fine and came again to find him. Do she still consider herself his fianc¨¦e?"


    The people of Daniel Taylor¡¯spany was obviously very reasonable.


    Anna has been here several times and managed to leave a very good impression.


    Before, when Daniel Taylor was still in a wheelchair, Anna apanied Daniel Taylor and was very


    good to him.


    Now, of course, everyone was on Anna¡¯s side.


    The front desk receptionist led Anna to the elevator. Since someone was fired before, all the staff here


    was very enthusiastic about Anna.


    As soon as they went there, they happen to meet Isabe Brown.


    Isabe Brown''s eyes were. Daniel Taylor''s attitude pushed her into sadness and despair. She saw


    Anna here and felt more embarrassed. She bit her lip, said nothing, and went away.


    Anna can''t believe it. Some days ago, in front of her, she said that she is the only woman who could be


    Daniel Taylor''s wife.


    That''s it. Now left gloomily?


    -


    "Are you all right, Miss?" Isabe¡¯s assistant saw that from the time Isabe Brown hase out of the


    Isabe Brown didn''t make a sound.


    The assistant drove directly and dropped her to her home.


    She went in and saw a girl in their living room. She was gorgeously dressed and looked younger than


    her.


    At this time, the girl was shouting at their maid.


    Isabe Brown recognized her at a nce. It was the girl her father has kept outside.


    Isabe Brown walked over and saw her slippers on that girl¡¯s feet and her favorite pillow in that girl¡¯s


    arms. She was so angry that she almost fainted.


    "Who allowed you toe here?"


    She has suffered so much humiliation in Daniel Taylor¡¯spany. Now when she came back, she has


    to watch another woman upy her home.


    As one can well imagine her mood was terrible.


    This mistress named Nikki Stewart, was originally a university student. Later, when she got involved


    with Alfred Brown, she stopped going to university.


    She saw this extremely angry Isabe Brown who has juste back and asked, "Why you are so


    fierce?"


    "This is my house. Please get out." Isabe Brown was furious.


    Even if she thought she has a good temper, still she couldn''t bear that her father''s mistress had


    showed up in her house like this.


    Just after Isabe Brown roared, Mr. Brown came out, "What are you arguing about?"


    "Husband." Nikki Stewart stood up, walked directly to Mr. Brown and hid behind him, "she is so fierce to


    me, and she wants to drive me away from this house! I am so scared, and if due to such pressure our


    baby in my stomach gets effected, then what will I do?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Mr. Brown always wanted to have a son, but he had only one daughter. Now


    Nikki Stewart got pregnant, and he had a glimmer of hope.


    He looked at Isabe Brown, and said, "Nikki is pregnant. You should be polite to her."


    Isabe Brown almostughed due to unbearable anger, "You just brought her here. What about my


    mother?"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Madam was very angry and left this house," the maid reported.


    Nikki Stewart came here by herself today and told everyone here about her pregnancy.


    Mrs. Brown came to know about Nikki Stewart''s existence after reading the news recently. She was


    angry with Mr. Brown, but she didn''t expect that this mistress would dare toe to their home.


    After hearing about this woman¡¯s pregnancy, she got angry and asked Nikki Stewart to abort the baby.


    After all, if this mistress will really give birth to a child, what will be her position in this family?

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524


    Of course, Nikki Stewart didn''t agree to do it. Mrs. Brown angrily pped Nikki Stewart in the face, and


    it was seen by Mr. Brown.


    They quarreled, and finally Mrs. Brown was so angry that she moved out of the house directly. In the


    end, Nikki Stewart simply stayed here.


    Isabe Brown looked at Nikki Stewart''s shameless appearance. She was so angry that she couldn''t


    say what she really wanted to say. In her eyes, the father, who was very good to her mother, not only


    had a mistress, but also brought that mistress home and let her mother leave the house.


    She went upstairs into her room and found that the things in her room were turned upside down, and


    Nikki Stewart''s bag was there.


    What the hell is going on?


    "Casey." Isabe Brown was so angry. She called the maid up and pointed to the bag on the table and


    the room that was in a mess. "What is this?"


    Casey said stiffly, "She said your room is beautiful, and she wants to live here. It''s just that you also


    didn''te back in these two days..."


    "So you let her stay in my room?"


    Isabe Brown couldn''t believe what she has heard.


    So, in this house, she doesn¡¯t even have a room of her own?


    -


    Anna entered Daniel Taylor''s office. He was the only one there. Ryan Asher has just gone downstairs.


    She looked at Daniel Taylor, closed the door, came to him and looked at him.


    Daniel Taylor looked up at his quiet wife. "Why you are looking at me like this?"


    "I just saw Isabe Brown downstairs." Anna said, "What does shee to you for?"


    "To show me the picture and say you have something to do with Ryan Asher. She asked me to help


    her." Daniel Taylor said with a serious face.


    As she heard that he mentioned Ryan Asher, Anna exined, "I have nothing to do with Ryan Asher.


    Last time we just went to dinner, don''t get me wrong."


    Daniel Taylor stared at her nervous little face for a few seconds and said, "Really? But why do I feel


    that you are very good to Ryan Asher?"


    "¡­" Anna said wrongly, "How can you say this?"


    "You treated him to dinner."


    Dinner also counts?


    Anna said, "I can invite you to dinner, too!"


    Andst time it was Jack Smith''s ount! It was not her invitation at all.


    Daniel Taylor said, "You smiled at him."


    "¡­" Anna couldn''t help but rolled her eyes and stared at Daniel Taylor. "Then I won''t smile when I see


    others! How about a straight face?"


    Daniel Taylor couldn''t helpughing when he saw that she forced herself to pretend to be serious.


    Just then, the mobile phone rang. It was Olivia Taylor''s phone call.


    Daniel Taylor answered, "Sister."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia Taylor said, "Your brother-inw is back. Let''s have dinner together in the evening."


    Daniel Taylor paused for a moment and said. "OK."


    Charles Peter has been busy outside and seldom came back. This time, he went after the Spring


    Festival, but came back now.


    Don''t consider Olivia Taylor as a mature woman. In front of her husband, she wanted to be a little


    woman more than anyone else.


    -


    In the restaurant, Olivia Taylor sat beside Charles Peter and held his hand. "Have you heard about the


    Brown family?"


    "Well." Charles Peter said, "Today, Robert called me to help persuade Daniel to let the Brown family


    go."


    "Let them go?" Olivia Taylor was not happy, "why? It''s time to let Brown family get worse! You also tell


    Robert that it''s not easy to do. You can¡¯t help the Browns."


    Robert Peter was Charles Peter''s younger brother and the main director of The Brown Enterprise. Four


    years ago, when the rtionship between the twopanies was good, he was appointed by the


    board of directors of The Brown Enterprise and he took over the position of President Brown.

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525


    Mr. Brown was the chairman of the board, but he didn''t deal with many things himself. Almost all the


    things were handled by Robert Peter.


    Charles Peter said, "You also know about his temper. The Brown Enterprise has always been his work,


    and I can¡¯t ask him to change his job because of some personal grievances."


    The Taylor family and the Brown family used to have a good rtionship. If they really wanted to


    calcte, many things wouldn''t be clear.


    Like in The Brown Enterprise, The Taylor group also had shares.


    Although not many, still Taylor family was also among one of the shareholders.


    Olivia Taylor looked at Charles Peter and rubbed her fingers on his hand. "It¡¯s been too long that I


    haven¡¯t met Robert. From the time he went to Hangzhou, he didn''te back, right?"


    He has been working there.


    "Yeah." Charles Peter was very kind to his brother.


    But Robert Peter has always been stubborn. He didn''t continue his family business. Instead, he joined


    The Brown Enterprise and took this position with his own ability. Now he can often be seen on TV and


    on the weekly newspaper.


    As they talked, Daniel Taylor and Anna came.


    "Brother inw." Anna saw Charles Peter and said hello politely.


    Charles Peter had a very serious personality, so every time when Anna met him, she tried to behave


    very well.


    Charles Peter nodded.


    Daniel Taylor sat down and Anna sat beside him.


    They talked about certain things and then they talked about the Brown family.


    Charles Peter asked, "Daniel, did you release the news of Alfred Brown''s affair?"


    Anna asked Daniel Taylor before, and Daniel Taylor refused at that time. At this moment, as Anna


    heard Charles Peter''s words, she couldn''t help looking at Daniel Taylor.


    It turned out that Daniel Taylor¡­ didn¡¯t deny.


    Daniel Taylor said, "It''s just to let them remember."


    Charles Peter said, "I know that the people of the Brown family have never done things in a proper way,


    but it''s still not very good to do so."


    If it''s for the purpose of business, it''s OK for everyone topete fairly.


    However, it has vited Mr. Brown''s personal matter, so it wasn¡¯t very fair in Charles Peter¡¯s eyes.


    Daniel Taylor took up his ss to drink and did not say anything in answer.


    Olivia Taylor said with a smile, "Today, our family is together, don''t talk about these things. Anna, I


    heard that you went to Jincheng to attend a concert with Daniel."


    "Yes." Anna nodded.


    Olivia Taylor said, "You people are too much! Daniel, why you didn¡¯t call me. I am also the king of


    heaven''s fan!"


    Daniel Taylor nced at Olivia Taylor indifferently. "You are too old to join in this kind of fun."


    "You..." Olivia Taylor was almost angry with him. "I''m still very young, Anna. Your husband talks too


    much. You should take care of him."


    "Well." Anna nced at Daniel Taylor, couldn''t help but smile, and said to Olivia Taylor, "Sister you are


    very young. He is deliberately making you angry. Next time when I will have the chance, I''ll take you


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    with me."


    Olivia Taylor said with satisfaction, "See, Anna is still good to me. Unlike this younger brother, he is my


    brother but he is so rude! It makes me too sad."


    They were just talking, because mother Taylor and Father Taylor had note, so they were waiting


    for them.


    Olivia Taylor took her mobile phone and received a message from John Peter. She read it and said, "he


    says he won''te."


    Charles Peter raised his eyebrows. "What bad thing did he do this time that he is afraid of being


    scolded by me?"


    He was afraid of Charles Peter''s scolding him, so he didn¡¯t dare to appear here.


    Olivia Taylor said, "It¡¯s you who are too strict to him! My baby is pretty obedient recently. You should be


    a little lenient to him."


    "I''ll go to the bathroom," Anna whispered to Daniel Taylor, stood up, and went to the bathroom.

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526


    Anna came to the bathroom and happened to see several women chatting there:


    "Have you seen the guests at that table? That little girl is Taylor¡¯s daughter-inw."


    "My God! She looks younger than me."


    "Exactly! I heard she is still in college."


    "Her fate is so good!"


    "Brown¡¯s daughter, Miss Isabe brown used to be Mr. Taylor¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Miss Brown broke up with Mr.


    Taylor when he was in a wheelchair, and he married this little girl as a recement! I have heard that


    her family is very poor, and now she has be Mrs. Daniel Taylor. It''s like a sparrow changing into a


    Phoenix."


    "Not necessarily." Another woman said, "When Mr. Taylor marries her, he was in a wheelchair. But now


    Mr. Taylor has recovered, will he be with her? Who knows?"


    "That''s also true. I heard that Miss Brown wants toe back to Mr. Taylor now! I have a friend who


    works in Mr. Taylor¡¯spany. She has heard that Miss Brown went to find Mr. Taylor today and was


    kicked out. You can see, Mr. Taylor can''t even see Isabe Brown after getting better. Will he be with


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    this little girl?"


    "I think he won¡¯t stay with her."


    "I also think that it is impossible. This little girl is not worthy of Mr. Taylor."


    Anna heard their conversation and just stood there silently.


    Since Daniel Taylor got better, she has actually heard such words many times.


    She always thought that Daniel Taylor has some money, like a mediocre businessman and he has


    been good to her. It was enough for her but when she heard these people''s words, she realized that


    she had underestimated him all the time.


    These words made her gradually realize that she was like a clown, a temporary recement, and she


    was not worthy of him.


    Even if Taylor¡¯s family pampered her, it will not change the fact that she is not good enough.


    Some of them saw Anna and hurriedly reminded their friends to close their mouths. They knew it won¡¯t


    be good for them if these words reach her ear, so they only dare to speak in private.


    Anna saw theirplicated eyes, went to the bathroom, stood in front of the mirror and turned on the


    tap.


    The day, when she married Daniel Taylor, he was in a wheelchair. She remembered that at that time,


    everyone said that she did it for money.


    Now, he got better. These people started saying that she is not worthy of Daniel Taylor and will be


    dumped sooner orter.


    This world is very realistic and always pays particr attention that the families are well-matched in


    terms of social status!


    Just like Isabe Brown, both the Brown family and the Taylor family have good backgrounds, and they


    both looked well matched. Therefore, as Daniel Taylor''s fianc¨¦e, no one ever gossiped about her, and it


    was normal for them to be together.


    But for her, everything was different.


    Maybe it was because of all these that Isabe Brown has great self-confidence in front of her!


    -


    In the evening, when Daniel Taylor came out after the bath in his pajamas, he saw his lovely wife sitting


    alone in the balcony, holding her chin in her hands, looking at the river view under the night sky, and


    thinking about something.


    He came over and put his coat on her. "It''s cold outside. Come inside."


    "It''s OK. I want to see the scenery." Anna kept looking at the front, did not see him, and the tone was


    very calm, but he still felt her depressed mood.


    Daniel Taylor sat down and said softly, "Is there something wrong?"


    If would be better if he hadn¡¯t asked her. As he asked, Anna felt her eyes turning hot, and her nose


    turned sour.


    The words that she heard in this period of time made a mess in her mind.


    Daniel Taylor hugged her shoulder. "I know you''ve been under a lot of stress these days. Isabe


    Brown has caused a lot of trouble. I promise you. She won''t appear in front of you again. Don''t be sad."

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527


    He thought this matter should be over. But after seeing her sad appearance it seemed that it hasn''t


    been over.


    Anna was very quiet, she just looked at the boats on the river.


    Daniel Taylor''s arms were warm, but Anna found that since he got better, the distance between them


    seemed to be getting more and more.


    She will never be able to be happy with him as before.


    And she won¡¯t be able to enjoy his love and care, without any stress.


    After a long time, Anna adjusted her mood and said to Daniel Taylor, "Sir, I¡­ Shall we divorce?"


    Daniel Taylor thought she was just in a bad mood. But after hearing her words he was startled.


    "If you have any problem, just say it."


    She suddenly mentioned the divorce.


    He was very upset. He was very good to Anna and never thought about it.


    She said this and broke his heart.


    Anna looked down at his hand and said, "At the beginning, we were together because you need a bride


    and wanted to marry on the same day as you fixed, and I needed the tuition fee. But now you have


    stood up, with your present conditions, you can find a better wife than me. Now I have the ability to


    support myself and pay my tuition fee. In this case, I don''t think we need to be together anymore."


    She was very grateful to him for helping her during the most difficult time.


    When he was in his wheelchair, she had made up her mind that she would never leave him and would


    always live with him.


    But now that he has recovered, and he no longer needs her to apany him. So, she felt that it is


    time for her to leave.


    Daniel Taylor was holding Anna''s shoulder and as he heard her saying this he subconsciously exerted


    a lot of force.


    However, he restrained his emotions and thought that she might be impulsive, "Just think that I haven¡¯t


    heard what you have just said. Go inside and sleep early tonight. If you have anything, we''ll talk about


    it tomorrow."


    He wanted her to calm down.


    Moreover¡­ he didn''t want to discuss this topic with her.


    With that, Daniel Taylor stood up and went back to the room.


    After a while, Anna went back and saw that he had been lying on the bed, sleeping.


    He slept earlier than every day. Before, he used to wait for her to finish the work and then they sleep


    together, but today he didn''t.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    -


    Anna sat in front of theputer tonight. She kept sitting for long but couldn''t write a word...


    The idea of divorce did note up impulsively.


    Before now, she had thought for a long time.


    Starting from Emily Woodley''s saying that Daniel Taylor doesn''t love her, starting from John Peter''s


    saying that she''s just a recement, starting from when Daniel Taylor saw her with John Peter, but


    didn¡¯t get angry, and the things she has heard tonight.


    She has been thinking about it since she came back.


    She felt that she had no deep love with Daniel Taylor.


    He doted on her and she appreciated him.


    It seemed like a peaceful rtionship, but as Emily Woodley said, he didn''t love her.


    But¡­ she seemed to have be greedy!


    Just having delicious food and being able to continue her studies, these two conditions couldn''t satisfy


    her as before.


    She also wanted to be loved by him.


    She has also known since childhood that greedy children will not be happy, and will only lose more in


    the end.


    How is she worthy of him falling in love with her?


    Even she knows that she is just an ugly duckling...

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528


    Because she had no qualifications to be his wife, she will be used as a joke by others.


    -


    Anna turned off theputer, went back to the bed, and looked at Daniel Taylor who has fallen asleep.


    The man, even the way he sleeps, looked so perfect.


    She really didn¡¯t want to leave him. She really wanted to be with him all the time.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But¡­


    There are some words if you listen to them twice or thrice you canfort yourself and enlighten


    yourself. But once you heard them ten times or dozens of times, you really can''t help but to doubt your


    own self.


    Every time she went out in a good mood. There will always be some people who said something bad


    about her.


    How can she feelfortable?


    Annay down, kissed him gently on the cheek while he was sleeping, and then hugged him.


    This small action lets the man around open his eyes.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her. Till now, he hasn''t heard the sound of her typing anything. She was quiet all


    the time. It can be seen that her mood was really very bad.


    He stretched his hand and couldn''t help but caressed her forehead. He recalled how she asked for the


    divorce, felt uneasy and his heart was very ufortable.


    "Did you wake up?" Anna asked.


    Daniel Taylor''s voice was a little depressed, and there''s something sad in it. "I''ve been thinking, that at


    what point I was not good enough? That I made you have the idea of divorce?"


    "No, you''re very good." Anna was also honest with him. She didn''t like to hide things in her heart.


    Whenever she had anything, she said directly, "It¡¯s me. I think I''m not worthy of you, not good enough


    to be your wife."


    "Fool." Daniel Taylor smiled, kissed her forehead and hugged her in his arms. "You''re very good. Anna


    is the best girl in the world. In my heart, you are unique and irreceable."


    "You think so, others don''t think so."


    Beside him, she will only beughed at and criticized by others.


    "What other people think is more important than what I thinks?" Daniel Taylor knew that she was young


    and couldn''t think in a very mature way, but he still wanted to make her think clearly, "I like you, isn''t it


    enough? You said before to not leave you. Now regretting it?"


    Anna''s eyes wandered. "Your legs were not good before, but now you are fine."


    "In your eyes, am I a person who will not want you after getting better?" Ever since he married her, he


    never thought of letting her go.


    He had already considered her as his one and only wife for a lifetime.


    Daniel Taylor''s words made Anna''s eyes wet. Tonight, her mood has been much uncontrolled, "I know


    you are not."


    He''s good, so he won''t let her go because he has got better.


    He loved her and doted on her because, at the worst time of his life, she made a different decision than


    Isabe Brown.


    But¡­ she married him because she had no other way, not because she was so great.


    So now, how can she use her previous rtionship to make him responsible for herself?


    His wife should be the best person in the world, at least not a Cindere like her¡­


    He can''t change the fact that she is not good enough if he doted on her.


    Daniel Taylor said solemnly, "Anna, I am telling you the truth. Since you have married me, I never


    thought that you would leave me."


    If he had such an idea, he wouldn''t touch her finger.


    He touched her because he had decided to be responsible for her all his life!

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529


    Anna said helplessly, "But would you think about me as well? We signed a marriage agreement. When


    you asked me to marry you, it was just because you needed someone to be your wife, who happened


    to be me. Our wedding day was originally set by you and Isabe Brown. What am I in the eyes of


    others? Just a temporary recement¡­ even I don''t know what I am. Besides, I''m still young. I don''t


    want to be around you all my life. I don''t want to be ridiculed by others by staying around you. I don''t


    want all my efforts to be denied one day because I married you."


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna.


    This was the first time that they disagreed on something.


    He didn''t say anything, just recalled what she said, "would you think about me as well?"


    Yeah!


    He admitted that he was mean. He asked her to be his wife while she was young and immature and


    just because she was in need of money.


    At that time, he just used her to make up for his inner imbnce.


    Until now, she was less than 20 years old. If she will stay with him she has to bear the pressure and


    criticism and be ndered by other people''s jokes, but even so, he still¡­. Still didn''t want to let her go.


    She¡¯s his wife!


    The wife he wanted to guard for his whole life.


    For a while, Daniel Taylor restrained his mood and asked Anna, "Do you really¡­ Have you thought


    about it?"


    Anna nodded, "I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, and I just told you today. I really felt tired


    recently. I don''t know why I feel so stressed when I''m around you. Sir, let''s part without hard feelings!


    Okay?"


    Her pleading eyes and tone reminded Daniel Taylor the day, at the vi in Haicheng, she nervously said


    to him, "Sir, can you lend me some money?"


    At that time, she was pleading.


    It was just a little money. It was nothing for him. She worked for him, and he could gave it to her


    directly. But at that time he didn''t know what he thought and asked her such a big thing.


    But now he thought and found that he did too much.


    She wanted to leave him now, and there was nothing wrong with it. Her life has just begun. He had no


    right to force her to stay with him.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna, in some repressed voice, squeezed out from the deep throat, "OK."


    If she wants to go, he will let her go.


    Whatever his wife wants, he will give her.


    Anna was stunned and looked at him in disbelief. He even said, "Yes".


    Daniel Taylor hugged her. "It''ste. Go to bed early. I''ll let Jack Smith deal with the divorce tomorrow."


    "Are you serious?" Although it was proposed by Anna, at this moment, her mood can''t be described as


    happy.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Yes."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He put his hand on her waist, held her, and said nothing more.


    It was hard to imagine that their divorce was decided under such circumstances.


    Anna held his hand at the waist, leaned on the pillow, and looked at the darkroom. After a long time,


    she closed her eyes.


    -


    The next morning, when she got up, Daniel Taylor was awake. Aunt has made the breakfast, and he


    apanied her downstairs to eat.


    Anna was sitting in a white chair, looking at him in front of her. He was wearing a smoky gray shirt


    today. His delicate features were very soft and charming.


    Anna almost thought that everythingst night was just a dream.

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530


    It seemed that he really promised to divorce her?


    She just ate and didn¡¯t ask anything.


    Daniel Taylor helped her peel boiled eggs and handed them to her.


    Anna said, "Egg''s white is for you."


    She liked to eat egg yolk, so he helped her and ate all the white part. Daniel Taylor took a look at her,


    smiled, and peeled off the eggs with good temper.


    Jack Smith walked into the dining room and looked at the scene quietly, almost thinking that he had


    seen it wrong.


    In the morning, Daniel Taylor told him about the divorce. He came back from home in a hurry. He also


    thought, that what can be wrong between the two people? But now, he saw this scene, it seemed the


    same as usual, full of love.


    Do they really want to divorce?


    He seriously doubted that he didn''t wake up well and needed to go back to sleep again.


    Lisa looked at Jack Smith. "Jack, do you want breakfast?"


    "Not today."


    Where does Jack Smith feel like having breakfast now?


    He just wanted to know what was going on.


    Lisa didn''t persuade him to eat.


    After having breakfast, Anna and Daniel Taylor walked out of the dining hall together. Jack Smith


    followed Daniel Taylor, "Mr. Taylor."


    "Yes?" Daniel Taylor asked Anna to go upstairs to change clothes. She had to go to university. He also


    had to work. He nned to drop her to university first and then he will go to thepany.


    When Jack Smith saw that Anna has left, he couldn''t help asking, "Do you really want a divorce?"


    Daniel Taylor paused and looked at Jack Smith. This nce made him sweat. He was afraid that he


    had heard it wrong. He would be scolded by Daniel Taylor soon.


    But, Daniel Taylor just nodded.


    Jack Smith''s mood immediately became emotional. "What did Anna do wrong? Why do you want to do


    this to her? Isn''t it because of Isabe Brown?" He thought that Mr. Taylor has suddenly changed his


    mind now.


    He''s going to be with Isabe Brown, right?


    If so, Jack Smith thought that he would quit the job!


    Because he felt too aggrieved for Anna.


    Daniel Taylor took a look at Jack Smith and said helplessly, "Go and deal with it."


    "Mr. Taylor." Jack Smith was really worried. "Anna is very good. Yes, maybe she is not good enough,


    but she works hard. How can you do this? Besides, everyone knows that she is your wife. Do you know


    how much the divorce will affect your image?"


    Everyone will think that when he gets better, he abandoned Anna and will consider him a bad person.


    Daniel Taylor looked at him. "I already know all this."


    But Anna wanted to end the marriage. She didn''t want to be with him. She felt very tired. He also felt


    that he can''t force her to stay by his side regardless of her wishes!


    "If you know it, then why..." Jack Smith didn''t understand.


    If he knew all this, why he wanted to divorce Anna?


    What''s more, after looking at the sweetness of the two, it seemed that Anna has no idea about it. Is it


    just a one-sided divorce?


    Anna dressed and came downstairs.


    She was wearing a shirt and a knee-length denim skirt. She looked clean and fresh. She went to Daniel


    Taylor with her bag on her back. "So, I will go now."


    "I''ll drop you."


    "Well, ok." Anna looked at Jack Smith¡¯splicated face, nodded, and followed Daniel Taylor to the


    car.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    While sitting in the car, Anna and Daniel Taylor didn''t speak. She just looked out of the window.


    The sunshine was very warm, and the sun rays came in from the window.

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531


    She looked at the scene in front of her, thought of her rtionship with Daniel Taylor, and when they


    will be divorced.


    After that, she and he would not go out together, like they do now. In the future, he will have his own


    life. There will be other women around him, and she will also return to her former world ¡­


    The thought of this made her sad.


    However, she also knew that there is no point in regretting what has been decided.


    And she was not a person who likes to regret.


    The car stopped at the university gate, Daniel Taylor''s low voice sounded, "Here we are."


    Anna was stupefied for a while. She looked out and found that time has passed so fast and felt that she


    arrived much faster than usual.


    She clenched her hand, "So, I''ll go to ss first?"


    "Yeah." Daniel Taylor took a look at her and gently smoothed the long hair behind her ear. "Take care."


    "I know."


    Daniel Taylor opened the door, and Anna got off the car.


    She stood by the car and waved to him, "bye."


    Then went to university.


    Daniel Taylor sat in the car and looked at her back, and did not look away.


    When she disappeared from his sight, he said to the driver, "Go to thepany."


    -


    After dinner, the sky outside was dark. Daniel Taylor and Anna were sitting in the living room. Jack


    Smith delivered the divorce agreement prepared today to Anna.


    While dealing with all this, his face was serious.


    He really didn''t want to show it to Anna, but he couldn¡¯t disobey Daniel Taylor''s orders.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Because it was proposed by Anna, when she got the divorce agreement, she was not as surprised as


    Jack Smith imagined.


    She looked at the divorce agreement. There were a lot of words. Daniel Taylor exined to her, "After


    the divorce, I will move out. This house is yours. You can continue to live here."


    Although Anna can make money by herself now, she was not rich enough to buy a house.


    After listening to him, Anna said, "I don''t want to. You bought this house. It has nothing to do with me."


    Her marriage with him was originally an agreement. If she took a house like this, how will she feel


    Jack Smith said coldly, "this is what he should give. It is what he owes you."


    He was very angry. He''s been angry all day today. What made him angry the most was that he has to


    deal with it!!!


    This mood was worse than when he helped them sign the marriage agreement.


    At that time, he didn''t think Anna was worthy of Daniel Taylor. Now¡­. He considered Mr. Taylor a scum


    man!


    Anna took a look at Jack Smith who seemed to be angry. It was a bit unexpected. Jack Smith seemed


    so horrible today. What happened to him?


    She said to Daniel Taylor, "I don''t want a house. I''ll give back the things that you have given to me


    before."


    Those things he sent were too expensive for her to take away.


    She had no choice but to borrow money from him, but she never thought that she would get rich by


    marrying him.


    If so, who is she?


    Jack Smith looked at this silly girl. During the divorce, the more people can take, the better and she


    didn''t want anything?


    Daniel Taylor said, "If you don''t want the house, then we won''t divorce."


    "¡­" Anna looks at him in surprise. He forced her to take the house? "But I really don''t need it! I can''t


    live in such a big house alone."

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532


    She knew how much she can earn. If she would live here, with her earning she will only manage to pay


    for water, electricity, and other rents. She can''t even afford a servant to clean this house!


    Daniel Taylor looked at her, and his eyes were firm. Anna was forced to nod, "OK. Then I''ll give you


    back the things you sent me before. I used to keep ounts of all the money I took from you. Sir, it


    was very important for me to go to university. If you hadn''t helped me, maybe I''ve been forced by my


    mother to marry someone. I''m very grateful to you. But I won''t take anything else that I shouldn''t have


    taken."


    "Since they are given to you, they are yours." Daniel Taylor was sad to hear that she had kept ount


    of everything.


    The debt of money can be calcted, but what about feelings¡­ can you calcte it?


    "But..."


    Daniel Taylor said, "All those things are gifts. If you face any problem in the future, you cane to me


    at any time."


    However, with her personality, even if there will be a serious problem, she won¡¯te for him!


    It doesn''t matter. He can find her!


    Anna nodded, "OK."


    She looked at the divorce agreement. "Just sign it?"


    "Yes."


    Anna took up the pen and wrote her name on it. She wrote slowly and almost wrote it wrong.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her signature and suddenly feltpletely dumped.


    It seemed that she really wanted to leave him!


    If he had known that he would have this day, he might live his whole life in a wheelchair!


    So, she will not be so disgusted.


    Anna signed, looked up, and found that Daniel Taylor was staring at her. In his eyes, there was


    sadness, which made her feel hurt. "Is it alright?"


    Signed a divorce agreement, are they divorced now?


    Daniel Taylor nodded, "Yeah."


    Jack Smith took the divorce agreement and walked away. He was in a bad mood and didn''t want to talk


    for the moment.


    Anna looked at his back and couldn''t help but be stunned.


    Daniel Taylor took her hand, pulled her into his arms, let her sit on hisp, and looked at his baby. "If


    I''m not around you in the future, will you miss me?"


    Anna was stunned for a moment. She has signed a divorce agreement. Why did he say this now?


    She nodded in shock, "Yes."


    Although they weren¡¯t separated yet, Anna was sure that she would definitely miss him and the days


    she has spent around him.


    However, the road of life is like a long-distance train, when arriving at the station, there will always be


    someone to get off.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna, "but even so, my Anna is still leaving me, isn''t it?"


    His words, let Anna strong heart, slowly be sad.


    She even felt sad to think about how good she was when she was with him.


    Anna said, "I''m sorry, but I really..."


    "I know." Daniel Taylor held her hand and kissed the back of her hand. "You must have heard a lot of


    gossip and suffered a lot of grievances. In the past, when I had an ident, those people liked to talk


    behind my back. I couldn''t even stand it myself. I can understand you!"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    No one is willing to live a life mocked by others every day, and he can''t force Anna to adapt...


    Because he himself felt that it was not an easy thing to bear.


    So he agreed to divorce her.

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor and felt like her throat was a little blocked. "Even if I get divorced, in my


    heart, you are the best man in the world. You will find a better person to marry, not like Isabe Brown.


    She''s really bad for you! I don''t like people who are not nice to you."


    Daniel Taylor smiled and said, "Is there anyone better to me except you?"


    She has never been a troublemaker, but when he was ridiculed by others, she always stood up bravely


    to speak for him.


    When he was sad, she tried her best to make him happy. Whenever he was in a bad mood, even if she


    hadn''t done anything wrong, she tried to make himugh.


    She never disliked him just because he was in a wheelchair. Whatever he said, she did it seriously and


    never felt any trouble in serving him every day.


    Whenever there were happy things, she always shared with him before telling anyone else.


    Whenever there were sad things, she never told him to not let him worry.


    He just wanted to love such a good wife more and more.


    She was going, and he didn¡¯t force her, but his heart was very reluctant.


    Anna looked at the sadness on Daniel Taylor''s face and said, "You are so good, I''m sure you will meet


    a better one. You are better now, and everyone will treat you well."


    Even Isabe Brown turned back. Who else would dare to dislike him?


    People will treat him better than her.


    Daniel Taylor said to himself, "because I am better, they will be better for me. Do you think those are


    sincere?"


    Anna said, "Anyway, they will be better than me. You also said that in this world, there are not only bad


    people, but also good people."


    Just like, she will meet ire Ashley, and she had a biased mother, but she also met him, the best


    person.


    Then he must be able to meet someone really good to him.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Well, since you have decided, I will not force you. The divorce agreement has been


    signed, but I have to tidy up my things in these two days. When I finish, I will move out."


    "In fact, you don''t have to move out." Anna said, "It¡¯s me who should move out. This is your home!"


    He gave her this house, and he had to move away, which made her feel guilty.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her. "It''s OK. I can move back home. Since it''s given to you, of course, I can''t


    stay here. Okay?"


    He knows very well that if he won''t go, she will go. It''s better for him to go than to let her go.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "¡­" Anna was speechless.


    While discussing the topic of separation, she found that after the divorce, she and he really have to be


    separated.


    -


    Anna took a long bath tonight.


    From marriage to divorce, this half-years¡¯ time, for her, seemed to be like a beautiful dream.


    But, once it¡¯s 12 o''clock, Cindere has to leave the ce that doesn''t belong to her¡­


    She was reluctant, but she also believed that she would get used to it. She came out of the bath


    because she was in a bad mood she didn''t even dry her hair.


    Daniel Taylor was sitting on the sofa reading a book. Seeing here out, he frowned. "How can you


    "Well." Anna said calmly, "it''s OK. Anyway, it''s not cold now. It''ll dry out soon."

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534


    She can''t stand the noise of the hairdryer.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Bring the towel, and I''ll wipe it for you."


    "No, thanks." Anna was embarrassed to bother him. "I''ll do myself."


    "Be obedient." Daniel Taylor looked at her and said, "I haven''t moved yet, can''t wait to draw a clear


    line?"


    "¡­" ok!


    Anna came to him and sat down. He took the towel and wiped her hair.


    Anna''s hair was very long.


    Except for her, Daniel Taylor has never wiped the hair for any woman. He did it tenderly, looking at her,


    remembering the first time he helped her with it. At that time, they were not as close as now.


    He just felt that the little girl in front of him was so fragile that he just wanted to take good care of her.


    After thinking for a while, Daniel Taylor couldn''t help saying, "In the future when you will be alone,


    remember to blow your hair dry before you go to bed, so as not to get sick, okay? If you fell ill, I will not


    be with you and no one will take care of you."


    Anna nodded, "I know."


    Tonight''s he was particrly nagging, "don''t go out to drink with others. Girls should drink less wine."


    "Okay."


    "Don''t always stay up at night, try to adjust your schedule, work in the daytime, study well, and go to


    bed on time. Don''t y with your cell phone in bed, and don''t go out in short dresses every time..."


    "Yeah."


    A few words from him made Anna''s heart sad again.


    She saw a hot tear falling on the back of her hand and wiped it off in a panic.


    She should not be so sad. She has made the decision to leave him. Otherwise, what would he think?


    He has been very kind to her!


    She should be content.


    If he wasn''t in her life, she would never see a concert or would y the piano in her life. She would


    never know that there would be men in the world who loved their women.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her slightly trembling shoulder, but did not make a sound again. He continued to


    wipe her hair and dry it well. Hebed her with his fingers and said in a low voice, "go to bed earlier


    today."


    After going to bed, Annay down on her own position and took a look at the man beside him. She


    didn''t take the initiative to hug him as she used to. Because she thought she shouldn''t pester him, like


    before.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her, but he didn''t turn off the light or close his eyes. He just looked at her all the


    time.


    Under the light, there was a thinyer of fluff on her face


    He stretched out his hand and put it on her face. She had just bathed, her face was still a little cold and


    she could clearly feel the temperature of his palm.


    She didn''t act. She just felt his hand on her face.


    Later, she didn''t remember how he fell asleep.


    -


    In the morning, Jack Smith asked the servant to tidy up Mr. Taylor¡¯s things. He was going to move out.


    Of course, he had some things to clean up.


    Lisa said, "Is Daniel going on a business trip?"


    "He said he would go back home." Jack Smith''s face seemed very ugly. He wrote his resignation letter


    <pst night. He decided to wait for Daniel Taylor to move out, and then he will give him his resignation!

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535


    He liked Daniel Taylor the most. In his eyes, he was right in everything he did before. But now, in his


    eyes, Daniel Taylor was a scum!


    Only a jerk man can abandon his wife who apanied him in the time of need!


    He was pissed off.


    Lisa thought that if Daniel Taylor was going back, Anna must be going too, "but Anna has to go to the


    university? If they are moving back, won''t it be too far for her to go to university?"


    After their wedding, Daniel Taylor couldn''t wait to move here just to get closer to Anna''s university.


    Jack Smith sneered, "It¡¯s not necessary in the future. They''re divorced."


    "Divorce?" Lisa''s eyes widened in surprise. "Not possible!"


    "Why isn''t it possible? Mr. Taylor forced Anna to sign the divorce agreement." Although Anna signed it


    herself, in his eyes, she was forced by Daniel Taylor!


    Lisa heard it and felt shocked. How is it possible?


    Why?


    Anna has been so considerate and sensible, how can he treat her like this?


    She didn''t care to make breakfast today, she went to call mother Taylor toin. She said that


    Daniel Taylor bullied Anna, wanted to divorce, and wanted to be with Isabe Brown.


    Well, thest sentence was ording to her imagination.


    She was very angry, and that¡¯s why she exaggerated the crime of Daniel Taylor as much as she can.


    The whole Taylor¡¯s family hated Isabe Brown. When mother Taylor heard about it, she couldn¡¯t stay


    calm any more. She had an activity to attend today, but she asked the driver to send her over and


    called Olivia Taylor on the way.


    Anna didn''t have a ss this morning, so she got up a littlete.


    When she woke up, Daniel Taylor had already gone out.


    She looked at the ceiling and thought that it is the first day of her divorce.


    On the big bed, where he used to lie, there seemed to be his breath. On the table, there were his


    books, and the book he was readingst night. In this room, there were traces of him everywhere.


    Thinking of days in the future, she was very sad.


    However, she forced herself to sit up and wash her face.


    She was a little hungry. She came downstairs wearing slippers and saw Olivia Taylor and mother Taylor


    sitting on the sofa.


    Er... Even her brother-inw was there.


    The atmosphere was very serious. She looked at them and felt they already knew the matter that she


    and sir are going to divorce?


    Anna walked to them, "Mom, sister, brother-inw."


    As soon as she opened her mouth, everyone''s eyes fell on her.


    Anna was worried. She knew that this family was very kind to her. She now proposed divorce and


    disappointed them. She hesitated and was about to say something, but she heard mother Taylor saying


    with great heartache, "Anna,e here."


    Anna walked over, mother Taylor held her arm and let her sit beside her. Because she was very close


    to mother Taylor, she can see the disappointment and anger on her face.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was too scared to speak.


    Olivia Taylor looked at Anna tenderly and said, "don''t worry, we won''t agree with the divorce. If Daniel


    didn¡¯t want to live with you, we would let him get out of the house! After all, you are our Taylor family


    member, and you will always be."


    "No. I asked for the divorce," Anna exined.


    Since it was her responsibility, there was no reason for him to be unjustly med.

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 536


    She said so. But, in everyone''s eyes, she was just helping Daniel Taylor.


    "You don''t have to take the me for him," mother Taylor said and rubbed her hand, "I don''t know how


    I can have such a son. How he can be so mean. How can he think to be with Isabe Brown?"


    Isabe Brown?


    Anna didn''t know with her and Daniel Taylor¡¯s divorce what Isabe Brown has to do? After all, he had


    already made it clear to Isabe Brown.


    Anna said, "Really, I asked for the divorce."


    Olivia Taylor said, "Anna, we know that you are very sincere to Daniel. You always want good things for


    Daniel. Look at you. Even at this time, you still speak for him. It''s OK. Since he has done such a thing,


    he should be scolded."


    "¡­ Sister." Anna really didn''t know what to say.


    They were determined that Daniel Taylor asked for the divorce. They didn''t listen to her, justforted


    her and stayed with her. Later, Anna was released because she was going to university.


    Before going out, Olivia Taylor told her, "Rx, we will definitely let Daniel get rid of this idea."


    "¡­"


    -


    Anna sat in the ssroom, remembered the reaction of the family, and sent a message to Daniel


    Taylor, "Mom and sister both think that you asked for the divorce. I exined to them, but they didn''t


    believe it."


    After a while, Daniel Taylor replied to her message, "it''s OK. They called me. It¡¯s not a big deal that who


    asked for it, it is the same. After all, we are already divorced now."


    "Though it is, but, I don¡¯t think it is right to let them misunderstand you like that."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was her own demand, but Daniel Taylor was misunderstood by them.


    Daniel Taylor, "you don''t have to think about that. I don''t care."


    Daniel Taylor was sitting on the office chair, holding his mobile phone, and sending messages to Anna.


    Jack Smith was standing beside him, with a dead face looking at him.


    He looked up and said to Jack Smith, "if you have nothing, you can go."


    He was standing here like this, and it was a little annoying for Daniel Taylor.


    "This is my resignation letter. Have a look at it," Jack Smith said.


    With that, he handed the resignation letter in an envelope to Daniel Taylor.


    Resignation?


    Daniel Taylor paused and looked at the resignation letter on the table in front of him. "What do you


    mean?"


    "Isn''t Mr. Taylor wanted to be with Isabe Brown? I can''t see you hurting Anna like this."


    He can''t work with such a person.


    "¡­" After hearing his words, Daniel Taylor''s eyes fell on Jack Smith. After a while, he asked, "have you


    finished your work?"


    "Not yet."


    "Not yet? Then why are you standing here?" Daniel Taylor looked at him helplessly and continued to


    send a message to Anna.


    Jack Smith can''t believe it.


    Is he ignored by Mr. Taylor?


    He put forward his resignation very solemnly, and he thought about it all nightst night. It was the


    craziest decision he had ever made, but he was so ignored!


    Come on, give me some feedback, will you?


    -


    In the afternoon, thepany had a meeting, and Daniel Taylor didn''t go home.


    When Anna came back from Ryan Asher¡¯spany, she saw that someone had moved some things


    that belonged to Daniel Taylor out.


    She stood at the door, making a way for them, watching what belonged to him being moved into the


    car, and felt like her heart also moved out with him.


    She went upstairs. Lisa saw her and said, "Anna, what would you like to eat at night? Shall I cook?"


    Anna took a look at Lisa and said, "No, aunt, you don''t have to take care of me here. Go back home."

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537


    Lisa was sent by the Taylor family to take care of Daniel Taylor. Now Daniel Taylor has moved away.


    Anna didn¡¯t want to let her stay. After all, she can''t afford so many servants.


    Lisa said, "Madam has said that even if you and Daniel are divorced, you are still a member of the


    Taylor family. I have to stay here to take care of you."


    Lisa liked Anna very much and she always took care of Anna as her daughter.


    Anna smiled, she knew that this family has always been very good to her. "No need of it. I''ll move out in


    two days."


    One reason was that she didn''t afford to live here.


    Second, when she asked for the divorce with Daniel Taylor, she had no intention of staying here.


    Lisa looked at Anna, she was a little ufortable. She thought Anna must have been hurt by Daniel


    Taylor, so she wanted to leave this ce.


    Anna went upstairs. Daniel Taylor''s and her room were untouched, his clothes were still there, and his


    things were not taken away.


    Because there were so many things, they only moved a part of them today.


    Maybe tomorrow, these things will move, too?


    Thinking of this, she sat down, hugged the sofa cushion, and couldn''t help but feel dazed.


    When it was getting dark, she received a message from Daniel Taylor, "I''ll go home tonight, and I won''t


    "Ok." Anna replied to him.


    Since they were divorced, he should move away.


    Before today, every day when she came back, she always used to wait for him toe home, and


    sometimes when she came back, he was already at home. But now, he said he won¡¯te back.


    In a moment, she seemed to lose the feeling of expectation, and there was just emptiness.


    -


    In the evening, Daniel Taylor went back to Taylor¡¯s house directly after finishing his work.


    Olivia Taylor and his mother have sent him hundreds of voice messages on WeChat today. There were


    some things that he needed to exin to his family.


    As soon as he entered the door, he saw the whole family sitting in the living room. Simr to the scene


    Anna saw in the morning, but there was one more person, Father Taylor.


    The reaction of the family was a little serious when they saw himing in.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Dad, mom."


    "I heard you want to divorce Anna?" As soon as father Taylor came back he heard this news, and his


    tone was very serious.


    Daniel Taylor went over and sat down. "Yes."


    Jack Smith stood beside Daniel Taylor. He usually treated Mr. Taylor as a God. But at this moment, he


    just wanted to cover his face and pretend that he has never been familiar to Daniel Taylor, so as not to


    be scolded by his family.


    Mother Taylor asked, "Do you want to be with Isabe Brown?"


    "I never thought so." How can they think that he wanted to be with Isabe Brown?


    No matter what, Daniel Taylor will never have a rtionship with Isabe Brown.


    "Then why do you want to divorce Anna?" Mother Taylor asked


    Daniel Taylor was silent and didn''t rush to answer his mother''s question.


    Mother Taylor said sadly, "how nice Anna is to you, don''t you know? You two are so good to each other,


    why you have to divorce? I¡¯m pissed off by you."


    "We have some problems. We need some space. This is my personal problem. I will deal with it."


    "I heard that you had even signed the divorce agreement?" The whole family didn''t want to believe this


    fact, but now Daniel Taylor sat in front of them and admitted it.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Yes, I gave her the house in Jiangfu garden, and I came back for a while."


    "Why you came to live here?" Olivia Taylor looked at him and said, "If you can do all this. Now there is


    no ce for you at home. Move out and live by yourself."


    "¡­"

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538


    Anna sat in front of theputer and finished today''s work. Because she was hungry, she went


    downstairs to cook noodles.


    Because Daniel Taylor was not in, and she also sent Lisa to Taylor¡¯s house in the evening, so the


    house was very quiet.


    Anna had just cooked the noodles and put them on the table when she heard that a car stopped at the


    door.


    She opened the door and went out. She saw Daniel Taylor getting off the car. She was a little surprised.


    "Sir, how are you back?"


    He said he was going back to the house?


    It was almost ten o''clock now. He came back suddenly, which surprised her a little.


    Daniel Taylor didn''t wear a tie. The cor of the shirt inside was open. He came over, and his


    handsome face was a little helpless, "I am kicked out by my parents."


    It seemed that he was scolded after he went back.


    Anna looked at his eyes and was very distressed. "Come in quickly."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn''t feel very well that he was moving out. Now he was driven out by his family, which made her


    feel guiltier.


    As they entered the dining room, Daniel Taylor saw the noodles on the table. "Did you cook them?"


    "Yes." Anna said, "I''m a little hungry. I can''t sleep, so I came down and cook."


    Especially because he was not here today, she felt empty and hungry faster than usual. However, she


    did not expect him toe back suddenly.


    The moment she saw him, she felt as her heart was suddenly filled and there was no more emptiness.


    "Would you like to have it?"


    "I didn''t have dinner." Daniel Taylor sat down.


    Anna looked at the time, "Why you didn¡¯t eat? It''s sote."


    "My parents didn''t give me food." Daniel Taylor, just like an aggrieved child, he said to her, "I''m most


    probably the only man who is divorced by his wife and also abandoned by his parents, right?"


    "¡­" Anna thought that she had done this to him. She was very ashamed. She put her noodles in front


    of him. "Then you eat them first, and I''ll make more."


    "Or¡­ I''ll do it myself?" Daniel Taylor said very politely, "we are divorced now, how can you do these


    things for me?"


    "It''s OK. It isn¡¯t a big deal to make noodles." Anna went into the kitchen, poured out the water in the


    pot, and began to cook.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her busy back through the ss, and his eyes were filled with warmth.


    Even after the divorce, his cutie was still as good for him as before.


    How can he let her go?


    Anna quickly put the cooked noodles into the bowl, brought them out, and put some in the bowl of


    Daniel Taylor, "you didn''t have dinner. Eat more. If you feel hungry after eating, I''ll cook more for you."


    "No. It''s enough." Daniel Taylor held chopsticks.


    Anna sat down, and they sat face to face, eating noodles together.


    Daniel Taylor ate for a while, looked at Anna, and asked an unexpected question, "Anna, what kind of


    men do you like?"


    "Well?" Anna looked at him puzzledly. "Why do you ask this?"


    What kind of men can she like?


    Isn''t it just him?


    Daniel Taylor said, "I want to know what kind of men you like, and then help you find out if there is


    someone suitable around me."


    On the first day of the divorce, he said that he would look for a man for his wife. Except for Mr. Taylor,


    no one else can do it!


    Anna listened to his words, Anna couldn''t helpughing. "You don¡¯t need to."


    "Why?"


    Anna looked at him and lowered her head. "I don''t want to think about these things now. I just want to


    focus on my work."

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539


    Only when you are better, you can meet better people.


    But Anna thought that she had met the best man in the world, but she was not qualified to have him.


    After him, she was not interested in anything but hard work.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her silently. It was her personality. She has always been a person who value


    work more than anything else.


    After eating noodles, they went back to the room. Anna helped him find out his pajamas and found that


    many of his things were still there. Anna asked, "Do you want to move these things? They¡¯re still here."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "¡­" Daniel Taylor took a look at Anna. He intentionally left these things and the one his people moved


    away during the day wasn¡¯t important things.


    At the moment, she asked it and he cannot directly say, so he just nodded.


    Anna said, "For some days, mom and dad will stay angry with you. You don¡¯t need to move out. You


    can stay here."


    "Really?" Daniel Taylor was surprised.


    She even offered him to stay here.


    Can he live here in the future?


    The next second, Anna''s words threw cold water on him, "I''m already looking for a house, and I''ll move


    out as soon as possible."


    Although Daniel Taylor has given this house to her, she said she wouldn''t live here.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna. "You don¡¯t like this ce?"


    It was, his and her house.


    Now that they are divorced, she can''t wait to leave?


    Even looking for a house?


    Anna said, "you know my ability. I can''t afford to live here. To live here, I have to keep a cleaning


    servant. So I''d better move out."


    She has always been very realistic. Daniel Taylor gave her this house. He won¡¯t be responsible for her


    future life. She can''t let him pay for her living even after their divorce.


    Daniel Taylor didn''t speak.


    Anna put his clothes in his hands. "Go and take a bath."


    She turned to go to bed and the next second Daniel Taylor held her back.


    After a while, Anna said, "it''ste."


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and her voice was a little sad. "Will youe back here after leaving this


    ce?"


    It used to be aplete home. If she stays here, he coulde back at any time, but she was also


    leaving, and it won¡¯t be their home like before.


    Anna was stunned, lowered her head, and said, "I''m not sure. But if you don''t have a ce to live, you


    can stay here for as long as you want."


    This house was his. She didn''t want to take it. It was him who forced her to take it.


    Daniel Taylor listened to her words and raised his mouth, "I''ll take a bath."


    He also didn''t expect too much now. He knew that if he will argue with her, he will only suffer losses.


    -


    Annay down on the bed and listened to the sound of watering from Daniel Taylor''s bath.


    After the bath, he came to the bed, looked at her for long, and pulled her in his arms. "Still awake?"


    Anna found it strange. She looked at Daniel Taylor, and suggested, "We¡¯ve divorced. Isn¡¯t it


    inappropriate to sleep together like this? I think I should clean up the next room."


    Daniel Taylor didn''t let go of her hand. "Aren''t you tired after a busy day? I''m very tired."


    "I''m not tired." Anna wanted to get up. After all, they were divorced. If she will live with him like this, she


    won¡¯t feel well.

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540


    Daniel Taylor held her hand. "Go to sleep, I won''t do anything to you. Why are you so afraid of me, can


    I eat people?"


    "¡­" Although he can''t eat people, Anna still found it strange.


    She was hugged by him. She stopped talking and kept lying uneasily in the bed.


    -


    In the morning, when Mother Taylor got up, she saw the housekeeper and asked, "Where is Daniel?"


    Last night Daniel Taylor went out after talking with them, and they didn''t know where he had gone.


    Although the family was rude to him, they didn''t really kick him out.


    The housekeeper said, "I don''t know. He didn''te backst night."


    "¡­" Mother Taylor had a headache. "I don''t know what he is up to. You watch him. Don''t let him go to


    Isabe Brown."


    The housekeeper nodded, "OK."


    -


    In the morning, Daniel Taylor got up and stood by the window. The morning wind blew in from the


    window, blowing his shirt, and his eyes were always on Anna sleeping in the bed.


    She was still sleeping, but he woke up before dawn. He had been watching her for a long time, and


    now his body was a little numb, but he still didn''t want to look away.


    The mobile phone in his pocket rang, only once, and it was picked up by him. He went to the balcony,


    closed the door, put it on silent, and received Jack Smith''s call.


    Jack Smith asked, "Mr. Taylor, where are you now?"


    "At home." The early morning sunlight sprinkled on Daniel Taylor, and his voice was very low.


    Jack Smith said, "I don''t see you at home."


    "I''m in Jiangfu garden."


    Last night, Jack Smith sent Daniel Taylor back. After listening to his words, he was puzzled, "Why you


    went there?"


    Didn''t they bring everything back?


    Why did he go there again?


    Yesterday in thepany, he specially asked Jack Smith to find someone for him and move things.


    Jack Smith was angry to hear that he not only divorced Anna, but also left their house.


    Daniel Taylor said, "I have forgotten some things."


    "¡­"


    -


    When Anna got up, Daniel Taylor had gone to the study, so she saw Jack Smith first.


    Jack Smith looked at Anna and found that her eyes were a little red, remembering that she had been


    abandoned by Daniel Taylor, it was normal for her to be sad. He couldn''t help and showed his concern,


    "Anna, are you ok?"


    Jack Smith thought he was useless. He wanted to quit his job, leave Daniel Taylor, and no longer work


    for him. In the end, Mr. Taylor ignored him, and he came to help Daniel Taylor again.


    Anna asked for the divorce, she was a little ufortable, but not particrly sad.


    She looked at Jack Smith and said, "I''m ok, I heard sir was kicked out of the housest night."


    Jack Smith couldn''t believe it and just looked at Anna. "He told you that?"


    Although after going back to the Taylor familyst night, Daniel Taylor was scolded by his family, and


    Olivia Taylor also said that he should leave. But there was absolutely no such thing as driving him out.


    What''s going on?


    He ran to Anna and pretended to be pitiful?


    Isn''t he the one who wants a divorce?


    "Yes." Anna said guiltily, "I asked for the divorce. Tell the family about it. It''s not his fault. I want to


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    divorce. Let them stop ming him."


    The family now felt that Daniel Taylor has bullied her, and Anna is pitiful. Moreover, they didn''t listen to


    her exnation at all. No matter what she has said and what she will say, they thought that she was


    defending Daniel Taylor.

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541


    Unfortunately, no one was ready to think this way!


    After hearing Anna''s words, Jack Smith''s expression was very serious.


    Fuck! Mr. Taylor came here to pretend to be pitiful to let Anna carry the me for him?


    Jack Smith said to Anna, "I got it."


    Then he went to the study to find Daniel Taylor.


    Anna looked at his back and thought that he really got it and that¡¯s why she didn''t say anything more.


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s things have been moved out of the study, but in fact, those all were temporarily


    unnecessary, which did not affect his present work.


    Jack Smith went in and saw Daniel Taylor, who still seemed in a good mood and drinking tea there. He


    could not help to pull his tie to protest, "Mr. Taylor, you are too much!"


    "¡­" Since the divorce, Jack Smith''s attitude has been very different. Daniel Taylor was used to it now.


    He nced at Jack Smith lightly. "What''s the problem?"


    "You didn''t get kicked out, but you came here to cheat Anna. Do you want her to be unjustly med for


    you?"


    "Unjustly med for what?"


    "Yes, it was obviously you who wanted to divorce. Why did you ask Anna to take the me?"


    "¡­"


    Daniel Taylor felt his forehead jump abruptly. Jack Smith said that he also felt that he was guilty.


    However, it was really Anna who asked for the divorce. As for his lying, he said that he was kicked out,


    so that he coulde back here.


    How can he let his little cutie be unjustly med for himself?


    Daniel Taylor didn''t want to exin to Jack Smith, but he said, "Anna wants to move out. You and Ryan


    Asher can help her find a house."


    Instead of letting Anna go out to find a house, he found it better to help her find a reliable ce.


    But in Jack Smith''s ears, he heard that Daniel Taylor can''t wait to see Anna going out.


    Too hateful.


    Daniel Taylor was not willing to exin any more.


    Although Anna asked for a divorce, still he didn''t want to let his family know. It wasn¡¯t a big deal for him


    if everyone would misunderstand that it was he who mentioned it, so let it be!


    Jack Smith went to find the house.


    He felt heartache for Anna and was willing to do things for her.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    -


    On Saturday, Anna decided to move. Jack Smith found the house and asked Ryan Asher to take her to


    see it.


    After seeing the house, she thought it was good, and the price was also within her eptable range,


    so she decided to move out in these two days.


    She didn''t take much, except for some clothes she often wore.


    Lisa stood by and looked at Anna. "Anna, do you really want to move out?"


    She almost cried when she said that.


    "Lisa." Anna knew that in this family, Lisa has always been very loving to her. She said, "I just move out


    to a ce close to where I work, and it¡¯s not that I will note back. I wille back to see you."


    She has regarded the people of the Taylor family as her families. Even if after her divorce, these people


    were still her families, so they will not be separated.


    Lisa said, "It¡¯s all because of Daniel. How can he do such a thing?"


    "¡­" Anna really wanted to exin to Lisa but Daniel Taylor came down, "everything is packed?"


    "Almost."


    Daniel Taylor looked and found that she really didn''t bring many things. She was not greedy, so she


    never thought of taking anything from him.


    "I''ll see you off." Daniel Taylor came over and helped her pick up her luggage. It felt like taking her on a


    trip.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor and the way he was willing to send her away. She curled her lips and


    said, "want me to go so badly?"

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542


    "¡­" Daniel Taylor said, "When do I want this? I am wrongly used!"


    Anna smiled and said, "I''m kidding. I just don''t want you to drop me."


    "Why?"


    "It will make me a little sad."


    The sun was very warm. Daniel Taylor looked at Anna, who was shorter than himself. He put his hand


    on her head and rubbed it, "Whenever you want toe back,e to me. You will always find me


    waiting for you."


    "¡­" Anna looked up at him. His words made her heart ufortable. "What if I don''te back all my


    life?"


    "Then I will wait a lifetime."


    He said it so easily, as if a lifetime wasn¡¯t a big thing for him.


    "What if I ran away with any other man?"


    "¡­" Daniel Taylor''s lip corners were puffed.


    Does she even want to run with others?


    His eyes were cold and he said, "Tell me in advance if you want to run with anyone."


    "What you will do by knowing it?"


    "Break his leg."


    "¡­"


    After that, Daniel Taylor sent her to the house rented by her, which was in amunity with a good


    environment.


    Although Jingzhou was not a small city, it''s not expensive to rent. With her current ie, she can


    afford it now.


    Anna was arranging her things. He saw Daniel Taylor sitting at her desk and working on a newptop


    that he brought for her.


    Before when they went to Jincheng, he said, he would buy her a newptop, which she can take with


    her when she has to go out, and then he really bought it for her.


    Anna stood behind him and saw that he was installing the software she usually used.


    When he saw hering, he asked her, "Look if there is anything missing. I will install it for you."


    "Actually I can do it myself." She has been using theputer for so long, so she can install software.


    Daniel Taylor said, "It¡¯s OK, I did it easily."


    Anna saw his long fingers on the touchpad.


    At this time, Daniel Taylor seemed to be particrly approachable, as if there was no distance between


    him and her, nor as others said.


    Daniel Taylor patiently said to her, "It¡¯s your newptop, you are not used to using it. If you found any


    problem, let me know. Besides, next time I''ll bring an external mouse. It''s more convenient for you to


    use."


    "¡­" Anna looked at him puzzledly, "next time?"


    Why she felt that he woulde here anytime?


    This made her wonder: Are they really divorced?


    Daniel Taylor was stunned, it seemed that if he would be careless again, his purpose would be


    exposed.


    He was calm and unppable. "What? Don''t you wee me?"


    "I just think we are divorced. You don''t have to treat me well."


    She left him because she didn''t want to give him any more trouble.


    But now she felt that she has caused him more trouble after the divorce!


    Daniel Taylor looked at theputer screen and said, "Just because we are divorced, I can¡¯t treat you


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    well?"


    "¡­" Anna had no way to refute his words.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and said, "Why are you standing here? Everything is done?"


    "Not yet." Anna went back to the room and continued to clean up.


    Although it was not a big ce, it looked good after cleaning up.


    She put all her clothes in the closet, looked up, and saw Daniel Taylor, who had installed the software


    on theptop. At this time he was leaning against the door and looking at her.


    "Is theputer ready?" she asked.


    "Yes." Daniel Taylor said, "Ready to use."

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543


    "Thank you." Anna was really sorry to bother him now, but he was so enthusiastic that and she didn¡¯t


    feel it nice to drive him away.


    They just broke up peacefully, and she didn''t have any grudges for him.


    Anna''s thank you made Daniel Taylor feel a little heartbroken. But his face didn''t show it.


    He looked at her. "What is in the dinner?"


    Anna, "..."


    How does she know?


    She looked at Daniel Taylor in surprise, "you want to eat here?"


    "I helped you a lot in moving out. Don¡¯t you think you should invite me to dinner?" He looked at the way


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    he took him for granted.


    If someone helps you, it¡¯s a good gesture to invite him to dinner. If you can¡¯t even invite for a meal, it''s


    too stingy.


    Anna had to say, "Let¡¯s eat out. My treat."


    -


    Taylor¡¯s mother heard Lisa telling that Anna had moved out of Jiangfu garden, and her expression was


    gloomy. Two best people broke up, she was really sad.


    Today, Emily Woodley''s mother was also here. When she heard Lisa talking about this, she was


    shocked. "Daniel and Anna are divorced?"


    "Yes." mother Taylor was disappointed. "He didn''t listen to any advice, and I didn''t know what is going


    on in his mind."


    He used to listen to what the family said, but this time he didn¡¯t, he even let Anna move out and she


    even heard that he asked his people to find a house for Anna. He can''t wait to let Anna go!


    Mrs. Woodley sighed, "s, they didn''t separate when Daniel was not in good health. How can they


    get to this point now?"


    "I don''t know," Mother Taylor said.


    She has advised him. She tried to convince. She didn¡¯t whatever she can. She just didn¡¯t beat him,


    after all, he was not a kid.


    -


    Karaoke club, a group of people were singing, only Isabe Brown was sitting quietly and opened a can


    of beer for herself.


    Since that Nikki Stewart hase to her house, Miss Brown lived in a state of copse every day. It


    was Saturday. So, Emily Woodley pulled her out to hang out and rx.


    Emily Woodley had a good time with her friends. She sat down beside her and opened a bottle of soda.


    "Why are you dazed?"


    "You people have fun." Isabe Brown was in a bad mood because of two things.


    One was Nikki Stewart, the other was, of course, Daniel Taylor.


    The confidence she built up over the years was suddenly broken by Daniel Taylor''s attitude.


    She used to think that she was right about everything, but she didn''t expect that she would be hated by


    Daniel Taylor. Above all, she was hated by Daniel Taylor because of an ordinary woman.


    Emily Woodley was distressed. "I asked you toe today because I have something to tell you."


    ¡°¡­¡± Isabe Brown didn¡¯t say anything. She looked like she was not interested in anything.


    "Daniel Taylor and Anna are divorced."


    Emily Woodley threw a heavy bomb, which made Isabe Brown stunned. She looked at Emily


    Woodley in disbelief. After a while, sheughed, "Don''t coax me. What Daniel Taylor hasn¡¯t done for


    her? How could he divorce her?"


    "Really, believe me." Emily Woodley said, "I also didn''t believe in it. I didn''t expect them to divorce each


    other. However, think about it carefully. How can a girl like Anna be with Daniel Taylor for a whole life?


    How could Daniel Taylor really like her? Their divorce was inevitable."


    She has long said that Daniel Taylor couldn''t love Anna. Wasn¡¯t she right?

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544


    And that Anna also foolishly thought Daniel Taylor loved her.


    After listening to Emily Woodley, Isabe Brown felt that her grievances these days suddenly became


    not so painful.


    Daniel Taylor divorced her, isn¡¯t it because of her?


    He hated her because she left him alone, so he took revenge from her, now, his revenge has finished,


    and he began to regret it?


    It must be like this!


    Other than this, she could not think of any reason for Daniel Taylor to divorce Anna.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A beautiful woman is always a little narcissistic, especially Isabe Brown. She always felt that the sun


    rises from the east and sets in the west every day is also affected by herself.


    -


    In the evening, Anna and Daniel Taylor had their dinner, and Daniel Taylor dropped her back to her


    ce.


    Anna untied the safety belt and said to Daniel Taylor, "Sir, it''ste. Go back and have rest. You must be


    tired."


    She opened the door to get out of the car and heard Daniel Taylor saying, "I''ll take you up."


    Anna looked at him. "It''s OK. I can go myself."


    "It¡¯s the first day that you moved here. I will be a little worried after letting you go alone." It was true, not


    an excuse to get close to her.


    In the eyes of Daniel Taylor, if she will not by his side, he won¡¯t be at ease.


    And she wanted to live here alone.


    Anna listened to his words, smiled, and said, "Why you will stay worried? That''s how I spent my life


    before I met you."


    She was used to being independent and didn''t think it''s a big deal.


    Daniel Taylor got out of the car. "Let''s go."


    She looked at his back and helplessly followed him.


    -


    They went upstairs, Anna opened the door with the key, stood at the door and put on her slippers.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her slender figure under the light and said in a gentle voice, "Go to bed early, I''ll


    go back."


    He was concerned about Anna''s position and didn''t n to go into the house shamelessly.


    Anna looked at him and said, "OK."


    He was so tall that he almost blocked the door here.


    Before leaving, Daniel Taylor rubbed her head. "Pay attention to safety at night. Don''t open the door


    randomly. Call me if you have something."


    "Okay."


    He gave her a reassuring look and closed the door for her.


    Anna changed her shoes to enter the door, stood at the window, and kept watching his car going away


    until she couldn¡¯t see him.


    -


    It was the first day for Anna in this house. She thought that she had a strong ability to adapt, and there


    was nothing she could not. No matter where she would go, she would be able to adapt quickly.


    But tonight, she couldn''t sleep.


    She thought that the bed was very hard. She thought that the ce was very quiet, and thought that


    there was no him around.


    She didn¡¯t live with Daniel Taylor for a very long time, but she found that she has been spoiled by him.


    Compared with the former self, she has be very finicky.


    In the middle of the night, she got up, took her phone, and went to the bathroom.


    She turned on her phone. It was over two in the morning. She scrolled her social media ount and


    saw that Daniel Taylor, who never liked to post anything on his ount posted something.


    There were only two words, "Miss you".


    At this moment, Anna''s tears fell down. Her eyes were wet, and she could no longer see the screen of


    her mobile phone.


    -


    In the morning, Daniel Taylor got up and went to the bathroom.


    Jack Smith came in.


    Now Anna was not there and Jack Smith can go in and out of Daniel Taylor''s room casually.


    Daniel Taylor came out, looked at him and asked, "Do you have anything?"


    Jack Smith looked at him, "You signed a divorce agreement with Anna. When will you get the divorce


    certificate?"

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545


    Up to now, Jack Smith has given up and epted the news of their divorce.


    What would happen if he won¡¯t ept it?


    They have signed an agreement. Anna has been sent away by him. So, he had epted this reality.


    However, he has heard that Mr. Taylor had dinner with Annast night.


    He has divorced his wife, but he went to eat with her, which showed how heartless is he!


    Jack Smith was really very disappointed with Daniel Taylor. If this person was not his own boss, he


    would scold him.


    Daniel Taylor was washing his face. After listening to what Jack Smith said, he took a look at him.


    "When did I say that I wanted to get a divorce certificate?"


    Let alone the divorce certificate. He didn¡¯t even sign the divorce agreement.


    Jack Smith looked at him. "What do you mean? Now that you are separated, you should be decisive.


    Don''t procrastinate. In this way, Anna can quickly find her partner. You don''t like her but someone


    would surely like her."


    "¡­" Daniel Taylor looked at Jack Smith, his eyes were cold.


    It was a look like: dare to say again and see how I will deal with you.


    Jack Smith looked into his and felt a little guilty. He can''t help recalling Daniel Taylor''s words. He won''t


    take the divorce certificate, then it means¡­


    Jack Smith¡¯s mind suddenly responded and he said, "You didn''t n to divorce her?"


    Daniel Taylor took the towel and wiped the foam on the corner mouth.


    He took a look at this idiot assistant and said, "I love Anna. Can''t you see it?"


    "¡­"


    With your strong introvert personality, how others will know this?


    Jack Smith madeints about Daniel Taylor in his heart.


    But he didn¡¯t understand one thing, "If you like her then why you signed a divorce agreement with her?"


    Daniel Taylor said, "There are many rumors outside recently. Anna was under a lot of pressure. What''s


    more, I got married to her because Isabe Brown was gone and I found her as a recement. It''s not


    fair to her."


    Not to mention anything else, even at their wedding anniversary they will think about it and it will ruin


    their time.


    Jack Smith was stunned. Unexpectedly, Daniel Taylor signed a divorce agreement with Anna because


    he really considered Anna and thought about her.


    As for the gossip, Jack Smith also heard it. He knew that it was only those people who were really


    jealous.


    But¡­


    Sometimes even he doubted whether Daniel Taylor has any affection for Anna. He and Daniel Taylor


    were the men of the same kind. They have always been a little indifferent to things like feelings.


    So, it was normal for Anna to overthink.


    But he still thought that Daniel Taylor was very stupid and took a wrong decision. "Do you know what


    other people will think of you if this news gets out? They will think that you really abandoned Anna and


    that your character is not good."


    "Then let them think so." Daniel Taylor calmly said, "I don''t care if people scold me, just don''t let them


    scold Anna!"


    He had a strong and confident personality, so he didn''t mind what others said.


    Jack Smith stood by and looked at Daniel Taylor. For a while, he didn''t know what to say.


    Daniel Taylor came out and took a look at him. "Now you know this thing, so don¡¯t let anyone else know


    it. Keep it to yourself. If Annaes to know this, she wille to me to get a divorce certificate. Do


    not dare to make a foolish mistake."


    "¡­" Mr. Taylor, you really despicably cheated that little girl, do you think it¡¯ fair?


    -


    On Monday morning, Anna came to the university and saw John Peter and n Kevin standing there


    at the gate.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She went over. "What are you doing here?"


    They really looked like two ancient door gods.


    n Kevin looked at Anna, the expression was veryplex, "Anna, you and Uncle Taylor are


    divorced?"

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546


    It was a personal matter of the Taylor family. n Kevin often went to the Taylor house, and of course,


    he heard them talking.


    "¡­" Anna nodded, "Yes."


    "I''ll talk to him." He promised to not abandon Anna and now just in a few days he has broken his


    promise.


    It was hard for n Kevin to see Anna being treated unfairly.


    Anna said, "You don¡¯t need to, it''s my own personal matter."


    n Kevin looked at Anna pretending to be strong andforted her. "I don''t know what uncle Taylor


    thinks. You are so good, and he left you. It''s OK. I''ll help you find a more handsome er. I have


    many friends. You can choose anyone."


    "You''d better keep it for yourself!" Anna said and looked at the John Peter beside n Kevin, who was


    also one of n Kevin''s friends.


    John Peter could not help frowning.


    -


    In the afternoon, Anna went to thepany. Ryan Asher looked at her. "Do you like the house?"


    It was Jack Smith who found it and asked him to take Anna to see it. So he was like a middle man, and


    he has to act a little.


    Anna said, "It¡¯s very good, thank you."


    The environment was good, and the main thing was that themunity was safe for a girl to live alone.


    "You''re wee." Ryan Asher said.


    Jack Smith has told him Anna''s reason for looking for a house was that she was abandoned by Daniel


    Taylor and he divorced her.


    So, Ryan Asher was also among the people who were angry with Daniel Taylor.


    Ryan Asher''s eyes were full of sympathy. After all, the thought that such a young girl was divorced, was


    a little pitiful.


    Anna saw him looking at her and asked, "Is there anything wrong?"


    "Nothing." Ryan Asher didn''t answer her question, but said to her, "do you have time in the evening?


    Can we have dinner together?"


    "Dinner?"


    "I know friends from two movies and Television Company and want you to meet them."


    "Friends of movies and televisionpanies?" Anna said, "Why I have to meet them?"


    "Maybe we can sell your book. If we can sell it to them, you''ll get a lot more money than you got for


    publishing."


    Anna nodded, "OK."


    For work, Anna has always been very positive.


    Even as Grace she has gained poprity and has published her work, she has never been ck. The


    poprity at present was only temporary. Maybe next year, she won''t be so popr.


    Fans feel tired after watching the same thing sooner orter.


    If she could sell her book to any movie and televisionpanies, she would be able to carry out her


    next n.


    Ryan Asher said, "Then you do your work."


    "Alright." When Anna saw that he was leaving, she suddenly thought of something, "There is


    something I want to confirm with you."


    "What is it?" Ryan Asher sat back and looked at her.


    He was very gentle to Anna now. In his eyes, Anna was a little girl who needed to be cared for due to


    emotional injury.


    "Do you know Daniel Taylor?" Anna asked.


    Ryan Asher paused and pretended, "he is your husband, right? I saw him at dinnerst time."


    "I mean before that." For this matter, Anna has doubted for a long time and now she was a little sure.


    Ryan Asher didn''t understand why Anna suddenly suspected this, "how can you say that?"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    When did he leave a clue to make her doubt?


    "You have been very kind to me since the first day we met. I know that thepany has signed many


    new ounts recently, but¡­ you are not the in charge of anyone."


    When Anna joined thispany, she was not very popr. She was just a fresher who just started, but


    Ryan Asher received her personally and he was the in-charge of his all affairs. Even now, he was only


    responsible for her work.

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547


    Even the other big ounts, bloggers, and celebrities who were much popr than her, were under


    the supervision of other people.


    ording to the position, Ryan Asher was on the top, but still, he only handled her affairs.


    Ryan Asher said, "that''s because..."


    "Because Daniel Taylor called you to help me, right?"


    Her serious eyes and the firm use made Ryan Asher unable to pretend more.


    He solemnly said, "Yes, but what you have today, is because of your own ability. It has nothing to do


    with me. Anna, don''t think about it."


    He knew that Anna had a strong self-esteem. He was afraid that at this time, he would mistakenly think


    that everything was because of him.


    In fact, he was just gilding the lily, the content of her blog was her own. Whatever she did was because


    of her own hard work. Even the revenue generated by advertising was shared to her ording to the


    Anna thought about Daniel Taylor and felt sad, "He helped me, why you didn¡¯t tell me?"


    If at that dinner, he hadn¡¯t admitted in front of his brother-inw that he released the news of Mr.


    Brown¡¯s affair, Anna would not have thought of this.


    Ryan Asher looked at Anna worriedly, "will you ignore me because of this? You shouldn''t. We''ve been


    working together for so long, you won¡¯t be so insensitive, right?"


    Anna looked at his nervous appearance and couldn''t help telling him the truth. "I want to work on my


    own. I don''t want to sign a contract with thepany anymore."


    She wanted to be independent. She didn''t want to cool off in the shade of the tree that Daniel Taylor


    has provided.


    "¡­" Ryan Asher looked at Anna. "Then I''lle with you and help you with it."


    "I want to leave thepany because I want to be independent."


    Ryan Asher said, "I know, so I said I would help you!"


    "Don''t take it as a joke. If youe to help me, what else can I do?" She just didn''t want to be


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    protected by Daniel Taylor. She wanted to live and achieve her goals with her own efforts. That¡¯s why


    she wanted to go out.


    "I will quit this job to help you. If I won¡¯t be Mr. Taylor''s person, you won''t refuse to let mee with


    you, is that okay? After all, we are buddies."


    Buddies¡­


    Well, although she was a female, he will take her as a good friend!


    However, Anna was still unconvinced, "This job is so good for you. Why do you want to quit?"


    "Because I want to work with you and I think you worth it," Ryan Asher said.


    "You don¡¯t have to." Anna refused to Ryan Asher, "If you are saying it because of the task that Daniel


    Taylor has given to you. I want to tell you that we are divorced now. You don''t have to worry about me


    anymore."


    "It''s not because of President Taylor." Anna didn''t expect Ryan Asher to insist, "I want to go with you


    because I don''t want to give up on you. I will work with you, and we two grow together! You don''t want


    me now?"


    "But there are so many people in thepany. You don¡¯t want to be the in charge here?" Their


    Ryan Asher said with a smile, "they are already popr. It has nothing to do with me. Even if I leave,


    Mr. Taylor can find someone else to take charge of thepany. Anyway, if you don''t take me, I won''t


    let you go."


    After all, her contract was still in his hands. He can tie her for long.


    Anna looked at Ryan Asher. There was nothing to say, "You¡¯d better think about it clearly."


    Ryan Asher had experience in this field and knew a lot. And Anna knew that he was excellent. If he


    would follow her, it would be best for her.

 Chapter 548

    Chapter 548


    But it would be unfair to him!


    If he followed her, she wouldn''t be able to give him such a good treatment.


    "Then wait for me to figure it out, and we''ll discuss it."


    "Well."


    In the evening, they went to dinner together and met with friends of Ryan Asher that were from movies


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    and Television Company. They were very interested in the work of Grace.


    These days manypanies use the scripts of famous writers on the inte.


    With the influence of Grace, Anna can get a good price. As long as they can sell it, she can register a


    Although it would be a smallpany, it would be at least a good start-up.


    She had a lot of ideas and knew how to make decisions. She was not willing to be a small blogger all


    her life and continue working in a very stablepany. That''s why Ryan Asher wanted to go out with


    her.


    They established thispany after the acquisition of JP culture. It has developed, and it can go on


    steadily.


    On the contrary, Grace, this brand made him feel more challenging. He will make theirpany go


    further with his own ability, which would be a challenge to himself.


    -


    The next day Ryan Asher went to thepany.


    He told Daniel Taylor and Jack Smith that Anna nned to terminate the contract, and he will go with


    Anna.


    Jack Smith was speechless, "Are you crazy? When she asked for this, you should stop her but you


    even nned to go with her?"


    Daniel Taylor did notment.


    In fact, this was an expected thing.


    Anna has never been willing to rely on others for her living. He was very clear about her personality.


    Now that she knew the truth, how she can stay in hispany?


    Ryan Asher said to Jack Smith, "You know Anna''s personality. Even if I advise her, she won¡¯t listen.


    She had signed the contract for a year, even if I had forced her she would leave sooner orter."


    "Then you won''t be so muddleheaded as to follow her. Now you are in charge of thepany. If you


    leave, who will take care of these things?" Jack Smith said.


    He didn''t have the energy!


    "Thepany is developing steadily now. You just need to find a reliable person to take over." Ryan


    Asher said.


    "It is easy to say, from where I will find it?" Jack Smith gave him a disdainful look. "I don''t know what is


    going on in your mind."


    Can a normal person leave such a stable job and follow Anna?


    He used to have good thoughts about Anna, but now Anna was taking up his people. He was really


    angry.


    "President Taylor." Ryan Asher waszy to argue with Jack Smith. He looked at Daniel Taylor.


    He knew that Anna had divorced Daniel Taylor. Once he leaves, he would note back. But he has


    made up his mind and hasn¡¯t nned to change it.


    Unexpectedly Daniel Taylor said, "You can go, I will arrange someone toe to your ce, and he


    will follow you for a period of internship."


    "Mr. Taylor!" Jack Smith couldn''t believe what he has heard.


    "You go out first." Daniel Taylor said to Ryan Asher.


    Ryan Asher nodded.


    Jack Smith stood aside and couldn''t wait to express his dissatisfaction, "I don''t like your decision. On


    what basis you let Ryan Asher go with Anna?"


    After all, he personally recruited him!


    Daniel Taylor looked at Jack Smith, who looked very hostile to Anna. "Don''t you really feel heartache


    for her? You have been very angry with me after knowing that I had divorced her?"


    Usually, he didn''t see Jack Smith saying good about Anna, but at the critical moment, he found Jack


    Smith standing by Anna¡¯s side. It can be seen that he didn''t hate Anna.

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549


    However, Daniel Taylor didn''t understand, how did his attitude change in a sh?


    "It''s two things. Business is business. Private is private! You can''t give Ryan Asher to her because of


    personal feelings." Jack Smith said gravely.


    "Isn¡¯t it Ryan Asher''s own decision?" Although it was surprising for Daniel Taylor.


    They only cooperated for half a year and Ryan Asher seemed so loyal to Anna. He knew that he and


    Anna had divorced, but he still followed Anna.


    "He has signed a contract, and he can''t leave if you disagree," Jack Smith looked at Mr. Taylor and said


    displeasingly. "I really doubt if it goes on like this, you will give the wholepany to Anna!"


    He really hasn''t seen such a fatuous person!


    "I''m hers! What''s a big deal in giving her thispany?" Daniel Taylor said calmly.


    ¡°¡­¡± Jack Smith was speechless with anger. He couldn''t refute it.


    -


    In the evening, Anna was cooking in the kitchen when she heard the doorbell. Only sir and Ryan Asher


    knew that she was living here.


    She went to the door and looked through the peephole. Then she opened the door and saw Daniel


    Taylor standing at the door. "Sir, how are you here?"


    It¡¯s been two days since hest came. She thought he would note.


    "Come to give you the mouse." Daniel Taylor closed the door and handed her the mouse he had


    brought in especially, which he saidst time.


    "Thank you." Anna put down the mouse.


    "Are you cooking?" He smelled.


    Anna said, "Yeah."


    She had spare time and now she lived by herself. So she has no servants. Of course, she has to cook


    for her.


    Daniel Taylor said, "I''ll help you."


    Then he went into the kitchen.


    He saw vegetables in a dish in the basin, he asked, "do they need to be washed?"


    "Sure."


    She saw him taking off his coat. He put it outside, pulled up the sleeve of his shirt, and started working.


    He not only washed, but washed in a perfect way.


    Anna was making soup. She watched his hands moving and really admired, "you are so brilliant. You


    can even wash vegetables."


    When she said this, she heard Daniel Taylor¡¯sugh, "Are you kidding me? I be brilliant just by


    washing vegetables well? In your eyes, I''m a cripple who can''t even wash vegetables?"


    "¡­" Anna said, "No, I just didn''t expect that you can do all this."


    "I used to live outside when I was at university and asionally cook by myself." Daniel Taylor


    exined, looked at her and said, "Maybe it''s not as good as you, but not bad."


    "I would like to taste it." Anna smiled and said.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Then I''ll see if I''m free tomorrow. In the evening, buy some good food and


    vegetables and wait for me. I''ll cook for you."


    From his appearance, he seemed to be looking forward to it, and it made Anna a little embarrassed, "I


    just said it casually. You''re so busy. You don¡¯t have to trouble yourself."


    "It''s OK. It¡¯s the deal."


    Daniel Taylor cleaned the vegetables and cut them for her. Seeing what he can do in the kitchen to help


    her, he took the initiative to do it. He was a good man at home.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Anna was busy cooking and didn¡¯t pay much attention to him.


    All of a sudden, he put his hands around her from behind.


    She shook the spoon with her hand, and there was a light voice in her heart, saying, "We are divorced."


    However, the mouth didn¡¯t say it.


    In fact, she missed him very much. At night, she couldn''t sleep at all, but when she thought of her


    divorce, she couldn''t collect the courage to call him.

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550


    Daniel Taylor hugged her, put his face on her shoulder, and looked at the steaming pot. "Don¡¯t you


    think, if we weren¡¯t divorced, it would be so nice to cook together every day. It¡¯s even interesting to


    think about it."


    This house was very small, but it let them taste a different taste of life.


    Anna didn''t answer his words, she just said, "You should wait outside, I will bring it soon."


    "It''s ok. I''ll stay with you." Daniel Taylor''s voice was very gentle. He was holding her like this and she


    just felt that her hand¡¯s movement was not so flexible.


    He seemed to see her embarrassment, reached out, held the spoon with her, and stirred the pot. "It


    looks delicious."


    Anna took a small dish and filled it with some soup. She raised the spoon to his lips. "Have a taste."


    Daniel Taylor lowered his head and took a sip. "It''s delicious."


    The moment he lowered his head, he narrowed the distance between them. Anna looked at his


    handsome face and couldn''t help but stared.


    Maybe it was because he used to be there every day, so she didn''t think so. Now she couldn¡¯t see him


    for two days and realized how precious it was to be by his side.


    Daniel Taylor put down the te and saw her staring at himself with wide eyes. He paused for a


    moment.


    Anna was about to look away.


    Next second, he lowered his head and kissed her lips.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The warm lips were soft, and her heart was tightened as he touched her.


    Daniel Taylor put his hand on her waist, hugged her, and could not help deepening the kiss¡­


    The post that she saw on his social media ount was only shown to her.


    It was true that he missed her.


    Without his little cutie around, it'' was very hard for him to fall asleep every night. He always missed her.


    He missed the way shey down beside him and the way she yed coquettishly with him.


    They''ve known each other for more than half a year, and almost every day they stayed together. Now


    they suddenly separated. He was really not used to it.


    ¡­ At the moment, she was in her arms and there was an unspeakable satisfaction in his heart.


    The soup in the pot was popping.


    Anna was hugged by Daniel Taylor. She just looked at this divorced man, who came here to take


    advantage of her and said, "Soup is ready."


    Daniel Taylor let her go, and when he saw that she about to take it off the stove he said. "I''ll do it."


    He was worried about scalding her hand, he took the towel and lifted the soup pot off the stove.


    Anna took an iron pot to cook. Daniel Taylor looked at her. "You have a lot of things here."


    "Well." Anna said, "after all, I may live here for a long time."


    "How long are you going to stay?" Daniel Taylor seemed to see that it would be very hard to pursue his


    wife.


    "I don''t know. It''s you..." Anna looked at the man who ran to her often, "I''m not your wife now, so you


    don''t have to be so nice to me. Don''t you think it''s a pity that you are so busy and still waste your time


    on me?"


    "¡­" Daniel Taylor could hear her meaning.


    She felt that he was good to her because she was his wife, right?


    She was not his wife now, so he didn''t have to be nice to her.


    He said to Anna, "On you, I never think I''m wasting my time."


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor and couldn''t help but be stunned.


    Recently, she has been thinking, that he actually likes her.


    There were not so manyplicated reasons, it¡¯s just that he likes her.

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551


    It¡¯s just, every time after looking at this excellent man and then looking at her own self, she felt she was


    just carried away by her own wishful thinking.


    Daniel Taylor noticed this little girl continuously staring at him and said, "Hurry up, I¡¯m hungry."


    "Wait outside. It will be ready soon."


    Daniel Taylor took a look at her and walked out of the door.


    Soon, Anna brought out the prepared meal.


    She looked at Daniel Taylor, who was sitting on the sofa reading a book¡­


    The book he was reading at this time was hers.


    Please! He has read it several times. Don¡¯t he feel bored?


    Daniel Taylor came over and helped her clean up the table. After that, they sat down and began to eat.


    Anna sat down and stared at him. Daniel Taylor noticed her nce and asked, "What¡¯s wrong?"


    "Nothing, I just think you¡¯re used to living in my house!"


    What on earth did she move out for.


    After so much mess, she still ended up living with him.


    Daniel Taylor paused and looked at Anna. "Don¡¯t you want me toe?"


    "No, I don¡¯t." She said with some duplicity.


    Daniel Taylor took up the bowl in despair.


    Anna looked at his reaction and felt a little embarrassed. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t like himing here.


    On the contrary, she felt very happy to see him.


    "I¡¯m just joking. You cane whenever you like." Anna said with a smile.


    While eating, Daniel Taylor said, "when you are free, remember to go back to see mom, dad, and


    sister. They are very sad because you left the house."


    Anna heard Daniel Taylor mentioning his family and felt extremely ashamed, "I¡¯m sorry. I let them


    down."


    They have always been very kind to her and treated her as their own family member.


    Maybe, because they never knew that her rtionship with Daniel was just a deal, and they always


    treated her as their daughter-inw.


    Anna¡¯s sad expression made Daniel Taylor¡¯s heart ached. He wanted to hold her in his arms.


    "Don¡¯t worry. Eat. Even if we are not together now, you can go back whenever you want. There is no


    need to feel sad." Daniel Taylor tried to cheer her up.


    "Don¡¯t you worry about your future girlfriend?" Anna looked at him.


    Daniel Taylor smiled. "She won¡¯t mind."


    "¡­You already have a girlfriend? "


    "Yes." Isn¡¯t he already having one?


    Right in front of him, his little fool.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Anna saw him nodding and felt as if someone has grabbed her heart.


    She already knew that he wouldn''t be short of women. She knew if she will leave, he will meet better


    people. But at this time her heart ached.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna. "Are you free tomorrow evening?"


    "Do you really want toe over and cook for me?" Anna looked at him curiously.


    Daniel Taylor said, "I want to take you to a ce."


    "I can¡¯t go. Aiden ising to meet me tomorrow." Anna said, "He knows about my divorce and he is


    really worried about me."


    Daniel Taylor said, "Okay¡­ then."


    He had to attend a party tomorrow night. He wanted to take Anna to the party. It seemed that she can¡¯t


    attend it.


    -


    The next afternoon, Aiden Stark came.


    He wasn¡¯t alone, with him there was Mrs. Stark.


    Anna lived alone so when she saw her mother here, she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Anna¡¯s mother looked at Anna, and her eyes were eager to poke a hole in Anna¡¯s body. "I heard that


    you and Daniel Taylor are divorced?"


    "¡­" Anna heard her mother¡¯s question and had a bad premonition.


    When Daniel Taylor went home with her before, she earned enough honor for her mother. Now the


    news of her and Daniel Taylor¡¯s divorce has spread, it seemed that her mother would have lost all her


    image.

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552


    However, Anna knew that it wasn¡¯t something that can be hidden for long. Sooner orter everyone will


    know this.


    She nodded, "Yes."


    As expected, Anna¡¯s mother saw Anna nodding, and became furious, "Why are you so stupid? He


    asked you to divorce, and you divorced him. When he was in a wheelchair, you were hell-bent on with


    him. You were so kind to him and followed him wholeheartedly. How can you divorce him now?"


    Isn¡¯t that a terrible loss?


    She had lost such a good son-inw, obviously, she was mad.


    She just didn¡¯t know how could she have such a stupid daughter?


    "Mom." Aiden Stark said, "My sister is already wronged. Just after she was dumped, you started


    scolding her. You should stop talking about all this."


    "Huh!" Anna¡¯s mother snorted, "Whom should she me for her present condition? Why do you think


    she is pitiful? She can¡¯t even control a man. I heard it¡¯s because of that woman, that Brown¡¯s daughter,


    isn¡¯t it?"


    Last time Isabe Brown called Anna a mistress. And Anna¡¯s mother knew about that. Now she heard


    that Anna had divorced, of course, she med Isabe Brown for everything.


    It must be that cunning fox who has abducted her son-inw!


    -


    Isabe Brown dressed beautifully tonight. When she came with Emily Woodley, she saw Daniel Taylor


    standing there with his one hand in his pocket.


    Thinking of the humiliation she has suffered in hispanyst time, Isabe Brown felt very sad.


    But Daniel Taylor looked so handsome that she can¡¯t help but walk over, "Daniel."


    Daniel Taylor looked at her without making a sound.


    Isabe Brown was specially dressed tonight. She was looking very beautiful and attractive, at least in


    the eyes of others.


    She said softly to Daniel Taylor, "how can youe alone. Why didn''t you find a partner?"


    "¡­" Daniel Taylor turned his head and looked away. He regarded her as an invisible person.


    This attitude made Isabe Brown feel a little heartbreaking.


    Even after this straight response, she still encouraged herself bravely, "I heard that you divorced Anna


    because of me?"


    As he heard the name of Anna, he finally turned his head and looked at Isabe Brown, "because of


    you?"


    He didn¡¯t understand how could Isabe Brown have such an illusion?


    Isabe Brown¡¯s eyes were full of hope, "Please forgive me, okay? I admit, what I did was wrong.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Daniel, if you can forgive me, we can start again."


    "¡­" Daniel Taylor was speechless and nced at her. He was wondering how she could be so self-


    obsessed. Does she really think that he divorced Anna because of her? "I think Miss Brown should see


    a psychiatrist, or, I don¡¯t mind introducing you one."


    Did he call her¡­ mad?


    When Isabe Brown responded, Daniel Taylor has turned away.


    This kind of ce was really boring for him. He wanted to leave for a long time. Unexpectedly, he saw


    Isabe Brown here and felt that he shouldn¡¯t stay here any longer.


    -


    Anna talked to her mother and asked her to leave after the long argument. When they all left, she sat


    down to start today¡¯s work.


    It began to rain outside, and the sound of thunder reached Anna¡¯s ear. Anna stood up and went to


    close the window.


    Just imagine a girl has just moved in to live at a new ce alone and met with such weather.


    Sure enough, the heart was quite flustered.


    She sat back in front of theputer, looked at theputer screen, and thought of Daniel Taylor. In


    the past, when she was around him in such weather. He always asked, "Are you afraid?"


    Anna really felt funny at that time. She thought that she is not a child. How could she be afraid of


    thunder?

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553


    She didn¡¯t know why, but at this time, she really wanted him to be around.


    Maybe, after being loved by people, we gradually get used to their love, right?


    People who have tasted the warmth know what it¡¯s like to be alone.


    She quickly finished her work, got into bed, hid in the quilt, but couldn¡¯t sleep.


    She heard a knock on the door. Mixed with thunder, the sound reached her ears.


    She sat up and turned on the light but found that there was a power failure. She could only go to the


    door with her cell phone¡¯s shlight. It was dark outside, and she couldn¡¯t see anything from the


    peephole. She had no option than to ask, "Who is there?"


    After about two seconds, there was a familiar maic voice outside the door, "it¡¯s me."


    Anna opened the door and saw Daniel Taylor standing at the door.


    Her mobile¡¯s shlight fell on him and illuminated him. She looked at him and found that he was wet


    because of the heavy rain.


    "Why are you here at this time?" Anna looked at him, and she was unable to say how she felt in her


    heart.


    All of a sudden, the heart seemed to be shrouded in something.


    "I thought you might be afraid because you are alone here, so I came." Daniel Taylor came in and


    closed the door. "Why didn¡¯t you turn on the light?"


    "There¡¯s a power failure."


    Anna¡¯s eyes have not been moved from him. His hair was a little wet, he looked like a man in some


    difficult situation, but his personality had an unspeakable charm.


    He took off his coat and tie and threw them aside. He was only wearing a clean white shirt, and his


    eyes fell on her. "It¡¯s thundering outside. Are you afraid of it?"


    "¡­I¡¯m not a kid."


    However, when she saw him, she was so happy.


    She felt like suddenly she saw the light in the dark.


    Daniel Taylor stretched out his hand and pulled her into his arms. Because it was very dark, she could


    not see his appearance and could only hear his voice gently ringing in her ear. "But when I heard the


    thunder, I was afraid that my Anna would be afraid, so I came here."


    "¡­" it was really thundering outside, but she could hear his heart beating in his chest clearly.


    Anna said wrongly, "I am not your Anna anymore. We¡¯re divorced."


    Damn it! She was really regretting her divorce!


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Can anyone tell her that in this world, there is any medicine that one can take in regret?


    Daniel Taylor smiled. "I want to wash my face."


    "Okay." Anna led him to the bathroom. She took her cell phone to provide some light and he washed


    his face.


    Daniel Taylor wiped his face with the towel and Anna¡¯s eyes had not moved away from his face. In her


    eyes, Daniel Taylor was very handsome.


    Not long ago, he belonged to her!


    Now, there was a feeling of heavy loss...


    Daniel Taylor put the towel on the shelf, turned to her, and said, "It¡¯s raining so hard that I can¡¯t go back


    tonight."


    A very aggrieved look.


    Anna, "..."


    So what?


    What does he want?


    Daniel Taylor said, "Can I borrow your bed for one night?"


    "I have just one bed."


    "It¡¯s OK. I won¡¯t upy much space. Just one-third is enough."


    "¡­" What else can she say?


    Theyy down on the bed, and Anna was hugged by Daniel Taylor.


    The man beside her seemed to have a feeling of satisfaction. Anna just felt that there was something


    wrong, but because she was immersed in the loss of divorcing him, she can¡¯t respond to it.

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554


    She asked Daniel Taylor, "You deliberately did it, don¡¯t you?"


    "What?" He asked in an innocent way.


    Anna said, "You said you came here because you think I might be scared. Actually you just want to live


    here."


    He really didn¡¯t seem afraid of trouble!


    He used so much brain to think all this.


    Daniel Taylor said innocently, "you have figured it out?"


    He really admitted it so easily?


    Anna asked with a headache, "Sir, what do you want?"


    "I don¡¯t know what I want." Daniel Taylor said affectionately, "It¡¯s because you asked for a divorce. I


    never said I wanted to. I wanted to see you so I came here. Can¡¯t I even meet you?"


    He again admitted it rightfully. As if there was nothing wrong with him.


    Anna didn¡¯t know what to say to him.


    Daniel Taylor leaned over and his forehead was against her. This bed was not big, but at this time,


    when there was a thunderstorm outside, this bed seemed very warm.


    He stared into her eyes domineeringly "You know what? When you are not by my side, I miss you more


    with every passing second, with every passing minute."


    Anna just looked at him for a second and then said, "You can have a better choice."


    "So I¡¯ll wait." Daniel Taylor smiled sadly, "Wait for that day when you will be willing toe back to me."


    Anna reached out his hand and put it on his ear. Her fingers touched his ear gently. She didn¡¯t know


    when she developed this habit. She liked to touch him here.


    She just listened to him and couldn¡¯t speak.


    Daniel Taylor held her restless hand. "Are you hinting that you want me?"


    "¡­" Anna quickly drew her hand back. "Nothing like that."


    Daniel Taylor has turned over and pressed her under the body, "Anna, do you know what I am thinking


    now?"


    "What are you thinking?" This ambiguous posture made Anna¡¯s face hot.


    Daniel Taylor bit her lip. "I want you to give me a baby. In this way, you won¡¯t want to leave me."


    He thought, in this way she will not doubt whether he loves her or not.


    Anna¡¯s body was tense because of his words.


    Daniel Taylor felt her change and smiled, "I¡¯m joking with you. You¡¯re so small. We¡¯re not in a hurry to


    have children."


    But, his hand uneasily went into her nightdress¡­


    Anna coughed and held his hand tightly. "We won¡¯t¡­."


    "It¡¯s OK, I¡¯ll just touch you."


    Anna, "..."


    She said to Daniel Taylor, "Can you be a little serious? You don¡¯t mean to worry that I¡¯m afraid of


    thunder, but I think that you¡¯re here to take advantage of me?"


    Daniel Taylor was doing evil and she had to stop.


    Well, Anna said he took advantage of her but how could he admit it?


    "I don¡¯t live around you. I just want to see if you have anything less," He exined.


    "¡­ What can be less?" Anna couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Didn¡¯t your heart has one person less?"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna was slightly stunned and looked at Daniel Taylor, "Is that you?"


    "Yeah." Daniel Taylor put his hand on her heart. "I want to feel it, am I still there or not?"


    Anna felt his forehead jumping suddenly! Where had he put his hand?


    She has never seen a man taking advantage so boldly and confidently with justice on his side!


    -


    In the morning, the rain outside had stopped but the two people in the room were still sleeping. In the


    quiet room, the mobile phone had rung twice before it was finally picked up by its owner.

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555


    Daniel Taylor answered the phone, "hello?"


    "Mr. Taylor, are you out of the house? There is an important meeting this morning."


    Daniel Taylor looked at the time, sat up, and saw Anna that was still sleeping. She was very tiredst


    night, and now she was sleeping very heavily.


    Thinking of everythingst night, his eyes softened.


    Men who eat their desired food at night are in a much better mood than usual.


    Instead of waking up Anna, he called silently and then left quietly.


    When Anna woke up, she heard the sound of cooking in the kitchen and the aroma of delicious food


    from the kitchen reached her nostrils.


    She went out and saw Lisa wearing an apron busy cooking.


    Anna was surprised to see Lisa here. "Lisa, how you came here?"


    "Oh! Actually madam heard that you had moved out. She is very concerned about you. She asked me


    to have a look." Lisa smiled and took a look at Anna. Her face was warm and happy. Totally opposite of


    the day when Anna left.


    "How do you know I¡¯m here?" Anna asked in surprise.


    "I asked Daniel."


    Actually, Daniel Taylor called her.


    So Lisa not only knew that Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t really want to divorce Anna, but also knew that they


    slept togetherst night.


    So as she saw Anna, the expression on her face was like of special jubtion.


    Oh my god, these young people are impossible to understand.


    However, this was a good thing.


    In addition, Daniel Taylor asked her to hide it, so she didn¡¯t say anything more in front of Anna. She


    gently said to Anna, "Freshen up ande out to eat."


    "Okay." Anna went into the bathroom.


    She looked at herself in the mirror and felt helpless. She moved here after divorce from Daniel Taylor,


    but now not only Daniel Taylor followed, but also Lisa.


    The whole Taylor family won¡¯t shift here, or they will?


    After dinner, Anna and Lisa went back to the Taylor house together.


    Mother Taylor saw Anna, she was so happy like her own daughter came to meet her. "Anna."


    "Mrs.Taylor..." Anna thought that she and Daniel Taylor has divorced, so she changed the way she


    called her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    But as soon as she opened her mouth, she was stared at by Mother Taylor, "what did you call me?"


    Last time when she met her, she called her mom and now she changed into Mrs.


    Mother Taylor was angry at the strange way she called her.


    Seeing Mother Taylor¡¯s cold face, Anna was embarrassed.


    Lisa came forward and reminded Anna, "It¡¯s Mom. Madam treats you like her daughter. Even if you are


    not with Daniel now, you are still a family."


    What¡¯s more, they have not been separated!


    However, whether Anna can keep this rtionship or not, was still a question!


    Anna had no choice but to call her, "Mom."


    Mother Taylor heard this and smiled satisfactorily, e here."


    The housekeeper said to Anna, "Madam has been worried about your divorce these days. Now she


    saw youing back and finally smiled. I must say she really loves you."


    Anna looked at Mother Taylor and was very touched in her heart, "Mom, thank you for being so kind to


    me."


    She really didn¡¯t know how to repay.


    Remembering that she was divorced from Daniel Taylor and has failed to live up to mother Taylor¡¯s


    kindness, made her feel guilty.


    After all, Mother Taylor has been looking forward to both of them having children together.

 Chapter 556

    Chapter 556


    No one knew whether they can have such a day or not!


    After hearing Anna¡¯s words, Mother Taylor said, "just left the house for a few days and bes so


    polite to your family members?"


    This sentence "family members" made her feel warm inside.


    Anna sat down on the sofa and said with a smile, "then I will not be polite."


    She chatted with Mother Taylor for a while and saw John Petering downstairs.


    He was illst night and didn¡¯t go to ss today. Seeing Anna at home, he couldn¡¯t help but pause.


    When she was his little aunt before, he didn¡¯t dare to look at her much.


    But now, she has divorced his uncle.


    Well, it turns out that he has a chance, doesn¡¯t he?


    Seeing John Peter, Mother Taylor asked with concern, "John, you aren¡¯t well. Why did youe


    down?"


    Most often, during Anna¡¯s presence at home, Mother Taylor¡¯s love for John Peter became less, but he


    was ill and Mother Taylor really cared about him.


    "I want toe down and walk." John Peter came over. Mother Taylor put her hand on his forehead.


    "It¡¯s still hot. Remember to take some medicer."


    "Got it." John Peter¡¯s gentle eyes fell on Anna¡¯s face.


    Anna turned her face away.


    Although she had divorced Daniel Taylor, she had nothing to do with John Peter. Even if she won¡¯t be


    with Daniel Taylor in the future, she will not be rted to John Peter. This family treated her so well. If


    she and John Peter would have something, Mother Taylor will die of grief.


    John Peter saw that she did not look at him, but his eyes were unbridled and fixed at her without the


    slightest scruple. Mother Taylor received a call to answer. She stood up and went out for a while.


    John Peter looked at Anna and said, "Are you okay?"


    "I¡¯m fine." Anna took a look at John Peter and said, "It¡¯s you who didn¡¯t seem fine. I think you should go


    to have a rest first."


    Isn¡¯t it ironic that people can¡¯t manage themselves well and want to manage others?


    "Do you care about me?"


    John Peter heard Anna saying to him to have a rest, and of course, he felt as if she cared for him.


    Anna, "..."


    What¡¯s wrong with his brain?


    Can¡¯t he see that she has no interest in him?


    John Peter stood up and said, "Then I will go to rest."


    A very enjoyable look.


    "¡­" Anna was speechless.


    Does he think that she will ask him toe back?


    He¡¯s so happy about her divorce?


    -


    In the afternoon, Anna finished her ss and went to meet the investors with Ryan Asher. She wanted


    to set up her ownpany and before that she wanted to have some investments.


    Ryan Asher helped her find the investor and they both came to apany to meet the investors.


    However, just after entering the door, Anna saw Eiza Preston sitting on the sofa beside the fountain in


    the hall on the first floor. She seemed like waiting for someone.


    She looked up and saw Anna.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    In this strange ce, Eiza Preston¡¯s eyes brightened up when she saw the familiar face. She went to


    Anna and said, "Anna Stark, how can youe here?"


    This was what Anna wanted to ask. Why is Eiza Preston here?


    "I have something to do here," Anna replied indifferently.


    Ryan Asher stood aside and saw that Eiza Preston and Anna knew each other. He didn¡¯t interrupt. He


    just said to Anna, "I¡¯ll go to the front desk first and ask. You can talk."


    Anna didn¡¯t want to talk, but Eiza Preston pestered her.


    Eiza Preston saw Ryan Asher going away, and her eyes wereplicated. She looked at Ryan


    Asher¡¯s back and asked, "Who is that man?"


    She didn¡¯t expect that Anna would be so fast that just after divorce she hooked up with other men. Oh,


    it¡¯s shameful!


    Anna said, "Friend, however, it doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with you. Right?"

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557


    Eiza Preston¡¯s eyes were very unfriendly.


    Anna knew that Eiza Preston was a typical dark person, who can only think bad things about others in


    her heart. No matter how she will present herself, such people would only think ording to their


    thinking.


    Eiza Preston looked at Anna curiously, "I heard you and Daniel Taylor are divorced? Is this true?"


    "Yes." Anna heard that Eiza Preston also knew about it. Of course, it proved that the news has been


    spread.


    That¡¯s fine!


    At least now those people won¡¯t speak behind her back that she is not worthy of Daniel Taylor.


    In Eiza Preston¡¯s eyes, there was a joy. She had a feeling of schadenfreude, "When I said he is not


    good, you defended him. I thought you two really loved each other! But, as he got better, he dumped


    you."


    "¡­" Anna looked at Eiza Preston, "So what?"


    Eiza Preston was afraid of Daniel Taylor, that¡¯s why she tolerated Anna¡¯s behavior for long. Whatever


    Anna said to her, she heard and didn¡¯t dare to fight back. But now, she knew that Anna didn¡¯t have


    Daniel Taylor as a backer, and immediately became upright.


    She said to Anna, "Why do those rich people like ordinary girls like us for no reason? How can he leave


    others with a good background and likes you? Can¡¯t you see the difference between you and Miss


    Brown? Actually, it¡¯s just when he was in a wheelchair he liked you and now he got up and dumped


    you! I feel sad for you."


    Eiza Preston said triumphantly.


    Anna¡¯s family background was not good, which was simr to her.


    So, after seeing Anna and Daniel Taylor together and Anna being loved so well, how can Eiza Preston


    bnce her mind?


    Because in her eyes, Anna should be the same as her. No one loves her, no one pays importance to


    up. Even if you try hard to get into a good university, in this elite school, you are only qualified to be


    someone else¡¯s supporting role.


    Of course, she was very happy to see Anna¡¯s misfortune and her abandoned appearance that was the


    same as her.


    Eiza Preston finished speaking and noticed Anna¡¯s shocked face.


    Seeing this, Eiza Preston said with a smile, "Can¡¯t you hear the truth? I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve gone too far, but


    the truth is exactly what I said. You wanted to live off a rich man, but you ended up being dumped!


    Daniel Taylor, even if he was dumped by Miss Brown, still he likes Miss Brown in his heart. When he


    stands up, he can¡¯t wait to dump you because he wants to be with Miss Brown. I hope now you realize


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    the gap between you and Miss Brown!"


    Anna still didn¡¯t speak, Eiza Preston felt that Anna was hit by her words.


    But¡­ Anna was just looking at the maning behind Eiza Preston.


    Today, he was wearing a handmade tailored suit and looked very handsome. There were several


    people in suits behind him.


    Daniel Taylor came here and thepany¡¯s top people came to receive him.


    At the moment, Daniel Taylor¡¯s face was extremely cold. Because when he came out of the elevator, he


    heard Eiza Preston¡¯s words clearly.


    She said he likes Isabe Brown, that¡¯s why he left Anna?


    "President Taylor."


    The general manager on one side saw the expression on Daniel Taylor¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but


    wiped off a cold sweat. The temperature was more than twenty degrees today, but he felt cold.


    Daniel Taylor stopped behind Eiza Preston, "say what you just said again."


    Eiza Preston looked back and saw Daniel Taylor standing behind her in a crowd.


    In an instant, she felt hoodwinked.


    What... What is going on?


    She didn¡¯t expect Daniel Taylor to be here.


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s aura made her legs tremble and her face white. For a while, she couldn¡¯t speak a word.


    When the people around her looked at Eiza Preston, they just felt sorry for her. People who were


    familiar with Daniel Taylor knew how much he hated Isabe Brown.

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558


    What¡¯s more, although no one made it clear about the losses of The Brown Enterprise, they all knew


    that Daniel Taylor was behind it.


    If he liked Isabe Brown, why he would have done such a thing.


    Anna stood aside and didn¡¯t speak. She knew since the beginning that Eiza Preston despised Daniel


    Taylor when he was in a wheelchair and said bad things about him at school.


    At the moment, after watching Eiza Preston¡¯s reaction, Anna just wanted tough.


    Since she was so fierce and capable, she shouldn¡¯t be scared to see Daniel Taylor, right?


    Eiza Preston came here with Isabe Brown today. She was downstairs waiting for Isabe Brown. At


    this moment, she was not sure what to do but as she saw Isabe Browning out of the elevator,


    she expectantly looked at Isabe Brown, "Miss Brown."


    Isabe Brown and Daniel Taylor used to be fianc¨¦e. They had a good rtionship. She thought at this


    moment, only Miss Brown can help her.


    Isabe Brown came over and looked at Daniel Taylor, surrounded by the people, "Daniel, what a


    coincidence. You¡¯re here too."


    She had just heard that Daniel Taylor came here for the meeting today. Just after that, she came to


    know that he had left. She was disappointed but as soon as she got out of the elevator, she saw him


    and felt very happy.


    Daniel Taylor was looking at Eiza Preston and asked Isabe Brown, "Do you know her?"


    Isabe Brown was also a smart person. At first nce, she understood that Eiza Preston has offended


    Daniel Taylor. At this moment, she wasn¡¯t stupid enough to run out to block the gun that was towards


    Eiza Preston. She smiled and asked, "What¡¯s the matter? She made you angry?"


    "¡­ She has offended Mr. Taylor." The man behind Daniel Taylor whispered.


    "Miss Brown." Eiza Preston¡¯s pleading eyes fell on Isabe Brown, "help me."


    She said those words for the sake of Isabe Brown, but it became a problem for her.


    Isabe Brown looked at Eiza Preston as if she had nothing to do with her. "We¡­ are we familiar?"


    Her words made Eiza Preston¡¯s expectant face stiff.


    Isabe Brown said helplessly, "How can there be such a blind person in the world? It¡¯s affordable to


    offend anyone, but Mr. Taylor? No way!"


    This sentence obviously meant that Eiza Preston is "stupid".


    Eiza Preston stood aside and looked at Isabe Brown. She just felt that the hope in her heart has


    been destroyed.


    In her heart, Isabe Brown has always been a good person.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But at this moment, her favorite teacher Isabe Brown, not only didn¡¯t give her a helping hand but also


    seemed to be on the side of Daniel Taylor.


    Looking at the rtionship between the two people, who are more stic than stic, Anna can¡¯t hide


    her smile. She knew that Eiza Preston liked Isabe Brown and regarded her as a goddess.


    But now?


    Isabe Brown even refused to recognize her?


    Anna didn¡¯t want toin, but she had already seen Eiza Preston¡¯s true face, so she couldn¡¯t help


    say all the things that Eiza Preston had done, "When I married sir, I took her as a friend and invited her


    to the wedding. Eiza Preston saw him sitting in a wheelchair and she told about it at the school.


    Everyoneughed at this matter. She always looked down on him."


    Eiza Preston was pointed out by Anna. Her face was pale.


    After hearing Anna¡¯s words, Isabe Brown not only didn¡¯t help but also looked at Eiza Preston with a


    shocked look. "You have done such a thing?"


    It was like falling into a hole.


    Her innocent face, like an angel, was a little more serious at the moment. It seemed that she got angry


    because Eiza Preston targeted Daniel Taylor, "this is too much! Did youugh at Mr. Taylor? "

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559


    Her words were like stabbing Eiza Preston in the heart.


    Even though Daniel Taylor is terrible, but her favorite teacher, Miss Brown, how she can treat her like


    this?


    Why?


    Why she did this to her?


    Anna looked at Isabe Brown. Even at this moment, Isabe Brown looked calm. It was obvious that


    Eiza Preston came with Isabe Brown, but unexpectedly, at this critical time, Isabe Brown


    abandoned her teammates so easily!


    This woman is terrible.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Jack Smith and said, "Deal with her."


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t need to deal with people like Eiza Preston himself.


    Of course, if there was something about Mr. Taylor and if he has asked Jack Smith to do it, then it


    would be like twice the result with half effort.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was the number one fan of Daniel Taylor. He never let others talk about him, especially when he


    was in a wheelchair.


    What if he was in a wheelchair?


    How can those people consider themselves qualified tough at Mr. Taylor?


    Daniel Taylor finished saying and walked out of the door.


    Isabe Brown noticed the situation and followed him, "Daniel, wait for me."


    Anna looked at the back of these two people. She was a little ufortable. Although she has


    divorced Daniel Taylor now, she was still jealous of Isabe Brown approaching him like this.


    She told herself that she just didn¡¯t like Isabe Brown¡¯s presence around Daniel Taylor. She will be


    very supportive of any other woman.


    Of course, it was just in her mind, not in reality. But she didn¡¯t realize it for the time being.


    Ryan Asher has alreadypleted the formalities at the front desk. He has seen Daniel Taylor going


    out and Isabelle Brown following him. He didn¡¯te here until Daniel Taylor left, then he came to


    Anna. "Are you ok?"


    He thought - Daniel Taylor seemed to have gone with Isabe Brown. Anna must be very sad at this


    moment.


    But Ryan Asher was a typical man who pays attention to his own life.


    If you tell him about work, he may understand.


    But if you let himfort any girl, it seemed ¡­. As if he doesn¡¯t know how to do it.


    Anna said, "Hmm. Have you arranged it?"


    "Yes. Let¡¯s go." He had made an appointment beforeing here. They just needed to meet the


    people now.


    Jack Smith was still standing in front of Eiza Preston, staring at Eiza Preston seriously, as if he was


    thinking about how to clean up this woman.


    "We will leave now." Ryan Asher looked at Jack Smith and said.


    "Okay." Jack Smith didn¡¯t look at Ryan Asher. His eyes were fixed at Eiza Preston as if it would


    prate through this girl!


    Anna followed Ryan Asher into the elevator, in a little bit regretful way, "you say, how Jack Smith will


    deal with Eiza Preston?"


    He will beat Eiza Preston?


    He can¡¯t, or¡­ he can?


    Although Jack Smith looked strict sometime, still Anna can¡¯t imagine the way he would beat a woman.


    "I don¡¯t know," Ryan Asher said.


    "I really want to see it." It was a pity that she can¡¯t witness such a scene.


    Ryan Asher looked at her and found that sometimes Anna behaved like a little child.


    -


    The investor they came to meet today happened to be the same person they saw downstairs with


    Daniel Taylor.


    The other party politely greeted, "Miss Stark, Mr. Asher."


    "President Levy." Ryan Asher smiled and continued, "We are here today to talk about investment with


    president Levy. I called your assistant before."


    Mr. Levy nodded, "I know."


    He gave Anna a friendly look. "Actually, I didn¡¯t quite understand one thing that why Miss Stark didn¡¯t


    go to Mr. Taylor if she needs investor, bute to me."

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560


    They knew that the two had divorced. But if she needed a favor, she can go to Daniel Taylor, after all,


    he was her ex-husband. What¡¯s more, Anna had a good rtionship with him, especially when he


    needed it the most.


    When Daniel Taylor was in a wheelchair, she was with him. Even if they had taken divorce now, she


    can still talk to Daniel Taylor for such a simple matter?


    Why did she run out to find investors?


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna took a look at Ryan Asher. Unexpectedly, the investor mentioned her rtionship with Daniel


    Taylor.


    They just met downstairs and have seen the whole scene there, it was really embarrassing.


    President Levy said again, "I have no problem in investing in this project. Since it¡¯s Miss Stark, of


    course, I believe in her. But I have one condition."


    "What is that condition?" Anna asked.


    "I hope Miss Stark can help me arrange a meal with Mr. Taylor," Mr. Levy calmly put forward his


    condition.


    Daniel Taylor came to thepany today but left in half an hour. He even canceled the dinner that they


    prepared for him after spending so much time.


    It was a pity for president Levy.


    If Anna will convince Daniel Taylor to have dinner with him, then this small investment they want will be


    nothing inparison to their benefit!


    Anna said, "I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Levy, I am afraid I may not be able to do this."


    She wanted to be independent because she didn¡¯t want to use her and Daniel Taylor¡¯s rtionship. But


    she didn¡¯t expect that she couldn¡¯t get rid of this rtionship!


    Ryan Asher was stunned, and he just stared at Anna.


    President Levy asked, "Why? It¡¯s just a meal."


    Anna said in a very good attitude, "Mr. Taylor and I are already divorced, and I have never had any


    work contact with him. You asked me to convince him for dinner, but I don¡¯t think that he would be


    convinced."


    She didn¡¯t say that she did not want Daniel Taylor toe. She just said that she could not do it.


    In this way, the other side should not be embarrassed by her, right?


    However, the next second, she saw that the enthusiasm on Mr. Levy¡¯s face, slowly disappeared, "then I


    can¡¯t help Miss Stark."


    Ryan Asher interrupted, "Weren¡¯t you interested in the ount of Grace?"


    In the Inte age, influence is equal to money.


    When he called them earlier, he was very interested when he heard about Grace.


    "I am still interested in Grace, but I am no more interested in the identity of Mrs. Taylor¡¯s ex-wife," Mr.


    Levy said rudely.


    Anyway, his meaning was obvious. If she won¡¯t help him to meet Daniel Taylor, he also didn¡¯t want to


    talk about any investment.


    -


    They came out of the elevator and Ryan Asher looked at Anna, "Don¡¯t worry too much. We can meet


    other people."


    It¡¯s not an easy task to start a business and it¡¯s just a predictable thing to face refusals. People have to


    endure refusal and other people¡¯s moods with a smile.


    Anna frowned, stopped walking, and stared at Ryan Asher.


    Ryan Asher asked, "What¡¯s the matter?"


    "Am I really that bad?" Anna asked angrily.


    "What?" Ryan Asher didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Anna said, "He didn¡¯t even look at the n we worked so hard. The name Grace was not as important


    to him as a meal with sir?"


    "¡­" Ryan Asher looked at Anna, "Don¡¯t you know it?"


    Nowe to know that how powerful existence your husband has?


    Yeah! By the way, he is now her ex-husband.


    Anna said gloomily, "I really don¡¯t know. When I met him, he told me that he has a very small business,


    and I believed him."


    "¡­" My goodness! If this is a small business, others should live or die?

 Chapter 561

    Chapter 561


    Ryan Asher heard Anna¡¯s and asked, "I¡¯m a little curious now. How you and Mr. Taylor met each


    other?"


    Ryan Asher was curious because Anna didn¡¯t know anything about Daniel Taylor, even less than he


    did.


    Ryan Asher¡¯s words made Anna immediately feel a little heartbreaking.


    How they met¡­ they just met like that¡­


    -


    By the time they went downstairs, Daniel Taylor had already left.


    They thought Isabe Brown had gone with him. However, Anna found that Isabe Brown had not


    gone yet.


    It seemed that she was waiting for Anna.


    She saw Anna and Ryan Asher together and gave an elegant smile, "Anna."


    Ryan Asher replied to Isabe Brown on behalf of Anna, "What does Miss Brown want from Anna?"


    Now in everyone¡¯s eyes, Isabe Brown was the culprit of Anna and Daniel Taylor¡¯s divorce. Although


    she looked good, she was a mistress in their eyes.


    What if, if she was his former fianc¨¦e?


    She had no right to step in someone else¡¯s marriage.


    Isabe Brown ignored Ryan Asher and just looked at Anna. "You should be very touched in your heart


    that Daniel helped you today?"


    "¡­" Anna looked at her, "So what? What does Aunt Isabe want to say?"


    Aunt - this word made Isabe Brown¡¯s expression petrified.


    She is so young, she was called aunt by Anna!


    Is she trying to piss her off?


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She said to Anna, "Daniel is always soft hearted, so even after divorce when he saw you being bullied,


    he still takes care of you. However, it¡¯s just gratitude. It doesn¡¯t mean anything else. Don¡¯t think about


    it."


    She said this as if she knew Daniel Taylor very well, more like the woman beside Daniel Taylor.


    Anna was almost going to believe that they are already together.


    She smiled at Isabe Brown and said, "Thank you, Aunt Isabe, for reminding me. I won¡¯t think much


    about it. It is Aunt Isabe, who has true love with sir! Even Eiza Preston, who was so kind to you at


    ordinary times, has been kicked out mercilessly by you."


    She entuated the word "true love".


    No matter how fake Isabe Brown was now, Anna can never forget how she used to taunt sir in front


    of her.


    Isabe Brown calmly said, "I am not familiar with her at all. Of course, I will not forgive her for saying


    all that what she said for Daniel."


    "And what about you?" Anna looked at the woman directly, "Have you forgotten all the bad things you


    said in front of me about him?"


    Isabe Brown red at Anna, her eyes were cold.


    She just endured Daniel Taylor¡¯s rude behavior, and now she has to be pissed off by Anna. How would


    she be feeling?


    Anna observed her somewhat taut face, ignored her, and said to Ryan Asher, "Let¡¯s go for dinner."


    -


    They came to the restaurant, as soon as they sat down and ordered the food, Anna¡¯s cell phone rang.


    She took a look. It was a message from Daniel Taylor. "I¡¯ll get home before six. I have something to do,


    reach home as soon as possible."


    "What is it?"


    "Urgent."


    It was almost six o¡¯clock now.


    Anna saw that he was in a hurry, so she left leave Ryan Asher alone in the restaurant and hurried back


    home.


    She opened the door and entered the room and saw a tall man in a white T-shirt wearing apron cooking


    in the kitchen. There were already two cooked dishes on the table.


    Anna stood at the kitchen door. "What¡¯s going on?"


    "Wash your hands ande back for dinner."


    "¡­ Is that what you mean by an urgent work?"

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562


    He called her in a hurry and she came back leaving Ryan Asher alone in the restaurant!


    "Yes." Daniel Taylor was very busy for thest two days. Today, he postponed the dinner of that


    Does it make sense if she doesn¡¯te back?


    "You are too willful!" Anna said distastefully, "Ryan Asher apanied me today for a meeting. I asked


    him for a meal but I left him and came here because you called me and cheated me by saying that


    there is something urgent."


    The thought that she has been deceived by him and the thought that she didn¡¯t make a deal because of


    him today made Anna feel annoyed. She looked at Daniel Taylor and disliked him.


    Her life has been messed up because she met him.


    Why he has to appear everywhere.


    Daniel Taylor asked, "What¡¯s the matter?"


    "Do you know that President Levy? Today, we had a meeting with him to talk about investment. He


    asked me to convince you to have dinner with him and then he will agree to invest." Anna didn¡¯t hide it


    from him and said it directly.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Okay! I¡¯ll go back and let Jack Smith see when I¡¯m free and set a time for you. "


    He had no time for others, but for the sake of his little cutie, he can even offer his life in sacrifice.


    "You don¡¯t need to! I¡¯ve refused him."


    Anna put her bag on the sofa. She just thought about her problems and felt depressing.


    As she turned around, something fell on the ground in the kitchen.


    Anna went to the kitchen and saw the kettle overturned.


    The back of his hand was red. It looked like it was burning!


    She was angry with him because of President Levy¡¯s business. She was a little upset because of the


    investment and didn¡¯t want to talk to him but as she saw this she forgot anything.


    She pulled his hand and put in under the tap.


    Hold his hand and blew it lightly.


    Daniel Taylor looked at the way she held his hand to blow, and the way her cheeks were bulging was


    particrly lovely in his eyes.


    "Does it hurt?" She asked with pain.


    In her eyes, every part of Daniel Taylor was more than perfect. It was more painful to see his beautiful


    hand burning than to see her hurt herself.


    Daniel Taylor said, "It hurts."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Come, sit outside." Anna helped Daniel Taylor to sit on the sofa.


    It¡¯s just his hand was scalded, but in her eyes, it seemed as if he was injured as a whole, "What should


    I do? There is no scald medicine at home. Do you want to go to the hospital? Why are you so


    careless?"


    Daniel Taylor calmlyforted her, "It¡¯s OK, I made you sad and made trouble for you. I deserved to be


    burned."


    When he finished, Anna red at him severely. "Although you have caused me trouble, I don¡¯t want to


    see you hurt."


    Moreover, his hand was burned because he was cooking for her.


    Daniel Taylor stretched another hand to hug her, put her in his arms, and let her sit on his leg. "I just


    saw my Anna caring about me so much, and it doesn¡¯t hurt now."


    Obviously, he wasn¡¯t going to admit that when he saw her angry with him because of her work he


    deliberately used the trick of injuring himself to gain her sympathy.


    Anna left him on the sofa, went to the kitchen, and cooked his unfinished meal. Then she served his


    meal and announced his fate, "you shall not enter the kitchenter."


    "Why?" Daniel Taylor looked at her.


    He was thinking that he will practice cooking well, to strive to grasp her stomach, and then her heart, so


    that she can never leave him.


    Anna said, "so as to avoid clumsy you from hurting yourself again."


    Clumsy, this word made Daniel Taylor think of talking to her for the first time.

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563


    She was the first woman in the world who dared to say that he is clumsy!


    However, Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t contradict her words. For him, what his woman said was thest word.


    Her happiness was all that he wanted.


    Anna was about to eat. She saw that he wasn¡¯t eating, so she asked, "what¡¯s wrong?"


    "My hand is scalded, I can¡¯t eat."


    "¡­"


    "You can feed me." Daniel Taylor said.


    Anna looked at him. She had no way to deal with this man and took up his te. "Come on, open your


    mouth, Daniel Taylor, little kid."


    She didn¡¯t believe that if she feeds him like this he would eat happily.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    How old did he think of himself?


    Anna couldn¡¯t help thinking that if Mr. Levy would see them today like this, would he force her to


    arrange their meal?


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s face was stiff. Her tone was the same as like coaxing a three-year-old, it¡¯s just¡­


    However, he looked at the food she raised to his mouth, opened his mouth, and ate it.


    Anna stared at him for a while and found that he was not only not ashamed, but also calm and self-


    confident. "I really want to take a picture of you and send it to others to let them see what kind of naive


    child Mr. Taylor is."


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t care about this. He just looked at Anna, "you¡¯re not angry?"


    "About what?"


    "About work."


    Anna was stunned. She lowered her head and found that he was coaxing herself to be happy.


    She was much morefortable now. "What¡¯s the use of being angry with you? It¡¯s none of your


    business. It¡¯s those people who are so annoying! Am I that bad? Why do you say? I have worked so


    hard for so long, but still, I can¡¯t reach your ten-thousandth?"


    In this way, no matter what will she do, she can¡¯t get close to him?


    Daniel Taylor raised his lips, "you are very good."


    "Only you can say that." Anna sighed gloomily and said to him, "it¡¯s OK. I¡¯ll try againter. I will work


    harder to achieve my goals."


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and said, "Don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself. Compared with the


    people as of your age, you are already very good. In the future, you will have more experience and you


    will do better"


    Hisfort has always been very rational. Anna nodded.


    -


    At 8 o¡¯clock in the evening, Anna was taking a bath. Her mobile phone was on the table. When she


    receives a message, the screen lightened up. Daniel Taylor nced casually and found a message full


    of ambiguity, "Anna, have you had a meal? I have eaten."


    He took it up to have a look. Anna¡¯s mobile phone also had the fingerprint of Daniel Taylor. He can


    unlock her phone.


    He clicked to open the message took a look at the profile picture. Daniel Taylor recognized his nephew,


    John Peter.


    John Peter had sent several messages to Anna, "I have taken the medicine. I am much better now and


    the high fever is not so serious."


    Anna didn¡¯t reply to him. But with great patience, he has sent several messages to her and reported his


    own situation.


    There was another sentence, especially eye-catching, "I really want to see you. When can I see you?"


    Daniel Taylorughed yfully. His nephew seemed very brave. He just divorced Anna and he took the


    opportunity to join in.


    With such a level, he wanted to vow his woman?


    John Peter was lying in the bed, holding his cell phone and looking at Anna¡¯s profile picture. Anna


    didn¡¯t ept his friend''s request but he was still sending her messages.

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564


    At this time, the door was knocked. Then, n Kevin pushed the door open and walked in, followed by


    Vanessa Cameron.


    John Peter ck eyebrows were raised and he took a look at these two people, "Howe you guys


    are here?"


    "Ie to know that you are ill. So Vanessa Cameron and I came to see you."


    John Peter didn¡¯t say anything. In his eyes, both of them were his buddies.


    "How are you?" Vanessa Cameron asked.


    She knew that John Peter didn¡¯t like her, so, she has always been very understanding about particr


    things, and never did anything to embarrass him or herself.


    "It¡¯s just a cold, nothing serious."


    He was ill, but he was not in a bad mood. Since Anna¡¯s divorce, his heart has seen a glimmer of hope


    again. He had some hope for Anna and himself.


    He liked her very much. He just missed the chance before. Now, he has decided to strive for it.


    -


    "Vanessa." Olivia Taylor opened the door and saw them, "What a pleasant surprise, Vanessa is at our


    house!"


    In her eyes, Vanessa Cameron was John Peter¡¯s girlfriend, so her attitude towards Vanessa Cameron


    was very good. In particr, she had heard that Vanessa Cameron has been very good at school, and


    she also considered her a very good person.


    Vanessa Cameron nodded, "good evening, Miss Taylor."


    They said a few words and went out leaving John Peter and n Kevin in the room.


    n Kevin and John Peter were very familiar. For him, John Peter¡¯s room was the same as his own.


    He looked at John Peter, who had been resting at home. "Are you ok this way? It won¡¯t affect our


    "No, it won¡¯t."


    "By the way." n Kevin said, "Orange said that his sister wille to see ourpetition this time.


    He gave her the ticket and also asked someone to book a hotel for her."


    Orange was Aiden Stark. Now people in the team call him that.


    John Peter looked at n Kevin in surprise, "really?"


    "Why should I lie?" n Kevin noticed his weird appearance and asked. "I think you¡­ It seems that


    you haven¡¯t given up on Anna yet?"


    "Why should I give up?" Especially after knowing that Anna is Grace, his determination to be with her


    was even stronger. Often when he saw her, he can¡¯t even move his eyes.


    n Kevin said, "Are you sure?"


    Apparently there was no such obstacle as Daniel Taylor as before, but Anna and Daniel Taylor¡¯s past,


    in front of Taylor¡¯s family, can obviously be a barrier that cannot be crossed.


    Even if he would cross that barrier and really go back to Anna. Others would onlyugh that he married


    his aunt.


    What¡¯s more, by looking at Anna¡¯s appearance and behavior, it didn¡¯t seem that she has any ideas for


    John Peter.


    He still liked Anna. Is he sure that he¡¯s not hurting himself?


    John Peter didn¡¯t answer his question. He has heard that Anna was going to watch thepetition. He


    was motivated, "what about other people? Get them online."


    "Aren¡¯t you sick?" n Kevin suspected that if he wasn¡¯t here, John Peter might jump out of bed.


    "Even if I am not well, I can practice."


    "¡­"


    n Kevin had no option than to call everyone online.


    -


    Thepetition was at the weekend and the venue was in Jincheng.


    Anna and Vanessa Cameron took a high-speed rail together.


    Vanessa Cameron was a member of their team. She never missed their game. As for Anna, she came


    for Aiden.


    She has never seen Aiden Starkpeting live. Since their team was founded, it has developed better


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and better, and they have rushed to the finals. Aiden Stark now has his own ie. When Anna was


    divorced, he gave her a big red envelope full of money tofort his sister in every possible way.

 Chapter 565

    Chapter 565


    After so many years, Anna finally felt the benefits of having a younger brother.


    Aiden Stark was the youngest in the team, but he yed very well and had many female fans. Anna


    remembered that two days ago, Ste Winsletined to her that Aiden Stark often received


    presents from his female fans.


    Anna sat in the audience to watch the game. Her eyes were on Aiden Stark, and she ignored John


    Peterpletely.


    Especially after arriving at the scene, she found that John Peter has more fans than Aiden Stark, which


    made her a little ufortable.


    Why don¡¯t Aiden have more fans?


    Yes! She¡¯s a biased sister. She only wanted the best for her brother.


    Thepetitionsted a long time. Although they won in the end, Anna still sat in a bit of pain. He


    followed them back to the hotel and prepared to eat.


    In the car, Aiden Stark and Anna sat together and Aiden looked at her sister with expectations, "sister,


    am I awesome?"


    "¡­" Anna looked at hiscent appearance and didn¡¯t want to praise him.


    Aiden Stark said, "In our team, I am the most handsome. I am the number one, the team leader is the


    number second."


    He is a typical braggart.


    Even if Anna was blind, she knew that his fans were not as many as John Peter.


    John Peter sat next to them. He was sleeping but after hearing the conversation between this brother


    and sister, his ears got alert. He wanted to beat Aiden Stark violently.


    He¡¯s the most handsome. But did he ever talk like this?


    Anna asked curiously, "What position n Kevin has in your team?"


    "n Kevin..." Aiden Stark said, "Maybe fourth?"


    As soon as he finished, he was kicked by n Kevin. "I¡¯m the first. You all should get lost. Anna, you


    tell, who is the most handsome in our team?"


    Several members of the team were in the car. Because of n Kevin¡¯s question, everyone looked at


    Anna.


    Men, of course, like to hear others calling them handsome. Just like women like others to boast about


    their beauty.


    Anna looked at them and found that John Peter was looking at herself expectantly.


    In order to not be a sinner, she proudly said, "of course, my brother is the most handsome, you all are


    nothing in front of my brother."


    "As my sister says so." n Kevin, who had a bad face, changed his mouth at the moment.


    Vanessa Cameron was booking a ce for dinner. As she heard this, she couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    A group of people reached the hotel, everyone got down from the bus. Anna was sitting on the back


    seat, so when everyone got off, only she and John Peter were left behind.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before she could get off, her arm was grabbed by John Peter and he asked, "Are you nearsighted?"


    "¡­" Anna pulled out his hand and looked at John Peter. "Why do you think so?"


    "Don¡¯t you think that I am more handsome as Aiden?"


    He is the team¡¯s most handsome guy and also the leader.


    Anna said, "Why do you think you are more handsome than him? Young master Peter, you feel too


    good about yourself. I think you should go back and look in the mirror."


    "¡­" Her disgusted expression made John Peter choke.


    Because of Anna¡¯s attitude towards him, he has now begun to doubt his personality charm.


    Anna got out of the bus first.


    He looked at her back, stayed there for two seconds, and followed her. He was determined to find a


    chance to have a good chat with her.


    He believed that as long as he canmunicate with Anna, he can start again.


    -


    As soon as Anna got off the bus, she saw a man standing in front of her, wearing a ck suit. Under


    the projection of the light, his pretty face seemed to be more handsome.

 Chapter 566

    Chapter 566


    However, Anna didn¡¯t understand how he came here? ¡­


    John Peter also saw Daniel Taylor, "uncle?"


    He originally thought that they are in Jincheng. He has found an opportunity to get along with Anna


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    alone, but he didn¡¯t expect that Daniel Taylor would suddenly appear.


    Although Daniel Taylor and Anna were divorced now, John Peter can¡¯t help but feel guilty when he saw


    Daniel Taylor.


    Daniel Taylor said to John Peter, "I heard about yourpetition. I came to have a look."


    "¡­" He has yed so long, but Daniel Taylor never took an interest.


    Maybe because his legs were inconvenient before and he always kept a low profile but now he can go


    anywhere. However, it was hard for John Peter to believe that Daniel Taylor came to see him specially.


    Anna saw Daniel Taylor. When she went out today, she told him that she will go to watch Aiden


    She thought that she would see him after going back. It turned out that he followed her?


    Jack Smith and Vanessa Cameron took everyone to dinner. Daniel Taylor, Anna, and John Peter were


    behind the team.


    Because the news of divorce hase out, so in front of others, Daniel Taylor was not very close to


    Anna. Even while dinner, he was with John Peter. Everyone looked at his doting on John Peter¡¯s


    nephew. They all envied him a little and wished if they could have such an uncle.


    -


    After dinner, everyone went to have a rest. Anna wanted to work, so Aiden Stark booked a single room


    for her. She paid for it herself.


    She sat in front of theputer, heard the knock on the door, stood up to open the door, and saw


    Daniel Taylor standing at the door.


    "¡­"


    Because he has been with John Peter, Anna thought that he really came to see John Peter.


    What does he want to do with her now?


    Daniel Taylor saw her blocking the door and said, "Let mee in."


    "No." Anna said, "We are divorced. What are you doing here? What would other people do think?"


    Everyone knew about their divorce. However, they did not know that Daniel Taylor often runs to her


    whenever he had free time.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Be obedient. In front of them, I¡¯ve been very low-key. Let me in, otherwise, I¡¯ll tell


    them that we slept togetherst night."


    "¡­" Sleeping together after divorce. Anna thought about it and felt¡­ shameful.


    She didn¡¯t expect Daniel Taylor to threaten her with this. It was really despicable!


    She had to let the door open and let him in.


    Daniel Taylor closed the door and looked at her room. They were living in a four-star hotel. It was not


    very luxurious, but it wasn¡¯t bad.


    "You are living alone?"


    "Well." Anna said, "Aiden knows that I want to work. He was afraid of disturbing me. So he specially


    reserved a room for me."


    "I¡¯ll take a bath." Daniel Taylor said, took off his coat, put it on the table beside the bed, and went to the


    bathroom.


    "¡­" Anna was speechless.


    Why did hee here to take a bath?


    He was not going to sleep here at night, or?


    He came here especially. He should have booked a room.


    What¡¯s it like toe here and sleep?


    After all, they have been divorced, and while living outside, if things like this spread out it might be very


    easy for others to gossip!


    Daniel Taylor went to take a bath and Anna continued to work without thinking much.


    After a while, someone knocked at the door.


    She didn¡¯t know who hade at this time. She was about to open the door, but she saw Daniel Taylor


    The person outside the door was John Peter.


    John Peter has been stared at by Daniel Taylor all night. He finally saw Daniel Taylor going out. He


    slipped over and ran here because he wanted to talk to Anna. As a result, he saw his uncle¡¯s strange


    appearance in Anna¡¯s room.

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567


    "Uncle?" John Peter was stunned.


    What¡¯s going on?


    The two of them were apparently divorced then how can uncle be in Anna¡¯s room?


    Daniel Taylor asked in a master like way, "Do you have anything?"


    John Peter¡¯s face was stiff. In front of Daniel Taylor, it was hard to confess that he came here to find


    Anna. He can only make an excuse, "Is Vanessa Cameron here?"


    "No, she is not here." Daniel Taylor can see that this matter has nothing to do with Vanessa Cameron.


    He knew John Peter came here to meet Anna.


    He didn¡¯t break through John Peter¡¯s lies either.


    Actually, he also wanted to see what kind of tricks his nephew can y.


    "How can my uncle be in Anna¡¯s room?" John Peter asked.


    "Used her bathroom for taking a bath. Do you have any problem?" Daniel Taylor said rightfully.


    "Aren¡¯t you divorced?"


    "I can¡¯t take a bath in her room because we are divorced?"


    "¡­"


    Anna had a headache when she heard the two men talking. She didn¡¯t know whether the scene was


    good or bad.


    However, if John Peter has seen Daniel Taylor here, isn¡¯t it a good thing?


    At least he won¡¯t go on sending her all those tacky messages!


    She was really annoyed because of John Peter recently. He reported everything that he had done in


    the day. She didn¡¯t understand this boy. She wasn¡¯t his guardian, what she would have to do with his


    daily matters?


    After asking one or two questions John Peter left.


    Daniel Taylor closed the door and walked back. He nced at the calm appearance of Anna sitting in


    front of theputer, "John Peter looking for you."


    "I heard that," Anna said indifferently.


    "Then won¡¯t you go out to meet him?" Daniel Taylor sat down and looked at his lovely cutie¡¯s cold


    response for John Peter. He was very happy in his heart.


    She had already broken up with John Peter and had no contact with him. He pestered her, but she still


    didn¡¯t give him any response.


    Anna said, "Why do I go to meet him? He has seen you here he should note to me again!"


    Daniel Taylor moved the chair closer to her, put his arms around her, put his face on her shoulder, and


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    embraced her.


    Anna said, "Don¡¯t disturb me. I¡¯m working."


    "Okay. I won¡¯t disturb you."


    He even breathed quietly. But, Anna was still in his arms, but she wasn¡¯t at ease.


    She said in a deliberative way, "I think you should go back now! Isn¡¯t it for a bath? The bath is done, so


    you may leave."


    "I¡¯ll sleep with you tonight."


    Anna strongly refused, "no, John Peter knows you are here. If you stay here, what will he think?"


    Daniel Taylor stretched his hand. His uneasy hands went in from her clothes, and he put it on her t


    stomach. The heat of his hand was close to her skin, which made Anna¡¯s body burn quickly.


    She said, "Daniel Taylor little child if you do all this, I will be very angry."


    "I¡¯ll go in a minute." Daniel Taylor put his arms around her but did not take them away. "I am just waiting


    for you toplete your work and when you will go to bed I will leave the room."


    She didn¡¯t want to let people know they were staying together, so he cooperated with her.


    After all, who made him, a divorced ex-husband?


    Anna saw that he agreed. She alsopromised and paid attention to finishing today¡¯s work.


    ...


    She turned off theputer and found that she was still hugged by Daniel Taylor. He leaned on her


    shoulder and breathed evenly.


    Is he sleeping?


    Anna looked over his head from this angle and can see that his eyes were closed. His eyshes were


    very long and he seemed sleeping soundly.

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568


    She raised her hand and put it on his head. She wasn¡¯t in a hurry to wake him up.


    It looked like he¡¯s tired. Otherwise, he would not have fallen asleep so soon.


    Daniel Taylor slept for a while, opened his eyes, and found that Anna had not been working, but she


    was still sitting in a chair ying with her mobile phone, to let him lean on her.


    He rubbed his chin on her shoulder, and his voice was full of doting, "the work is done?"


    "Yes." Anna nodded, "I¡¯m ready to go to bed."


    Seeing that he has woken up, she put away her cell phone. In fact, her shoulders were already sore.


    She was very tired today.


    She stood up and said to Daniel Taylor, "you can go back now."


    But Daniel Taylor hugged him from behind and pressed him directly onto the bed.


    "Daniel Taylor." When Anna was serious, she called his name.


    Daniel Taylor held her arm, pressed it to the top of her head, looked at her face, and kissed her nose.


    "Let me hold you for a while, just for a while."


    "¡­" His gentle eyes made Anna''s heart soft. She just kept lying in bed, looking at him, without moving.


    However, the man who said that he was just holding her for a while took the opportunity to hold her lips.


    "Ah, aren¡¯t you going?" Anna, who was pressed by him, protested in a low voice.


    This man broke his promise again?


    Daniel Taylor said, "I will go, but I want to talk with you."


    She was just busy. He could not speak. He wanted to talk to her and waited for her toplete her


    work.


    Anna blinked, looked at the man in front of him, and said, "What do you want to talk about?"


    Daniel Taylor asked, "How does it feel to go to the game today?"


    "Very good. They have a lot of fans. You say, isn¡¯t it amazing? When Aiden used to say that he wanted


    to be an epetitor, we all thought he was joking, but unexpectedly, he really fulfilled his dream."


    Daniel Taylor looked at her tenderly and listened to Anna telling him about today¡¯s event.


    His gentle eyes, like springs, enveloped her entire body.


    After chatting with Daniel Taylor for a while, Anna saw that he still held herself in his arms and asked,


    "Are you going or not?"


    "I don¡¯t want to leave."


    "You are a liar." Anna despised him, "You just said you will go."


    "Give me a kiss and I¡¯ll go." Ever since their divorce, only he has taken the initiative.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor without any action. She wanted to kiss him and act like before, but she


    was trying to restrain herself.


    Daniel Taylor urged, "Hurry up."


    Anna can¡¯t help but look up and kissed him on the face.


    Soft lips were pasted on his lips...


    Daniel Taylor smiled contentedly, "Anna is very obedient. Will you go back with me tomorrow?"


    "I booked a ticket with Vanessa." She can¡¯t leave Vanessa Cameron and go back with him!


    Friends don¡¯t abandon friends!


    Daniel Taylor said, "Okay, after that, we will have dinner together in the evening."


    Anna replied, "Okay."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Go to bed." Daniel Taylor released her andy down beside her. "I¡¯ll leave when you fall asleep."


    Anna said, "what if you won¡¯t leave?"


    Anna just felt that recently he has be less and less trustworthy. She didn¡¯t know which of his


    sentence was true, and which one was false.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Then I won¡¯t go."

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569


    "¡­"


    -


    In the morning, when Anna got up, Daniel Taylor was not in her room. Because she asked him to go, so


    This was what Anna didn¡¯t expect.


    Vanessa Cameron called and asked her toe to the dining hall for breakfast. Anna freshened up,


    picked up her bag, and went out.


    There was a breakfast buffet in the hotel in the morning.


    She picked up one te to take food and saw Daniel Taylor sitting by the window, having breakfast with


    Jack Smith.


    In the early morning sunshine, he seemed to be like a charactering out of the fantasy.


    Anna nced at him. She was afraid that her eyes would reveal something. She went straight to Aiden


    Stark and sat down.


    Not long before, John Peter came. Young Master Peter got up eventer than Anna.


    He took the breakfast, came to their table, and sat on Anna¡¯s side.


    "Orange, good morning."


    He said hello to Aiden Stark.


    "Captain." Aiden Stark saw John Peter sitting down with them and thought that John Peter came for


    him.


    John Peter was the team leader, but in this team, his favorite person was Aiden Stark. Even their fans


    thought that he and Aiden Stark was a pair.


    In the eyes of fans, these three people have long been in YY love.


    Including Aiden Stark himself. He asionally had an illusion that John Peter has ideas about him.


    After all, Vanessa Cameron really liked captain. But the captain was not moved. Does he really like


    men?


    When Aiden Stark was in his thoughts, John Peter¡¯s eyes fell on Anna.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Today¡¯s Anna was dressed up very casually, her skin was good. Although she didn¡¯t put on makeup,


    she still looked very good.


    John Peter¡¯s voice was gentle, "Anna, morning."


    Anna was eating. When she heard him calling herself, she couldn¡¯t help but look at him and said


    perfunctorily, "morning."


    Can you stop looking like this?


    Anna felt that she had goosebumps.


    She didn¡¯t know why. When she was with Daniel Taylor, she was very happy, even when she was


    stared at by him for long!


    But as they changed the person into John Peter, even if John Peter in the eyes of other girls he was


    very excellent, but in her eyes, he was nothing, just a normal boy.


    Seeing John Peter not only sitting in front of him but also greeting her elder sister, Aiden Stark became


    more flustered.


    He approached Anna and whispered, "Sister, do you think our team leader is quite different?"


    Anna was stunned!! Is Aiden Stark referring to her and John Peter?


    Aiden Stark didn¡¯t wait for Anna to speak and said nervously, "I think he seems to have some thoughts


    for me."


    "Poof..." Anna was drinking porridge and almost sprayed it out.


    How does he think John Peter has an idea about him?


    "How was yourst night? It is a new ce, did you sleep well?" John Peter didn¡¯t know what they were


    talking about, and his attention was just on Anna.


    Aiden Stark¡¯s words made Anna a little unable to look directly at John Peter. She replied awkwardly,


    "it¡¯s very good."


    "We have a 3:00 p.m. bus. There is still time. Do you have any ce you want to go? I¡¯ll take you


    there." Compared with the time when they were in high school, John Peter has obviously matured a lot.


    He wasn¡¯t the same self-centered boy. It seemed he also cared about her likes and dislikes.


    "I don¡¯t have any." Anna refused.


    "I remember you like pandas very much. Shall we go to see them together?" Aspared to Anna¡¯s


    indifferent tone, John Peter¡¯s tone was much friendly.

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570


    Anna peeled boiled eggs, and her attitude was much colder, "I don¡¯t want to go."


    Even if she wanted to go, she didn¡¯t want to go with him.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn¡¯t like him.


    She saw John Peter has been looking at herself continuously. She noticed it and suggested, "You


    should let Vanessa Cameron go with you."


    "Anna..." He knew that she was rejecting him. But he still hoped that she would give him a chance.


    Is his attitude not good enough?


    What on the earth he has to do to let her forgive himself?


    At this time, Jack Smith, who had breakfast with Daniel Taylor, came over like a machine and said to


    John Peter, "Young master, Mr. Taylor has something to do with you, so he asked you toe to him."


    Uncle again¡­


    Fromst night, John Peter found that every time he wanted to say something to Anna, Daniel Taylor


    would appear suddenly.


    He even doubted that Daniel Taylor did everything intentionally.


    However, Daniel Taylor¡¯s order could not be refused.


    He stood up, went to that table, and sat opposite Daniel Taylor. "What can I do for my uncle?"


    "I can¡¯t call you if there is nothing?" Obviously Mr. Taylor was jealous, but his expressions were


    particrly calm.


    How dare John Peter say no?


    No matter a serious matter or no matter at all, as long as Daniel Taylor calls him, he can¡¯t dare to


    refuse.


    "No, I didn¡¯t mean that," he said obediently.


    Daniel Taylor took up his ss and drank water. He said calmly, "I have a ticket of 11:00 a.m., you are


    Want to rob his Anna? He won¡¯t let it, OK!


    How can John Peter agree to it?


    He still had something to do. Although Anna hasn¡¯t promised, he hasn¡¯t given up.


    "I have something else to do." he refused.


    "What is it?" Daniel Taylor looked at him. "Let Jack Smith handle it for you."


    What¡­


    He wanted to date Anna. How can Jack Smith do it for him?


    John Peter didn¡¯t like it. "Uncle, I have booked a ticket. I can go back by myself. You¡¯d better go by


    yourself. You¡¯re so busy. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m not a kid."


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s concerned face seemed to be a little lost. "Yourpetition is over. Of course, your


    uncle wants you to go back with him. Do you forget how you pestered me when you were little? Now


    that you¡¯re grown up, you won¡¯t listen to your uncle, am I wrong? Uncle just wants you to go back home


    with him and you dislike your uncle? Well, I see. I¡¯ll never be concerned about your matter as your


    uncle again."


    Do you remember when John Peter talked to Daniel Taylor, he was pestering him all day and


    deliberately mentioned the previous rtionship! Then¡­ How can he forget their former rtionship


    now?


    He speechlessly looked at Daniel Taylor, "uncle, I..."


    "Don¡¯t you want to abandon this uncle?"


    "¡­" This matter seemed too serious!


    John Peter felt his heart was dripping blood. "If I will go back with you, you won¡¯t think like this."


    Daniel Taylor looked at him and smiled. "Yes."


    "¡­" Seeing that he said yes so happily, John Peter felt that he had been trapped.


    -


    After breakfast, they left.


    Anna and Aiden Stark strolled around.


    They didn¡¯t go to see pandas. Instead of it, they went to nearby ces to taste delicious food.


    They all were foodies. When they went out, they were not interested in ying, but their obsession with


    eating has never changed.


    -


    Back to Jingzhou-


    They got out of the high-speed railway station, and Anna went to take the light rail. At the same time,


    Daniel Taylor sent her a message, "do you want me to pick you up?"


    "No, I can go myself." When he left, he took John Peter with him. This was the most coquettish step.


    Daniel Taylor sent her the address, e here, have a meal."

 Chapter 571

    Chapter 571


    Because she agreed to himst night, she went there directly.


    "Excuse me, are you Miss Stark?" As soon as Anna entered the restaurant, a waiter greeted her


    warmly.


    Because she just came back from Jincheng, she has carried a backpack on her back. She looked at


    the waiter and nodded, "Yes."


    However, she didn¡¯t know how he knew her name.


    "Please leave your bag here. Let me carry it for you!" This waiter was really the most enthusiastic


    waiter Anna has ever seen. She has worked as a waitress, but she has never been so enthusiastic.


    This waiter treated her like an emperor or some princess.


    Anna said, "I am fine."


    "Mr. Taylor has been waiting for you for a long time. This way, please."


    Anna carried her bag and followed the waiter.


    However, the waiter wasn¡¯t at ease, "Mam, let me carry the bag for you."


    How can he let such a distinguished guest carry her own bag?


    Anna looked at the waiter¡¯s face and the way he insisted, she had to hand over her bag.


    She seriously doubted whether they had a rule that the guest would be fined if they carry their bags


    themselves.


    Anna walked over and heard the sound of the violin in the restaurant.


    She looked at the direction of the sound and saw a handsome young boy ying the violin there. He


    looked like a charactering out of a movie.


    Anna couldn¡¯t help but look at the young boy again.


    The waiter coughed, "Mr. Taylor is over there."


    The waiter pointed, Anna looked at that side and saw Daniel Taylor sitting beside the window alone. He


    was at the position from where they can see the night view of the city.


    Anna just found that the whole restaurant¡¯s theme was arranged in a romantic way. The scene was


    simr to a surprise marriage proposal.


    Anna went to Daniel Taylor and asked, "You invite me here for dinner?"


    "Yeah." Daniel Taylor stood up, walked two steps, pulled out the chair for her, and looked at her. "Have


    a seat."


    Obviously there were many waiters, and the one standing right there carrying her bag, but he did it


    himself, which can make anyone feel ttered.


    Anna looked at him puzzledly. "What¡¯s all this for?"


    "I just want to invite you to dinner."


    What else can he do?


    Actually, he wants to do many things, but that¡¯s up to her.


    "¡­" she has never seen someone making eating soplicated.


    Anna sat down and the waiter came over with wet towels and tableware and ced them in front of


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    her.


    She wiped her hands with a wet towel, and her eyes fell on the young boy who was ying the violin,


    "He is really handsome."


    "You like him?" Daniel Taylor said, "I know, girls like teen idols. I specially asked them to find one."


    "¡­" Anna suspected that she had heard the wrong thing. Did he ask them to find a boy? "Aren¡¯t you


    jealous?"


    She didn¡¯t admit that she deliberately praised this boy in front of him, just to annoy him. But he seemed


    so satisfied that he proudly molded her words and praised himself.


    Anna couldn¡¯t understand it.


    Daniel Taylor said, "if you like, I will show you such young boys every day."


    "¡­" Anna stared at him, seriously doubting that the man in front of him was ill.


    Daniel Taylor calmly said to the waiter, "you can serve."


    "Yes, Mr. Taylor." The waiter served the dishes soon.


    During the meal, the waiter also introduced the names of the dishes, and the names of all dishes were


    very sweet and lovely.


    Like,


    "Miss Stark, this dish¡¯s name is two hearts beating as one, see this pair of birds flying close together,


    just like your love with Mr. Taylor."


    Anna looked at the dish named two hearts beating as one, isn¡¯t it a pair of grilled wings?


    Anna said to Daniel Taylor, "does this mean that in the end, we will be this pair of grilled wings?"


    "¡­" The waiter¡¯s face was stiff. However, he introduced the next dish with a smile, "This dish¡¯s name


    lifetime love."

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572


    "Isn¡¯t this celery? Celery is not fried with meat. I don¡¯t like it very much."


    This one is the sd with dressing.


    The waiter probably for the first time saw such a blunt guest. It was very embarrassing. Daniel Taylor


    looked at his wife, who was deliberately making trouble, smiled fondly, and said, "You can go."


    "Yes. Sir, Madam enjoy your time."


    The waiter walked away quickly.


    Daniel Taylor looked at his cutie, "Don¡¯t be too strict with others. It¡¯s not easy to work."


    "You arranged all this?" Anna asked curiously.


    Daniel Taylor nodded, "Yes, I asked them to prepare, if you don¡¯t like it, I will change the theme next


    time."


    "I like it. Actually I really like it, but I don¡¯t understand one thing."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    This restaurant looked very high ss in style, and their food was also delicious, not that shy. After


    having good food, it always bes very easy for Anna to say anything.


    "What you don¡¯t understand?"


    "Tell me, what are you up to?"


    "Can¡¯t you see? Not obvious enough? I¡¯m wooing you."


    "You¡¯re... wooing me?" Anna felt that she has been hit by thunder. She looked at Daniel Taylor, "Sir."


    Daniel Taylor folded up his sleeve and served her a dish. "You can taste this. It¡¯s not bad."


    It seemed that there wasn¡¯t anything wrong with chasing her.


    Anna looked at the dish he served and tasted it. "It¡¯s delicious."


    "That¡¯s good, too." He served her another dish.


    Anna felt like a pig, and he seemed like the pig raiser, responsible for her food and for raising her.


    She looked at him and thought of what he said. "I¡¯m wooing you". For a long time, inner emotions could


    not be recovered.


    They are divorced. He¡¯s still chasing her?


    Is he normal?


    After dinner, Anna stood at the window and looked out at the night scene. The scenery here was very


    good. She found that every time Daniel Taylor asked her toe out for dinner, he took her to a ce


    she had never been to, and she did not know how he found such ces.


    Daniel Taylor stood up, put his arms around her from behind, lowered his head, held her ear lobes, and


    kissed her gently.


    Warm kiss made Anna¡¯s heart itchy.


    Recently, he always kissed her whenever he got a chance. He made all kinds of intimate moves, and


    he has be very active.


    Anna held his hand and reminded him, "We are divorced. If you do these things, I will overthink."


    "Overthink?" He opened his eyes and looked at the little girl in his arms. "Tell me what you will think?"


    Anna¡¯s heart seems to be grasped by someone¡¯s hand.


    She said cautiously, "I will feel as if you like me."


    After hearing her words, Daniel Taylor couldn¡¯t helpughing, "Did I ever say that I didn''t like you?"


    "At that time, it was different. I was married to you. I was your wife. You were good to me because I


    was your responsibility."


    Even when he was very good to her, she never dared to think like this or have any expectations.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her with some uneasiness. He held her hand tightly. "Yes, it¡¯s true. I used to


    treat you well because you were my wife."


    "So don¡¯t be so nice to me now." Anna said, "We have nothing to do with each other. You don¡¯t always


    have to appear in front of me."


    Since there was no love, she wanted to make a clear rtionship with him, but at the next moment, she


    heard him saying, "Even if we are divorced, I still want to be nice to you. At that time, you were my wife.


    Now, you are the one I love."

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573


    Anna just looked at the front and in the ss window, she saw his reflection.


    He was wearing a ck shirt tonight, with a cold and mysterious taste, and such an elegant and


    charming man, said, she is the one he loves.


    Anna¡¯s throat was tight. She looked at Daniel Taylor but didn¡¯t make a sound. For a while, she didn¡¯t


    know what to say.


    He said he loves her¡­


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When she was full of doubts about his words, Daniel Taylor added, "Anna, I love you. Divorce is just


    because you wanted to go, so I let you go. You know, I always dote on you. I always want to give you


    whatever you want. But, you are mine, all my life, no one can snatch you from me."


    Hepleted his sentence and kissed her.


    The warm kiss fell on her earlobe. Anna turned her head and looked at him. Her clear eyes were


    astonished.


    Daniel Taylor smiled and took the opportunity to move the kiss to her lips.


    His initiative made Anna¡¯s heart somewhat difficult to control.


    For a while, she didn¡¯t want to remember the status gap between herself and him.


    The surging emotion in her heart forced her to turn around, put her arms around his neck, and kissed


    him back.


    Daniel Taylor pressed her on the wall and kissed her fiercely He was usually a very reserved person.


    He has never imagined doing such a thing at a public ce.


    However, at this moment, he can¡¯t help himself.


    For the first time in his life, he found himself in love with a woman.


    Fortunately, He has reserved the whole restaurant for and there was only him and her here.


    In Jiangfu Garden-


    The car stopped at the door. Daniel Taylor came down from the car with Anna in his arms.


    Anna said, "I can walk. Your legs are not good."


    "They are perfect." He hugged her, looked at her face that has turned red because of shyness, and


    took her in.


    Anna thought that she has left this vi. So, this ce would be different from before, and there won¡¯t


    be any servants, but aftering here she found that the servants were still there.


    Lisa saw Daniel Tayloring in with Anna in his arms and walked away quietly.


    Goodness! This picture looks adorable!


    Even the olddy saw them and felt sweet bubbles in her heart.


    Daniel Taylor held Anna and went upstairs. He entered their room. Because Anna just took a suitcase


    with her when she left, the things here haven¡¯t changed.


    He put her on the bed, helped her take off her shoes, climbed down, and held her in his arms, "Anna,


    "I am settled there now."


    "Listen to me." Daniel Taylor kissed her, "I agreed to your condition. I let everyone know that we are


    divorced. You should also promise me one thing, what do you say?"


    Anna looked at him and pretended to be stupid, "what do you want me to promise?"


    "Stay beside me. Don¡¯t go anywhere." Daniel Taylor encircled her in his arms, "I am not at ease to let


    you stay alone. Besides, this is your home."


    "Then if Ie back, don¡¯t you have to raise me again?" Because she knew that she can¡¯t afford the


    expense of this ce.


    "Then let me raise you." Daniel Taylor said, "Everything here is yours, so am I."


    "¡­" His gentle voice made Anna¡¯s tears rolled out soon.


    As she came back to this room, she thought about the days, the time, the moments that she has spent


    with him, that every bit of happiness¡­


    Daniel Taylor saw Anna¡¯s tears, "Why are you crying?"


    "I don¡¯t know." She put out her hand to wipe her tears.


    When she left this ce, she thought she would nevere back here again, but unexpectedly, she


    came back like this.

 Chapter 574

    Chapter 574


    She has already proposed divorce with him, but in his eyes, it seemed that two people quarreled and


    had a minor conflict.


    But, it wasn¡¯t a quarrel or conflict. Actually, they never even had a quarrel.


    Daniel Taylor smiled and kissed her on the forehead, "Then cry, when you will be done crying, I will


    take you to the bath. You must be tired after traveling for so long, right?"


    "You must be thinking to take advantage of me."


    What bath?


    She knew this bad man!


    Daniel Taylor said, "I really want to take advantage of you. What can you do? You¡¯re the fish on the


    chopping board now, and you can be only ughtered."


    "¡­"


    She didn¡¯t know what to do. This man, even when he bullies her, has such a nice voice.


    Daniel Taylor raised the corner of his mouth, took her to the bathroom, let her sat down on the chair


    beside, and then drained water.


    Anna remembered that when he was in a wheelchair, she took care of him, helped him to take a bath,


    but now, it seemed that the table has turned.


    "It¡¯s ready," Daniel Taylor looked at Anna and found her staring at him tenderly. In her eyes, he could


    see trust and true love.


    His little girl always liked him.


    Even when she asked for the divorce, he could see that she loved him.


    So, he didn¡¯t leave her hand. He was determined to bring her back.


    He came over, took her hand, let her stand up, reached out, and unbuttoned her dress.


    "I¡¯ll do it myself."


    "Don¡¯t move." Daniel Taylor¡¯s deep voice was full of doting. "You took care of me so many times before,


    now let me take care of you."


    "But I really don¡¯t need it!"


    She has hands and feet. She can take a bath in two minutes.


    But if she has to take a bath with him¡­ Damn, she just guessed it can be done till dawn?


    Daniel Taylor said, "Is my Anna disobedient? Now that she is divorced, she don¡¯t take me seriously,


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    right?"


    Is this a matter of taking him seriously?


    He was obviously ying rogue!


    Anna took off her clothes andy down into the bathtub. There were bubbles in the bathtub. She looked


    at Daniel Taylor and said, "You can go out."


    But, the next second, she saw someone directly stepping in.


    "What are you doing?"


    "What do you think I am doing?" He didn¡¯t take off his shirt. He was wet by the water and leaned over.


    A dangerous smell wasing.


    He sat beside Anna, and she held his chest and looked at him.


    Daniel Taylor chuckled, "just helping you take a bath, are you stupid or not?"


    "¡­" Just a bath?


    He took the towel, turned her around, and wiped her back.


    At the moment, Daniel Taylor¡¯s eyes were particrly clean. In his eyes, she was just his beloved baby.


    Her skin was very delicate, even if he exerts a little force, it will be red.


    Daniel Taylor did it tenderly and said, "You are too fragile."


    "What happened to me?" Anna didn¡¯t understand. Where is she fragile? In her own eyes, she was a


    steel girl.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Just with a touch, your skin turns red."


    Anna said, "It¡¯s OK. I¡¯ll be fine in a moment."


    He held her in his arms, leaned against the wall of the bathtub, and said softly, "This way I can¡¯t dare to


    exert more force when I kiss you."


    "¡­" Anna could not help touching her forehead. "Then, who was the one who left so many marks on


    me before?"


    Every time, he left so many kisses and teeth marks on her, which was the evidence of his bullying.

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575


    Daniel Taylor smiled and said, "I¡¯ll pay more attention next time."


    "Who wants to have another time with you? I don¡¯t want it."


    -


    After taking a bath, Anna came out of the bathroom dressed in a bathrobe. She didn¡¯t feel too tired


    when she got home before. Now after taking a bath and rxing, she found that she was very tired


    after a day¡¯s traveling.


    When they got on the bed, Daniel Taylor put her pillow behind her and asked, "Which ces you have


    visited today?"


    "Went out and ate many things." Anna said, "It was delicious. However, John Peter was not there. Why


    did you bring him back with you?"


    He especially took John Peter away. It should be a very important thing, right?


    After hearing this, Daniel Taylor said, "What do you say?"


    "I don¡¯t know."


    "I¡¯m afraid he has some thoughts for you." Daniel Taylor said, "I think he seems to have been thinking


    about you recently and sending you messages with ulterior motives all day long."


    [Cough] Anna juste to know that this man actually peeked at her message. She looked at Daniel


    Taylor, "are you jealous?"


    She always thought that Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t love her. She also thought that Daniel Taylor saw her with


    John Peter on the road that day, and he wasn¡¯t jealous, so she directly thought that he didn¡¯t love her.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But now she found that it didn¡¯t seem like that.


    Actually, he just didn¡¯t get angry with her because of jealousy like a childish person. Instead of it, he


    rationally dealt with anyone who can have hidden thoughts for her.


    Daniel Taylor said, "I¡¯m not jealous."


    "Definitely, you are." Anna smiled and suddenly felt that she love this man very much. She encircled his


    neck and said in a soft voice, "I always thought that you didn¡¯t love me because I never saw you really


    jealous because of me."


    At the start, he just pretended to be a little jealous to let her coax him.


    "¡­" Daniel Taylor looked at this little girl helplessly. "Next time if I see you with other men, I¡¯ll lock you


    up. You will not be allowed to go anywhere."


    "How terrible!"


    "I think you like it." He raised his eyebrows.


    Anna hurriedly begged for mercy, "I¡¯m wrong."


    "Don¡¯t want to see me jealous?" If he really shows her his real jealous appearance, she will be afraid.


    Even he was afraid of himself.


    But he liked to spoil her and didn¡¯t want to make her unhappy because of anything.


    "No, I don¡¯t want to see you jealous." How can Anna dare?


    She thought about it carefully. Compared with the jealous him, it¡¯s better to see the not jealous him.


    -


    "Anna." In the morning, Vanessa Cameron looked at Anna. "You seem in a good mood today."


    She just saw Anna and felt like she was giggling all the time as if she was not quite the same today.


    Anna looked at Vanessa Cameron. "Really?"


    "Have you got a lot of money?" Since the divorce, Anna pretended to be fine like nothing has happened


    but Vanessa Cameron can see that she was unhappy.


    She was like a lovelorn.


    Anna said, "It is..."


    She didn¡¯t make a lot of money, but this was the first time sir said that he loves her.


    Being loved by him was a kind of happiness that made her have sweet bubbles in her heart.


    She felt happier than getting a lot of money.


    Even this morning, when she got up and looked at the man around her, she couldn¡¯t help smiling for a


    long time.


    Vanessa Cameron said to Anna, "I have heard that Eiza Preston was given an ultimatum and she has


    been cklisted by allrge enterprises. Even if she managed to graduate from this university. It will be


    very hard for her to find a good job."


    The graduates of Jingzhou University are all very talented.


    Who doesn¡¯t want to find a good job?


    However, this poor first-year university student¡¯s future destiny has been announced.

 Chapter 576

    Chapter 576


    Anna was shocked, "Really?"


    "Yes, now a lot of people in the school know that she has offended anyone. It¡¯s said that even Isabe


    Brown didn¡¯t help her."


    Everyone knew that Eiza Preston had offended someone.


    At present, the situation was almost like firing her directly.


    -


    Isabe Brown came to university today. Her family was not short of money, but she did this job for


    herself. Her job as a teacher at Jingzhou University can make her have an even better reputation in


    front of her rtives and friends.


    Except for ss, she was very low-profile and didn¡¯t hang out.


    Things on the Inte before had a great impact on her. She didn¡¯t want to go out because she was


    afraid of being scolded.


    At the moment, Isabe Brown was sitting in the office, looking at the mobile phone. Someone came in


    and asked, "Miss Brown, someone is looking for you."


    "Who is it?"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Isabe Brown asked. Soon, Eiza Preston came in.


    She paused, looked at Eiza Preston and her face became stiff. "What¡¯s the matter?"


    "Miss Brown." Because she cried all night, her eyes were red and swollen.


    Eiza Preston felt that from the time she has spread Miss Brown¡¯s matter in the school, her life has


    be miserable. She said with red eyes, "Teacher, can you help me? I¡¯m still young. I don¡¯t want to


    live like this all my life."


    Isabe Brown sat on the chair, looked at her long fingers, and calmly said, "It¡¯s just that you can¡¯t find


    a good job in the future. I heard that your family lives in a rural area. It¡¯s OK for you to go back home


    and find an ordinary job."


    Anyone who has studied in such a university is willing to find an ordinary job?


    Many college studentsmit suicide because they can¡¯t find an ideal job after graduation.


    Of course, Eiza Preston wasn¡¯t willing to have such an end.


    She begged, "Miss Brown, please help me. If you don¡¯t help me, I really don¡¯t know what to do."


    "How can I help you?" Isabe Brown¡¯s eyes were indifferent, "it¡¯s you who offended Daniel. What does


    it have to do with me?"


    "But I did all this for you." She regarded Isabe Brown as her goddess, so she did everything to


    nder Anna.


    Isabe Brown smiled and said, "But I didn¡¯t remember when I asked for your help and said to you to


    do all this for me?"


    In the beginning, Eiza Preston attacked Anna in various ways on the forum. It was also her personal


    idea to motivate her ssmates to bully Anna, she said nothing to her.


    As Isabe Brown thought about this, her attitude became more serious. "You took this initiative to start


    this tempo at school. You let everyone bully Anna and also involved me in this matter, due to which I


    have to bear many things. I haven¡¯t found you yet to settle ounts, but you came here to say that you


    did all this for me?"


    She was still angry!


    The news of her father¡¯s infidelity came out because of this matter.


    As Always, Isabe Brown felt that she had done nothing bad but she was harmed like this.


    She just thought all this and felt it was all Eiza Preston¡¯s fault. Now she saw Eiza Prestoning here


    to find herself for help and felt even more disgusted.


    Eiza Preston said, "No, it¡¯s really you..."


    "Me?" Isabe Brown said in surprise, "I asked you to attack Anna? If so, send me a record. Why don¡¯t


    I remember doing such a thing?"


    "¡­" Eiza Preston looked at her in shock. She had never thought that Isabe Brown would have such a


    face.


    Yes, Isabe Brown didn¡¯t say such a thing, but she told herself about her and Daniel Taylor¡¯s past and


    said that she couldn¡¯t forget Daniel Taylor, didn¡¯t she hint herself to help her?


    Isabe Brown said, "I have something else to do. Go out first. I¡¯m already very upset now, so don¡¯t


    <pe here again to bother me."

 Chapter 577

    Chapter 577


    With that, Isabe Brown turned her face around and didn¡¯t look at Eiza Preston again.


    Eiza Preston remembered the day when Isabe Brown appeared at the cafeteria and saved herself in


    front of everyone. At that time, Eiza Preston considered her an angel.


    But now, she found Isabe Brown so terrible.


    She can see that Isabe Brown used her and kicked her away.


    After this incident, Eiza Preston didn¡¯te to university. She was a person with fragile psychology, so,


    she gave up before others could dismiss her.


    -


    At six o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Anna stood in front of the mirror and dressed herself up.


    Ryan Asher was taking her to an activity. On this activity many big celebrities on Weibo, some stars,


    and entrepreneurs were invited.


    Of course, they also sent an invitation to Grace.


    Anna wanted to start her ownpany in the future. So this kind of parties was inevitable for her, and it


    was also a way to expand her contacts.


    She dressed gracefully, did a good make-up, came out, and said to Ryan Asher, "I won¡¯t lose face like


    this, will I?"


    Ryan Asher smiled. "No, you are looking pretty."


    "Well, let¡¯s see."


    Anna didn¡¯t take part in such serious activities before, so she was a little nervous.


    There was a sign-in activity at the entrance of the hotel where the event was being held.


    Anna went to sign, signed her signature, and heard a man standing beside her, saying, "Eh, Grace?"


    He saw Anna writing down her name on the sign-in wall, and he seemed surprised...


    Anna looked back in bewilderment and saw a young boy in a suit standing beside her, looking at her


    strangely.


    Anna saw him, and from his appearance, it looks that he also came here to participate in the activity.


    She didn¡¯t know him, but she can only try to not offend him, "You are..?"


    "You don¡¯t know me?" The other side was disappointed, but he thought about it and felt that he and she


    have never met.


    He took the pen in her hand and wrote his name beside her. Anna was stunned, "are you Genius?"


    Shit! When she was a newbie, the one who helped her was Genius. They were also QQ friends.


    Besides Ryan Asher, for every matter, Anna talked with him the most.


    Genius held the pen and looked at Anna. Although he usually talked with Grace and helped her all the


    time, Grace never showed her face, so he always thought that she must be ugly. Now he was surprised


    because he never thought that she would be so young and beautiful.


    Genius was a well-known handsome guy in the circle. Every time when he is in an activity, there will


    always be many girls who secretly have a crush on him.


    However, what he saw them, he always felt that there are not many people like him in this world, who


    are both talented and good-looking.


    But unexpectedly, today Grace appeared in front of him as such a beautiful woman.


    Suddenly there was a lot more appreciation in his eyes for Anna.


    Daniel Taylor also came to participate in this activity today. The organizer sent an invitation to him. As


    he heard that Anna was going to participate, so he also came.


    At the moment, he was talking to people and saw Annaing in, with a young man that he didn¡¯t


    know, and they both seemed very happy.


    Mr. Taylor¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled immediately


    There were a lot of people from the media circle who were here today.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna followed Genius and heard that several people were talking. "I heard that Grace woulde


    today. What do you think, how Grace looks?"


    "She has never posted her photos on the Inte. I think she must be ugly."


    "I think so, too." Someoneughed and said, "If she looks good, she won¡¯t hide her face like this. I even


    heard that Grace is a man."

 Chapter 578

    Chapter 578


    "¡­" Anna did not expect that these people would also discuss this kind of thing behind her back.


    Genius didn¡¯t rush to talk but looked at Anna. He also used to think so, but now he saw her, and it


    Ugly?


    If she is ugly, there is no beautiful woman in their circle.


    "Chris." The youngest beautiful girl saw Genius and said hello to him with a smile.


    Chris was the original name of Genius and usually, everyone called him by this name.


    After saying hello, the woman¡¯s eyes fell on Anna, and suddenly there was some hostility, "Who is


    she..."


    Genius looked at Anna and smiled to introduce her to everyone. "She is Grace."


    "¡­" Anna obviously felt that when everyone saw her, their eyes were stunned.


    After all, they just said that Grace was ugly. Now, Grace appeared in front of them so incredibly.


    The woman who just said hello to Genius was Katherine Foy. She was also very popr on blog. She


    often posted her beautiful photos. She was famous for her beauty. Seeing a woman more beautiful


    than herself, made her uneasy and she can¡¯t believe it for a while. "Are you kidding me? She is Grace,


    isn¡¯t Grace a man?"


    "How could it be a man? She has always been a woman!" Genius replied.


    He has known Anna since the start. Although he hasn¡¯t seen the picture, he never thought that she


    would be a man.


    When Genius exined her identity to everyone, Anna looked around and suddenly saw a familiar


    figure staring at her.


    She was stunned, eh, why is sir here?


    Even in the crowd of so many people, he was the most dazzling. People cannot move their eyes.


    "Ace, what are you looking at?" Genius saw Anna looking in a certain direction and curiously stretched


    his head.


    Anna took back her eyes with a hollow heart. "Nothing."


    She can¡¯t let these people know about her rtionship with sir. Otherwise, the news that Anna is Grace


    cannot be hidden.


    These days people are very jealous. Grace gained this much poprity in the first year. These people


    already had a lot of evil thoughts about her, and they started talking about her behind her back.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    She just showed up and felt how unfriendly they were.


    So, she naturally didn¡¯t want to be known by these people.


    "Let¡¯s go there," Genius said.


    People in this circle were all sitting together. Anna was not good at running away.


    The party prepared a lot of drinks and snacks. Anna sat down and looked at the food in front of her.


    Katherine Foy saw that Genius took good care of Anna and asked, "Chris, do you know her very well?"


    Looking at the man, especially her crush taking good care of another woman, she was certainly not


    "Of course, I am the one most familiar with Ace, am I right?" Genius asked confidently.


    When Anna was a newbie, she always chatted with him. Anna really learned a lot from him.


    Anna nodded. "He taught me a lot."


    "Poof." Genius looked at her reserve appearance and said, "You don¡¯t have to be so reserved."


    Then he said to others, "Ace is here for the first time. Don¡¯t bully her."


    People were looking at Anna. Even though Anna was not the most beautiful girl, but her attractiveness


    index was very well. In their circle, she was obviously the most eye-catching.

 Chapter 579

    Chapter 579


    Anna looked at everyone. "All of them are social media celebrities?"


    "Yes." Genius introduced her to the people in circle one by one.


    Anna¡¯s attitude was very good, and she greeted everyone one by one. Many people turned down their


    hostility to her.


    However, Katherine Foy was very angry.


    -


    Today, there were many people. Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t n to do anything. Otherwise, after going back,


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    his little lovely will be angry. Maybe she won¡¯t let hime to bed at night.


    He suppressed his difort and chatted with Robert Peter for a while.


    Robert Peter was John Peter¡¯s uncle and Charles Peter¡¯s younger brother, but now he was working as


    the CEO in The Brown Enterprise.


    Daniel Taylor has been hoping to convince Robert Peter to leave The Brown Enterprise because he


    doesn¡¯t want to let him run through the muddy water of the Brown family.


    Two girls passed behind him.


    "Grace is so annoying. She just came here and seduced Chris."


    "She¡¯s so young, I didn¡¯t expect her to be a cunning bitch. Obviously you and Chris look so good


    together."


    "I will not let her go! This is too much."


    "¡­" Daniel Taylor looked at the two women who passed by and found that they were at the same table


    as Anna.


    He frowned. Someone want to hurt his cutie?


    Genius looked at Anna. "Are you still working with Ryan Asher?"


    He knew Ryan Asher.


    Anna said, "Yes."


    "Unfortunately. It would be so good if only you had signed mypany."


    Most men like beautiful women. Now that he saw that Anna looked so beautiful, and he was certainly


    moved.


    Anna said, "Ryan Asher is good to me. Things are going well."


    "You told me before. You want to have apany of your own, how is it going now?"


    "Still working."


    "If you don¡¯t understand anything, you can ask me. I have a lot of experience to share with you. You


    told me that you were finding investors. Do you want me to introduce some to you?"


    "You?" Anna was full of doubts. "Can you?"


    "I don¡¯t know I can or can¡¯t, but I know one person. He¡¯s very nice, maybe you can get an opportunity."


    "Then I¡¯ll talk to Ryan Asher in a moment," Anna said.


    She used to discuss such matters with Ryan Asher and they do meetings after mutual discussion.


    "Okay." Chris looked at Anna and smiled, "do you want to know my real identity?"


    He and Anna only knew each other¡¯s Weibo¡¯s names, not real names.


    Anna refused, "I don¡¯t want to know."


    "¡­Why?" He was very happy and wanted to introduce himself.


    Although Anna looked very good, he was also confident in himself.


    Hispany has developed well, with an annual ie of tens of millions, and he has good looks.


    ording to him, Anna certainly has no reason to dislike him.


    Anna was talking to Chris. Suddenly, she has been hit.


    It was Katherine Foy who brought her drink and sshed some on Anna.


    "Are you ok?" Seeing this scene, Genius stood up in a hurry, took out the paper towel, and wanted to


    wipe it off for her. Anna hurriedly took it, "I¡¯ll do it myself."


    Katherine Foy stood aside and said apologetically, "I didn¡¯t mean to, I¡¯m sorry, Ace, please don¡¯t be


    angry."


    She looked innocent. Anna looked at her. If she hadn¡¯t said this, Anna wouldn''t have thought much. But


    as she said that, Anna felt that she was intentional.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if the other party doesn¡¯t like her, but it¡¯s a bit boring to move someone like this.


    Next second, Anna saw that the maning to them, and he also identally bumped into Katherine


    Foy.

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580


    Katherine Foy was wearing a white skirt. The man¡¯s action was really cute. The drink in her hand was


    sshed on her skirt and her whole skirt was very dirty.


    "Sorry." He apologized in an indifferent voice.


    Anna looked up at the man in front of her.


    Who else can it be besides Daniel Taylor?


    Katherine Foy looked at her dirty skirt, she was about to attack. When she looked up and saw Daniel


    Taylor¡¯s face, her inner fire suddenly extinguished.


    She saw Daniel Taylor today. Although she didn¡¯t know his identity, this man¡¯s charming face was


    enough to kill anyone.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Katherine Foy stood aside, and Daniel Taylor¡¯s eyes fell on Anna. "I am okay."


    "No." Daniel Taylor sat down on the stool beside her, picked up the paper towel, and gently helped her


    wipe off the wet spots on her clothes. "Do you want to change clothes?"


    Obviously, he identally bumped into Katherine Foy, but he cared about Anna. What¡¯s this?


    Everyone was a little bit fascinated, including the Genius.


    He was here to please Anna, but he didn¡¯t expect a much more handsome man than himself would


    Moreover, Anna actually acquiesced this man to wipe her clothes.


    A moment ago, when he tried to wipe Anna''s clothes, she refused to him.


    "Who is he?" Genius looked at Daniel Taylor uprehendingly.


    "Well¡­" Anna looked at Daniel Taylor beside her and thought about how to introduce him.


    Daniel Taylor took her words and said, "I¡¯m her boyfriend."


    "¡­" The audience, including Katherine Foy and Chris, all were stunned and they just stared.


    Boyfriend!


    The handsome man who is even more handsome than the celebrities who came here today is Grace¡¯s


    boyfriend?


    For almost a moment, Chris felt that he waspletely destroyed in a second.


    He considered himself very handsome, butpared with Daniel Taylor, it was like the gap between


    electric vehicles and heavy lotives.


    The people who just thought that Grace had seduced Chris aftering here, immediately thought that


    their opinion was a little ridiculous.


    A woman who has a boyfriend like Daniel Taylor can seduce Chris?


    Daniel Taylor said to Anna, "Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to change your clothes."


    "Okay." Anna stood up and looked at everyone. "Then I¡¯ll go first."


    "Go ahead." Everyone seemed to be friendly to her in a moment.


    Katherine Foy¡¯s clothes were still dirty. It was embarrassing to stand there.


    Anna was sshed with drink and she was taken away, but she was just left here to be embarrassed?


    It¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t n well. She can¡¯t do anything, and she has to bear it.


    Daniel Taylor called and arranged a dress for Anna.


    Anna changed in the room upstairs, looked at Daniel Taylor, and remembered that how he sshed the


    drink on Katherine Foy, "Sshed coke on someone, and then acted like it doesn¡¯t matter."


    Daniel Taylor raised his eyebrows and said, "I didn¡¯t pour it all over her. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m too polite to


    her?"


    "She didn¡¯t offend you." It can be seen that he was very hostile to Katherine Foy.


    "She has bad intentions for you and insulted you." Daniel Taylor sat on the sofa and watched Anna in


    the new dress.


    The figure outlined by the long skirt made her look very elegant. At this moment, he didn¡¯t want to let


    her go down because her such kind of appearance would be seen by others.


    Anna was curious, "how do you know she doesn¡¯t like me?"


    "I heard her talking." Daniel Taylor frowned and thought about her and the Genius¡¯s frankness. "Who


    allows you to be so frank with that man?"

 Chapter 581

    Chapter 581


    "I didn¡¯t..." Anna said, "He¡¯s my friend. I¡¯ve known him online for a long time. When I saw him today, I


    just talked with him. I can¡¯t ignore him, you know."


    Genius has helped her a lot. He never asked for anything in return. He has been very nice. As for his


    enthusiasm for her, maybe it was because he has been single for a long time. He found everyone


    lovely.


    Daniel Taylor was sitting on the sofa with his long legs bent. He looked unhappy.


    Anna sat down beside him and hugged his arm. "Are you angry?"


    "I think you like him very much."


    "Who said this?" In her eyes, Genius was just a friend on social media, and she wasn¡¯t interested in


    inte dating. Besides, she looked at Daniel Taylor and said, "I am with you now."


    "We¡¯re divorced." He never admitted that they were divorced, but at this moment, he said it on purpose.


    Anna smiled and said, "I don¡¯t know who said it before, that even if we are divorced, I am yours. I think


    I said it."


    Of course, he said it!


    Daniel Taylor took a look at her and finally couldn¡¯t help it. He raised his hand and pulled her in his


    arms. "I want to put you in my pocket now so that no one can see you."


    "Do you want to amuse me more?" Didn¡¯t he already say in front of others that he is her boyfriend?


    Normally if people know that other people have a partner, they don¡¯t make up their minds!


    Daniel Taylor pursed his lips. Anna stretched her hand and tried to pull the corners of his mouth,


    "Smile, how can I have anything with him? In my eyes, you are the most handsome man."


    Every day she saw his face, how can her eyes like any other face after that?


    Even if she saw someone, shepared that man with him and then found the difference.


    After hearing Anna¡¯s words, Daniel Taylor¡¯s face was a little better. After all, he had no resistance to


    her, she just coaxed him, and his anger quickly disappeared.


    They came out of the hotel room and went back to the hall. They were afraid that things like President


    Levy would happen again. So Anna did not stay with Daniel Taylor and went to Ryan Asher directly.


    She found Genius and Ryan Asher together. They were talking.


    Anna came over. "How are you two together?"


    Ryan Asher smiled. "Talking to him."


    Genius was a big celebrity on the Inte. Ryan Asher was also in this field. Of course, he paid


    attention to big stars. Moreover, Genius has his ownpany. Ryan Asher was trying to learn from him


    and get some experience.


    Genius knew that Anna has a boyfriend, but his attitude to Anna was still very good.


    He said to Anna, "the investor I told you about is here today. Do you want to see him?"


    "Sure."


    Chris led them. A man in a suit with a ss of wine in his hand was busy talking to people.


    "Nice to see you, president Peter." Chris said hello.


    That man noticed him and smiled politely.


    The ce beside him was empty, Chris and Anna sat down.


    Anna looked at the man that Chris¡¯s introduced to. He, unexpectedly, he was the president of ABI


    International. Anna remembered that she watched his interview on TV several years ago when she was


    in the third year in junior middle school.


    She heard that he came to this position, depending on his ability. He never took any support from his


    family.


    At that time, she really adored him and listened to what he said about thew of attraction, which also


    ignited Anna¡¯s vision and desire for dreams.


    She really didn¡¯t expect to see this man here today.


    "They are my friends, Ryan Asher and Grace." Chris said.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 582

    Chapter 582


    Because Chris didn¡¯t know Grace¡¯s real name, he introduced her blog name directly.


    Robert Peter heard the name of Grace and looked at Anna.


    Robert Peter, in addition to the identity they knew, has other identities as well. He was John Peter¡¯s


    uncle and Charles Peter¡¯s younger brother. At the same time, ABI International was a listedpany


    under The Brown Enterprise.


    In the past, Grace revealed Isabe Brown on the Inte and also released the news of Mr. Brown¡¯s


    extramarital affairs, and ABI International was affected because of that.


    The board of directors has been talking about this matter for a few days. They weren¡¯t satisfied that Mr.


    Brown and his daughter has involved thepany because of some private matters.


    Later, it was said that Alfred Brown made another mistake and took Nikki Stewart back to The Brown


    house. Robert Peter dealt with this matter. Last weekend, Nikki Stewart aborted her child.


    At Alfred Brown¡¯s ce, Robert Peter''s words were considered very important.


    After all, if he wasn¡¯t there, Daniel Taylor wouldpletely destroy ABI International.


    Now the news of Alfred Brown¡¯s affair on the Inte has ended, and few people mention it. This all


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    was also the result of his public rtions in the back.


    He was surprised because he heard that Grace is a man, but she is a girl?


    Anna looked at Robert Peter and said, "Hello."


    As the news of Alfred Brown¡¯s extramarital affair came out, Anna also came to know that ABI


    International is a listedpany under The Brown Enterprise and she finally came to know how big


    The Brown Enterprise is, and how much status gap she and Daniel Taylor has.


    However, she knew that Robert Peter¡¯s nature was different from Isabe Brown.


    At least all he did was for his career.


    Robert Peter looked at Anna. He also knew her identity - Daniel Taylor¡¯s wife. No, it should be his ex-


    wife.


    When Daniel Taylor got married, he asked people to send their wedding gift and didn¡¯t show up, but


    He politely extended his hand and said to Anna, "Hello, I have been looking forward to meeting you for


    a long time."


    His hand was long and slim. He was a man in his thirties, and he looked clean, not greasy at all.


    Better than what she saw on TV.


    He ttered her in a way that Anna was not used to it. "Same here. I watched Mr. Peter¡¯s interview on


    TV a long time ago."


    Compared with Charles Peter, who never showed his face, Robert Peter was high-profile. He often


    attends a variety of TV shows, and often show up as a big shot in weekly publications.


    He was also named as the number one CEO that women want to marry the most.


    "Is it? What did I say?" Robert Peter didn¡¯t seem to have any arrogance, but his long-term aura


    belonging to his superior position was still overwhelming which made people unable to revere.


    Anna said, "You said ¡®what people want to have, they should dare to think about that. If it¡¯s something


    you can¡¯t even think of, no one wille to present it to you.¡¯ It¡¯s also because of you. I also


    understand thew of attraction."


    "Really?" Robert Peter smiled. "So, you should have a lot of understanding."


    "Yes." Anna said, "Your words have a deep influence on me."


    In her third year, when she was growing up, Robert Peter¡¯s words nted seeds in her heart.


    asionally, when she can¡¯t hold on, she recalled his words. It wasn¡¯t wrong to say that he had


    motivated her a lot. Otherwise, under the influence of her mother, she didn¡¯t know what kind of life she


    would have chosen to live.

 Chapter 583

    Chapter 583


    "My pleasure." Robert Peter said.


    Chris was on the side, looking at Anna talking to Robert Peter. He could see that she admired Robert


    Peter very much.


    "Robert." While they were chatting, Isabe Brown came over and said hello to Robert Peter and sat


    down in the vacant seat by the way.


    After sitting down, she saw Anna and she was stunned, "How you came here?"


    Anna didn¡¯t like Isabe Brown very much. She always felt ufortable when she saw Isabe


    Brown around the people she liked.


    However, Isabe Brown had such a rtionship with all these people.


    She has the identity of the eldestdy of The Brown Enterprise, while the ABI International alsoes


    under their business.


    Although Robert Peter was the CEO rmended by the board of directors, Isabe Brown¡¯s father


    was the owner and thergest shareholder.


    So they must know each other.


    Moreover, Robert Peter also helped persuade her father, to let Nikki Stewart go away and brought her


    mother back. She was very grateful to Robert Peter now.


    Robert Peter answered on Anna¡¯s behalf, "She is my friend."


    He and Chris knew each other. Since they were introduced by Chris, it was right to say that they are his


    friends.


    Isabe Brown smiled and said, "Miss Stark really has the ability to get in anywhere. She just divorced


    Daniel. Don¡¯t tell me that she has some interest in the CEO of The Brown Enterprise?"


    When she finished, she felt Robert Peter looking at her.


    Isabe Brown shut her mouth up.


    Isabe Brown didn¡¯t like Robert Peter very much. Robert Peter looked very talkative, but when he was


    serious, he became very fierce.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was one of the rare men who were not interested in Isabe Brown¡¯s beauty and didn¡¯t ept her


    coquettish behavior. Moreover, he always seemed to see through her, which made Isabe Brown


    ufortable. If he hadn¡¯t helped, she would not havee to greet him as she came now.


    Robert Peter said to Anna, "Don¡¯t mind, she¡¯s in a bad mood recently."


    Anna looked at Isabe Brown and said calmly, "it¡¯s OK, I didn¡¯t take it to my heart. It¡¯s just teacher


    Isabe should remember to be polite. Now, after seeing her like this, she didn¡¯t seem the one she


    used to be."


    She used to behave so kindly. Now, she can¡¯t act more?


    Anna¡¯s words made Isabe Brown¡¯s face stiff. She thought of what she had just said to Anna, and her


    face changed even more.


    When did she be so easy to lose self-control?


    This is not her!


    She shouldn¡¯t be like that.


    Isabe Brown stood up and saw that there was a piano. She went over there and began to y the


    piano to calm her heart.


    Soon, in this way, she attracted people¡¯s attention.


    After a while, she came back and looked at Anna. "Miss Stark, do you want to have a try?"


    This was the height of the provocation!


    She knew that Anna can¡¯t y the piano.


    She knew that Anna¡¯s living conditions have been very hard since she was a child. The children of rich


    people learn all kinds of talents after school, and people like Anna just go home to help her mother with


    housework.


    The living environment from childhood determines that they are different.


    Therefore, Isabe Brown didn¡¯t think it was wrong for her to ask Anna to leave Daniel Taylor.


    Anna was not stupid. She could see that Isabe Brown wanted to dig a hole for her, "I won¡¯t join in the


    excitement."


    "Don¡¯t tell me that the former Mrs. Taylor, and the present Miss Stark, can¡¯t even y the piano?"


    Isabe Brown raised her eyebrows.


    She deliberately teased Anna to embarrass her and to spot the differences.


    Ryan Asher saw Isabe Brown making trouble for Anna and said, "What if she can¡¯t y the piano?


    When I was a kid, I didn¡¯t like ying the piano, so I didn¡¯t learn it."

 Chapter 584

    Chapter 584


    "Does Miss Anna Stark have any other talents?" Isabe Brown looked at Anna curiously.


    It¡¯s curiosity, but in fact, it¡¯s just ridicule. In her eyes, Anna was useless. She can¡¯t do anything, but she


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    still carried away by her wishful thinking and wants to be with Daniel Taylor?


    On what basis?


    Anna didn¡¯t speak, she just quietly watched Isabe Brown.


    She knew that she could notpare herself with Isabe Brown in many aspects.


    After all, Isabe Brown has always been the first beauty in the circle.


    Isabe Brown said with a smile, "Since Miss Anna Stark counseled me, let me say nothing!"


    She just wanted Anna to understand the gap between her and Daniel Taylor. So, that she should stay


    away from Daniel Taylor.


    However, after listening to her words, Anna stood up and said, "Since Miss Isabe Brown has put


    forward her wish if I refuse, isn¡¯t it a little inhuman?"


    Isabe Brown¡¯s face was stiff, it means¡­ Did Anna agree?


    Without waiting for Isabe Brown to say anything, Anna went to the piano and sat down.


    Daniel Taylor also saw this scene, and his eyes were on Anna.


    Isabe Brown looked at Anna, she didn¡¯t believe that Anna can really y it.


    Long before, when she investigated everything about Anna she knew Anna¡¯s story clearly. She didn¡¯t


    believe that a woman like her can really y the piano.


    However, the next second, however, she saw that Anna put her long fingers on the piano keys, and


    then calmly yed the piano.


    On the upper floor of Jiangfu garden, there was a piano given to her by Daniel Taylor. Every week, a


    teacheres to teach her. asionally, Daniel Taylor taught her.


    It¡¯s just, after her divorce with Daniel Taylor, she didn¡¯t continue.


    Anna did not expect that Isabe Brown would try to embarrass her with the piano. If she did it a year


    ago, she may be really embarrassed, but now, Isabe Brown really made a mistake.


    Anna didn¡¯t think that she deserved to be mocked by Isabe Brown.


    She wasn¡¯t a girl without talent. She was just a girl without opportunity!


    She got the chance to learn, and she wasn¡¯t anymore the one inferior to others.


    Just because she didn¡¯te from a family like Miss Brown¡¯s family and didn¡¯t have all the conditions


    Miss Brown born with, she should be despised?


    The more Isabe Brown aimed at her, the more ridiculous she will make her feel...


    After ying a piece of music, Anna stood up, walked to Isabe Brown, smiled, "is Miss Isabe


    Brown satisfied?"


    Isabe Brown was stunned. "How can you y the piano?"


    Anna raised her eyebrow, "is this a patent of Miss Brown?"


    Isabe Brown said, "You didn¡¯t before."


    Anna didn¡¯t know how shees to know that she didn¡¯t know how to y the piano, and really she


    didn¡¯t.


    Anna put on a serious expression, "yes, I didn¡¯t, my family couldn¡¯t afford it. My parents can¡¯t buy me a


    piano because they didn¡¯t have this much money. For a family like me, it¡¯s good to be able to eat and


    go to school. However, I can learn things that I didn¡¯t know before. Isn¡¯t it shameful? What do you think,


    Mr. Robert Peter?"


    Anna said and looked at Robert Peter.


    If we say that Isabe Brown was a beautiful rose, Anna was like a spring weed.


    She looked weak, but she was strong.


    She made people want to protect her, "well. No one is a born Genius. One can learn anything. People


    should keep learning all their lives. Miss Anna Stark¡¯s mentality is very good."


    Just when he saw Anna being embarrassed by Isabe Brown, he was a little worried. After all, Isabe


    Brown must know that Anna can¡¯t y the piano, so everyone knew that she deliberately embarrassed


    her.

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 585


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that Anna can y, moreover, she yed well, and retorted Isabe Brown


    directly.


    Most importantly, he didn¡¯t expect Anna to be so strategic. She obviously knew how to y the piano,


    but she pretended as she couldn¡¯t.


    She fought back when others bullied her so much, and when the other party was at its peak of


    arrogance.


    Anna¡¯s performance was seen by many people.


    Not everyone knew her identity. Someone asked curiously, "who is she?"


    The woman who was targeted by Miss Brown should not be an ordinary woman.


    "It¡¯s Daniel Taylor¡¯s wife. No, it should be his ex-wife. They are divorced."


    "I heard that his wife is a little girl belongs to the countryside. But she doesn¡¯t look as I heard, she


    seems much groomed."


    The standard of beauty always lies in different opinions. Anna was graceful and handled such a scene


    well. In other people¡¯s eyes, she was no less than Isabe Brown.


    Some even said, "How sad. Daniel Taylor divorced her. It¡¯s a pity!"


    "Yes! She looks very good. When Daniel Taylor was in a wheelchair, she didn¡¯t get enough of him.


    Compared with Miss Brown, she is much better."


    People who used tough at Anna can¡¯t help praising her when they saw her like this.


    Daniel Taylor sat in his position, heard these people discussing his cutie, and smiled satisfactorily.


    At this time, in other people¡¯s eyes, he was the selfish man who dumped Anna but he didn¡¯t think it was


    bad. As long as these people didn¡¯t look at Anna with the same eyes and instead of it they saw her


    better points, he was willing to bear such criticism.


    Isabe Brown left the hall and heard several people discussing Anna there. Someone even said that


    Anna is better than her, she was almost mad.


    She did this to make fun of Anna, but unexpectedly, she helped Anna win the opportunity of


    performance and snatch the spotlight.


    When she came back from the bathroom, she saw Daniel Taylor there and walked to him, "Daniel."


    Daniel Taylor took a look at her.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    How could he not see that Isabe Brown deliberately embarrassed Anna?


    He just didn¡¯t expect that Isabe Brown hadn¡¯t given up until now.


    "Thank you."


    Daniel Taylor suddenly said this sentence.


    Isabe Brown didn¡¯t understand why he thanked her. "for what?"


    Daniel Taylor said sincerely, "if you haven¡¯t done all this today, how could they know how good Anna


    is? So I want to thank you."


    Isabe Brown''s face was stiff. Daniel Taylor¡¯s words were naked satire to her. She was worried,


    "Daniel, do you still like her?"


    Although they were divorced, today, Isabe Brown saw that when Anna was bullied, it was Daniel


    Taylor who helped her out.


    She just felt that Daniel Taylor still have feelings for Anna.


    It may not be love, but at the thought of how good he had been to Anna, Isabe Brown felt


    ufortable.


    Isabe Brown can¡¯t help but speak ill of Anna, "Anna just divorced you. Now she went to Robert Peter.


    In order to seed, she is willing to do anything. Of course, it¡¯s not her fault. Her living conditions were


    so bad when she was a child. Just, Daniel, I still hope you don¡¯t have too much sympathy for her."


    Daniel Taylor held up his cup and looked at Isabe Brown. "When has Miss Brown fell even lower than


    she started speaking ill of others?"


    In the past, although Isabe Brown broke up and ran away, she was a woman with a moral character


    and never did such cheap things.

 Chapter 586

    Chapter 586


    He didn¡¯t expect but recently she has be very cheap. She didn¡¯t even seem to know what moral


    character is.


    Isabe Brown bit her lips. Daniel Taylor¡¯s words made her feel ufortable.


    It seemed she had no way. The more she wanted to go back to Daniel Taylor, the more he began to


    care about Anna.


    She bit her lip and said, "I¡¯m just afraid you¡¯ll be cheated by her again. Finally, you have divorced her.


    What if you feel soft when shees to you again?"


    "What I will do has anything to do with you? Do you think you need to take care of it?"


    Seeing that he was angry, Isabe Brown quickly avoided the sharp edge and shifted the topic, "Daniel,


    next week are you going for the chief¡¯s birthday? Let¡¯s go together!"


    Anna thought Isabe Brown had gone, but after a while, she saw her with Daniel Taylor. She took a


    sip, held the mobile phone, and sent him a message, "what are you doing?"


    Why does he let that damned woman sit next to him?


    Didn¡¯t he see that Isabe Brown just wanted to make fun of her?


    Daniel Taylor can¡¯t help but smile when he saw the message. He could feel his cutie¡¯s inner jealousy.


    He typed and replied, "Missing you."


    "¡­" Looking at his reply, Anna¡¯s depressed face had a touch of warmth, "I don¡¯t believe it."


    "Come quickly and help me get rid of her. I¡¯m so bored."


    He was really upset. It wasn¡¯t less than a headache to meet Isabe Brown. He didn¡¯t even want to


    attend that banquet where he may meet Isabe Brown.


    Anna can feel the repugnance to Isabe Brown from his tone, and her mood suddenly got better, "Do


    it yourself."


    Isabe Brown sat by and looked at Daniel Taylor busy texting. She didn¡¯t know whom he was texting


    with. Besides, he looked very happy and ignored her directly.


    "Daniel?" Isabe Brown called him and said, "The chief misses you very much. Take me with you.


    Let¡¯s go visit him."


    "Nah." Daniel Taylor said to Isabe Brown, "I will take my girlfriend with me."


    "Girlfriend?" Isabe Brown looked at him incredulously. "You¡­. Have a girlfriend? "


    Why doesn¡¯t she know about it?


    He just got divorced a few days ago. When did he make a girlfriend?


    Daniel Taylor felt Isabe Brown¡¯s astonished tone, "You will know at that time."


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s words made Miss Isabe looked a little ugly.


    She originally thought that Daniel Taylor was divorced, and she has a chance.


    But he has a girlfriend?


    She thought, but she couldn¡¯t figure out who the woman would be, who could make Daniel Taylor


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    change his mind in such a fast time.


    -


    At the end of the activity, Ryan Asher said asked Anna to drop her back, but Anna refused.


    She came out of the hotel, and after a short walk, Daniel Taylor¡¯s car stopped beside her, "Get in the


    car."


    Anna saw him, smiled tacitly, opened the door, and sat in.


    Daniel Taylor was driving himself. Jack Smith was not here. It was mainly because Daniel Taylor


    thought that Jack Smith will only disturb them and he will seriously vite his and Anna¡¯s personal


    space.


    Anna tied the safety belt and asked, "Why are you alone?"


    "Oh, who else are you expecting?" Daniel Taylor gave her a curious look.


    "Miss Isabe didn¡¯t follow you?"


    With that, Anna saw Daniel Taylor¡¯s face turned ck.


    She smiled, trying not to make him angry. "I saw you two were very close. She¡¯s beautiful. It¡¯s normal


    for a man to like a beautiful woman!"

 Chapter 587

    Chapter 587


    "It¡¯s not like that." Daniel Taylor knew Anna was joking, but he still exined patiently, "She always


    pesters me. But now no one protects me."


    He¡¯s even taking the chance to pretend to be pitiful! Shameful.


    Anna looked at him and said seriously, "What do you think, how she dares toe in front of you now?


    Has she forgotten what she has said to you and done to you in the past?"


    In fact, Anna didn¡¯t feel angry when she saw Isabe Brown appearing beside Daniel Taylor. Because


    she knew that he would not like Isabe Brown.


    What kind of a woman Isabe Brown is, even a blind person can see. She couldn¡¯t attract him. It¡¯s


    just, Anna can¡¯t understand, how she can be so cheeky.


    If Anna was at her ce, if she just felt that the others were a little dissatisfied with her, she would


    never dare to appear again. Let alone, made others feel so disgusted about her.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Who knows."


    Anna said to Daniel Taylor, "I saw Robert Peter today. He is so amazing! Even better than what I


    watched on TV."


    Obviously, the feeling that one feels after meeting their favorite person live, is totally different from that


    one has felt across the screen.


    Daniel Taylor looked at his lovely little girl praising Robert Peter¡¯s appearance after seeing him and


    frowned. "Do you like him very much?"


    Anna almost adored him, "You don¡¯t know, I have seen him on TV before, I feel he is really excellent!"


    "Excellent" this word hit Daniel Taylor¡¯s heart, "Is your husband not excellent?"


    "¡­" Anna looked at Daniel Taylor. "Well, you are also excellent."


    "It¡¯s just a little worse than him, isn¡¯t it?"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna said, "No, it¡¯s just, I knew him earlier, he is more famous, and I heard more about him."


    Daniel Taylor was a mysterious person when she didn¡¯t know him, she didn¡¯t even know there was


    such a person in the world. Just those who have friendship with the Taylor family knows him.


    Daniel Taylor said, "You¡¯re saying that my poprity is not as high as his, right? I am jealous."


    Robert Peter¡¯s name was on the rich list. In contrast, the Taylors have never appeared on the rich list,


    not because their conditions were not better than Robert Peter¡¯s, but because they were very low-key.


    On the window¡¯s ss, the smile on Anna¡¯s face reflected.


    She smiled at Daniel Taylor and said, "I like to see you jealous."


    "¡­"


    Anna saw a roadside restaurant and felt a little hungry. "By the way, shall we have something to eat


    before we go home?"


    "What would you like to eat?"


    Anna said, "Anything is OK. I didn¡¯t eat well tonight. I¡¯m busy talking to them. I met a lot of people


    today! "


    Anna just thought that there were even some actors and stars who were far away from her life.


    She met those people, whom she didn¡¯t dare to think about before, but today she saw them. Not


    because of Daniel Taylor, but because of her own efforts, with the identity of Grace. This made her feel


    particrly proud.


    Before returning home, Daniel Taylor parked his car nearby, found a restaurant and apanied her


    to have some midnight snacks.


    -


    At the door of Anna¡¯s rented apartment, lonely John Peter was standing, looking at the time, and


    waiting for Anna toe back.


    He heard that Anna lived here from Aiden Stark.

 Chapter 588

    Chapter 588


    He came here at six o¡¯clock, but now it was almost ten o¡¯clock, and he still couldn¡¯t see Anna. He even


    suspected that he had made a mistake.


    The cell phone rang.


    John Peter took out his cell phone and answered it. Vanessa Cameron called. "Captain, where are


    you?"


    "I am outside." John Peter said and found that his feet were numb.


    "We are having supper. Would you like toe over?" Vanessa Cameron asked.


    Maybe in this world, only Vanessa Cameron can think of him all the time.


    On the contrary, Anna, who never treated him well, seemed a bit heartless.


    "No, thanks." John Peter said.


    He hung up the phone. Then he came out, looking at the dark sky, gushing out a feeling of cold.


    He took a taxi and was ready to go home.


    On the way home, John Peter looked out of the window and saw Anna eating with a man, sitting near


    the window of the restaurant. And that man was, his uncle¡­


    They seemed very happy.


    His heart twined together in an instant.


    John Peter asked the driver to stop, got off the car, and walked back. Across the ss, he saw Anna


    used dinnerware to clip out some food from her te and put in on Daniel Taylor¡¯s te, "I don¡¯t want


    to eat this."


    He always thought that they are divorced. They didn¡¯t have any contacts, but he didn¡¯t expect that the


    two were together now.


    And, they seemed sweeter than before.


    Thinking of the hours he had been waiting for today, a sense of frustration came out, and he couldn¡¯t


    believe what he was looking for!


    Anna suddenly looked out and saw John Peter.


    His eyes were full of sadness.


    Anna was stunned, she didn¡¯t expect that he would be here. Daniel Taylor also followed Anna¡¯s line of


    sight and saw John Peter.


    Since they saw it, John Peter didn¡¯t leave either. He came in and stood at the table of the two.


    "Why are you here?" Daniel Taylor asked calmly.


    John Peter looked at Anna, and his voice was very bitter, "Uncle and Anna have already divorced. Why


    are you two still together now?"


    "We want to be together, so we are together. What¡¯s the problem?" Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t think he and


    Anna had any reason to not be together. He looked at John Peter. "You and Anna, it¡¯s impossible. Are


    you still holding the hope?"


    Since it has been seen by John Peter, Daniel Taylor simply confessed, so as not to let John Peter hold


    the hope that he should not.


    John Peter was had some hope, and more than that, he has been working hard in this period of time.


    However, all his efforts were ignored by Anna.


    He looked at Anna. "I went to your ce today and waited for you for several hours. But I didn¡¯t expect


    that in the end, I saw you with my uncle. It was stupid of me."


    He had been there several times before, but he never met Anna. Just today, he stayed here and


    thought of waiting longer.


    It turned out that he waited for her for so long and in the end, he had to see such a scene.


    It was really heartbreaking.


    It may be because his eyes were too sad, Anna seemed to understand the pain of annihting hope.


    She didn¡¯t say anything to John Peter. She just lowered her head and stopped looking at him.


    Soon, John Peter turned back and went out.


    Daniel Taylor stood up to follow him.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "John Peter." Daniel Taylor followed him out of the restaurant and called him.


    He was his own nephew, obviously, he was worried.

 Chapter 589

    Chapter 589


    After all, his sister and brother-inw have only one son.


    John Peter didn¡¯t listen. He walked on. He didn¡¯t know how to face such a scene.


    After so many hurdles Anna and Daniel Taylor were finally divorced and he finally saw a glimmer of


    hope. But that little hope has been annihted at this moment.


    "I said stop." Seeing that he didn¡¯t listen, Daniel Taylor¡¯s tone became serious.


    In the face of thismand like tone, John Peter¡¯s footsteps involuntarily stopped.


    Daniel Taylor came to him and looked at him. "You are not a child anymore."


    "Yes, I am not a child." John Peter smiled sarcastically, "then can my uncle rob my woman? In the past,


    when you were in a wheelchair, I never argue or protest. But I really like her. Since you doesn¡¯t love


    her, why won''t you give me a chance? If you don¡¯t love her, why do you always treat her so well and


    approach her like this?"


    "¡­" This was probably the first time that John Peter had spoken this way in front of Daniel Taylor.


    Because he was really upset.


    He likes Anna, and Daniel Taylor just had a marriage agreement with Anna. Why does he have to see


    his uncle and Anna together and he can¡¯t get her?


    Daniel Taylor looked at John Peter, and after a long silence, he said, "do you think I rob Anna?"


    "Isn¡¯t it?"


    In his eyes, Daniel Taylor was the one who destroys his happiness.


    Daniel Taylor said, "This is the funniest thing I¡¯ve ever heard. When I married her, you had already


    broken up. It was you who abandoned her and I didn¡¯t force you to do that. Even if I am not with her,


    with her personality, I am sure that she will not be with you. Don¡¯t you understand such a simple thing?"


    How can he say that he robbed Anna?


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s words made John Peter¡¯s unconsciously clenched his hand.


    Yes, he knew that he gave up Anna at that time.


    But¡­


    "Now I¡¯m trying to make up for it. I know I was wrong before. I shouldn¡¯t believe ire Ashley¡¯s words.


    But uncle, I really like Anna. Would you please let her go? Aren¡¯t you divorced? As long as you stop


    being good to her, and leaves her world, she will like me."


    His condition and background were not bad. He used to be with Anna. He was confident, as long as he


    works hard, he can get Anna¡¯s heart.


    Daniel Taylor looked at John Peter. "You are a child after all, and what I just heard is very childish."


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t know why John Peter felt that Anna will like him as long as he didn¡¯t appear in her


    world.


    Moreover, Daniel Taylor also likes Anna very much.


    Why would he let her go?


    He said to John Peter, "Have you be coward enough that you even want others to give you a way


    to pursue feelings?"


    "¡­"


    The cars on the road kept moving in a rush all the time. Daniel Taylor¡¯s voice was not so loud, but it


    reached John Peter¡¯s ears clearly.


    He looked at John Peter and said, "You should have given up on this rtionship for a long time, but


    you haven¡¯t done it well. Go back and think about it. Think about what kind of person you should be."


    Daniel Taylor used to be very fond of John Peter, but now he was very angry to see that he is so weak.


    He stopped a car for John Peter. After that, he went to the restaurant to see Anna.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna has paid the bill. After seeing John Peter here, she had no appetite. She took her bag and came


    to him. Her eyes were a little uneasy, "How is he?"

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590


    John Peter¡¯s appearance made her quite worried.


    Daniel Taylor said, "He is fine. Let¡¯s go home."


    He took the bag in her hand, carried it, and went to take a taxi.


    Back to the Jiangfu garden, Anna removed her makeup in the bathroom and wipe the foundation with


    cotton wool.


    The voice of Daniel Taylor¡¯s phone call came from the outside, "Has John Peter arrived home?"


    "Not yet." The housekeeper answered.


    Daniel Taylor frowned worriedly, "when he arrives, please let me know."


    "Okay."


    Anna looked at him from the door. Although his voice was cold, she could clearly feel that he really


    cared about John Peter.


    She squeezed the facial cleanser on to the palm of her hand, cleaned her face, and then came out.


    She asked Daniel Taylor, "John Peter is not home yet?"


    "Not yet." Daniel Taylor said, "Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s not a kid. He must know what he is up to."


    He knew that John Peter became like this because of excessive love and care.


    Anna picked up her mobile phone and sent a message.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her. "What are you doing?"


    "I¡¯ll text his friends and let them check." At this time, John Peter may be more willing to see friends than


    his family.


    After texting, Anna said to Daniel Taylor, "Take a bath and have a rest. I¡¯ll tell you if I have any news. I¡¯ll


    do something first."


    Her work was still unfinished. She was very busy.


    Daniel Taylor stood up and took off his coat. "OK."


    Anna sat in front of theputer, and before long, Vanessa Cameron sent her a message, "We found


    him, he is fine."


    Anna said, "Let n Kevin talk to him."


    In John Peter¡¯s matter, Anna thought that all she could do was this.


    Vanessa Cameron replied, "OK."


    Soon, Daniel Taylor took a bath and came out. Anna said to him, "they have found John Peter. Don¡¯t


    worry."


    Daniel Taylor sat down on the bed and looked at his lovely wife who was still working. "When are you


    going to sleep?"


    "I should be able to sleep in a moment."


    "Then I¡¯ll wait for you."


    "No." Anna looked at the time in the lower right corner of theputer. "You must be very tired today.


    Go to bed earlier."


    The next second, she saw Daniel Tayloring over. He put theptop next to her and sat down, "then


    I will do some work for a while."


    Anna knew that he wanted to apany herself. Seeing him like this, she couldn¡¯t help smiling.


    When she finally finished her work, she saw Daniel Taylor looking at her.


    "What¡¯s the matter? Do I have something on my face?" Anna asked in bewilderment.


    "No." He just suddenly thought of what John Peter said to him - to give Anna to him.


    If John Peter has asked for anything else, in that case, if he has just opened his mouth, he will give


    him.


    But¡­ his Anna, he can¡¯t give her to anyone.


    His extremely cold eyes made Anna a little uneasy. She couldn¡¯t guess what he was thinking. She just


    said awkwardly, "I¡¯ll take a bath."


    -


    In the morning, when John Peter came home, the family was having breakfast.


    Olivia Taylor was talking to Charles Peter. He came over and said, "Dad, mom."


    Hearing the sound, Olivia Taylor took a look at him and asked the maid to prepare breakfast for him.


    "Why you came back at this time?" She asked puzzledly.


    "Ie back to take something." John Peter sat down.


    Charles Peter¡¯s eyebrows were thick. Both father and son have thick eyebrows. They look at John


    Peter was serious. "What are you doing these days?"


    "Just puttering around." Recently, his thoughts were all on Anna. He didn¡¯t even pay attention to the


    training of the team. The team has fallen back a lot, others didn¡¯t dare to say him, but n Kevin has a


    lot ofints.

 Chapter 591

    Chapter 591


    "Still busy with your team?" Charles Peter frowned as if he was very dissatisfied with his gaming.


    John Peter took breakfast from the maid and ate it silently.


    Charles Peter has always been very strict. In front of him, John Peter always stayed quiet.


    Aspared to him, Olivia Taylor was much gentler. "There''s nothing wrong with handling his team.


    Let him do it if he likes."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "By the end of the year, he will be in his twenties. A man in his twenties is ying games all day. Which


    girl will be willing to marry him?"


    John Peter, "..."


    He couldn''t help looking at his father.


    Is this his own father?


    Charles Peter added, "Your uncle suggested that we should send you abroad to study. Your mother


    and I thought about it, and we agreed."


    Going abroad¡­


    Suggested by uncle.


    John Peter immediately understood that Daniel Taylor wanted him to leave.


    Last night, John Peter said those words in front of him. It seemed that Daniel Taylor really put it in his


    heart.


    "I don''t want to go." John Peter refused.


    "We have decided this. If a man can''t even deal with his own emotional problems, what else can we


    expect from him? Since you can''t clean this mess yourself, let us help you."


    It was better to let him go abroad.


    If he continues to stay here, he will watch Anna every day, and he won¡¯t be able to move on.


    Olivia Taylor and Charles Peter knew about the matter of Anna and John, but they didn''t mention it, as


    if they didn''t know. But even if Anna was divorced from Daniel Taylor now, they can''t let John Peter stay


    with Anna, let alone let their son hold this kind of hope.


    -


    "John." Lisa was busy when she saw John Petering in.


    After Anna and Daniel Taylor divorce, John Peter has never been here again.


    He didn''t know that Anna and Daniel Taylor oftene back here. After all, this matter was just a


    secret for people outside.


    "I''m looking for my uncle." John Peter said.


    "¡­"


    John Peter walked into the door and saw Anna sitting on the sofa, saying to Daniel Taylor, "Sit well, this


    way I can''t paint very well."


    Of course, Daniel Taylor moved aside obediently.


    John Peter stood by the door, looking at the two, and feeling ironic.


    He was so sad. Just because of Anna he has been so sad. But she and Daniel Taylor still seemed very


    happy together, and she did not pay any attention to him.


    He just thought about it and really felt inferior.


    Anna noticed John Peter¡¯s presence. She paused for a moment and gave Daniel Taylor a meaningful


    nce.


    Daniel Taylor looked at him and said, "Sit down."


    John Peter sat down. Anna felt that they had something to talk about, and she excused, "I have


    something to do."


    She didn''t want to disturb them.


    John Peter originally wanted to ask Daniel Taylor why he wanted to send him abroad. But as he saw


    Anna here, he changed his mind, "I''m here to find you."


    "¡­" Hearing his words, Anna looked at Daniel Taylor subconsciously.


    She was afraid that Daniel Taylor would be unhappy because of this.


    She didn''t know what John Peter wanted to say. She just looked at him, "well, you can say it here."


    If she expressed herself guilty at this time, it will prove that she and John Peter have something


    ambiguous to do with each other.


    "I''m going abroad, my uncle wants this." John Peter looked at Anna and couldn''t helpughing. "He is


    afraid that I would rob you from him, so he arranged for me to go abroad."


    Is this aint?


    Daniel Taylor sat aside, wearing his ck shirt and full of asceticism.

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592


    He listened without trying to interrupt John Peter.


    He wanted to send John Peter abroad. To some extent, he¡¯s selfish, but this time it wasn¡¯t just his


    selfishness. He really wanted him to move on, which was also for his good.


    Anna listened and nodded solemnly, "it''s very good. If I can afford it, I will love to go abroad to learn a


    lot of things."


    However, it was impossible for the time being. She has a lot to do, and it seemed that she can¡¯t leave


    Daniel Taylor.


    John Peter looked at her indifference and approval. "Have you forgotten about our previous promises?


    Because we like each other, we took admission in the same school. Now, you don''t seem to care."


    Anna was stunned, she could feel his resentment as if he was abandoned by the whole world.


    If we see from his point of view, it looks as the woman he likes doesn''t like him and she is indifferent to


    him; his uncle, just to get rid of him wants to send him abroad; now even his parents are on his uncle''s


    side, and he just felt miserable.


    Anna looked at him like this and found it funny. "Sir asked you to go abroad for your own good. Don''t


    tell me you can''t even see this. If that''s the case, you''re too disappointing."


    "Are you sure he''s doing this for me?"


    "If it¡¯s not for your good then why?" Since he hase to the door and spoke what he wanted to, Anna


    wasn¡¯t polite to him, "if he doesn''t care about you, will he take care of your matters? You went backst


    night, and he didn''t forget to call to ask about you in the evening. What does it have to do with other


    people, whether you are dead or alive? If it''s me at his ce and when I see that you aren''t capable of


    thinking anything I would have beaten you."


    Daniel Taylor listened to Anna''s words, looked at her eyes, in a quiet gentle matter. Unexpectedly, his


    cutie understood him...


    However, his nephew, whom he has loved since childhood didn¡¯t understand him.


    What''s more, if we see from John Peter¡¯s perspective, it really seems a very sad thing. But as Anna


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    said it, it seemed as if it was just a small matter, and the atmosphere was no longer so sad.


    Looking at his wife, he feels proud in his heart.


    John Peter was originally a sad man, and he felt as if he was a hero in deep love.


    As he heard Anna saying so, his heart wasn¡¯t reconciled, "you don''t like me at all?"


    Anna looked at him up and down. "I''m sorry, I''m not blind. Look at yourself, I really can''t like such a


    person."


    Naive, immature, Anna hated this kind of man. She didn''t want to handle him like a mother.


    "You..." Anna''s words made John Peter''s face a little angry. He really felt as if he was crazy, that¡¯s why


    he liked her.


    Before he could show his anger, Daniel Taylor interrupted him, "if you have finished, you can go out."


    Anna had shown up her mind. Obviously, he can see clearly.


    John Peter turned around and left the living room angrily.


    Anna looked at his back, sat back again, and shrugged her shoulder.


    She also thought it was strange. John Peter seemed a psycho. She can see that he didn''t like her


    much, but he just came to her to make her feel even more stressed or annoyed. With her cheeks


    plucked up, she could not help but makeints, "I don¡¯t know why he has be so annoying."


    "Isn¡¯t it because you wanted a divorce." Daniel Taylor said this, paused, and asked again seriously,


    "when shall we remarry?"


    He wasn¡¯t divorced with Anna, but Anna didn''t know.


    He wanted to see when she would agree toe back¡­

 Chapter 593

    Chapter 593


    Anna looked at him and said, "Wait till the day when I will be as sessful as Robert Peter."


    "¡­ I have to wait until that day?"


    "Do you really look down on me?" Anna came over, sat on hisp, and hugged his neck.


    Daniel Taylor looked at the woman who suddenly approached, smelled the fresh smell of her body, did


    not move, and said, "What do you want to do?"


    "Just want to hug you for a while. What?" Anna said and raised her eyebrows, "Don¡¯t you want to hold


    me?"


    "Go down."


    "¡­" This man seemed like just a typical man who became more ruthless than anyone in bed and as he


    came down the bed he suddenly don''t want anything.


    Looking at his arrogance, Anna refused, "No."


    Daniel Taylor changed the topic, "have you finished painting?"


    She said she would draw a sketch of him and give him as a gift. He had been sitting here for a long


    time. He was very busy. He still has a lot of work to do, but he postponed everything.


    "It¡¯s finished."


    She stood up and took the picture, looked at the picture, came to him, and couldn''t helpughing, "I


    think I did a great job."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Maybe, because her smile was too treacherous. Daniel Taylor felt something strange. He took the


    painting and saw a pig drew by her, "..."


    Anna asked, "How is it? Isn¡¯t it a good sketch?"


    "Is this me?"


    Daniel Taylor was full of doubts.


    Anna was serious, "If it¡¯s not you who is it."


    "OK." Daniel Taylor stood up and picked her up. "Let''s go upstairs."


    "Er¡­ No, let me go." Anna quickly changed back to a serious look, "I''m going to ss."


    "¡­"


    Then she slipped down from his arms, picked up her bag, and ran out like a rabbit.


    Every time after provoking him she ran like this and ran very fast.


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t chase her either.


    -


    In the evening, Daniel Taylor has a dinner meeting with someone. Anna went to the Taylor¡¯s house to


    apany mother Taylor and Olivia Taylor.


    After dinner, Anna went to the kitchen to help wash the dishes. She and Olivia Taylor, both stayed very


    busy recently. They seldom have time to get together. Olivia Taylor looked at her. "Has Johne to


    see you recently?"


    Anna and Daniel Taylor were divorced. Olivia Taylor also felt that John Peter seemed to have another


    idea about Anna.


    Anna said, "He hase to see me, but sister, don''t worry, I won''t have anything with him."


    Olivia Taylor said, "I know, I am at ease because of you. I just don''t trust him. He''s such a big man, but


    he doesn''t understand anything. We wanted to send him abroad, but he didn''t want to. I heard that he


    went to see his uncle tonight."


    Daniel Taylor didn''te back tonight. He had dinner with Robert Peter outside, and John Peter was


    also there.


    Robert Peter mentioned the matter of sending John Peter abroad. He said that they should not force


    him like this.


    Robert Peter was not married. Charles Peter has only one child, that is, John Peter, so John Peter was


    the only son of the Peter family.


    The Taylor family doted on him, and the Peter family wasn¡¯t behind in spoiling John.


    Now even Robert Peter, who has never taken care of others matters, hase to speak for him.


    After dinner, John Peter did not go home with Daniel Taylor and sat in Robert Peter''s car.


    In the car, Robert Peter looked at John Peter and said, "I''ve already talked with your uncle. As for what


    he thinks, I don''t know."


    After all, he was just an uncle. He can''t decide his affairs. He can only express his opinions.

 Chapter 594

    Chapter 594


    John Peter looked out of the window and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Robert Peter said with a smile, "I''m a little curious. What did you do, that made them want to send you


    away?"


    "¡­" John Peter stayed silent.


    Robert Peter seemed to have seen through his long silence, "Is it about some woman?"


    John Peter was shocked and looked at him.


    Robert Peter said, "I heard that you were in love with Anna before. She is divorced from your uncle


    now, so you have hope for her again?"


    Besides this, he couldn''t think of the reason why Taylors would agree to send their most beloved child


    abroad.


    John Peter looked out of the window at the silent night, thinking of the past, "I was a ssmate with


    her, since high school we were together."


    "Then how did you broke up?" Robert Peter was curious.


    "Because I did something wrong. I didn''t believe her." John Peter still regretted that thing the most.


    It was his fault.


    "But I really like her. We have decided that we will go to Jingzhou University together and then we will


    go to see many ces together."


    "But she married your uncle." Robert Peter said, "Everyone else knows that she used to be your little


    aunt. You should be sober. Don''t be like a kid. You are not a kid anymore. A man should be able to


    carry something when it is necessary and also gives up when it is necessary."


    "¡­" John Peter thought of the past, suddenly felt very sad. He sat in the car and told Robert Peter a lot


    about Anna.


    Robert Peter saw Annast night. After hearing John Peter''s words, he deepened his impression of


    her.


    Back to his residence, Robert Peter asked his maid to take care of John Peter. He went into the study


    and saw the book of Grace on the desk. When he leftst night, Ryan Asher gave it to him to think


    about Grace.


    Chris also said some good words for Grace.


    He sat down, opened Anna''s book, and turned several pages.


    -


    When Daniel Taylor came back home, he saw that his mother was still awake.


    "You¡¯re back." Mother Taylor saw him, and her face had a brilliant smile. She added, "Anna is upstairs."


    They didn''t know about Daniel Taylor and Anna, but as long as Annaes back, the family will


    always hope that the two can make up.


    Daniel Taylor nodded and went upstairs.


    The lights of the bedroom were turned off, Anna was lying on the big bed, holding the pillow, sleeping


    very well.


    Daniel Taylor put his coat aside, bent down, and kissed her lips.


    Anna was awakened by his kiss and opened her eyeszily, "you are back."


    The lights were still turned off. She couldn''t see him clearly. She could only judge him by his smell.


    Maybe it was because the room was too dark and too silent. Anna could feel his heartbeat.


    Daniel Taylor replied vaguely, "hmm."


    He did not leave her lips, and he continued to kiss her as if to plunder the air from her lungs.


    In the dark, Daniel Taylor asked with a deep voice, "waited for me for a long time?"


    Since their divorce, he has always thought that he would spare more time to apany her and try to


    be a qualified boyfriend, but sometimes his work didn¡¯t let him.


    Anna raised her head and her long hair spread on the pillow. "It''s ok. I know you''re busy. I was a little


    sleepy today, so I slept early. "


    Daniel Taylor hugged her, and his deep voice was full of peace, "go to sleep again, I''ll take a bath."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

 Chapter 595

    Chapter 595


    After taking a bath, Daniel Taylor came out and saw that instead of sleeping, Anna was sitting on the


    bed in her pajamas, with her feet exposed outside and her eyes were crystal clear.


    Just after the bath, he had a wet taste. His eyes were cold and gentle. "Why do you get up?"


    "Waiting for you."


    He unconsciously smiled, went to the bedside, opened the quilt, and put the quilt on her legs, "sleep."


    Anna was lying t, holding the edge of the quilt with her fingers, looking at Daniel Taylor''s handsome


    face, without speaking.


    Daniel Taylory down and said, "I have something to do on Friday. Have to go out of the town."


    "For how long?" Anna asked curiously.


    Daniel Taylor generally didn''t talk about his work, but when he wanted to go out, he always told her.


    "Two days. I should be back on Monday." Daniel Taylor looked at Anna. "Actually, I¡­ want to take you


    with me."


    "I have something on the weekend." Anna exined, "I have an appointment with someone."


    Recently, there were a lot of things in thepany. She couldn''t leave.


    "It¡¯s old chief¡¯s birthday, I want to take you with me." This matter was very important for Daniel Taylor.


    Before their divorce, the old chief always wanted to see Anna, but he didn¡¯t get the chance. He loved


    Anna and wanted to live with her for the rest of his life, so, he wanted to bring her to let them meet her.


    Anna paused for a moment and looked at Daniel Taylor, "but in our current rtionship, even if I want


    to go, I will go with which identity?"


    "Girlfriend." Daniel Taylor said, "You always think that if you marry me, it''s a little illegitimately


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    conferred, so be my girlfriend. I will marry you when you are ready. Is that ok?"


    His attitude towards Anna has always been good, knowing that she was sensitive inside, he has


    be even more caring for her.


    Anna stayed silent and didn¡¯t answer him.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna like this. Since he took her back to Jiangfu gardenst time, the


    rtionship between the two has been good. They eat and sleep together every day, and she seemed


    to have no objection.


    He thought that she had considered it well. Now it seemed that she didn''t think well.


    "Honey." Daniel Taylor said seriously, "you can say anything to me. Don¡¯t hide things in your heart."


    "May I go next time?" Anna said, "The news of our divorce just came out. If I appear publicly as your


    girlfriend. Don''t you think it seems inappropriate?"


    She looked at Daniel Taylor and saw that as Daniel Taylor heard her words, his face became a little


    serious.


    Anna was afraid of his anger and changed her words, "If you really want me to go, I''ll go."


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and noticed that shepromised because of him. In her heart, she was


    still reluctant to go. He reached out and rubbed her head. "I''m not caring. If you don''t want to go, don''t


    go."


    "Okay." Anna was relieved to hear that.


    Next second, she heard Daniel Taylor saying in a little disappointed tone, "but I told Isabe Brown that


    I would take my girlfriend with me. If she didn''t see anyone, she would think I was lying."


    While speaking, Daniel Taylor''s expression was very serious, but his eyes were secretly paying


    attention to Anna¡¯s expression.

 Chapter 596

    Chapter 596


    He knew that she would not agree. He had worked out the strategy long before he opened his mouth.


    Sure enough, after listening to his words, Anna''s hostility to Isabe Brown immediately came up, "then


    I''ll go."


    Daniel Taylor pretended to be considerate, "it''s OK, if you don''t want to go, I can''t force you...¡±


    If Mr. Taylor had entered the entertainment circle, he should be able to hold the high rank.


    Because his acting skills were really good!


    "No, I will go." Anna was stupid. She has been exploited but she didn¡¯t know. "I don''t like hering


    near you."


    She didn¡¯t know about others, but if Isabe Brown came near to him, she really couldn''t bear. She


    can¡¯t let her appear on Daniel Taylor''s side to harm him.


    Daniel Taylor''s corner of the mouth was raised, and he said, "thank you so much. We''ll go over on


    Friday night. I''ve made an appointment with my friend. We''ll have dinner together with them. Then we''ll


    stay there for two days. We''lle back on Monday morning, and it won''t dy your ss. So this is


    the n. But we have to travel a lot so it will make you a little tired."


    Sure enough! He came to tell her after booking their tickets and making all arrangements.


    Anna nodded, "OK."


    The bedroom was very quiet. Anna was not sleepy for the time being. Shey down on the bed and


    leaned against the pillow. She sent a message to Ryan Asher, saying that she will go out for a weekend


    and ask him to help with it. Of course, Ryan Asher agreed.


    She and Ryan Asher were now in a cooperative rtionship, and both of them always tried their best to


    help each other.


    Theirpany will be settled soon, Ryan Asher has shares in it. Ryan Asher will be responsible for the


    personnel and operation department and Anna will be mainly responsible for the content. Of course,


    there were some things that two people will do together, and thepany has started recruiting


    several people now.


    -


    In the morning, Daniel Taylor was having a meal with Olivia Taylor. Olivia Taylor asked, "Would you like


    to take Anna to the Johnson family?"


    Daniel Taylor nodded, "well."


    "Aren''t you divorced now? I don''t understand you two." Olivia Taylorined.


    Originally, she thought that after the divorce, the two would go their separate ways, but it turned out


    that they did not. Moreover, the rtionship between the two seemed to be the same as before. No, it


    should be said, that now Daniel Taylor seemed to think more about Anna than before.


    Daniel Taylor drank tea silently and didn''t make a sound.


    Olivia Taylor said, st night Emily Woodley asked me about your girlfriend. I thought you really had a


    girlfriend. But now after seeing all this, it didn¡¯t seem that you have one."


    When she received the call and heard Emily saying this, she was baffled.


    Now it seemed that Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t have a girlfriend! If he had a girlfriend, how can he take Anna to


    the Taylor house?


    As soon as Daniel Taylor heard it, he understood that it was Isabe Brown who asked Emily Woodley


    to inquire about the news.


    "I have a girlfriend." He said solemnly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Who is it?" indeed, Olivia Taylor also liked gossiping. At the same time, her eyes were a little


    inconceivable. "You have a girlfriend. Then why did you sleep with Annast night?"


    God!


    How could she have such a brother?


    Before Daniel Taylor answered, Olivia Taylor can''t help warning, "Anna is so young. Don''t use her.


    Since you are divorced, you should stay away from her and don''t take advantage of others."


    "¡­" Daniel Taylor took a look at his sister and said, "Can¡¯t she be my girlfriend?"


    It took a while for Olivia Taylor to react, "so you want to have a new love rtionship with her?"


    "Is there anything wrong?"


    Daniel Taylor took it for granted.


    "No, there isn¡¯t." Olivia Taylor never thought that her brother would have such a romantic side, "this is


    what you owe her. Only Anna doesn¡¯t mind. If it''s me¡­"

 Chapter 597

    Chapter 597


    In other words, if she was at Anna''s ce and if she has endured all that, she hasn¡¯t waited for today!


    She had been divorced with him for hundreds of years!


    Olivia Taylor left her words unfinished, but Daniel Taylor guessed it all.


    He looked at Olivia Taylor and said seriously, "don''t worry too much. We¡¯ll be fine."


    Olivia Taylor said, "How can we stop worrying! Where is the child you promised to have? Mom''s hair


    has turned white in the wait. She told me yesterday that she dreamed that you two had a baby."


    "¡­" Daniel Taylor raised his lips and thought of Anna. Before, the doctor prescribed some medicine for


    her to recuperate her body. In recent times, he didn''t take any safety measures, but it didn¡¯t seem


    anything like that.


    -


    On the ne, during the meal, Daniel Taylor looked up and saw Anna tearing the wrapping paper of


    bread, gnawing the bread while looking out of the window.


    He didn''t have a deep impression of any foodie before, but now he has a deep impression. She can


    even enjoy a ne meal!


    After eating, Anna looked at the untouched bread in front of Daniel Taylor. "Don''t you eat it?"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    He looked into her eyes. It was obvious that if you don''t eat it, I will.


    Daniel Taylor took it and handed it to her.


    Anna held it and said, "thank you."


    He rubbed her head and said in his doting tone, "eat less. When we get off the ne I will take you to


    dinner."


    "Don¡¯t worry about it." Anna took a bite, shook her head, and said naively, "when I get there, I will be


    hungry again."


    "¡­" Daniel Taylor looked at her. His eyes were warmer than those dyed clouds.


    Anna saw that he had been staring at herself. "What are you looking at?"


    "I''m thinking when we have children, what will I do if they also eat like you?" Daniel Taylor said what he


    thought.


    "What else can you do?" Anna raised her eyebrows and widened her round eyes, "of course, you


    should strive to earn more money to raise us!"


    She took it for granted, and Daniel Taylor couldn''t helpughing. He put the nket on his body and


    still couldn''t helpughing. "Yes, my wife."


    "¡­"


    After a while, the stewardess came to collect the cutlery. Anna returned the cutlery and looked at


    Daniel Taylor, who was sleeping.


    He has been sleeping almost all the time on the ne, but Anna was different. This was her first time


    on the ne. She was very excited from beginning to end and has been looking out of the window.


    Jack Smith also went with them. After getting off the ne, Jack Smith took their luggage and went to


    the hotel. Anna followed Daniel Taylor to have dinner with his friends.


    The reserved cabin in the restaurant for dinner was very big. Several people were sitting on the sofa


    ying poker while waiting for Daniel Taylor.


    There were several familiar faces. Robin Johnson, and Isabe Brown both were there. And Shawn


    Hamilton also came there to join in the fun.


    When Isabe Brown had the identity of Daniel Taylor''s fianc¨¦e, everyone treated her very well. She


    had done shameless things in the past, but everyone here was so familiar to her. So when she wanted


    toe here herself, no one liked to embarrass her or drive her away, but everyone was not happy


    with her because of those past things.


    Isabe Brown saw that Robin Johnson didn''t y poker with them, but stood by the window silently.


    She walked over, "Robbie."


    He took a look at her.


    Isabe Brown asked, "How is your recent work going?"


    Robin Johnson looked at Isabe Brown. He didn''t ignore her and curiously asked, "Miss Brown still


    remembers me?"


    Isabe Brown felt it strange and said, "Robbie! How can you say that? How can I forget you?"


    Robin Johnson''s tone was full of sarcasm, "I heard that when Daniel recovered, you tried to be with him


    again. Isn¡¯t it?"

 Chapter 598

    Chapter 598


    Recently, Robin Johnson has heard about what happened in Jingzhou. He was not stupid enough to


    not guess why those things happened in the Brown family and the losses that The Brown Enterprise


    has suffered. He knew it very well.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Last time Isabe Brown specially came to see him, the meaning was obvious.


    Unexpectedly, Daniel Taylor recovered, and she immediately ran to Daniel Taylor again.


    He knew that Isabe Brown took him as a spare tire, and he immediately felt very ironic.


    Even dared to use the young master of the Johnson family as a spare tire, this woman really seemed


    courageous.


    Isabe Brown¡¯s face was stiff, and she couldn¡¯t pretend for a second. Next second, she smiled and


    pretended to be sad and said, "It¡¯s just I suddenly saw some previous photos and thought of things


    when I was with Daniel. Now that he''s divorced, I wonder if it''s possible for him and me to be together


    again."


    As she spoke, it seemed she wanted to go back to Daniel Taylor, just because she couldn''t forget her


    long-lost love.


    If it was in the past, Robin Johnson would believe her story.


    But now¡­ Impossible!


    He smiled and said, "are you sure you think of the past, rather than see him standing up?"


    Everyone in the circle knew why she dumped Daniel Taylor, everyone was angry and Daniel Taylor¡¯s


    friends, all the soldiers here were even angrier, and they didn¡¯t talk less behind her back about her


    ingratitude.


    It''s just that this thing had be a matter of past, and all of them were mature men. They were


    generous enough to not recall the past. That¡¯s why when Isabe Brown shamelessly came here today,


    no one embarrassed her to drive her away.


    But, Isabe Brown took all this for granted, as if they all still liked her very much.


    After hearing the taunt in his tone, there was some grievance in Isabe Brown''s eyes, "Robbie, in your


    eyes, am I such a person?"


    Her hypocritical appearance made Robin Johnson have an ironic smile on his face.


    Now looking at her like this, he only felt that his youth had been fed to the dog, that he even liked such


    a woman for so many years.


    He said, "I don''t know what kind of a person you are, but it''s impossible for you to be with Daniel.


    Because he said he would bring his girlfriend here today."


    "Girlfriend?" Upon hearing Daniel Taylor''s girlfriend, Isabe Brown became alert.


    Last time she heard Daniel Taylor saying that he has a girlfriend, but she didn''t believe it. Later, she


    asked Emily Woodley to inquire about it, but she didn''t find out the result.


    Unexpectedly, now even Robin Johnson mentioned it.


    So, it means, Daniel Taylor really has a girlfriend?


    Isabe Brown asked, "When did he make a girlfriend? Who is she? Have you seen her?"


    Looking at her tense appearance, Robin Johnson found it funny, "how do I know? I haven''t seen her.


    You''re in Jingzhou, shouldn''t you know better than me?"


    Robin Johnson''s tone made Isabe Brown realize that her reaction was a little desperate and she was


    a little upset.


    Daniel Taylor''s attitude towards her was not very good, and she was not sure whether she can return to


    Daniel Taylor or not. Before that, she didn''t want topletely cut off the terms with Robin Johnson.


    She looked at Robin Johnson and smiled as a cover-up, "I''m just curious. You have a good rtionship


    with him. I thought you should know about him."


    Robin Johnson gave her a disdainful look. At the same time his cell phone rang, he answered Daniel


    Taylor¡¯s phone. Daniel Taylor called him to inform him that he has arrived.


    He walked over and said to everyone, "Danny has arrived."


    At first, when the soldiers here heard that Daniel Taylor wasing they all thought it was a joke. They


    weren¡¯t sure that Daniel Taylor could stand up.


    But as they heard Robin Johnson, they really felt that Daniel Taylor has arrived.


    A few people, those were busy ying cards, stopped and all of them stood up.


    The door of the hall was opened. The waiter in red cheongsam came in first, made a gesture with the


    hand to let theme in.


    Then in the gaze of many people, Daniel Taylor came in, with a girl holding his arm.

 Chapter 599

    Chapter 599


    A 5.4 feet tall girl, with red rosy lips and white teeth, extremely white dazzling skin, dressed brilliantly,


    ording to age looked very young, was standing elegantly beside Daniel Taylor.


    Robin Johnson''s eyes fell on Anna. Her eyes were clear. At the first moment when he saw her, he said


    in his mind, "a lost little rabbit."


    She was not like Isabe Brown. At first sight, Isabe Brown gave people a dazzling feeling. But this


    girl gives people afortable and pleasant feeling.


    They can see that this girl was different from the girls they have seen in the past.


    Those girls, all of them were like the delicate flowers of the best garden.


    But Anna didn¡¯t give such a feeling.


    They aura attached to her personality was deep and extremely impressive.


    "Brother Danny, long time no see." The soldiers used to call Daniel Taylor, brother Danny.


    Since his ident and his return to Jingzhou, he has broken off the rtionship with everything here.


    Several times, they wanted to visit him in Jingzhou but they were stopped by Robin Johnson. Because


    at that time Daniel Taylor really didn''t want to meet anyone.


    Now they were happy to see him again.


    They just felt that their proud brother hase back!


    Daniel Taylor smiled, "long time no see."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Two people came up and gave Daniel Taylor a hug, just like the old lost lover, "Man! We missed you so


    much."


    Seeing this kind of scene, Robin Johnson can''t stand it. "Enough of you, his girlfriend is still around."


    They didn''t know Anna''s identity. They have heard that Daniel Taylor was divorced, but no one has


    seen his wife.


    Now they saw Anna and thought that she is the new woman after his divorce.


    Someone saw Anna and joked, "This is really rare. In the past, brother Danny was the one who didn''t


    like to have contact with women. He had a fianc¨¦e, but he didn''t take care of her all year-round.


    Unexpectedly, this time he took the initiative to bring a woman here."


    When Daniel Taylor and Isabe Brown were engaged, he never brought Isabe Brown to these


    parties. But every time, Isabe Brown found a chance to join in.


    She was a woman with an extremely sharp mind. Even if Daniel Taylor was indifferent to her, she still


    let herself fully integrate into his world.


    At this moment, when they talked, they almost forgot that today, Isabe Brown was also present.


    As early as the moment Anna appeared, Isabe Brown was in a state of copse.


    She heard that Daniel Taylor would bring her girlfriend, but she did not expect that the girlfriend Daniel


    Taylor would bring can be Anna.


    As her fianc¨¦e, he never took her to meet his friends, but unexpectedly, he brought Anna, a humble


    little girl, with him.


    She just couldn¡¯t see what was good in Anna. What made him worth doing all this!


    Anna stood beside Daniel Taylor, heard everyone mentioning herself, and responded with a polite


    smile.


    She always considered Daniel Taylor a solitary person without friends, unexpectedly, she came here


    and saw that he had so many friends.


    Someone asked curiously, "What¡¯s your girlfriend¡¯s name?"


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna. His eyes seemed to encourage her.


    Anna saw into his eyes and bravely told her name, "My name is Anna Stark."


    "It seems a familiar name." Everyone looked a little curious.

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600


    A room full of bachelors saw him caring for his girlfriend and felt quite jealous.


    Someone said with a smile, "It seemed something even rare than amazing. Our Danny seems to fell in


    love with a girl!"


    "Exactly!"


    "Everyone, it¡¯s time to eat." Robin Johnson was in charge of the overall situation.


    He was a month older than Daniel Taylor, so everyone here was listening to him. Of course, another


    reason was that Daniel Taylor didn''t like to handle these troublesome things.


    Everybody sat down, Anna sat beside Daniel Taylor. Robin Johnson introduced everyone to Anna.


    In addition to Robin Johnson and Daniel Taylor, they were six people in total. After introducing the


    remaining people, Robin Johnson gave Anna his own introduction, "I''m Robin Johnson. I don¡¯t know if


    Danny has mentioned me to you."


    Anna couldn''t help but look at him twice. She has heard his name many times. After seeing the real


    person today, she found that it was different from what she has imagined.


    Compared with Daniel Taylor, he looked more outgoing.


    However, there was a repressed and domineering manner attached to his personality.


    Anna said, "I heard a lot about you. Last time you came to Jingzhou, but I didn''t get a chance to see


    you."


    Robin Johnson said with a smile, "There seemed really no way. It''s strange that Danny hid you well. He


    has a woman, but he didn''t tell this to his friend."


    There were many people, and the atmosphere was very harmonious. This was Anna''s first time here,


    and she came here as Daniel Taylor''s woman. So, everyone was very enthusiastic about her.


    In the whole room, only Isabe Brown was like an outsider. When Robin Johnson introduced her to


    Anna, she ignored her directly, and none of the people present paid attention to her.


    What if she''s beautiful?


    These soldiers have many beautiful women around them.


    They used to be nice and respectful to her because, at that time, she was Daniel Taylor''s fianc¨¦e. Now,


    Anna has reced her position.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    -


    In the evening, it was a little cold. After eating, everyone left but Robin Johnson stayed with them.


    Daniel Taylor came here to meet them. Of course, he was in charge of the reception of Daniel Taylor.


    The three of them came out of the restaurant and Robin Johnson said to Daniel Taylor, "Come to stay


    with me tonight. The hotel is not asfortable as a home. Moreover, Anna came here for the first


    time, if I don''t entertain my guests well, she may think that I don''t wee her."


    "Ok." Daniel Taylor took a look at Anna, held her hand, and epted Robin Johnson¡¯s offer.


    He was like Robin Johnson''s brother. They used to live together. Daniel Taylor often lived at Robin


    Johnson¡¯s ce, and he was familiar with Robin Johnson¡¯s house as his own.


    At the door of the restaurant, the waiter who helped park the car has already brought his Land Rover.


    Because the identity of the Young master of the Johnson family was too dazzling, the cars he drove


    were all kind of low-key.


    Daniel Taylor opened the door and let Anna sit on and then he sat in.


    Robin Johnson just sat in, and Isabe Brown came over. "Robbie, please drop me by the way."


    As soon as the dinner ended, everyone left, and no one was willing to drop her. At this time, she can


    only be cheeky toe and ask Robin Johnson.


    Robin Johnson looked at Isabe Brown and didn''t understand why she has to be involved in


    everything.


    He hasn''t opened his mouth yet. Isabe Brown has reached out to open the door. She was about to sit


    in the car. Robin Johnson locked the door directly and said to her, "I am not going on that road, can¡¯t


    drop you."


    "¡­"


    Isabe Brown was standing outside the car. In the past, Robin Johnson never refused her any wish.


    But now, he did this to her¡­

 Chapter 601

    Chapter 601


    Above all, in front of Anna, he didn¡¯t care about her reputation and insulted her like this.


    Her face was stiff, she bit her lips like she was about to cry.


    In the past, Robin Johnson couldn''t stand her such appearance. Whenever he saw her sad, he always


    tried his best to coax her. However, at this moment, Robin Johnson looked at her like this, said nothing,


    and drove away directly.


    Anna witnessed the whole scene. She thought that Isabe Brown appeared here today because she


    had a good rtionship with everyone, but after seeing all this it didn¡¯t seem like this.


    "Do you treat girls like this?" Anna said.


    However, Anna wanted to praise Robin Johnson for this.


    Robin Johnson solemnly said, "Girls are also divided into many kinds, such as for the girls like Anna, of


    course, I treat them well."


    As for Isabe Brown, forget it!


    The more Isabe Brown shows her true face, the angrier he felt.


    Because that woman, didn''t like him, but, still she wanted to use his feelings for her benefits.


    Robin Johnson did not take them back to the Johnson house but to his own residence.


    Tomorrow the old chief has a birthday. Anna and Daniel Taylor just came here today. It was


    inconvenient to take them to visit him at this time.


    It will be more formal to go there tomorrow.


    They reached home, Robin Johnson stopped the car, opened the door, and let Anna got off the car.


    "Thank you."


    She came here for the first time, and he behaved very nice to her.


    On the other side, as for Daniel Taylor, it was as if he doesn''t care.


    Robin Johnson led them through the yard and walked into the house. "This is my home. You are


    wee here. Danny used to live here."


    Anna listened to Robin Johnson and looked at Daniel Taylor. She found that he was very calm in the


    whole process, but as he looked at the vi it seemed to revisit old haunts, and it reminded him of old


    memories.


    All of a sudden, he looked a little serious.


    Anna noticed it, reached out, and held his big hand.


    Robin Johnson just turned his head, and he happened to see this scene. He smiled.


    With his understanding of Daniel Taylor, this little girl was really the kind that Daniel Taylor really likes.


    He looked at Daniel and didn''t interrupt. He just waited at the door for a while.


    After a while, Daniel Taylor took Anna''s hand and kept up with him.


    There was an aunt at home. Seeing him, she said kindly, "Robbie is back."


    "Yes." Robin Johnson smiled and spoke as he has brought a treasure, "Auntie, see who is here."


    Aunt took her sses, put it on, and saw Daniel Taylor leading a girl. She couldn''t help but freeze for


    two seconds, then she said, "Daniel?"


    At this time she saw Daniel Taylor, but she didn''t dare to recognize him.


    After Daniel Taylor''s ident, some people said he would never stand up. She just thought about it,


    that how good Daniel was, but a sudden ident made him unable to stand up. She felt really sad.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But now, Daniel Taylor appeared in front of her, and he seemed totally fine.


    Daniel Taylor saw his aunt, came over and said, "It¡¯s me."


    Although his face was calm, Anna, who was holding his hand, can still feel his inner fluctuation.


    He must be very moved to see his family and friends.


    Aunt excitedly said, "Sit here! You haven''te to see me for a long time. I dreamed of you the other


    day. I asked Robbie about you, but he didn''t tell me you wereing."


    All along, she loved Daniel Taylor more than Robin Johnson.


    Compared with Robin Johnson''s asional unreliability, Daniel Taylor was much more reliable.

 Chapter 602

    Chapter 602


    Daniel Taylor sat down and asked, "How''s everything going?"


    "Pretty good. Tell me about you." She said with a smile.


    With that, her eyes fell on Anna. She found that Daniel Taylor even brought back a girl, "Ah, who is this


    girl?"


    Anna, who was unnoticed for a long time, was embarrassed.


    Daniel Taylor nced at Anna and said, "My girlfriend, you can call her Anna."


    It can be seen that this aunt was very close to Daniel Taylor.


    As soon as she heard that it was his girlfriend, her lips rose slightly and her eyes brightened, "Daniel


    has a girlfriend! Robbie, look at yourself and hurry up to find one."


    Robin Johnson was stunned. Why did they suddenly put it on his head?


    He sat down and said, "This is not something that if I want to find I can find. I also want to be charming


    like Daniel, you know."


    "You¡¯re excellent, but your vision is too high. You can''t see the women I introduced to you." Aunt took


    the opportunity to lecture Robin Johnson.


    After all, he was about the same age as Daniel Taylor, so it''s easy topare everything.


    Robin Johnson listened,ughed, and didn¡¯t retort.


    Yes, it was his mistake! Who lets him fail to live up to expectations?


    Aunt looked at Anna again. "You look very young. May I ask your age?"


    "I¡¯m twenty."


    Aunt smiled and said, "Wow. Daniel you must take good care of her. It''s not easy for parents to raise


    their daughters."


    "Sure, I will." Daniel Taylor had a good temper.


    No matter who spoke, as long as they ask him to be good to Anna, he never contradicted.


    Anna said with a smile, "he is very good to me."


    Looking at the people around sir, Anna felt even more ashamed. She can''tpare with him


    anywhere. Her family was not as reasonable as his family.


    She couldn''t figure out why she deserves his kindness.


    After listening to their conversation for a while, Anna stood up and said, "I''ll go to the bathroom."


    Robin Johnson stood up and showed her the way, "This way."


    "Thank you."


    Anna took a look at him and found that he was really enthusiastic.


    After Anna left, her aunt said to Daniel Taylor, "The girl from the Brown family came to mest time and


    bought some gifts for me. I don''t know what is going on in her mind. Are you in touch with her now?"


    In front of Anna, she didn''t mention it. Now Anna left, so she just said it.


    Thest time Isabe Brown came, it should have been before Daniel Taylor stood up.


    Therefore, Daniel Taylor can probably guess that Isabe Brown came here to shorten the distance


    between her and Robin Johnson.


    But she didn''t expect that Daniel Taylor would suddenly stand up andpletely disrupt her n.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Daniel Taylor said, "I have no contact with her."


    Aunt nodded and agreed with him, "It¡¯s good if you don''t get in touch. When you were in a difficult time,


    she abandoned you. My heart still ached when I think of it. I''ve never seen such a desperate woman!


    When she was with you, I thought she is a good girl."


    What Isabe Brown did in the past made everyone felt cheated by her.


    Daniel Taylor nodded, "I know."


    Aunt couldn''t help but stare at Robin Johnson. "You too."


    After all, she knew all of them. Although she didn''t say anything to Robin Johnson before, she could


    feel that Robin Johnson and Isabe Brown¡¯s behavior was different than the past. She was afraid that


    he might be used by Isabe Brown.


    Robin Johnson understood and nodded, "I know, aunt."

 Chapter 603

    Chapter 603


    Anna came out of the bathroom after washing her hands and saw Daniel Taylor standing at the door


    waiting for her.


    She came to him and asked softly, "Have you finished talking with aunt?"


    Daniel Taylor nodded, took her hand, and took her upstairs.


    Robin Johnson arranged servants to serve them and they were arranging the room.


    This room was used to live in Daniel Taylor. Anna sat down and found that there were many things


    here. Besides books, there were some old things. She couldn''t help but turn them over. She just felt


    that it was his past and she had never been a part of it.


    Robin Johnson was talking to Daniel Taylor in the balcony, "Now that you are fine and have recovered,


    do you want toe back to the army?"


    He thought that Daniel Taylor couldn''t walk as before, so he didn''t think he woulde back. But now


    he can walk, so Robin Johnson hoped that he cane back.


    After all, he has always been so good.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Robin Johnson, his eyes have filled with some repression. Robin Johnson


    asked, "What are you thinking?"


    Daniel Taylor said with a smile, "Nothing. I don¡¯t want to join. After this experience, I fell in love with


    such a in life. I feel very happy with Anna. If I go back again, I may have to be outside all year and


    won¡¯t get time to apany her, like now."


    Robin Johnson listened to Daniel Taylor''s words, raised his mouth, and sighed, "Really abducted by a


    woman!"


    Anna looked at the two people outside. She really felt that they must be good friends.


    She has never seen Daniel Taylor too close to anyone. It can be seen that they had a really good


    rtionship before.


    -


    After chatting with Daniel Taylor for a while, Robin Johnson looked at the time and said, "It¡¯s quitete. I


    won''t disturb your rest time anymore. Go to bed early."


    He came out of the balcony and said to Anna, "good night, Anna."


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    Robin Johnson walked out of the door with his long legs gracefully and closed the door.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna went to the balcony and saw Daniel Taylor still standing there, looking out all the time. She was


    wondering what he was thinking.


    She just felt that he was thinking something sad.


    Maybe he was reluctant to give up everything of the past.


    Anna reached out her hand, hugged him intimately, and asked, "What are you thinking?"


    Daniel Taylor held his hand at his waist, turned around, and looked at his cutie. "Go to sleep."


    "You''re not sleepy?" Anna looked at him like this. It seemed that he didn¡¯t want to sleep.


    "I slept on the ne, not very sleepy," Daniel Taylor said.


    Anna leaned in his arms, across the clothes she could feel his hot body temperature, yawned in his


    arms, and said, "I''m really sleepy."


    Daniel Taylor simply hugged her, brought her in, "let''s go, I will coax my baby to sleep."


    -


    Daniel Taylor sat by the bed, put her cold hands into the quilt, and apanied her until she fell


    asleep.


    She really fell asleep soon.


    Her mind was very simple, and she always had a few problems in her mind. Unlike Daniel Taylor, he


    always seemed to have a lot of worries.


    Looking at her like this, Daniel Taylor was envious.


    In the middle of the night, Anna woke up and found that the deskmp was on his desk was still turned


    on. Daniel Taylor was still awake.


    "Sir." She sat up and called himzily.


    Daniel Taylor heard the voice, hurriedly came over and sat down on the edge of the bed.


    Anna looked at him with some grievances, "I had a nightmare. I am feeling ufortable."


    He held her affectionately in his arms, and said in a soft voice, "what nightmare did you have?"


    "I dreamt you start hating me, you said you don¡¯t want me anymore." Anna saidzily, "I also saw that


    you were with Isabe and said you didn''t like me at all."

 Chapter 604

    Chapter 604


    "¡­" OK!


    This is a nightmare indeed.


    Daniel Taylor consoled her, "it''s ok. How can I not want you? You think so much."


    He lowered his head, put her back on the bed, looked at her small face in the light, lowered his head,


    and kissed her on the forehead, "go to sleep. I am sitting beside you."


    "Are you in a bit of a bad mood?" Anna suddenly looked at him. "Why don''t you sleep?"


    Daniel Taylor paused and said, "I came back to this ce after a long time. I am not sleepy. Everything


    is fine, you continue to sleep."


    He took her hand, rubbed it gently on her cheek, looked at her and felt his heart warm.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor. "If you are not happy, please tell me."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel Taylor nodded, "I will."


    As long as he can see her face, he always feels happy.


    In his world, there were too many unhappy things, but as long as she was there, he felt like those


    things can be put down.


    -


    In the morning, when Anna got up, Daniel Taylor was not in the room. She stood on the balcony,


    stretched herself, looked at the morning sun, and enjoyed for a while.


    Jack Smith, dressed in a suit, stood meticulously in the yard and saw her, "Anna, are you awake?"


    "Ah, you are here?" Anna was a little surprised to see Jack Smith.


    It seemed that he came here early in the morning.


    Jack Smith said, "Come to give you your luggage."


    Yesterday, at the airport, the luggage was taken to the hotel by Jack Smith. Later Anna and Daniel


    Taylor came here directly, so her things were still with Jack Smith.


    She didn''t expect that Jack Smith would send it to her in the morning. She smiled and said, "thank you.


    You are so kind."


    Every day she saw Jack Smith so busy and worried about them. She always appreciates him in her


    heart.


    Jack Smith was just like a housekeeper. He was responsible for many things. It''s just that he worked


    hard every day and never got rewarded.


    Anna opened the door of the room. Jack Smith has taken her bag and handed it to her.


    Anna took the bag and asked by the way, "Where is sir?"


    "I heard that he went out with Robbie. He should be back soon."


    "Oh." Anna took things into the room, opened the bag, and took them out. Her changing clothes were


    all in it.


    Anna went to wash her face, put on her clothes, and went downstairs. She found that Robin Johnson


    and Daniel Taylor havee back.


    "Where have you been?" Anna asked curiously.


    Daniel Taylor was sitting on the sofa wearing sportswear, "went out, to run around. You were still


    sleeping. I didn''t call you."


    The sleeping Anna looked so lovely that he can''t bear to disturb her sleep.


    Anna looked at Robin Johnson and found that he was looking at her. She noticed it and looked at her


    own self. "Is there something is on my face?"


    Robin Johnson smiled and said, "No, let¡¯s have breakfast."


    He stood up and went to the dining room. His aunt made breakfast and some home-made dishes. Just


    looking at them made people drool.


    Jack Smith was also there, so there were a total five people. Anna sat next to Daniel Taylor and saw


    aunt bringing food for Daniel Taylor. "Daniel, taste it. You used to like the food cooked by your aunt."


    Because Daniel Taylor came here, she got up early to cook for him.

 Chapter 605

    Chapter 605


    It seemed that this aunt really loved Daniel Taylor.


    Daniel Taylor said, "thank you, aunt."


    "Come on, let¡¯s eat. Anna, Jack Smithe..."


    "Oh!" Robin Johnson interrupted and asked, "What about me?"


    Aunt looked at him and shook her head. "You are so polite in your own home. Come on, join us."


    Although Aunt said so. Still, she served the food kindly to Robin Johnson.


    Robin Johnson looked at the food and protested, "From the start, aunt is biased. She loves Daniel, not


    me."


    "I don¡¯t love you?" Aunt noticed this big man behaving like a child and said seriously, "what I love most


    in this family is you! But you are a little thankless wretch with no conscience."


    "Anna, look." Robin Johnson can''t help but start toin, "as soon as Danieles, I lost all my


    favors. My aunt loves me the most when he is away."


    He met Anna for the first time, but the way he talked it seemed he had been familiar with Anna. She


    also felt a little familiar with him.


    Anna smiled, looked at Daniel Taylor, and said to Robin Johnson, "Maybe it¡¯s because you don¡¯t look


    so handsome."


    "¡­" Robin Johnson nearly spit blood, "Do you think I''m not handsome? I think I am much more


    handsome than your man!"


    Robin Johnson was actually very good-looking. He belonged to the kind of tall and handsome man. To


    say he''s ugly was actually discrimination.


    But Anna still had her own views, "in my heart, sir is the most handsome."


    Robin Johnsonined again, "it''s too much. If you can''t praise, don¡¯t make me jealous."


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor and stealthily held her hand. No matter what, Daniel Taylor was the most


    handsome man in her eyes. She didn''t ept refutation.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna tenderly. Although it wasn¡¯t the first time that Anna praised him for being


    handsome, still, he was happy, because he did not expect that she would praise him in front of others.


    He really felt as if his heart was filled with warmth by her!


    How on earth did he meet such a lovely wife?


    In an instant, his chest expanded. He felt even more proud when he received the military medal.


    Aunt looked at Robin Johnson. "You people are going there today?"


    Robin Johnson said, "Yes, it¡¯s dad''s birthday today. He hasn''t seen Daniel for a long time. He missed


    Daniel so much. He was ill a few days ago, and he has been thinking about Daniel. I am his own son,


    still, I have never been so missed by him."


    The words seemed a little jealous, but when Robin Johnson uttered them, his tone was very rxed.


    Obviously, he was joking.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    He and Daniel Taylor have always been like brothers. They didn''t care about this at all.


    "Your father really likes Daniel." Aunt sighed.


    It was also true that when Robin Johnson was young he wasn¡¯t stable like now, he was ridiculous and


    unreliable in doing things. The old chief disliked his habits a lot and often beat him.


    But Daniel Taylor, in his eyes, was very good in all aspects.


    At that time, the old chief wanted Robin Johnson to be half as reliable as Daniel Taylor.


    Butter, after Daniel Taylor''s ident, Robin Johnson suddenly seemed to be reliable, and he


    didn''t make the old chief angry.


    Robin Johnson said, "Daniel is better than me in all aspects. I can''t help it. Who makes this world to


    have a perfect me, and then a perfect him?"


    "It¡¯s true that Daniel is perfect. But you said you¡¯re perfect, have you forgotten that your father would


    like to cripple you before?"


    Talking about the old Robin Johnson, Aunt just had a headache.

 Chapter 606

    Chapter 606


    Anna was sitting beside them listening to them. She can''t help but smile. She didn''t know that there


    was a time when Robin Johnson was so unreliable.


    But, Sir¡­


    Anna couldn''t help looking at him. In Taylor''s house, his family liked him very much. Even outside his


    house, everyone also liked him.


    Indeed, he has always been perfect.


    Thinking of her own self, who got him so easily, Anna still felt very embarrassed.


    Although her achievements were still average, she had a good academic record. But she was definitely


    not at the top. There were other students in other sses that were better than her. She just worked


    hard. Among the students in the ss, she has always been under the pressure of John Peter.


    So she especially envied people like Daniel Taylor who can do everything well.


    They had breakfast together, after that, they got ready and went to Johnson''s house.


    Today, there were many people at Johnson''s house. There were many cars parked at the door and


    many people came to visit the old chief on his birthday.


    As soon as they got out of the car, someone came over and said. "Robbie, Mrs. Clinton is looking for


    you."


    Mrs. Clinton was old chief, William Johnson¡¯s sister. Her husband''s surname was Clinton, so after her


    marriage, everyone started calling her like this.


    Robin Johnson listened and answered, "Okay. I''ll go right away."


    His uncle, Mr. Clinton used to be a subordinate of the old chief. He passed away several years ago, but


    his aunt didn''t remarry. For this reason, the Johnsons were particrly nice to her.


    Robin Johnson never dared to disobey her. Because he knew that if he dared to, he will be scolded by


    his father.


    Robin Johnson turned to Daniel Taylor and said, "Daniel, you and Anna go to see my dad first. I''ll see


    my aunt ande back to you."


    "Okay, do your work." Daniel Taylor nodded.


    Robin Johnson soon walked away.


    Anna looked at his back and at Daniel Taylor. Daniel Taylor was looking at the house in front of him and


    remembered his first time here.


    It was the most nervous and exciting time of his life.


    But he didn''t expect that when he woulde back here, his heart was a little sad. He was no longer


    the one who was the most energetic and vigorous.


    -


    Robin Johnson heard Mrs. Clinton''sughter inside before he entered the door.


    He pushed open the door and went in. He saw Mrs. Clinton sitting on the sofa, dressed in a dignified


    cheongsam, and wearing a pearl ne of crescent color around her neck.


    Isabe Brown stood aside, massaging her shoulders and neck. "Are you better now?"


    Aunt Isabe was proficient in all kinds of pleasantries. The massage was one of the best qualities of


    her.


    "It''s much morefortable."


    Mrs. Clinton looked up at Robin Johnson who came in. "Robbie is here."


    Robin Johnson said, "I heard that my aunt asked me toe to her as soon as I came back, so I came


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    to have a look."


    "Sit down."


    Robin Johnson sat down on the sofa beside her. His eyes couldn''t help but fall on Isabe Brown.


    Isabe Brown looked at him and didn''t say hello to him. She just lowered her head.


    Because ofst night, she was still angry with Robin Johnson for insulting her in front of Anna, so she


    didn''t want to talk to him.


    Mrs. Clinton''s face was still smiling, but her tone was reproachful. She asked Robin Johnson, "I heard


    that Isabe went to dinner with youst night?"


    Robin Johnson nodded, "yes."


    "Did you leave her out alone in the night? I went to pick her up. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too much?" Robin


    Johnson heard and understood that aunt called him here to settle ounts.


    His aunt had no children and the husband left early.


    He took Isabe Brown as her daughter very early. Isabe Brown has the ability to coax her well and


    make her happy.

 Chapter 607

    Chapter 607


    Therefore, even if Isabe Brown broke up with Daniel Taylor and left him, aunt''s attitude towards


    Isabe Brown has not changed.


    Robin Johnson didn''t want to say anything bad about Isabe Brown. He just exined, "I had some


    guests with mest night."


    "Which guests are so important?" Mrs. Clinton frowned discontentedly. "You didn¡¯t even think about


    your aunt?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Robin Johnson smiled and said, "I didn''t know that Miss Brown woulde to you toin, so I


    was negligent. Don''t be angry with me."


    His tone was rxed, however, the irony was obvious. It was obvious that Isabe Brown came here to


    use him.


    Isabe Brown was petrified. She heard the hidden irony in Robin Johnson¡¯s tone, and for a while her


    face was worried.


    She whispered, "I didn''tin, butst night, I couldn''te back, so I asked godmother to pick me


    up."


    "That''s funny." Robin Johnson sneered, "Is Miss Brown a child. She can''t even book a cab?"


    Deliberately asked someone to pick her up, and also said that she didn''t want toin?


    "Cab?" Mrs. Clinton interrupted, "She¡¯s a girl. If she took a cab in the middle of the night. How


    dangerous it might be? Some days ago, there was news like that on the Inte. Can you take it


    easy?"


    In a word, it''s just Robin Johnson¡¯s mistake. He left Isabe Brown alone in the night. Isabe Brown is


    so beautiful. In case, when she hired a cab she really met a bad guy, then? What will happen?


    Robin Johnson was not a person who liked to quarrel with his elders. Moreover, there were very few


    people in this house who can argue with his aunt.


    Even if it was his mother who had an argument with his aunt, she can only bow down to end it.


    He smiled, "it''s my fault. It''s all my fault. Don''t be angry with me."


    Mrs. Clinton saw that he had a good attitude and admitted his mistake. She let him go for the time


    being. "This time, I am letting you go. Next time, you''ll see how I can clean you up."


    "I have something else to do. Can I go now?" Robin Johnson asked.


    Mrs. Clinton felt that he was impatient, and said, "Go!"


    Robin Johnson seldom came home and never stayed here when he came back. At ordinary times, Mrs.


    Clinton didn''t get much time to talk to him.


    Isabe Brown saw Robin Johnson going out of the door and she also followed out. In the corridor,


    Robin Johnson walked out his, and Isabe Brown called him, "Robbie."


    He heard the voice and stopped. She went over and tried to hold his hand. "Are you angry with me?"


    Isabe Brown just touched his hand and Robin Johnson shook off her hand fiercely. She stepped back


    and leaned against the wall.


    Without waiting for her to say anything, Robin Johnson walked away directly.


    In the past, if Isabe Brown had suffered any grievances here, or if Robin Johnson said anything to


    her, sheined to Godmother and when Godmother talked with Robin Johnson. He changed his


    attitude and became 100 times better than before.


    But, this time, unexpectedly, because Godmother said two words to him, he became angrier.


    -


    Isabe Brown went downstairs impatiently. Now that Robin Johnson hase, Daniel Taylor should


    also havee.


    She went to the main building and saw Daniel Taylor and Anna.


    At this time, the old chief was with his guests. The housekeeper asked them to wait.


    Anna sat beside Daniel Taylor. Daniel Taylor took fresh litchi from the fruit te, peeled it, and handed


    it to her. Anna ate it quietly and enjoyed being taken care of by him.


    She was very nervous now. Only eating can calm her heart.


    Isabe Brown came in gracefully, wearing a beautiful long dress.


    Due to her past mistakes, she can''te to Johnson''s house by herself, but today, she used her


    godmother¡¯s help toe here.

 Chapter 608

    Chapter 608


    Seeing Daniel Taylor doting on Anna like this, the expression on her face was stiff.


    If Daniel Taylor was still in a wheelchair, Isabe Brown would never mind seeing him treating Anna so


    well.


    However, Daniel Taylor has recovered. He can walk. He clearly had good conditions to find a better


    woman, but he still doted on Anna, which made Isabe Brown feel ufortable.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    In Isabe Brown¡¯s mind only excellent women worth the best men of this world, and Anna¡­


    If she will let Anna and Daniel Taylor stayed together, it will be like wasting natural resources recklessly!


    Does Anna know how excellent Daniel Taylor used to be?


    Does she know how many women want to marry that Daniel Taylor?


    Why! Anna, who is not excellent at all, can get the favor of having Daniel Taylor just because of her


    good luck?


    Especially, when Daniel Taylor introduced Anna to his friends, even those friends of Daniel Taylor


    regarded Anna as a treasure, which was the most unbearable thing for Isabe Brown.


    After all, this glory once belonged to her.


    She came over, "Daniel."


    As Anna saw Aunt Isabe, the litchi in her hand, in a second, seemed to be insipid.


    She sat beside Daniel Taylor, watching Isabe Brown defensively.


    Daniel Taylor didn''t make a sound but continued to peel litchi for Anna. Isabe Brown sat down on the


    sofa beside them and looked at Daniel Taylor, who ignored her, and said, "You really want to take Anna


    to see the old chief?"


    Daniel Taylor raised his head and looked at her. "Does it have anything to do with Miss Brown?"


    Isabe Brown said with a friendly smile, "I''m just afraid that you haven''t thought about it for a while


    and you are going to do something that you will regretter. You have recovered now. Your legs are


    fine. The old chief is very happy, and I also heard that he intended to let youe back to the army.


    Tell me, if you take Anna to meet the old chief at this time. How disappointed he must be to see you


    with such a woman?"


    Anna listened to Isabe Brown''s words. Fuck me! What does Aunt Isabe mean?


    Is she so bad?


    Why should the old chief be disappointed when he sees her?


    Well, although she is not perfect enough to be loved by everyone she didn''t want to admit that she is as


    bad as Aunt Isabe demonstrated.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Isabe Brown and said, "You are overthinking. Apart from you, he will not be


    disappointed if I take anyone to see him."


    "¡­" Isabe Brown wanted to insult Anna. Unexpectedly, she was insulted by Daniel Taylor.


    Daniel Taylor said so, and it showed that she is worthless in his eyes.


    "I just said it for your good, if you don''t want to listen to me, forget it."


    Isabe Brown took a hateful look at Anna. Since Daniel Taylor showed up with Anna, she was a little


    upset.


    She didn''t expect Daniel Taylor to bring Anna here, and he even wanted to take her to see the old


    chief.


    Does Daniel Taylor mean that he will stay with Anna in the future?


    Next second, Isabe Brown calm herself down in her heart [It is better if he wants to take Anna to


    meet the old chief. When the old chief sees Anna, he will surely despise Anna. After all, she is an


    ordinary girl whoes from the countryside. She doesn''t understand any politeness and doesn''t have


    any good points.]


    The old chief has always been very important in Daniel Taylor''s heart. If the old chief rejects Anna, she


    won''t believe that the two can still be together.


    Anna was sitting beside Daniel Taylor. She could feel the taunt in Isabe Brown''s eyes and that she


    was despised by her.

 Chapter 609

    Chapter 609


    Is she really so bad?


    Just then, a man in a military uniform came over, "Daniel."


    Daniel Taylor stood up, "Uncle Anstey."


    The man he called Uncle Anstey was the one of the closest people of the old chief.


    He saw Daniel Taylor and smiled, "you are finally here. I haven''t seen you for a long time. Let''s have a


    mealter."


    Daniel Taylor nodded, "Sure."


    Uncle Anstey said, "Come with me. I will take you to see him."


    Daniel Taylor held Anna''s hand and kept up with Uncle Anstey.


    Isabe Brown looked at Anna, who seemed very nervous before meeting the old chief. She despised


    Anna in her heart, and the corners of her mouth were raised unconsciously.


    She just wanted to see how Daniel Taylor would end this.


    Anna followed Daniel Taylor upstairs and felt really nervous. She grabbed Daniel Taylor''s hand and


    whispered, "I''m so nervous. What should I do?"


    Anna heard about the old chief when they got married. She knew that in Daniel Taylor¡¯s life he was a


    person whom he respects even more than his parents. Aftering to the Johnson house today, she


    saw the serious atmosphere of the Johnson house and she was even more nervous.


    Just now she heard Isabe Brown saying all that and her heart was about to jump out.


    What if the old chief really dislikes her?


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna, smiled, and held her hand. "It''s OK. I''m here. You just heard Isabe''s


    words and got frightened?"


    "Chief, herees Daniel." Uncle Anstey entered the door and said hello to the old man inside.


    Before entering the door, Anna heard the old man''s voice, "let him in."


    Chief William Johnson was sitting on the chair, wearing a white shirt with a round neck. He was about


    the same age as Daniel Taylor''s father, but he seemed more stern and dignified.


    After seeing him, Anna became more nervous.


    "Uncle Johnson." Daniel Taylor saw him and became serious.


    Even when he met his father, she never saw him this much serious.


    Old chief raised his head, didn¡¯t look at Anna beside Daniel Taylor, just frowned and said to Daniel


    Taylor, "Ask her to go out."


    They just met, Anna didn¡¯t even say a word, and old chief expressed his disapproval for Anna.


    Even Daniel Taylor was stunned to see such a response.


    "Chief." Even Mike Anstey was shocked.


    Anna herself, was really shocked, did she do anything wrong?


    Chief William Johnson said to Daniel Taylor, "in the matter of woman. You really let me down."


    His attitude proved that what he just said "ask her to go out" was serious. He really disliked Anna!


    Anna was not a cheeky person either. Knowing that the chief was a very important person for Daniel


    Taylor, she didn¡¯t stay to get in the way.


    "Then I''ll wait outside," she said wisely.


    The face was burning with pain.


    The feeling of being hated is really bad.


    Maybe, as Isabe Brown said, she is not good enough to be Daniel Taylor''s wife. She just thought too


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    naively.


    Out of the door, Anna stood in the corridor, could not help but lower her head and look at her toes.


    Maybe just because sir was so kind to her recently, she also felt that she has the right to stand beside


    him.


    The servants saw Anna standing alone at the door, nodded to her, and walked away.

 Chapter 610

    Chapter 610


    Downstairs, Isabe Brown was sitting on the sofa. Her slender fingers were holding a cup, and she


    heard the voice of the servant whispering, "I heard that the girl brought by Daniel Taylor was driven out


    by the chief."


    "Don¡¯t tell me!"


    "The chief loves Daniel the most. He just brought a random girl here at will. How can the chief agree?"


    Isabe Brown was drinking tea. Hearing what everyone said, she smiled satisfactorily.


    What did she say? She said that the chief will not like Anna, sure enough!


    The more the chief doted on Daniel Taylor, the higher the requirement he has for Daniel¡¯s wife. How


    can an ordinary girl like Anna get the approval of the chief?


    -


    The chief looked at Daniel Taylor and said to him seriously, "Sit down."


    Daniel Taylor didn''t expect that Anna would be kicked out by the chief like this.


    "Uncle, Anna is my girlfriend."


    "I know she''s your girlfriend." Old chief looked at Daniel Taylor seriously. "I don''t want to see her


    because I know she''s your girlfriend."


    "That''s because you don''t know her. If you''ve talked to her, you would have liked her." In his


    impression, the old chief was not the kind of person who can despise others because of the ridiculous


    reason of the family background.


    So, Daniel Taylor didn''t understand why he hated Anna before meeting her.


    "Like her?" The old chief looked at Daniel Taylor. "Do you think I will like her? It''s you, Daniel. I''ve been


    looking forward to you getting up and looking forward to youring to see me. But I didn''t expect that


    you would disappoint me so much."


    "¡­" Daniel Taylor was puzzled. "What I did to make you unhappy? Even if I did, it is also my


    responsibility. It has nothing to do with her."


    His Anna did nothing wrong.


    "Yes, it''s your responsibility," the old chief said and shook his head, "I always felt that you, whom I


    value the most, is a responsible person. But I didn''t expect that when you just stood up, you dumped


    your wife, the wife that apanied you in the time of need. I''m not satisfied with that! So, no matter


    who your girlfriend is, I won''t be happy."


    That''s why he didn''t even want to see Anna, so he let Anna go out.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After hearing old chief''s words, Daniel Taylor froze for a moment, thenughed, "So, that¡¯s why you let


    her go out?"


    "You are evenughing!" The old chief was very strict, and even a little angry. "What I want to see is the


    woman who married you when you were in a wheelchair, not the woman who is out there now. I don''t


    know where you find her."


    The doubt in the heart was received, and Daniel Taylorughed, "If so, you have misunderstood me."


    "Misunderstood you?" The old chief didn''t think so.


    He felt that Daniel Taylor had gone mad, and that¡¯s why he thought that he had mistaken.


    He came to know about his divorce, and after that, he heard Robbie saying that he brought back a


    girlfriend. He didn''t know who he brought. But he didn''t n to see this girlfriend from the beginning.


    Daniel Taylor exined, "Today I''m here with Anna. When you came to our wedding, she is the one I


    am married, no one else. I am married to her, and now I''m still with her."


    The old chief couldn''t believe it. "Are you serious?"


    Did he misunderstand?


    "Of course." Daniel Taylor solemnly said, "Anna is so kind to me. As you said, she liked to be with me


    at the worst time of my life. How could I abandon her?"

 Chapter 611

    Chapter 611


    "But I heard that you are divorced. What''s actually going on?"


    "It''s just a rumor."


    It''s just a rumor that they spread themselves.


    "So you''re not divorced?" The eyes of the old chief were not as serious as it was a moment ago.


    Daniel Taylor nodded, "No."


    Anna was still his wife, which has never changed, and which will never be changed.


    Hearing this, the old chief was particrly satisfied with Daniel Taylor, and all of a sudden the anger


    was gone. He softened his tone and said, "Then go and call her in."


    With the thought that he had wronged the little girl, the old chief was still very guilty.


    From the day they got married, he wanted to see Anna Stark. But at that time, Daniel Taylor''s legs were


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    not good and he was reluctant to see him, so he dyed until now.


    He was very disappointed when he heard that Daniel has divorced his wife.


    But unexpectedly, it turned out that it was no more than a thing in vain.


    Anna was standing alone in the corridor, hesitating to leave. But she wasn¡¯t familiar with this ce. The


    more she thought about it, the sadder she felt. She can only wait for Daniel Taylor toe out.


    "Anna." Daniel Taylor''s voice interrupted her thoughts.


    She raised her head and looked at him. Her ck eyes were somewhat moist and somewhat red.


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s heart was very worried. He came over and put his hands around her waist. "What


    happened?"


    The moment he saw her eyes, he felt that his heart was caught by someone.


    He gave her a hug to appease her and looked down at her.


    Anna didn¡¯t dare to look into his eyes. "I''m afraid."


    "What are you afraid of?" Daniel Taylor looked at her tenderly.


    He knew that she was frightened by the attitude of the old chief. In fact, in the beginning, when he


    didn''t know the inside story, he was also scared.


    Anna said, "I am just thinking if he doesn''t like me, will you not be with me?"


    Anna knew that the old chief was very important to Daniel Taylor. She had felt it for so long. Otherwise,


    this time, he would not bring her to see the old chief. She knew that such an important person will


    certainly influence his decision.


    Daniel Taylor said with a smile, "Fool girl, how can it be? My vision is very good. The people I like, they


    certainly like too."


    "But..." Just now the old chief clearly expressed his hate for her.


    "Come with me." Daniel Taylor didn''t bother to exin. He held her hand and took her to see the old


    chief.


    Anna followed him nervously. Just some moments ago, she met the old chief and she has been


    scolded by the old chief. Now she had no courage to look up at the old chief.


    The old man was just sitting in front of her. She felt like she was pressed down by a mountain.


    Next second, she heard the old chief asked in a less serious voice, "your name is Anna?"


    Anna raised her head puzzledly and looked at the old man who was not only not serious but also


    benevolent. She could not understand what the situation was, but she nodded her head with prudence,


    "Yes."


    "Sit down." The old chief said with satisfaction.


    After knowing Anna''s real identity, and after knowing that she was the girl who wasughed at by so


    many people at the wedding but she still chose to marry Daniel Taylor, the old chief looked at her more


    affectionately.


    Anna couldn''t figure out what was going on. She couldn''t help looking at Daniel Taylor. Daniel Taylor


    pointed to the chair beside him and said, "Sit down."


    Anna just sat down.


    Who''s going to tell her what''s going on?


    Why the person who just drove her out has changed his attitude in a second?

 Chapter 612

    Chapter 612


    She was a little curious about what Daniel Taylor had said to the old chief that made him change his


    attitude.


    Daniel Taylor looked at his nervous little cutie and said to the old chief, "she is timid and a little shy.


    Don''t mind."


    "I can understand." The old chief said in an enthusiastic voice, "I just scared her."


    "Anna, he is my chief." Daniel Taylor reminded her.


    Anna said nervously, "Hello, chief."


    She was more nervous than meeting the headmaster.


    The old chief said with a smile, "Daniel calls me Uncle Johnson. You can call me the same way."


    Being called "chief" by her sounded very strange to the old chief and now Daniel was no longer in the


    army, so they didn''t need to call him that.


    Anna changed the way of calling him, "Uncle Johnson."


    The old man replied with a smile, made a cup of tea, and handed it to her.


    There were two tea leaves floating in the white porcin cup.


    The old chief said to Anna, "Just a moment ago I had a misunderstanding. Don''t mind it. Did I scare


    you?"


    Anna unbelievingly looked up at him. She didn''t understand what he had misunderstood and what he


    meant. But she shook her head. "No."


    "This cup of tea should be regarded as an apology. You can taste it and see if it''s good to drink." The


    chief looked at Anna kindly, with the same eyes as a kind grandfather.


    Anna took up the cup with two hands, smelled the tea, and then drank the tea slowly, "It¡¯s very good."


    The old chief boasted, "It was sent two days ago. This year''s new tea is not avable for ordinary


    people to drink here. That is to say, you and Daniel are my special guests, I treated you with this."


    "It''s an honor." Daniel Taylor said with a smile.


    "Uncle Johnson, don''t you hate me?" Anna asked with some trepidation.


    When she was just outside, she really kept thinking about it.


    The first time she came to meet the old chief and he kicked her out of his room like that. She couldn''t


    help doubting herself.


    The old chief said, "How can I hate you? In the past, you marry Daniel when his legs were injured. You


    stayed beside him and treated him so well. You''re a good girl. I like you very much."


    Anna was really surprised.


    Does the chief say he likes her?


    "But you just..."


    Daniel Taylor smiled and exined gently, "that''s because Uncle Johnson heard Robbie saying that I


    came with my girlfriend. He thought that I dumped my wife and came here with someone else. He was


    angry with me. I''ve exined it to him."


    The old chief red at Daniel Taylor and said, "It¡¯s you who made me misunderstand. You should make


    it clear earlier."


    Hearing their exnation, the big stone on Anna''s heart fell to the ground.


    It turned out that the old chief didn''t dislike her, he just had a misunderstanding!


    Just now, when she was outside, she thought that the chief didn''t like her because of her family


    background and status, and also because she has no good qualities. So the old chief felt that she didn''t


    deserve Daniel Taylor.


    But unexpectedly, it was just her false doubts.


    The old chief said to Daniel Taylor, "Daniel, Anna is very nice. Since your destiny brings her to you, you


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    should cherish her. Nowadays, such girls are very rare."


    Daniel Taylor nodded, "I know."


    Daniel Taylor said, looked at Anna, and unconsciously grasped her hand under the table.


    In front of the old chief, Anna felt embarrassed and pulled her hand back.


    The old chief said to Anna, "Young girl, you have good vision and very good luck. When Daniel was


    injured, you married him. He will certainly treat you well all his life."

 Chapter 613

    Chapter 613


    Daniel Taylor has always been a responsible person. There was no doubt in it.


    In the eyes of the old chief, Anna was much smarter than Isabe Brown. Isabe Brown only tried to


    please Daniel Taylor when he was fine and left him in the time of need.


    Unfortunately, what was the use of doing so much?


    She didn''t stand the test at all and doomed to never be together with Daniel Taylor.


    As for Anna, she was not only smarter but also has a better character than Isabe Brown. So, no


    matter on what scale the old chief judged, he found Anna more worthy of Daniel Taylor''s love than


    Isabe Brown.


    -


    Anna and Daniel Taylor spent half an hour sitting with the old chief. The old chief talked with Daniel


    Taylor about a lot of things and asked if Daniel Taylor wanted toe back to the army. Daniel Taylor


    also expressed his ideas.


    The chief understood theplexity of this choice, and he did not force him.


    After meeting the old chief, Anna felt rxed and the tea she had there was very good.


    She hugged Daniel Taylor''s arm and whispered, "When old chief sent me out, I just thought that Aunt


    Isabe was really right. I didn''t expect it was just an unexpected mistake."


    The old chief not only didn''t hate her but also praised her very much.


    "So, now you have seen it. Happy now? My Anna is very good." Daniel Taylor said with a smile, holding


    her hand.


    Everyone around him can see her worth, but she herselfcked the confidence.


    "Okay! I am good. I want to go to the toilet." She was drinking tea all the time and couldn''t help it now.


    Daniel Taylor said with a smile, "Let¡¯s go downstairs."


    They came downstairs and found Isabe Brown waiting for them downstairs.


    Aunt Isabe said to Daniel Taylor with a sense of schadenfreude, "I already told you that the old chief


    won''t like her. What will you do now?"


    Anna did not rush to speak and looked at Daniel Taylor.


    Aunt Isabe seemed so annoying that even Anna was toozy to exin anything to her. She just felt


    lucky, because the old chief was a very good person and he didn¡¯t hate her.


    Otherwise, at this time, she couldn¡¯t imagine how she would be mocked by Aunt Isabe?


    Daniel Taylor looked at Isabe Brown and squinted his ck eyes coldly.


    He looked at this woman, who liked to throw stones at someone who has fallen down in a well, and


    said, "Mind your own business."


    Isabe Brown said, "I don''t care about your matters. You didn''t listen to me and now you suffered a


    loss, but Anna must be very upset. But what happened today is inevitableter? Daniel, you and she


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    are not suitable. Since you two have divorced, you should not be together."


    Obviously, what she said was not pleasant, but she was able to put on a look of a good person.


    Anna couldn''t help admiring this woman.


    Where on earth did she get this courage to say these words in a good tone to him?


    Anna couldn''t help it. She looked at this half-mad woman and said, "If he and I are not suitable. You


    and he are suitable? Have you forgotten how you treated him when he was unwell? But now you want


    toe back to him. You really have a thick skin."


    Anna spoke directly. After all, she didn¡¯t have to worry about her reputation here.


    She said what she wanted to!


    Moreover, she didn''t think that she said anything wrong.


    After hearing Anna''s words, Isabe Brown clenched her fist and wanted to scold Anna.


    But due to the thought that "she is Isabe Brown", the elderdy of the Brown family, and she can''t be


    as rude as Anna publicly, she can only restrain herself.


    She almost hated her identity now.


    If she didn''t have to worry about her identity, she would never let Anna talk in front of her.


    However, she is Miss Brown. At such a ce, if she argues with Anna, she will be the one who will be


    embarrassed.


    She calmed down and smiled, "Anna, I said it to you as a well-wisher. If you don''t listen to me, it''s you


    who''ll lose in the end."

 Chapter 614

    Chapter 614


    "Yes." Anna said with a smile, "You have always been my well-wisher. You said things to me for my


    betterment. When he wasn''t well, Aunt Isabe always advised me to leave him, and she also said it


    was for my good. But how do I feel now that you seem to regret your words? Isn''t this pping on one¡¯s


    own face? If you really think what you said was right you should stay away from him now and don''t


    always think about him, OK?"


    Anna''s each and every word made Isabe Brown ufortable.


    She couldn¡¯t defeat Anna in any argument. She could only look at Daniel Taylor, showing a sad look.


    "Daniel, look at her. It''s clear that I said it for her good, but she does this to me..."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    After hearing Isabe Brown''s words, Daniel Taylor stared at his little cutie for a long time.


    After a while, he replied to Isabe Brown, "but why do I think that she is too polite to you?"


    It was obvious and clear that Isabe Brown herself started this argument, but she used Anna as if


    Anna did something wrong.


    Moreover, even if it was really Anna''s fault, how can she expect that Daniel Taylor won¡¯t help his wife


    ande to help her, an outsider?


    Isabe Brown¡¯s face was stiff. She felt that she was being bullied by these two people.


    "Daniel." Just then, Robin Johnson came to them and called Daniel Taylor.


    He stood beside Isabe Brown, looked at them, and his eyes fell on Anna. "Anna, are you ok?"


    He had just been busy for a while when he came back, he heard that Anna had been kicked out by his


    father. He was a little worried.


    As far as he understood his father, his father could never do such a thing without any serious reason.


    Even if he was not happy, he can¡¯t kick out Anna and make Daniel Taylor embarrass like this.


    "I am very good," Anna said.


    She just wanted to go to the bathroom. But she couldn¡¯t. People came one after another. However, she


    didn''t care to talk with Robin Johnson. She just ran to the toilet.


    Robin Johnson thought Anna must be offended and asked Daniel Taylor, "is she OK? Do you want me


    to talk to dad?"


    "She is fine. There is nothing to talk about." Daniel Taylor didn''t exin either.


    Isabe Brown had a habit of misunderstanding and living in her fantasy, so, let her misunderstand!


    The more proud she felt, the more she looked like a clown to him.


    He was not interested in exining anything to a psychopath.


    As Robin Johnson appeared at the scene, Isabe Brown thought that he would help her to speak after


    seeing her sad. But it turned out, that he was only concerned about Anna and Daniel Taylor!


    Anna came out of the bathroom and saw a young cute girl standing there barefooted, she had long


    hair, and her long thin legs were exposed.


    All the people who came here were dressed formally. This girl was different from others. Anna can''t


    help looking at her more.


    The girl saw Anna looking at her and walked up to her. "Sister, have you ever seen a tall man, he is


    probably this much tall and he is wearing a ck sweater?"


    "..." The girl was about the same height as Anna. She looked very beautiful. However, she gave people


    a strange feeling.


    Anna cannot say where there was a problem, she just shook her head, "I have not seen."


    "Really not?" The girl asked again.


    "I came here for the first time. I''m not familiar with this ce," Anna said.


    And she did not see such a person.


    "Oh." The girl nodded seriously, "then if you see him, please let hime to see me. He said he would


    Her pitiful eyes seemed to look forward to someone for a long time.

 Chapter 615

    Chapter 615


    Anna said, "Do you know his name? I can ask someone to help you find him."


    Anna thought she didn''t know people here, but Robin Johnson should know, right? They were at his


    home. It should be easy for him to find that man.


    "Name? I don''t remember his name, but I have his picture." She took out her mobile phone, began to


    turn over the photos, searched for a long time, and finally found a photo, "here, it''s him."


    Anna took a look at her mobile phone. It was a picture saved from the Inte. There was still a


    watermark in the lower right corner.


    However, it was a coincidence that Anna was familiar to this man.


    Anna blurted out, "isn''t this Robert Peter?"


    This girl has a picture of Robert Peter, but she doesn''t recognize Robert Peter.


    Isn''t this strange?


    "Do you know him?" Anna''s eyes made the girl curious.


    Anna was about to speak when a voice suddenly interrupted, "Eliza."


    Robin Johnson came in, followed by a maid.


    Seeing him, the girl blinked, "brother."


    Robin Johnson went to the girl, looked at her, frowned, and said to the maid on one side, "take her


    back quickly to the room. There are so many people at home. How can you let her out? If something


    happens who will be responsible?"


    "Yes." The maid nodded nervously, came over, and grabbed the girl''s arm. "Miss, let''s go back to the


    room."


    The girl called Eliza by Robin Johnson looked at Anna with some indifference and said, "Sister, if you


    see him, please tell him toe to see me."


    "... Oh, okay." Anna looked at her eyes and couldn''t help but answered.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Robin Johnson touched his forehead, watched the maid take her away, and then looked at Anna. "She


    is my sister. She has a brain problem. She''s a little crazy. Don''t mind her words."


    Hearing Robin Johnson saying that she has a brain problem, Anna understood why she found this girl


    weird.


    She looked at Robin Johnson and asked, "Is she ill?"


    Robin Johnson said, "It¡¯s been several years since she was ill. Don''t worry about what she said.


    Besides, don''t go on her appearance. She''s twenty-three."


    Twenty three¡­


    Anna saw her and thought as if she was only a teenager.


    However, it was a private matter of others, so she didn''t ask more.


    Robin Johnson led her back and she saw Daniel Taylor talking to people there.


    Daniel Taylor knew more people here than in Jingzhou. Especially today, most of the people who came


    here were the people who worked with the old chief or knew him by other references.


    They all knew Daniel Taylor as the most beloved person of the old chief in the military region. So, while


    talking to him, they all were very respectful.


    Anna saw him very busy, did not walk past, but went to one side to eat.


    Robin Johnson, as the host, greeted her, "eat more, and eat whatever you like."


    "Then I will feel like at home." Anna picked up a small cake and began to eat it.


    Robin Johnson stood beside her and asked casually. "I heard you were kicked out by my father?"


    "..." Anna red at him and felt as if he wasn¡¯t much kind and honest. "Why? Do you alsoe to


    "Aunt Isabe?" Robin Johnson was stunned for a while. As he understood that she meant Isabe


    Brown, heughed, "you call her Aunt Isabe, is she too old? You''re going to piss her off."


    Anna said, "I called Daniel Sir, because of respect. So it should be okay if I call her aunt."

 Chapter 616

    Chapter 616


    Robin Johnson thought what she said was quite reasonable. He carefully analyzed and said, "Then


    should you also call me Sir?"


    Keep dreaming.


    Anna only called Daniel Taylor like this and with time it has be her habit to call the man who was


    unique in her heart like this.


    She said to Robin Johnson, "I can call you master."


    "Why master?"


    Anna said, "It¡¯s like if a man is elder and if he is handsome, I can call him Sir, but if he is ugly, I will call


    him master."


    "Do you believe that I can¡¯t beat you?" Robin Johnson really disliked it.


    How can she say that he is not as handsome as Daniel Taylor?


    Does she call him ugly?


    He''s not ugly, OK!


    "Who do you want to kill?" Daniel Taylor''s low voice suddenly intervened.


    Robin Johnson saw that he came over with a serious face and immediately felt terrified, "I dare not.


    She is your girlfriend. How can I afford to offend her?"


    Anna went to Daniel¡¯s side and spat out her tongue. She had a sense of being a big brother¡¯s woman.


    It seemed that no one can dare to provoke her as long as she has Daniel Taylor.


    -


    Because it wasn¡¯t veryte, Daniel Taylor and Robin Johnson went upstairs to y chess, Anna


    squatted on the sofa, took herptop, and got busy with her work.


    Although she was out of town, still, she can''t get rid of her work.


    For a person like her, it was almost endless.


    -


    Isabe Brown went back to Mrs. Clinton and sat down on the sofa. Her expressions were somewhat


    depressed.


    Mrs. Clinton observed her face and asked, "What''s wrong? Who made my girl unhappy?"


    Isabe Brown said sadly, "Godmother, do you think I''m very bad and unworthy?"


    Mrs. Clinton red at her, "Nonsense, what''s wrong with you? In the eyes of the godmother, you are


    the best girl."


    Isabe Brown said with a smile, "that''s how you coax me."


    "You just went downstairs, who bullied you?" Mrs. Clinton thought something must have happened.


    Otherwise, Isabe Brown would not say such words.


    Isabe Brown said, "There is no one. Actually, Daniel hase this time."


    "I know about hising." Mrs. Clinton looked at Isabe Brown. "Didn''t you like him very much


    before?"


    How can she suddenly feel so upset because Daniel Taylor hase here!


    "Yes, I like him very much." Isabe Brown said, "But he doesn''t like me. I used to do so much for him.


    He never paid attention to me. Now, he is still the same... You know what? He brought a girl here today.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The girl is still a student. Her family conditions are not good. She saw that he has money, and she


    trapped him. Normally, she stays outside and also has ambiguous rtions with other boys. But even


    so, Daniel liked her very much and took her to see the old chief. The old chief has kicked the girl out,


    but Daniel Taylor still protects her very much. He treats her as a treasure, even something more


    precious than it, in his heart."


    In the past, Isabe Brown liked Daniel Taylor very much, and Mrs. Clinton knew that.


    At that time, Daniel Taylor didn''t really care about Isabe Brown. Mrs. Clinton had a lot of opinions on


    that. Every time she met Daniel Taylor. She persuaded him to be better with Isabe Brown, but it didn''t


    seem to have any effect.


    Now Mrs. Clinton heard Isabe Brown saying that Daniel Taylor even love such a girl like this, and she


    was quite surprised.


    She said, "The old chief has kicked the girl out, and he is still protecting her? What is he thinking?"


    "Who knows?" Isabe Brown smiled bitterly, "maybe I''m not good enough!"


    "What is not good enough?" Mrs. Clintonforted and said, "You were so kind to Daniel, I saw it with


    my eyes. Some men in the world are just like this. The better you treat them, the less they value you.


    Go to call Daniel and tell him that I called him."

 Chapter 617

    Chapter 617


    The Johnson family liked Daniel Taylor very much.


    Seeing that Daniel Taylor obstinately persist in doing the thing the wrong way and doted on a girl who


    seemed unable to extricate oneself gracefully, Mrs. Clinton was also worried.


    Isabe Brown said, "Shall I call? Is it right? Robbie and Daniel both hate me now. They think when


    Daniel was hurt. I ignored him. Godmother, you know, I was studying abroad at that time, and I really


    didn''t know what happened to him. You tell me, I love him so much if I reallye to know that


    something so terrible happened to him, how could I note back? It''s also because of my parents.


    They were afraid that I will quit everything and it will affect my studies, so they deliberately hid it from


    me and didn''t let me know anything."


    "s." Mrs. Clinton said, "I can understand. Your parents also did it for you. They only have one


    daughter. They are afraid that you will suffer losses after the ident in Daniel, so they were hiding it


    from you. Indeed, it wasn¡¯t a sincere thing, but it''s a matter of past now. Don''t worry about it."


    Isabe Brown said, "No, although my parents did this, it also has to take responsibility. I let Daniel


    down. Now I just hope that if there is a chance, I can be together with him again. How can I let him stay


    with such a girl now?"


    "That''s it." Mrs. Clinton said and patted on her hand, "Daniel is a very nice person. We can''t let that


    kind of girl destroy him."


    After chatting with Isabe Brown for a while, Mrs. Clinton sent someone to call Daniel Taylor.


    The room was very quiet, there was only Anna¡¯s typing sound on the keyboard and the chess-ying


    sound of Daniel Taylor and Robin Johnson.


    Anna heard the knock, stood up, and went to open the door.


    The servant saw her and asked, "is Young master Taylor here?"


    Yes here is Mr. Taylor.


    Anna was about to open her mouth, but Robin Johnson has already taken the initiative to speak and


    she heard his voice, "what''s the matter?"


    The servant came in and said to Robin Johnson and Daniel Taylor, "Mrs. Clinton said she hasn''t seen


    Young Master Taylor for a long time. She wants to invite him to have a chat."


    Daniel Taylor looked up and said, "I see."


    Daniel Taylor was familiar with the Johnson family and Mrs. Clinton.


    In the past, he was Isabe Brown''s fianc¨¦, and Isabe Brown was Mrs. Clinton''s adopted daughter.


    Usually, they didn''t talk much.


    Daniel Taylor said to Robin Johnson, "We¡¯ll continue ying after Ie back."


    Robin Johnson reminded "My aunt really cared about Aunt Isabe, you also know it. I guess she


    asked for you now. It must be about you and Aunt Isabe."


    Maybe he also got infected by Anna. He also called Isabe Brown called Aunt Isabe.


    Daniel Taylor replied, "Hmm."


    Then he stood up.


    He took a look at Anna, and asked, "Shall I go with you?"


    Daniel Taylor was going to see people, and Anna didn''t know whether to follow him or not.


    Daniel Taylor said, "You haven''t finished your work,plete it first. Soon the dinner will be served."


    He estimated that Mrs. Clinton didn''t like Anna very much, he didn''t take Anna with him, so as to not


    spoil her mood. In case Mrs. Clinton says anything wrong, Anna would be upset.


    "Ok."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn''t ask her to go. So, Anna didn''t go. She sat back with herptop and continued her work.


    Mrs. Clinton was in another building, at her own house, where she used to live.


    Daniel Taylor went there and saw that Mrs. Clinton and Isabe Brown both were present there. He


    guessed that the situation seemed quite simr to what Robin Johnson said.


    Mrs. Clinton said, "Daniel,e in quickly. You let your aunt miss you a lot."


    "Aunt, long time no see."


    Daniel Taylor sat down on the sofa.


    "Long time no see, why you are so formal." When Mrs. Clinton saw himing alone, she asked


    curiously, "I heard that youe with your girlfriend here. Why didn''t you bring her to me?"

 Chapter 618

    Chapter 618


    "She was busy with something. I''ll let her rest in the room."


    Daniel Taylor looked at Isabe Brown. His eyes were cold as ice, which made Isabe Brown unable


    to speak.


    As soon as Daniel Taylor appeared, the atmosphere of the whole room seemed to be much


    colder.


    Mrs. Clinton smiled to ease the scene and said, "In the past, you and Isabe were engaged. Now why


    do I feel, you two see each other as enemies?"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Even in front of Mrs. Clinton, Daniel Taylor''s attitude was still the same, "what she does, the whole


    Jingzhou knows. It''s not too unreasonable if I call her an enemy."


    Mrs. Clinton sighed and tried to be a peacemaker, "Daniel, Isabe still likes you. Those things


    were just done by her parents, so don''t take them too seriously. Parents do things for the sake of their


    children, and I know what they did was not sincere to you, but it has nothing to do with Isabe. What


    do you say?"


    As soon as Daniel Taylor heard this, he understood that Isabe Brown didn''t give her Godmother less


    Mickey Finn.


    Otherwise, Mrs. Clinton would not have said that.


    Daniel Taylor said politely, "yes, my aunt is right. Parents do things for the sake of their children."


    Isabe Brown looked at Daniel Taylor. Unexpectedly, he agreed with Godmother.


    Mrs. Clinton said with a smile, "Daniel, just think about it. You and Isabe have been in love for so


    many years. Now that you are divorced, why don''t you two get together again? Don¡¯t you think it''s


    good?"


    Of course not!


    "Auntie, I already have a girlfriend." Daniel Taylor said, "Do you think it is ok?"


    Mrs. Clinton said, "You never know whether the girls outside want your money or what. But Isabe


    always did things for your good. If you two have some conflicts, you can just talk about it."


    "Family background?" Daniel Taylor looked at Isabe Brown, which makes Isabe Brown feel guilty.


    Daniel Taylor said with a smile, "Is this what Miss Brown asked aunt to say?"


    "No." Mrs. Clinton said.


    Even if she was stupid, she wouldn¡¯t have confessed that Isabe Brown told her all this.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Then my aunt''s good intention may be manipted to use in the wrong ce. Last


    time, Miss Browne to me and told me that she liked Robbie. She also asks me to let them


    together."


    Isabe Brown was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect Daniel Taylor to mention this all of a


    sudden.


    She looked at him nkly. She had said that, and she did not know how to refute it.


    Mrs. Clinton was shocked for a while.


    Isabe Brown just told her that she likes Daniel Taylor. Now Daniel Taylor told her that Isabe Brown


    likes Robin Johnson.


    All these things made her a little confused. She said with a smile, "How is it possible?"


    "She said it herself. Have I ever cheated my aunt?" Daniel Taylor''s character has always been very


    good. He never did things, like telling lies.


    He has always been very credible to Mrs. Clinton.


    What''s more, even if Daniel Taylor was lying, the meaning of rejection was obvious. She didn¡¯t need to


    persuade it anymore. She just changed the topic, "so, are you going to stay with your girlfriend?"


    Daniel Taylor said, "I like her very much, just like Uncle Clinton to my aunt, I have chosen a person for


    my whole life, and I will never leave her. When I was a cripple, she was with me all the time. Although


    she doesn''t have a family background or high degree like Miss Brown, but... In my heart, she is unique.


    I believe that my aunt would not like to see me betray such a good girl, right?"

 Chapter 619

    Chapter 619


    Mrs. Clinton looked very strict and fierce. She also showed others that she has a strong heart, but her


    only weakness was Mr. Clinton, who has passed away. Mrs. Clinton couldn¡¯t get pregnant. She always


    felt inferior when she followed Mr. Clinton. However, Mr. Clinton never abandoned her. They didn¡¯t have


    a child, but the rtionship between the two has been very good. That¡¯s why after Mr. Clinton¡¯s death


    she didn¡¯t remarry.


    Indeed, the two of them really had true love.


    Otherwise, an ordinary man can ept to live a life without having his own children?


    Therefore, Mrs. Clinton had a deep affection for her husband.


    Daniel Taylor made the discussion too emotional and sentimental that Mrs. Clinton really realized that


    she asked something reasonable.


    She said, "I have good intentions for you. I think you have a good family, and you are a good person. I


    hope you can marry a suitable girl."


    Daniel Taylor smiled and said, "I know my aunt''s kindness, but my wife, in my heart she is the best


    person in the world. I am still young. With my ability, I can find a girl with a family background like me.


    But this is not my requirement. My only requirement is my life partner can apany me when I meet


    difficulties. In fact, I should thank Miss Brown, who has taught me the truth of this life through her


    practical actions. Now I know what I should prefer."


    In thest sentence, there was an obvious satire strike.


    That was intentionally aimed at Isabe Brown.


    -


    Mrs. Clinton didn''t force Daniel Taylor either. She just watched him going out.


    Isabe Brown sat on the sofa, and Mrs. Clinton sighed, "You have seen his attitude, too. It''s not that I


    don''t want to help you, but it''s impossible. You''d better give him up! I don''t think he has any thoughts


    about you."


    From the past until now, Isabe Brown chose to make the rtionship between the two like this.


    There was nothing that she can do now.


    Isabe Brown didn''t expect that Daniel Taylor would say a few words and go back, and he also let


    Godmother speak for him.


    -


    Daniel Taylor returned to the room. Robin Johnson also left when he went to meet Mrs. Clinton. There


    was only Anna in the room.


    As he walked in, she looked up. "Are you ok?"


    She inquired about Mrs. Clinton''s personality with Robin Johnson and came to know Mrs. Clinton''s


    identity as Isabe Brown¡¯s godmother and main supporter.


    No wonder Isabe Brown seemed so proud and arrogant here. After all, she has the support of


    someone very important from the Johnson family.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Daniel Taylor came over and hugged her from behind. "Is everything done?"


    "Yes." Anna leaned on his arms and said, "I''ve just been thinking, what I will do if you don''te


    back?"


    Daniel Taylor kissed her on her head. "My wife is still here. How can I note back?"


    "I was afraid you would be captured by the old witch." Anna turned her mouth and said gloomily, "since


    you stood up, there are always people who want to snatch you from me. I''m very sad."


    Daniel Taylor said, "Do not overthink again. I''m yours, and others can''t snatch me from you, no matter


    how hard they try."


    He took her hand and put it on his chest. "Here is Anna''s name engraved. Even if you just think of me, I


    will appear in front of you."


    He seriously said love words, Anna couldn''t helpughing.


    Before long, Robin Johnson called them to eat, and they went downstairs.


    There were a lot of people and there were several tables for dinner.


    Isabe Brown sat beside Godmother and saw Anna and Daniel Tayloring down with Robin


    Johnson.


    The old chief was sitting in the main seat, surrounded by some important people. When he saw Daniel


    Taylor, he called Daniel Taylor to sit beside him.


    It wasn¡¯t anything strange. The old chief loved Daniel Taylor very much. It was the most normal thing


    for Daniel Taylor to sit on the same table with him.

 Chapter 620

    Chapter 620


    But what made Isabe Brown copse was that Anna also sat on the same table with Daniel Taylor.


    In the past, apart from Robin Johnson''s mother, no woman could sit on that table.


    But, the identity of Mrs. Johnson and the identity of Anna has a hell difference!


    She immediately felt that Anna has gone out of limits.


    On the other hand, Anna calmly sat beside Daniel Taylor. She didn¡¯t think much. All of them were


    normal human beings with two eyes and a nose. Why can someone else sit, but she can''t?


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Moreover, no one at this table thought that there was anything wrong with her sitting down. Everyone


    was quite approachable.


    Someone asked curiously, "Daniel, is she your wife?"


    Daniel Taylor said proudly, "Yes."


    "Then you are very lucky! Found such a beautiful young wife and hid her in the house. No wonder you


    didn''te to eat and drink with us old people."


    Daniel Taylor smiled and said with some embarrassment, "no way, my wife is very strict. She doesn''t


    like my drinking."


    Anna was just aggrieved and speechless, "..."


    It sounds like she''s the one in charge, isn''t it?


    Just after a drink, she has to listen to a lesson and also has to be despised by him.


    But Daniel Taylor said that, and everyone understood that he loved Anna a lot.


    For them, the only woman for them to worth remember was the woman beside Daniel Taylor. They


    didn¡¯t care about any woman who once had an engagement with him, or they were about to marry.


    So Isabe Brown was a nonexistent person in their eyes.


    Isabe Brown thought that the old chief would abandon Anna. But it turned out that he didn''t.


    The old chief was very kind to Anna. "Girl, eat more. Don''t be formal like a guest. Treat this ce like


    your own home. Whenever you have time, remember toe here with Daniel in the future."


    Anna nodded, "I will."


    This harmonious picture made Isabe Brown feel like an outsider. She left before finishing the meal.


    -


    Back to her apartment, Anna took a bath, sat on the bed, and opened the red envelopes she received


    tonight.


    Because she came here as Daniel Taylor''s girlfriend, many uncles and aunts gave her red envelopes


    as a gift of their first meeting.


    In Anna¡¯s whole life, she has never been loved like this. Just because of Daniel Taylor, she has been


    able to enjoy the feeling of being spoiled.


    Daniel Taylory aside and looked at her tenderly. In his eyes, what his wife did was lovely.


    He said, "Are you so happy?"


    "Yes! I am very happy." Anna said, "They¡¯re so polite. I was a little embarrassed. I''ve received so many


    red envelopes for the first time."


    Daniel Taylor doted, "You''d better go to bed soon! It¡¯s toote, aren¡¯t you sleepy?"


    "Not sleepy." Anna said, "I slept wellst night and I''m not at all sleepy."


    "Really?" there was disbelief in Daniel Taylor''s eyes.


    "Of course, really," Anna said.


    As she said, Daniel Taylor pulled her into his arms.


    She was forced to lie on his body. He put her in his arms, looked at her, with his ck eyes full of deep


    feeling, "then I''ll check it."


    "..." is it call digging a hole for own self? Really?


    Daniel Taylor''s hand reached into her clothes, and Anna''s body immediately softened.


    He thought of the pregnancy and asked, "The doctor prescribed some medicine to you before. How do


    you feel after eating it?"


    "A lot better." The pitch of Anna''s voice was much lower because of him, "I don''t feel much pain in my


    periods now."

 Chapter 621

    Chapter 621


    "I''m thinking about thest few times we didn''t use the protection. Would it let to pregnancy?" Daniel


    Taylor asked directly.


    They were husband and wife. It was better to discuss things like this.


    "No." Anna shook her head.


    "Why?" She said so definitely, which made Daniel Taylor a little confusing.


    Anna looked at him and said, "I won''t be pregnant. I am taking medicine."


    He didn''t wear a condom, so she went and bought some birth control pills. Because she really didn''t


    want to get pregnant.


    Daniel Taylor heard her words and paused. Even the hand moving on her body was stopped.


    The atmosphere seemed to be tense. Anna looked at his serious face and asked. "What


    happened?"


    "Why..." Daniel Taylor''s voice was a little subdued, "You didn¡¯t tell me about it."


    He thought that they might have children, but unexpectedly, she was taking medicine on his back.


    No wonder, there was no response.


    Daniel Taylor looked a little cold. He justes to know that his most beloved wife has taken the


    medicine afterward every time and it made his mood really unhappy.


    Anna felt that he was a little unhappy, but she did not understand why he was not happy. "We have


    decided that we won¡¯t have children for the time being. You didn¡¯t use a condom, if I do not take


    medicine, what if I get pregnant? I''m still in school."


    They have discussed that they won¡¯t have children. She didn''t know what was wrong with her


    medication.


    But Daniel Taylor was not happy. He let her go, and suddenly his mode of making love changed, "Go to


    sleep."


    "Sir?" A moment ago, he was in a romantic mood and suddenly became apathetic.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His appearance made Anna uneasy.


    Daniel Taylor turned over and didn''t speak.


    Anna sat aside and looked at him. "Are you angry? Why?"


    Daniel Taylor didn''t answer her.


    The next morning, while having breakfast downstairs, Anna looked at the man who had been angry


    with her fromst night to now and didn''t talk to her. She wanted to talk to him actively, but she was


    afraid that he would ignore herself and she would feel embarrassed.


    She lowered her head silently, and a little sadly.


    Robin Johnson sat aside and noticed the atmosphere around him. It seemed a little strange.


    This couple had been making him jealous since they came here. Although he protested, he was used


    to their show off of affection.


    Now all of a sudden, they became so quiet. He seemed to stand in the middle and didn''t know what to


    say.


    He looked at Anna and whispered, "You two had a quarrel?"


    In his impression, Daniel Taylor was not a person easy to be angry, but in anger, he didn¡¯t seem a


    person.


    Anna thought that even if they have quarreled, it''s only two people''s business, so she quietly denied,


    "No."


    Daniel Taylor didn''t finish his breakfast and stood up. "I''m done."


    Then he left the dining hall.


    Anna looked at him going like this and felt sad. It seemed that he was really angry with her. Besides,


    even after a whole night, his anger hasn¡¯t subsided.


    Robin Johnson said, "What did you do? What made him so angry?"


    "..." How does Anna tell Robin Johnson about contraception?


    She lowered her head. "It''s a very serious matter."


    Anna just didn''t want to be pregnant, so she took the medicine. But she didn''t expect that Daniel Taylor


    would be so angry.


    After dinner, Anna went upstairs and saw Jack Smith standing there.


    "Jack Smith," she went to him.


    "Did you annoy Mr. Taylor?" Jack Smith asked in a low voice.


    "..." Anna nodded.


    Jack Smith also admired her. "He dotes on you so much now. What did you do? I just talked to him,


    and he didn''t even pay attention to me. "

 Chapter 622

    Chapter 622


    Anna said sincerely, "I will apologize to him."


    There was no other way but to apologize.


    "..." Jack Smith said, "We are going out now. Mr. Taylor is going to meet his friends. You can stay here


    today and have a rest."


    "And when will hee back?" Anna didn''t want to stay here alone. She was not familiar with this


    ce. Although there was an aunt, she can talk with. But she still felt strange.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She likes to be around Daniel Taylor. Only by following him can she feel at ease.


    But he was angry today. It seemed that he will not take her with him.


    "I''ll get him back as soon as possible," Jack Smith said.


    He sighed.


    He could not get involved in the affairs of the two. And this time he didn''t even know why they


    quarreled.


    Anna had just finished talking with Jack Smith when he saw Daniel Tayloring out. He had changed


    his clothes, looked at her coldly, and then went downstairs.


    That one eye, was like to prick needle in the skin, let Anna''s heartache.


    After Daniel Taylor left, she was alone. She stood on the balcony in the sun. Aunt''s cat was on herp.


    She was rolling the cat, thinking about how to apologize to Daniel Taylor.


    "Anna." Robin Johnson stood in the yard and looked up at her. "Why are you there alone?"


    "He went out to see his friends, I¡­ I had some work to do." She also wanted a face. She didn''t say that


    she was thrown here.


    It even sounds very pitiful. Maybe she will beughed at by Robin Johnson.


    Robin Johnson asked, "What''s up? Have you done your work? I want to take you out for a walk. Do


    you want to go?"


    "Where are you going?" For the first time, Anna was curious.


    They have a flight tomorrow morning. She would like to go out to have a look, but Daniel Taylor has


    been busy since he came here. So, she didn''t ask for it.


    Robin Johnson said, "Wherever you want to, you have the final say."


    "Then wait for me." Anna quickly put on her shoes and ran downstairs.


    She didn''t even put on her make-up. Looking at her in face, he was surprised. "I don''t think you


    respect me very much."


    "What happened?" Anna didn''t understand.


    "When you girls go out, shouldn''t you make-up and get ready in many hours?" At least Isabe Brown


    was like this.


    Before when they went out together, Robin Johnson had to wait for her for a long time.


    Anna looked at him. "Am I ugly?"


    "Extremely ugly."


    "That''s good." Anna said, "Why should I make up for you?"


    "..."


    In the evening, when Daniel Taylor and Jack Smith came back, Anna was not at home. Aunt saw


    Daniel Taylor and said with a smile, "Daniel, you are back!"


    Daniel Taylor nodded, looked around, wanted to ask something, but didn¡¯t ask.


    "Where is Anna?" But Jack Smith asked for him as if he knew what he thought.


    Aunt said, "She was bored at home alone. I asked Robbie to take her out. Do you have a flight


    tomorrow morning?"


    "Yes." Jack Smith nodded and saw Daniel Taylor sitting down.


    Aunt brought him some fruit and put it on the table. He didn''t eat anything.


    After waiting for about an hour, the car stopped outside.


    Daniel Taylor was sitting in and from the window he could see Annaing down from the car with


    Robin Johnson.


    He looked at her smiling face, seems quite happy?


    Although Robbie was his brother, he was also a boy after all. Seeing the twoing back together,


    Daniel Taylor''s eyes darkened.


    Soon, Anna''s light voice sounded behind him, "Jack Smith, you are back."

 Chapter 623

    Chapter 623


    Jack Smith replied, "Yes, it''s been a while."


    He looked at Anna and hurriedly turned his eyes away. Daniel Taylor, who was sitting on the sofa, was


    not in the right mood. Jack Smith didn¡¯t dare to speak again.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor, who was sitting there, and calmly walked over, "Sir."


    She went out and was in a good mood, but as soon as she saw him, she felt the tension.


    Usually when Daniel Taylor looked like this, people around him will stay away from him, so as not to


    make him angrier. However, Anna walked to him without any fear and looked at him tenderly. "When


    you came back?"


    Daniel Taylor looked up at her, which made people feel frightened. "What time is it?"


    Robin Johnson came over and excused Anna, "We got a bitte on the way."


    Daniel Taylor ignored Robin Johnson but looked at Anna.


    He seemed to be waiting for her answer.


    He didn''t listen to what others say. He just wanted to hear what she has to say!


    Anna looked at him. "It''s a littlete. I''m sorry."


    "Come with me." Maybe he didn¡¯t want to talk in front of everyone. He stood up and went upstairs.


    Anna looked at his back and looked at Jack Smith with a guilty look. "Am I going to die?"


    "Good luck." Jack Smith''s face was full of sympathy.


    Robin Johnson looked at Anna, and he said happily, "If you are beaten, please remember to call me, I


    will intervene in this dispute and try to calm things down."


    He always felt that Anna was a little kid in front of Daniel Taylor. Daniel Taylor has to manage


    everything.


    Anna stared at the viin, "get out of here."


    Then she ran upstairs.


    Daniel Taylor stood in the room, like a mobile freezer, which made the whole room cool and frightening.


    Anna guessed that he may have seen herself going out with Robin Johnson and felt jealous. After all,


    this man, as long as he sees her with the opposite sex, he behaved like he has eaten two tons of


    vinegar.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She walked to him. Daniel Taylor heard hering in and was about to speak but Anna had already


    asked, "Do I need to kneel down?"


    "..."


    It was obvious that he was so serious and angry, but she could say such a thing.


    Her words made Mr. Taylor pause for a moment, as she said a joke. Then, he felt that half of his fire


    was extinguished.


    He turned around and stared at her, but Anna took her backpack down in front of him, took a box out of


    it and handed it to him, "This is for you."


    "..." Daniel Taylor took a cold look at what she handed over. "What is this?"


    He also admired her. He was so angry, but she could talk to him in such a soft and cute way as if he


    was not angry with her.


    Anna said, "Open it up and have a look. I made it myself."


    Daniel Taylor was angry now. He clearly shouldn''t cooperate with him, but he opened the box in


    frustration.


    He saw a ceramic cup in it. On the cup, her and his name was engraved.


    Anna touched the bridge of her nose and exined in a clear voice, "Originally, Robin said that he


    would take me out to visit some ces, but when I thought you were angry, I was really not in the mood


    and went to buy you a gift. After several efforts I made this cup. Many were burnt out when they were


    burned. This one is good. It has been heated for six hours! So we got a littlete. Will you forgive me?"


    "..." Daniel Taylor was angry.

 Chapter 624

    Chapter 624


    Because she didn¡¯t tell him about her medication.


    Besides, she went out with Robin Johnson and came back at this time.


    However, Anna''s action made him unable to be angry in an instant.


    She spent a day making this gift just to coax him. She didn''t go out to have fun. If he was angry, would


    he still be human?


    When Anna saw that he was silent, she carefully stared at him and asked, "How is it?"


    Every time he got angry, she wanted to hide from him.


    In fact, Anna didn''t think that she had made a big mistake this time. That¡¯s why she was shocked to see


    Daniel Taylor so angry.


    But for her, Daniel Taylor was the best person in the world.


    She didn''t want to see him sad, neither to have a cold war with him nor to damage two people¡¯s


    feelings by any foolish mistake.


    So, as long as it was within her capabilities, she always tried to take care of it.


    Although it has been said, that girls should not do this kind of thing when they quarrel, but she felt that


    if they can get along peacefully by her little efforts, there was nothing wrong with it.


    Daniel Taylor was stared at by Anna. He looked away uneasily, took the cup, went aside, and put it


    down.


    Anna didn''t know whether he was angry or not.


    She said, "You have epted my gift. I''ll take it as if you''re not angry with me anymore."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel Taylor was not angry with her anymore, but the contraceptive thing was not a small thing for


    him.


    He couldn''t ignore it easily.


    There was no reply.


    Anna thought that he has calmed down. She sat in front of theputer and started her work. Daniel


    Taylor went to take a bath.


    At night, after she had finished her work, she took a bath and saw him lying on the bed. He neither


    looked at the cell phone nor read a book. He just looked at the ceiling, and she didn''t know what he


    was thinking.


    Anna climbed to bed, didn¡¯t behave with him politely, but directly hugged him.


    Daniel Taylor, "..."


    He didn¡¯t say anything! Did she think he had forgiven her?


    He looked at her. "What are you doing?"


    "Sleeping." Anna said, "I want to sleep with you."


    Moreover, she didn''t think it was impossible to sleep with him.


    Daniel Taylor was bored and finally can''t help saying, "Have I said that I forgave you?"


    "You epted my gift." Anna said, "If you don''t want to forgive me, then give me the cup back and I will


    give it to Jack Smith."


    "..." Daniel Taylor didn''t make a sound. He felt a headache. How could there be Jack Smith


    everywhere?


    Why did she think of Jack Smith all the time?


    Seeing that he stopped talking, Anna raised her head and looked at him with clear eyes, "Sir, do you¡­


    Want a baby?"


    She looked stupid, but she was very intelligent sometimes. She just said a word and said what was in


    Daniel Taylor''s heart.


    He looked at her. "So what?"


    Anna said, "If you want children, you can tell me directly! You didn''t say it, I thought, you just feel too


    troublesome and didn¡¯t use protection, and I just choose to take medicine."


    Anna''s words made Daniel Taylor stunned... so, this means, as long as he says, she would like to have


    children?


    Daniel Taylor asked, "If I say to you, you will agree?"


    "No."


    "..." After hearing Anna''s words, Daniel Taylor didn''t know whether to cry or tough.


    "Forget it." He sighed helplessly, "don''t take any more medicine in the future, it will be harmful to your


    body. I will pay attention to itter."


    He had an idea about the side effects of taking medicine to her health. If it was destined to be like this,


    he would rather not touch her.

 Chapter 625

    Chapter 625


    Anna looked at him and said, "So are you angry because I hurt myself by taking medicine?"


    She knew that, sure enough, he was concerned about her. It was just that he was so angryst night


    that she was scared by him. She thought all day today and finally understood.


    Daniel Taylor didn''t respond. He didn''t speak and it expressed his consent.


    Anna looked at him and couldn''t help smiling.


    -


    The next day, before dawn, they went to the airport.


    When they reached home, it was very early in the morning and it was not the time for ss. Anna ate


    at home before going to university.


    Recently, the works of Grace broke out the news of film and television. There was a lot of abuzz on the


    Inte.


    The people who met Anna at the event before revealed that Grace is a beautiful woman and has a


    handsome boyfriend.


    This news, let her fans red up to the extreme.


    Anna didn''t pay much attention to the news. To her, it seemed that these were gossip that had nothing


    to do with her.


    However, sometimes she felt very happy to see others discussing her.


    Vanessa Cameron sat beside her. When she sighed for the third time, Anna can''t help but look at her.


    "What''s the matter? You have been continuously sighing today."


    "John Peter said he would quit the team." Vanessa Cameron frowned. Their team just stepped into the


    spotlight. It was just as the sun was rising and at this time John Peter decided to leave the team.


    Indeed, his fans were mad.


    Anna was stunned. She wasn¡¯t in Jingzhou these two days, and almost forgot about this matter.


    Vanessa Cameron asked Anna, "is it true that he is going abroad?"


    Anna and John Peter both were members of the Taylor family. They should know about each other.


    The people in the team didn''t believe that John Peter himself chose to go abroad at this time.


    Anna listened to Vanessa Cameron''s words and nodded, "Yeah."


    In fact, it was good to let John Peter go abroad.


    He was not old now. Here he always paid attention to her. When he goes abroad, his vision will be


    broadened. He may not be so obsessed with her.


    Vanessa Cameron looked at Anna. "He really has to go?"


    "Well, I don''t know." Anna didn''t know that John Peter would go or not.


    She was talking to Vanessa Cameron, and John Peter came. It was a little hot recently. He was


    wearing a white shirt, and his sleeve was pulled to his elbow. Obviously, it was the most simple


    dressing, but enough for him to make girls scream.


    However, his expression was cold. He took a look at Anna, then turned away coldly.


    Vanessa Cameron looked at Anna curiously. "Something has happened between you two?"


    Others didn''t know, but Vanessa Cameron knew many things.


    Since Anna divorced, John Peter had put Anna in his heart. He went to the ce where Anna lived a


    few days ago to find Anna. Later, she didn''t know what happened. John Peter seemed to have faced a


    hard blow and never mentioned anything to them again.


    Anna said, "No."


    After dinner, Daniel Taylor sat in the backyard, watching the setting sun drop-down, Anna took her


    mobile phone, walked around, and called Ryan Asher.


    She talked to him about work for almost an hour.


    In the end, Ryan Asher said, "by the way, President Robert Peter, asked you to have dinner. Is it


    convenient for you?"


    "Why he wants to meet?" Anna felt strange.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Although Genius introduced Robert Peter to her, after that day''s talk, she was also impressed, but it


    may be because of Isabe Brown''s rtionship, Anna didn''t want Robert Peter to invest in her


    <ppany.

 Chapter 626

    Chapter 626


    "I don''t know, but I guess he would like to invest in ourpany. Do you want to consider him?" Ryan


    Asher asked.


    Anna hesitated for a moment and nodded, "then you can arrange it, when can we invite him to dinner."


    It wasn¡¯t only about investment, but another thing shed in Anna¡¯s mind.


    It was Eliza, the younger sister of Robin Johnson.


    Although they havee back to Jingzhou now, Anna often thought of this matter when she had spare


    time these days. Therefore, she felt it necessary to meet Robert Peter.


    -


    The next morning, Anna just woke up, not in a hurry to get up, still lying in bed and ying with her


    mobile phone and saw the message sent by Ryan Asher to her, "President Peter said that he is free in


    the evening, how about you?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Then invite him to dinner."


    Anna''s replied and said to Daniel Taylor, who also still lying beside her, "Sir, I''m going to have dinner


    with Robert Peter in the evening, so I''lle backter."


    Daniel Taylor knew what Anna was doing recently. He casually asked, "Do you want Robert Peter to


    invest in yourpany?"


    "Yes, do you think there''s a problem?" Anna was a little hesitant recently. She really wanted to hear


    Daniel Taylor''s opinion.


    Daniel Taylor didn''t like The Browns, but he didn''t hate Robert Peter, "there''s no problem. Robert Peter,


    that man is very rational."


    If he wanted to invest in Anna¡¯s business, it must be because he thought that Anna was worth investing


    in. Only because of this, he can make such a choice.


    "Oh." Anna said, "Since you have said that, it seems that I should talk to him well, but he may not like


    us. I am going to dinner with him because someone asked me to deliver a message to him."


    "Who?" Daniel Taylor looked at Anna suspiciously.


    Anna said, "Someone from the Johnson family."


    "When you be so close to the Johnsons?" She only knew Robin Johnson, and Robin Johnson


    should not let her deliver any news to Robert Peter.


    "No one asked me to do so, but I came across it by the way."


    -


    In the evening, when Anna arrived at the dining ce, Robert Peter and Ryan Asher were already


    there.


    Anna went over, "President Peter."


    Robert Peter looked at her with an approachable attitude. "Please have a seat."


    Anna sat down and Robert Peter asked, "What would Miss Stark like to drink?"


    "Any soft drink." If she dared to drink anything else, she will be beaten to death by the man in the


    house.


    Robert Peter poured her drink and said, "Last time when I went back, I read Miss Stark''s book. It''s very


    nice."


    Anna was ttered and surprised. She knew that girls like to read her books. But she was amazed that


    a big man like him also read her book?


    "It¡¯s an honor," she said awkwardly.


    "If you make a movie, it''s going to be a hit. President Asher also sent me yourpany''s nning


    book. I read it and thought it was done very well." He said.


    It was unexpected for Anna to be praised by him.


    Robert Peter was a man she has always admired. She heard him saying this and looked at him with


    doubts, "what you say is true?"


    Robert Peter was stunned and smiled, "I never tell lies."


    "..."


    "Would you mind if I say something personal?" Anna asked.


    "I don''t mind."


    Robert Peter''s eyes fell on the ss in front of him. "I also have a lover like Anna, but, it¡¯s a pity that


    we''ve broken up."


    When he spoke, his eyes were sad and regretful.


    Anna did not expect that the man with high spirits in her mind would have such a side.

 Chapter 627

    Chapter 627


    She looked at Robert Peter, and she was shocked.


    The one sitting aside, Ryan Asher, was also equally shocked.


    Robert Peter seemed to realize his gaffe and smiled, "maybe it''s because I read Miss Stark''s story and


    thought there were too many rtable things, I just told Miss Stark these things."


    Originally, Robert Peter loved John Peter very much. He was standing at his side. He even wanted to


    talk to Anna for John Peter.


    Later, after reading her book, he changed his mind. He just hoped that she and Daniel Taylor would


    stay together.


    Maybe it was to make up for the regret that he has in his heart to not be able with that person!


    Anna saw his smile and regained her senses, she said, "in fact, I came to you today, because there is


    something I want to tell you."


    "Is it?" Robert Peter was curious.


    Anna nodded, "someone has been waiting for you. I hope you can find her. I don''t know if she''s the one


    you said, but she''s sick. She doesn''t remember your name, but she has seen your photos on the


    Inte and kept them on her cell phone.


    "..." Anna''s words, let Robert Peter''s brow slowly wrinkle up.


    Anna looked at him and continued, "Her name is Eliza. Besides, she is from the Johnson family."


    When Anna said this name, Robert Peter''s eyes were obviously stunned.


    It seemed that they know each other.


    Anna had been thinking about whether to take care of this matter or not. Maybe it was Robert Peter''s


    eyes that stimted her to say it.


    In Anna¡¯s life, if the saddest thing in the world is no food to eat, then the second saddest thing is that


    people who love each other can''t be together.


    Maybe because Anna recently began to have feelings with Daniel Taylor and she really wanted to


    maintain the rtionship with him that¡¯s why she has such an idea!


    The night was very deep, Anna stood on the overpass, looking at the trafficing and going, thinking


    of Robert Peter''s reaction.


    After hearing what she said, Robert Peter didn''t speak muchter.


    Anna didn''t know what he was thinking, but she had said all the words she should.


    The ck car stopped at the side of the road. Daniel Taylor opened the door and got down from the


    car. She was clearly standing high, but he saw her at a nce.


    As Anna saw him, a good smile appeared on her face.


    Carrying high-heeled shoes in her hand, she ran down from the overpass in three or two steps and ran


    barefoot in front of him, and said coquettishly, "Sir."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    At the sight of Daniel Taylor, Anna seemed to be a cute little girl.


    Today, Ryan Asher was in a bit of hurry. Anna asked him to go first and called Daniel Taylor to pick her


    up.


    And he really came so soon.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her bare feet and frowned. His high cold appearance was in sharp contrast with


    her soft and cute appearance, "why youe down without shoes? What if your feet get hurt?"


    There were many things in the street. It was hard to avoid stepping on broken ss.


    Anna said, "My feet are hurt. I''m tired after wearing high heels all day."


    After all, at professional work, she always needed to dress formally. That¡¯s why she dressed up


    professionally tonight.


    Daniel Taylor took out the shoes she put in the carst time and squatted down in front of her, "lift your


    feet."


    Jack Smith stood by and looked at Mr. Taylor, who looked so unapproachable at ordinary times,


    squatting in front of Anna to help her wear shoes, which shocked him deeply.

 Chapter 628

    Chapter 628


    Is this the same Mr. Taylor he knows?


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor in front of her. "In fact, I can do it myself."


    Daniel Taylor squatted in front of her without making a sound and helped her to wear shoes seriously.


    Under the light, Anna looked at the man who was dressed formally and looked so cold and ascetic, but


    helping her wearing shoes. She had an inexplicable feeling in her heart.


    After putting on her shoes, Daniel Taylor said, "Get in the car."


    Anna nodded, "Ok."


    Daniel Taylor has just finished his work, and came to pick her up.


    In the car, Anna said, "I didn''t drink today."


    Because there was an experience before, after that, every time Anna went out, she didn¡¯t even dare to


    touch a drop of wine.


    Daniel Taylor listened to her and smiled. "I can see it."


    If she was drunk, he can smell it immediately.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor, "don¡¯t you think you should praise me?"


    Her eyes were full of expectation when she spoke.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her like this and smiled, "well, my baby is the best."


    "..."


    Jack Smith was sitting in front of him, feeling that they can¡¯t stop making him jealous.


    He opened his mouth to ask Anna, "How is Anna''spany developing recently?"


    "It¡¯s just a beginning, there are many things to do, but it''s good to have Ryan Asher. He is excellent!"


    Anna felt that Ryan Asher worked better than five peoplebined. "It''s said that he is the one


    recruited by you, Jack Smith. Would it be a pity to give him to me?"


    At the mention of this, Jack Smith frowned.


    He looked at Anna. Do you think I want to give him to you?


    This sentence he did not dare to say out. He can only press it in his heart.


    Jack Smith protested, "It¡¯s just you¡¯refortable. But you left me in a mess. I may die of headaches."


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna and said in a low voice, "What if I give JP Culture to you?"


    "What?" Anna looked at him unexpectedly. He said to give her apany, in such a simple way as to


    give an apple, but she had self-esteem, "I don''t want it."


    "You and Ryan Asher are interested in this. We are allymen. We really don''t have any experience in


    this field. Don¡¯t you care about Jack Smith''s headache? Do you have the heart to increase his burden?"


    Daniel Taylor said a few words, which made Anna a little ashamed. She said, "But I came out of it."


    She can''t go back, can she?


    Daniel Taylor nodded, "I know. So I won''t give it to you for nothing. I''ll sell JP Culture to you. I''ll keep


    some shares for myself. You and Ryan Asher can run it. We will have a cooperation. You only need to


    give me a certain dividend share every month. How is it?"


    "I''m afraid I''ll take advantage of you." She knew that if she will cooperate with him, it won¡¯t be very


    professional.


    Seeing his wife''s calction so clear with him, Daniel Taylor also had a headache, "you also need to


    find someone else to invest, do you consider me this much outsider? What''s the wrong with taking a


    little advantage of me?"


    She wanted to be independent. He didn''t interfere, but they all often need each other, so there was no


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    need to avoid him like this, right?


    Daniel Taylor''s eyes were a little disappointed.


    Anna didn''t want to make him angry again and said, "I''ll talk to Ryan Asherter."


    As a matter of fact, apany like JP Culture generates revenue of almost 12 million yuan in a year.


    For Daniel Taylor, it wasn¡¯t a big deal. He bought thispany for Anna. Now Anna has left. Even if he


    keeps it. It will not only be useless but also a problem for them to handle.

 Chapter 629

    Chapter 629


    Daniel Taylor saw that she agreed, he also nodded, "Okay."


    He knew that Anna regarded him as an outsider. But on Ryan Asher''s side, it would be easy to talk


    about.


    Back home, Jack Smith left first. Anna made coffee for Daniel Taylor and put it in front of him, "Sir."


    Anna recently learned some new tricks for making coffee on the Inte, and it was better than before.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna, who not only didn''t rest after a day work but also made coffee for him.


    "Aren''t you tired?"


    "Not tired." Anna said calmly, "Making a coffee isn¡¯t a big thing."


    She sat down on the sofa and looked at Daniel Taylor. In her mind, the scene of Daniel Taylor helping


    her to wear shoes under the light was continuously revolving.


    She made a cup of coffee, and it was her rare way to repay him.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her. "Come here."


    Anna was stunned for a moment. She walked to him and sat beside him.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her long hair on the waist, "It seemed my little Anna has grown up a lot


    recently."


    Annaughed, "Isn¡¯t it the same?"


    They didn''t know each other for a long time. How could he feel this way?


    Daniel Taylor said, "I just felt you don¡¯t need me now."


    If he wanted to give her apany, he would have to do everything he can to find a reason just to


    convince her.


    "..." Daniel Taylor''s words made Anna pause for a while, "No!"


    She still needed him very much. She can''t leave him, only, by his side, she felt at peace.


    Daniel Taylor said, "No?"


    Anna took the initiative to hold him and tried to tter him, "do you think so? How can you feel it?


    What''s more, we''re divorced and still living together. What do you think I''m for?"


    Under normal circumstances, Anna was unlikely to allow Daniel Taylor to move back. But she couldn''t


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    refuse him and didn''t want to see him running to her rented house every day to see her.


    Anna''s eyes were bright and easy to fall into.


    Hearing her answer, Daniel Taylor asked with great ingenuity, "What¡¯s that for?"


    Knowing what she said, he asked deliberately, just to hear her saying it.


    Anna didn¡¯t fall into his trap.


    She averted her eyes modestly. "Who knows why? Maybe it''s because there are so many delicious


    foods here!"


    "Anna." Daniel Taylor look at her in his arms and said, "Say you love me."


    "..." Anna found that it was easy to say these words when he was on a wheelchair as she took him as a


    generous elder. Now, when she really had feelings for him and he wanted her to say it, she really felt


    shy.


    Sheughed and shifted the subject. "By the way, I was wondering if I would go over tomorrow and


    move out the things in my house and then return it. It''s wasteful to keep that house."


    It turned out that she rented a house and moved back within a few days.


    Daniel Taylor stared at her seriously, "don''t change the subject."


    Anna gathered the courage to look at Daniel Taylor. When she looked directly at him, she felt her heart


    was a little disobedient.


    But he wanted to hear, so she decided to say it, "I have always loved you! I came back here to live with


    you because I love you. After the divorce, during the period of our separation, I missed you very much.


    I can''t sleep well and often wake up in the middle of the night."


    This was the first time that Anna had said such words to Daniel Taylor and told him his own thoughts


    after they had been together again.


    Later, she buried her face in his arms, with a light voice, like a feather on his heart she added,


    "Because I love you, I want to know how much position I have in your heart. I''m afraid that I''m just a


    substitute for others. I''m afraid that I''m not good enough. I don''t know when you will get tired of me.


    Every time you get angry with me, you have no idea how flustered and ufortable I feel."

 Chapter 630

    Chapter 630


    Before, she thought, love is just a legend, only heard, never seen.


    She will not live like those women in the story, who love a person and lose themselves.


    But now Anna found that she was out of control and heading for a path she disliked the most.


    She remembered that she had been left in the house alone by him that day, and suddenly she was


    afraid that one day in the future, she would face such a scene again.


    In her current situation, it was OK. She didn''t have anything to worry for.


    After that?


    What should she do if they have childrenter?


    After having children, if he doesn''t love her anymore. What will she do?


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna and heard Anna saying, "Actually, I''ve been thinking about a problem


    these days. I''m thinking about whether you and I are suitable for each other or not. The gap between


    us is too big. Maybe I should stay away from you so that I won''t be afraid of being abandoned by you


    every day. But every time I see you, I forget to think about it. I just tell myself, that I want to live with


    you, as long as I can. So, tell me, do I love you?"


    In the end, Daniel Taylor didn''t say anything for a while.


    Anna was a rtively indifferent person. Even if she was not happy, she pretended to be happy as if


    those things did not exist. If she didn''t say it, he wouldn''t know at all. She used to have such a thing in


    her heart.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her. "I''m sorry, I''m not good enough."


    "I didn''t want you to apologize for all this," Anna said.


    It was only because he asked and she could not help saying it.


    Anna said, "You don''t think I''m ridiculous, do you?"


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and hugged tightly. "How can you think so?"


    How could he find her ridiculous when he loved her so much?


    Daniel Taylor drank the coffee Anna made for him, and then carried her upstairs like a princess.


    Anna was in his arms, and her legs were hanging in the air. She was afraid of falling down, so she


    wrapped her hands around his neck.


    From this angle, he looked very handsome.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna asked, "Honey, have you ever carried someone like this before?"


    "..." Daniel Taylor couldn''t help but look at Anna.


    What kind of silly question is this?


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Anna said, "Does it mean that you have carried?"


    Daniel Taylor felt the green tendons on his forehead jumped and he said coldly, "No."


    "It¡¯s good if you didn¡¯t, but why are you so serious with me?" Anna disliked it.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Don¡¯t ask silly questions. I hate fools."


    Back to the room, Anna went to the wardrobe to find the clothes for bathing and took out his pajamas


    by the way.


    She looked at Daniel Taylor. "Shall we have dinner together tomorrow night?"


    Daniel Taylor went to the bathroom. "Okay."


    Anna followed him with his clothes. "I want to eat the fish, the one you took me to for once."


    Just by thinking about it, Anna can''t help drooling.


    Daniel Taylor ran the bath water, "OK, if you take a bath with me now."


    "..." Anna protested, "How can there be any additional conditions?"


    "Do you want to eat or not?"


    "..."


    Anna didn¡¯t speak and saw Daniel Taylor has taken off his clothes and entered the bathtub.


    The bathtub was very big. It was specially made when they moved here. There was still a lot of room


    when two people take a bath together.


    Anna was leaning against the wall of the bathtub, holding her mobile phone, sending messages, and


    <pughing at the same time.

 Chapter 631

    Chapter 631


    Daniel Taylor sensed some kind of adultery, "who are you talking to?"


    "Genius." After thest meeting, Anna¡¯s friendship with genius seemed to be a step closer, and they


    frequently talked about work.


    Daniel Taylor frowned, "who is genius?"


    "My inte friend, you saw himst time." Anna said, "Robert Peter was introduced to me by him. He


    is very popr on the Inte."


    "..." Anna said so and Daniel Taylor recalled.


    Isn¡¯t this the man who had some thoughts about his wife?


    Daniel Taylor frowned, "You have a good rtionship with him?"


    "Not bad." Anna said, "We are friends, just talking about things at work." Anna didn¡¯t think that after


    listening to this condition, he will be jealous of genius.


    However, as soon as she finished speaking, Daniel Taylor reached over and took her cell phone.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    At the same time, genius sent another message, "your old man is sleeping?"


    Because they were chatting on social media, the genius didn¡¯t worry about his words.


    He and Anna had such kind of a rtionship that they often teased each other and never got tired.


    Daniel Taylor frowned. Old man? Is he talking about him?


    Anna noticed Daniel Taylor¡¯s frown. She took her cell phone and saw the message sent by genius. She


    wanted to go through the inte signal to shoot this person to death.


    How can he say this? Did he call sir an old man?


    She looked at Daniel Taylor and coaxed, "He¡¯s just kidding. Don¡¯t take it to heart."


    "He called me old." Daniel Taylor made a solemn protest.


    He said so, which made Anna immediately guard against, "my husband is not old, genius is old."


    "You just say it. It¡¯s not what you think in your heart." Daniel Taylor looked at Anna. It seemed if she


    doesn¡¯t help to get him justice, this matter will not be over.


    After looking into his eyes, how can Anna refuse?


    Genius sent a message to Anna, and after that, he was busy with his own affairs for a while. He


    checked again to see if Anna has replied, clicked opened the chat list, and then, eh, she not only hasn¡¯t


    replied, but he also couldn¡¯t see any chat!


    "..."


    Anna actually deleted him!


    On the big bed, Anna covered her feet with a quilt and looked at Daniel Taylor. "I have deleted him. Is


    that ok?"


    In order to coax her husband, she deleted all the male friends she had known for so long.


    Anna thought that she deserved to be praised.


    Daniel Taylor looked at the way Anna was trying to please him. Of course, he was very satisfied. He


    turned and held her in his arms. "Okay, go to sleep."


    "Oh." Anna was in his arms and looked at him. He seemed very happy.


    That¡¯s good!


    She won¡¯t tell him that tomorrow she¡¯ll add genius again.


    -


    Late at night, Robert Peter didn¡¯t sleep. The assistant came in and said, "Mr. Peter, it¡¯s toote."


    Robert Peter said, "Book a ticket for tomorrow morning. I¡¯m going to Beijing."


    "Tomorrow?" the assistant was somewhat surprised. He didn¡¯t say it before!


    Is this a sudden decision?


    Robert Peter has been outside for the past years since he became CEO of ABI International. Peter''s


    family was in Beijing, but he hasn¡¯t been home for a long time.


    Seeing Robert Peter nodding, the assistant quickly went out to book a ticket for him.


    Late night in the room, the atmosphere seemed a little lonely.


    Robert Peter was sitting alone in the chair, holding his cell phone, looking at the phone number that


    hasn¡¯t been called for a long time and dialed it. There was an automatic voice prompt in the phone,


    "Sorry, the number you dialed is an unassigned number."

 Chapter 632

    Chapter 632


    This phone number was used by Elizabeth Johnson before, but it hasn¡¯t been used for a long time.


    The next morning, Robert Peter¡¯s ne reached Beijing, and his family driver came to pick him up.


    "Young master." Seeing Robert Petering back, the driver was very excited.


    Robert Peter nodded and got on the car.


    The driver said, "You haven¡¯te back home for a long time. It¡¯s good that you havee back! The


    old master at home misses you very much."


    Robert Peter was actually the illegitimate son of the Peter family. He didn¡¯te back until he grew up.


    He wasn¡¯t very close to Peter family. His father also loved Charles Peter more.


    It was just that in somest years, maybe the old man grew older and Robert Peter never came back


    home, so the old man has been thinking about his son.


    Robert Peter answered with a light voice, "I see."


    The driver thought that he had heard his words and looked at him in the rearview mirror. But it turned


    out that his eyes were looking out of the window and he seemed thinking about something.


    Robert Peter came home, changed his clothes, didn¡¯t rest, didn¡¯t see his father, and went out directly.


    -


    Robin Johnson spent the night in Johnson¡¯s housest night. After getting up, he was looking for


    something in his study. He heard the housekeeper saying, "Young master, there is Mr. Peter outside,


    he says he wants to see you."


    "Mr. Peter?" Robin Johnson frowned. "Which Mr. Peter?"


    He went downstairs and saw Robert Peter sitting in his living room. He was a little shocked, "How did


    Mr. Petere here?"


    Although the Johnson family and the Peter family had some contacts, Robert Peter was not strictly a


    member of the Peter family. Because of his mother¡¯s rtionship, he has always been an illegitimate


    son.


    That is to say, in these years he worked hard and made his own achievements to be known by others


    on his own.


    Robin Johnson and he have seen each other several times, but they weren¡¯t very familiar.


    Robert Peter looked at Robin Johnson and said, "I came to see Miss Johnson."


    Robin Johnson paused for a while, smiled, and said, "President Peter, is this a joke? My sister has


    been studying abroad all these years and hasn¡¯te back yet."


    "..." When Robin Johnson was talking, Robert Peter¡¯s eyes continuously stared at Robin Johnson¡¯s


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    face, as if he had seen through everything.


    If there was an average person, he would deal differently. But for Robert Peter it was different, how


    could he be so bluffed!


    Robin Johnson looked at Robert Peter and said with a smile, "it seems that Mr. Peter came here for


    nothing."


    "I know she¡¯s here," Robert Peter said.


    "..." Elizabeth Johnson has never been out since she was ill.


    The Johnson family always said that she had gone abroad to study. So no one outside knew she was


    here. The only one who saw her was Anna. Elizabeth Johnson met Anna when she ran out that day.


    Robin Johnson already had this thought in his mind.


    He sighed and said to Robert Peter, "it¡¯s not convenient for her to meet people now, so Mr. Peter


    should go back. You two broke up a few years ago. Why did youe here to bother her again?"


    "I want to see her. If she¡¯s doing well, I¡¯ll go."


    It was Elizabeth Johnson who broke up.


    Up to now, Robert Peter still remembered what she said at that time. She said, "My father said you are


    an illegitimate son. We have no future together. I can¡¯t marry you. I¡¯m the daughter of the Johnson


    family. I can only marry someone whom I can present in front of everyone. Therefore, I can¡¯t be with


    you."


    He has been very sensitive about his identity since he was a child. It was very hard to endure when he


    heard someone whom he liked the most saying that!


    After that, he heard that she went abroad.

 Chapter 633

    Chapter 633


    After that, he never paid attention to her again.


    For him, the girl he loved will always live in his memory.


    Because memory is beautiful, and she will always be beautiful.


    Until Anna told him that there was a girl waiting for you to find her¡­


    He wanted to see her now.


    Robin Johnson looked at Robert Peter and remembered what he was talking to Elizabeth Johnsonst


    night.


    She took Robert¡¯s picture and asked him, "Brother, when will hee to me? Does he no longer


    remember me?"


    He has been very rational, but after listening to her, he almost had an impulse to cry.


    After so many years, he didn¡¯t know how Eliza could always remember this person, even if she forgot


    his name.


    Robin Johnson stood up and said to Robert Peter, e with me."


    Elizabeth Johnson¡¯s room was on the top floor, because there were few people going in and out at


    ordinary times, so the news of her illness didn¡¯te out.


    The eldest daughter of the Johnson family has a mental illness.


    The door was locked because she often ran around. Robin Johnson opened the door. Robert Peter


    went in, and saw Elizabeth Johnson in a white skirt, sitting on the bed, barefoot, with a bear in her arms


    and a mobile phone in her slender fingers.


    On the screen of the mobile phone, there was Robert Peter¡¯s picture. She was looking at it seriously.


    When Robert Peter met her, she was only a teenager. But after so many years, she didn¡¯t change at all.


    The years seemed to pause on her. He looked at Elizabeth Johnson. His throat seemed to be blocked


    by something. He couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Elizabeth Johnson looked up at Robert Peter, who was standing at the door. In addition to the doctor


    and her usual servants, only her family cane to see her.


    At the moment, she looked at the man who was simr to the man on the mobile phone. She blinked,


    and her eyes cried with disbelief, "You?"


    Only this sound made Robert Peter feel that the whole world has be quiet.


    -


    In the afternoon, Anna was sitting at the dinner table, peeling crayfish with gloves. Daniel Taylor was


    sitting opposite her, listening to Anna telling him about her university¡¯s matters.


    Just then, Daniel Taylor¡¯s phone rang. He took off his gloves and answered the phone, "Robbie."


    It was Robin Johnson¡¯s call.


    Anna was busy peeling crayfish when she heard Daniel Taylor saying, "Robbie wants to talk to you."


    Anna was stunned, "me?"


    Why Robin Johnson is looking for her?


    He even called on sir¡¯s phone!


    She took off her gloves, took Daniel Taylor¡¯s cell phone, and put it on her ear, "hello."


    Robin Johnson¡¯s voice was loud and he was angry, "Did you ask Robert Peter toe here? Did you


    tell him about Eliza?"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "..." Because the mobile phone was too close Anna felt that her ears have been noisy and numb, she


    took the mobile phone far away.


    She said, "I just mentioned it. Did hee to your house?"


    She just told Robert Peterst night, and Robert Peter has gone to the Johnson house?


    He¡¯s too fast!


    Worthy to be her idol.


    Anna can¡¯t help but praise him more.


    "Yes." Robin Johnson said, "Anna, I¡¯ll tell you, you¡¯re finished."


    "..." Anna¡¯s face was innocent. Why is he so angry? She thought she¡¯s done a good job.


    Why Robin Johnson was so fierce, she didn¡¯t understand!


    It seemed that Robert Peter and Eliza have a good rtionship, but she just couldn¡¯t understand why


    Robert Peter didn¡¯t know about Eliza¡¯s illness.

 Chapter 634

    Chapter 634


    After the call ended, Daniel Taylor asked, "What¡¯s the matter?"


    "Scolded by him." Anna shuddered. "Sir, if your friendes to chop me, will you help me?"


    Angry Robin Johnson was quite scary.


    Daniel Taylor, "..."


    What the hell is this?


    He looked at Anna and said, "What have you done?"


    Anna said, "He has a sister, you know?"


    "Eliza?" Daniel Taylor has been at Johnson¡¯s house for a long time, of course, he knew.


    Anna nodded, st time I saw her. I saw that she had been looking for Robert Peter. Last night when I


    had dinner, I told Robert Peter about this. I let him have a look, and Robert Peter went there today."


    This was the way things were. Anna didn¡¯t think there was anything worth hiding from Daniel Taylor.


    After hearing this, Daniel Taylor took a surprising look at Anna. "You have seen Eliza, how can I not


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    know?"


    Ordinary people didn¡¯t know that Elizabeth Johnson was still at home. This was a secret known by just


    very familiar people.


    Mrs. Johnson has always been very concerned about his reputation. The matter that his daughter was


    mentally ill has been a deep secret and they didn¡¯t want to let others know.


    Anna said, "I didn¡¯t tell you because I thought it was unimportant. But Robin Johnson seems to hate me


    for this."


    "Nothing will happen. Robert Peter will take care of it," Daniel Taylor said.


    Anna nodded. He said so, and she was relieved.


    It turned out that the problem was not big.


    Anna continued to peel the crawfish and asked Daniel Taylor, "Do you know that Robert Peter and


    Eliza were together?"


    "I¡¯ve heard that. I don¡¯t know that much." Daniel Taylor was in the army at that time. He didn¡¯t have


    much time to manage these things.


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t care much about women¡¯s affairs, let alone other men¡¯s and women¡¯s affairs.


    Anna was very curious, "do you know why they broke up?"


    Daniel Taylor looked at her appearance like a curious baby. "Why do you want to know everything?"


    "I just thought it might be a good material." Anna couldn¡¯t stop herself to not gossip.


    Daniel Taylor couldn¡¯t understand this woman, "you are so concerned about Robert Peter¡¯s past affair,


    why I never saw so concerned about my past?"


    "Do you want to tell me about your previous love affair?" Anna was even more curious.


    Daniel Taylor, "..."


    All right!


    He admitted that he can¡¯t win this argument.


    He was more willing to talk about Robert Peter, "when Eliza and Robert Peter were together, she was


    very young, her parents had only one daughter, and they loved her very much. Of course, they didn¡¯t


    agree for her and Robert Peter¡¯s rtionship and they broke up."


    Robin Johnson told Daniel Taylor all this.


    Robin Johnson really loved his sister. His sister talked about these things. Of course, he was very


    concerned about it. He and Daniel Taylor were good friends. So, he told Daniel Taylor everything.


    However, Daniel Taylor managed to remember very few details.


    Anna listened and said, "I envy them."


    "..." Daniel Taylor was very surprised, "Do you envy it?"


    He didn¡¯t know what was there to envy.


    He even thought his wife had ate too much crayfish, so she became stupid.


    Anna said, "They broke up so many years ago, still they remember each other, still they love each


    other, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very precious and rare? If one day we were apart for such a long time, you


    would be like them. Will you remember me?"


    Anna said, staring at Daniel Taylor. Daniel Taylor peeled the shrimps and didn¡¯t answer her boring


    question.

 Chapter 635

    Chapter 635


    Anna felt embarrassed and smiled, "in fact. It¡¯s ok if you don¡¯t remember me. In reality, how can


    someone have such deep feelings? Maybe after a long time, even I will forget you."


    In this era, everything is fast-paced, and love is also fast-paced.


    After so many years of separation, who still remember the love of the past?


    Daniel Taylor listened to Anna and felt the stir in her words. Finally, he can¡¯t help saying, "we won¡¯t be


    separated."


    Especially thest sentence she said, "Maybe after a long time, even I will forget you" made him say


    that. He believed that Anna was a woman who can do such a thing. So he never even dreamed of


    leaving her.


    -


    "President Peter, you should leave now." Robin Johnson looked at the time, and then looked into the


    room. He found Elizabeth Johnson and Robert Peter talking.


    He has given them a lot of time, shouldn¡¯t it be enough?


    Robert Peter looked at Robin Johnson and Elizabeth Johnson and stood up.


    Elizabeth Johnson grabbed his hand, "Are you leaving?"


    In her world, she probably never thought that she would see him. She was just used to waiting, waiting


    all the time, and she didn¡¯t believe that he would appear.


    Robin Johnson said, "Eliza."


    "I¡¯ll see you next time," Robert Peter said.


    Brother and Robert Peter¡¯s reaction forced Elizabeth Johnson to let go of his hand and sit obediently


    on the sofa, like a good baby.


    Robert Peter took a look at her and walked out to Robin Johnson.


    When they went downstairs, Robin Johnson said, "She is ill. But it has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t


    think about it."


    Even if they have been in love before, no one has ever thought of making Robert Peter responsible for


    Elizabeth Johnson who was already ill.


    Especially for people like Robert Peter. They can¡¯t be with a madman.


    Robin Johnson walked forward and suddenly heard Robert Peter saying, "I want to marry her."


    This sentence made Robin Johnson pause. He turned around and looked at Robert Peter. He thought


    he might be ill. "I think Robert Peter must be a very rational person. How could he be so impulsive?


    Don¡¯t say something that you can¡¯t do just because you want to show off your ability for the time being."


    "..."


    The two men came downstairs and met Mrs. Johnson.


    Mrs. Johnson looked at Robert Peter, frowned and stared to Robin Johnson. Robin Johnson looked


    away, as if he didn¡¯t see his mother¡¯s anger at all.


    "Hello, Mrs. Johnson." Robert Peter said politely.


    "Why did President Petere here?" Mrs. Johnson¡¯s attitude was a little alienated. Because of the


    past, she had a little bad impression of Robert Peter.


    Robert Peter said politely, "Ie to see Eliza."


    Mrs. Johnson stared at Robin Johnson. It seemed that Robert Peter has already seen Eliza...


    However, she calmly said to Robert Peter, "thank you for your concern."


    Robert Peter took a look at Mrs. Johnson and repeated what he just said to Robin Johnson, "I want to


    marry her."


    She paused and looked at Robert Peter. She thought he¡¯s totally crazy.


    They sat down on the sofa. Mrs. Johnson had tea and looked at Robert Peter for a while. After a while,


    she asked, "you can eat at will but you can¡¯t speak at will. Mr. Peter has seen the situation of Eliza.


    Now that you say you want to marry her, I only think you¡¯re joking with me."Original from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 636

    Chapter 636


    "I want to marry her." Robert Peter said seriously, "I¡¯m serious. I really want to marry Eliza. I¡¯ll be ready


    when I get back. I¡¯lle back next time."


    "..." He didn¡¯t seem to be joking.


    "If you think she is pitiful and want to marry her because of sympathy, I advise you to give up. She¡¯s in


    such a situation that even our own family members have a headache while handling her. Is President


    Peter sure that he has the patience to take care of her for the rest of his life? I don¡¯t hope that one day I


    will marry her and someday you will send her back, saying that you can¡¯t stand her like this."


    In her opinion, Robert Peter only made such a decision on impulse.


    Robert Peter said, "Since I said that, I will be responsible for her all my life. I just hope Mrs. Johnson


    can give me this opportunity."


    Elizabeth Johnson was a member of the Johnson family. If her mother won¡¯t agree, he can¡¯t take her


    away.


    Mrs. Johnson just looked at Robert Peter and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I wille again," Robert Peter said.


    Then he stood up and Robin Johnson sent him out.


    Robin Johnson came back, saw his mother sitting on the sofa in some thoughts. He did not know what


    she was thinking.


    "Mom." Robin Johnson said.


    Mrs. Johnson red at him and said, "Who asked you to take him to see Eliza?"


    "He came himself." Robin Johnson said, "He said he wanted to see Eliza. You also know about Eliza,


    so I took him."


    "How does he know that Eliza is at home? Didn¡¯t they all say that Eliza is abroad?"


    This was the news released to the public, no one outside knew the actual truth.


    They said that they broke up before. Now Eliza was ill, and Robert Peter came to see Eliza again. It


    wasn¡¯t good for Johnson¡¯s family reputation. That¡¯s why the Johnson family never contacted Robert


    Peter.


    Robin Johnson thought of Anna, but didn¡¯t mention her name, "I identally said something."


    If his mother came to know that it was Anna, she¡¯ll be angry with Anna.


    "..." Mrs. Johnson red at him but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Robin Johnson said, "What do you think of Robert Peter¡¯s decision to marry Eliza?"


    "That¡¯s what he said." Mrs. Johnson didn¡¯t take it to heart: "he didn¡¯t know at all what it meant to marry


    Eliza."


    She didn¡¯t believe that there would be someone in the world who would really want to marry a crazy


    person.


    And for a man like Robert Peter, what kind of woman he can¡¯t found?


    Why would he marry the crazy Eliza?


    Because they¡¯ve been in love before?


    It¡¯s ridiculous.


    -


    On Saturday, Anna was at Taylor¡¯s house watching TV with mother Taylor. She took the remote control


    and changed channels.


    When she jumped to a channel, Robert Peter¡¯s face appeared. He was magnified on the screen and


    looked very handsome.


    "Oh, isn¡¯t this Robert?" mother Taylor said in surprise.


    Anna put down the remote control and watched it with mother Taylor.


    Listening to Robert Peter was a kind of enjoyment. It was veryfortable. This man, with high EQ,


    can make the scene iparably harmonious.


    The host looked at him admiringly and asked, "I heard that Mr. Peter is still single. In a reasonable way,


    it should be easy to find a girlfriend under such conditions. Can you tell me the reason why you didn¡¯t


    find a partner?"


    In the past, Robert Peter always replied such questions officially that he has been too busy with his


    work or something.


    However, today, he gave an unexpected answer, "I¡¯m getting married."


    Anna¡¯s eyes widened.


    The host looked at him incredulously, "When?"

 Chapter 637

    Chapter 637


    Robert Peter said, "We will make it public when there is news. But it should be fast."


    "Then¡­ Who is your fianc¨¦e?" the host heard that he was getting married, and it was the most exciting


    news.


    Robert Peter thought about it and said, "She is my first love, the girl I always liked."


    Anna didn¡¯t expect that his action would be so fast. Unexpectedly, he decided to get married?


    Isn¡¯t it an extremely swift and decisive reaction?


    Daniel Taylor was sitting on the bed reading, Anna opened the door and came in, looking at him under


    the warm light in the room. "I just watched TV with mom, Robert Peter is going to get married."


    Daniel Taylor looked at the book, heard the excitement in her tone, and couldn¡¯t help but look at her, "is


    it?"


    "Yes." Anna took off her shoes, climbed to bed, and took the quilt to cover herself, and said, "It seems


    he is going to marry Eliza. What a quick move!"


    When Anna told him about Eliza, she never thought he would make such a decision.


    Daniel Taylor said, "This man always dares to do what he wants, and once he decides something, it will


    not change easily."


    Daniel Taylor really appreciated Robert Peter¡¯s personality very much and wanted to convince Robert


    Peter to join his business. Of course, even if he won¡¯t convince him, as apetitor, he will still


    appreciate this man.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor who praised Robert Peter. "It seems you like him very much."


    If it was before, Daniel Taylor would admit it. But Anna¡¯s nature was like a fujoshi (refers to women who


    like to fantasize about men''s love) and Daniel Taylor knew it very well. If he says that he likes him, he


    didn''t know what she would think.


    He looked at her andy down with his arms around her. "I don¡¯t like him, I just think he¡¯s good."


    "Doesn''t this mean liking someone?"


    "Don¡¯t you want to sleep?" Daniel Taylor looked at her. "If you talk again, I will shut up your mouth."


    "But I want to talk to you!" How can someone not even let others talk?


    As soon as Anna said this, Daniel Taylor raised his head and kissed her, without giving her a chance to


    talk.


    Sincest time, knowing that she took medicine, Daniel Taylor only slept with her and didn¡¯t touch her.


    Anna knew that he still had that matter on his mind.


    She was surprised by his today¡¯s reaction. Unconsciously, she put her hand around this man¡¯s neck.


    Daniel Taylor raised his head and looked at Anna who took the initiative to hug him. They were very


    close, so when they were together, they wanted to integrate each other into their own bones.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her lovely red face, and his body responded when he kissed her.


    If it was just like the past, he would have done it.


    But at this moment, he restrained himself. "Go to sleep."


    They were at Taylor¡¯s house. All the family hoped that Anna can get pregnant soon. They seldome


    back, so there was no condom here.


    She didn¡¯t want to get pregnant, and he didn¡¯t want to take advantage of her at this time so that she


    could not secretly take medicine again.


    Anna, like a kitten, seemed to scratch his palm. "Don¡¯t be angry about me taking the pill, ok?"


    "I am not angry." He hasn¡¯t been angry these days. Especially after saying some words to Anna, he


    had no temper at all.


    Anna said, "You want children. When my work is steady, I will think about it."


    She didn¡¯t want to have a baby now.


    And they were so good now, why should they have a little devil to increase trouble?


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna, lowered his head, and kissed her again. "I know, I¡¯m not angry with you. I


    won¡¯t touch you today not because I am angry."

 Chapter 638

    Chapter 638


    He knew she must have thought more.


    He exined to her why he couldn¡¯t touch her today, then he put his arms around her to sleep, bit her


    ears fiercely, and said, "I¡¯ll clean you up when I go back."


    "..."


    In the morning, Anna came downstairs and saw Emily Woodley sitting in the living room. Mother Taylor


    and Mrs. Woodley were watering flowers in the yard outside and the two olddies were busy chatting.


    Emily Woodley saw Anna and said, "Isn¡¯t this my sister-inw? Look at you, it seems you spent the


    night herest night?"


    "Do you have any problem?" Anna asked.


    Why can¡¯t she stay over here?


    Emily Woodley raised her mouth sarcastically, "No. I¡¯m just curious. You and my brother are divorced,


    and you always run to Taylor¡¯s house. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed? Now that you are divorced, so you two


    are different individuals. You shouldn¡¯t try to go back to Daniel Taylor in this way! After all, no matter


    how much you think about it, he won¡¯t take a fancy to you!"


    Isabe Brown still hasn''te back yet, and she didn¡¯t mention anything to Emily Woodley that she


    faced there rted to Daniel Taylor. Therefore, Emily Woodley didn¡¯t know that Anna was with Daniel


    Taylor or that Daniel Taylor has taken Anna to met the old chief.


    As soon as she had finished speaking, she saw Daniel Tayloring downstairs.


    Daniel Taylor gave Emily Woodley a meaningful nce, which made Emily Woodley feel guilty.


    "Hello, Daniel." She said hello politely.


    Daniel Taylor replied, "Hi."


    Seeing his calm appearance, it seemed that he didn¡¯t hear what she said to Anna.


    That¡¯s good!


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    If Daniel Taylor hadn¡¯t heard it, Emily Woodley was relieved and if Anna dared toin, she will say


    that Anna ndered her.


    After all, Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t like Anna anymore. He won¡¯t doubt whatever she will say.


    When Emily Woodley thought about this, Daniel Taylor looked at Anna and said, "Let¡¯s go for


    breakfast."


    Anna nodded and went to the dining hall.


    As for the words that Emily Woodley just said, Anna was almost used to it.


    Some months ago, she thought that if she will divorce Daniel Taylor, she might be able to stop the


    gossip. Now she found that she was too na?ve to think this.


    There are many gossipers in the world. No matter whether you are good or bad, there are always


    people who like to speak behind your back.


    It seems that if they don¡¯t say a few words, they won¡¯t be ufortable.


    Anna and Daniel Taylor were going to the dining hall, and at the same time, Mrs. Taylor and Mrs.


    Woodley came in.


    Mrs. Woodley saw Anna and said hello with a smile, "Hey, Anna."


    Mrs. Woodley, just like Mother Taylor, liked Anna very much. It was nice to see Anna.


    Although Anna was young, she was hardworking, sensible, and good-tempered. Aunts of their age, all


    like this kind of sensible and progressive girl. On the other side, her daughter just does something


    unreliable all day. Mrs. Woodley was also very worried.


    "Hello, aunt," Anna said hello.


    Anna always called her aunt.


    Mrs. Woodley responded. Every time she looked at Anna. She happened to have a good mood.


    Emily Woodley came to them and saw them like this.


    Why are they all so kind to Anna? Where is Anna better than her?


    Mother Taylor was chatting with Mrs. Woodley. Emily Woodley sat quietly with them and looked at Anna


    and Daniel Taylor. Her own mother was there, and Emily Woodley was quite at ease.


    Anna ignored them, went into the kitchen, brought out the noodles cooked by the aunt, handed them to


    Daniel Taylor, and took her bowl.

 Chapter 639

    Chapter 639


    Then Emily Woodley saw her sitting with Daniel Taylor in the dining hall and eating noodles.


    Shameless!


    They are divorced, and she deliberately tries to get close to Daniel Taylor.


    Anna¡¯s mind is very deep.


    Emily Woodley immediately felt that Isabe Brown was not Anna¡¯s opponent at all.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Anna¡¯s seduction was too powerful!


    But the main point was that what did she see? She actually saw that Daniel Taylor was also very kind


    to Anna. They didn¡¯t look like they were divorced!


    Emily Woodley took a look at Mother Taylor, and can¡¯t help but asking her a question, "Auntie, Anna,


    and brother Daniel are divorced. Are they still so close?"


    Mother Taylor took a look at her son and daughter-inw who were having breakfast. She didn¡¯t think


    there was any problem. She looked at Emily Woodley and said, "What¡¯s wrong in it?"


    "..."


    Emily Woodley looked at Mother Taylor¡¯s strange look, and couldn¡¯t help thinking, do you think it is


    normal?


    Don¡¯t they feel that it¡¯s strange?


    Mrs. Woodley stared at Emily and said, "Why are you so nosy? From where did you learn it? After


    looking at brother Daniel and his wife have a good rtionship. Aren¡¯t you happy? Do you want to


    watch them apart?"


    "No..." Emily Woodley was scolded inexplicably, but she still said innocently, "but they are divorced!"


    "Shut up, you are a big girl, don¡¯t you even know how to stay quiet?" In their opinion, it was a wonderful


    thing that Anna and Daniel Taylor can sit and talk together. Emily Woodley said this at this time, and it


    was equal to spoil the fun.


    Emily Woodley was treated seriously by her mother, and she had some grievances.


    Mrs. Woodley stayed with mother Taylor for a while, and then she took Emily Woodley back.


    Mother Taylor came over and looked at the two people who were still eating noodles.


    "Mom."


    Anna greeted mother Taylor politely.


    Mother Taylor looked at her son and daughter-inw. She was very satisfied with their good


    rtionship. She asked curiously, "you two haven¡¯t got divorce certificates yet?"


    She only heard that they signed the divorce agreement. After that, Mrs. Taylor kept people watching


    and ask them to not let them get the divorce certificate. Later, Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t mention it.


    Daniel Taylor shook his hand with chopsticks.


    Next second, she heard Anna saying, "Do we need to get a divorce certificate?"


    She seemed to have forgotten this. She thought that after signing the divorce agreement, Daniel Taylor


    would deal with the matter, so it should be over.


    "Of course," Mother Taylor said with a smile. "Silly child. But you two have a good rtionship now.


    Don¡¯t get the divorce certificate. Anna, give birth to a baby grandson for our family quickly. You and


    Daniel should always be good, and it won¡¯t let other women make up their minds."


    Mother Taylor was looking forward to the rtionship between the two.


    In her heart, she only liked Anna, and only epted Anna as her daughter-inw.


    Anna couldn¡¯t help but look at Daniel Taylor and thought of her divorce certificate with him and after


    that¡­ But nothing happened after that.


    All of a sudden, she found that she seemed to have been trapped.


    After breakfast, Anna went upstairs, Daniel Taylor followed her, "Anna."


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s mood at the moment can only be described as speechless.


    Originally, Anna didn¡¯t pay attention to this matter at all, he didn¡¯t mention it, and she didn¡¯t seem to


    think of it.


    Now, as soon as mother Taylor said, Anna felt stupid again and remembered.


    Anna entered the room, Daniel Taylor followed in and saw her standing by the bed.


    Anna seemed very angry.


    Next second she heard Daniel Tayloring in and calling her, "wife..."

 Chapter 640

    Chapter 640


    "When shall we get the divorce certificate?" Anna¡¯s tone was a little exhrating.


    Actually, this man... He''s gone too far!


    Daniel Taylor came over. "What divorce certificate?"


    He pretended to be stupid!


    Anna looked back and stared at him, "don¡¯t you want to get a divorce certificate at all?"


    ¡°...¡± Daniel Taylor looked elsewhere and did not reply.


    Looking at his response, Anna was sure that she guessed right.


    Did he know how long she was sad when she got divorced?


    At that time she felt that she was going to be depressed for a lifetime.


    The thought of losing him made her very unhappy.


    But unexpectedly... It¡¯s was his trap. She felt sad for nothing!


    "Show me the divorce agreement." Anna said.


    Daniel Taylor looked back at her and said innocently, "I have torn it."


    "..." She stared at him. She was angry at being cheated.


    Daniel Taylor came forward and hugged her. "We are so good. What divorce agreement and divorce


    certificate do we need?"


    "You lied to me with a fake divorce." Anna didn¡¯t know what to say.


    How could there be such an outwardly kind but inwardly evil person?


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Besides, he pretended that everything was true!


    Daniel Taylor said, "It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s all my fault."


    "I want to divorce you!" Anna said, "How can you treat me as a fool?"


    How can he cheat her like this?


    This is too much.


    As soon as this sentence was finished, Daniel Taylor put his arm around her and used his strength. His


    eyes were very serious. "What do you say?"


    "..." The sudden increase in the momentum made Anna feel guilty. She looked at him and felt that he


    was angry. She said wrongly, "I..."


    "I don¡¯t mind if you say it again." Daniel Taylor raised his eyebrows and looked at her very seriously.


    He looked like this. How dare Anna say half a word?


    She didn¡¯t speak, Daniel Taylor pushed her to the bed, pressed her under his body, "It looks like my


    love has spoiled you!"


    Today, he will let her know who has the final say in this family.


    Anna, "..."


    Daniel Taylor bit her lips and she said innocently, "it hurts."


    Daniel Taylor sped her hands, pressed them to her head, looked at her, because of nervousness


    and uneasiness her eyes were very severe. "From now on, if I hear you mention divorce to me, don¡¯t


    me me for not abiding mymitment."


    "Commitment?" Anna looked at him. "What¡¯s themitment?"


    Daniel Taylor said, "I will let you have children. When you have children, you won¡¯t dare to leave me


    again."


    "Ha ha-" Anna couldn¡¯t helpughing, "You will let me have and I will have children?"


    The fate of children was still unknown!


    Daniel Taylor raised his eyebrows and said in a low voice, "so, you want to try it?"


    He looked at her with dangerous eyes.


    Obviously, Anna didn¡¯t want to try, "I don¡¯t."


    "Then you know you¡¯re wrong?"


    "..." Anna stared at his dark eyes.


    Do you have to settle ounts like this?


    Just as she was forced to figure out how to deal with it, Daniel Taylor kissed her on the lips for a while


    and said in a deep voice, "I always regard you as my treasure and my favorite person. Do you know


    how sad I felt when you asked for a divorce?"

 Chapter 641

    Chapter 641


    When he said that, she felt as if he was very aggrieved.


    Anna also felt sad to see him like this, "then you shouldn¡¯t agree."


    He agreed so easily, and she thought that her rtionship with him just ended.


    Daniel Taylor said, "If I won¡¯t let you go, how you will regret it?"


    If he won¡¯t let her taste, the taste of divorce, how can she know how good she was beside him?


    Anna didn¡¯t speak or look into his eyes.


    Daniel Taylor couldn¡¯t help but give her a political lesson, "when people talked about you, you decided


    to divorce me, so, tell me, after our divorce, did they stop talking? They even talked more, they said


    that you¡¯ve been dumped by me, they said I don¡¯t like you. If you really give this much importance to


    others opinions. You will never be happy in your life."


    For this matter, if he just talked with her, she would never understand.


    That¡¯s how children are. The things they haven¡¯t experienced are impossible for them to understand.


    Only when she tried, she came to know who was right.


    Therefore, Daniel Taylor chose to tell her with practical actions.


    In the future, she should be at ease with him!


    In order to keep his wife with him, he also tried his best.


    -


    Jack Smith came in and Mother Taylor saw him. "Jack Smith."


    "Hello, madam. Where is Mr. Taylor?" Jack Smith asked.


    "Upstairs. I think he has a good rtionship with Anna recently, so I told them not to apply for a divorce


    certificate," Mother Taylor said happily.


    After listening, Jack Smith was shocked, and he stared at Mother Taylor, "you didn¡¯t say it in front of


    Anna, did you?"


    "What¡¯s the matter?"


    Jack Smith had a headache. "Anna didn¡¯t know about it. You have reminded her! What if she wants to


    divorce Mr. Taylor again?"


    By then, Mr. Taylor will have another headache.


    Mother Taylor said in surprise, "Really? So the divorce was proposed by Anna at the beginning?"


    This was a surprise for Mother Taylor.


    She thought it was her son, who forgot Anna. She did not expect, it was Anna who proposed this


    divorce!


    -


    When Daniel Taylor came out of the room, Jack Smith stood at the door, waiting for him uneasily. "How


    are you, Mr. Taylor?"


    His nervous appearance made Daniel Taylor puzzled, "what¡¯s the matter?"


    "Anna didn¡¯t make a fuss to get the divorce certificate, did she? Just downstairs I heard madam saying


    that she mentioned the divorce certificate in front of Anna." Jack Smith said.


    "..." Daniel Taylor said, "No."


    It was also his wit that he frightened first and then subdued her.


    Actually, when mother Taylor said this, Daniel Taylor was also really flustered.


    When Jack Smith heard this, he was relieved. "That¡¯s good."


    "Are you worried for her or for me?" Looking at Jack Smith¡¯s relieved look, Daniel Taylor couldn¡¯t help


    but study deeply.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Isn''t this man his assistant, right?


    It seems he is his wife¡¯s assistant, is it?


    Jack Smith said, "of course, I¡¯m worried for you. Who made Anna the most influential person in your


    life?"


    Once there was something wrong with their feelings, the one who will be influenced will be him!


    Every day he has to see Daniel Taylor¡¯s serious face, and he will be the most pitiful.


    Daniel Taylor took a look at Jack Smith and went to the study. "What¡¯s going on?"


    Jack Smith followed and handed the document to him. "These are the documents you asked me to


    prepare about JP culture. Have a look."


    Daniel Taylor looked over. "Call Ryan Asher to meet me."


    Jack Smith said, "OK."


    -


    The next night, Jack Smith called Ryan Asher home and several people signed the agreement


    together.

 Chapter 642

    Chapter 642


    JP Culture was transferred to Anna. Daniel Taylor only took some shares. Of course, JP Culture will


    provide services to him when he needs it.


    This was also a kind of cooperation with Anna.


    After signing, Jack Smith and Ryan Asher left. Anna stood by the window. Daniel Taylor came over and


    looked at her. "What are you looking at?"


    Anna said, "Look, there are many little stars tonight."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Daniel Taylor looked at the starry sky, couldn¡¯t help but stare at his wife and nodded, "well, I like stars."


    Anna looked at him. She didn¡¯t know whether the stars in his mouth refer to stars in the sky or her.


    Anna looked at him. "You have given JP Culture to me, do you think it is right?"


    "Why not?" Daniel Taylor looked at Anna. "If you don¡¯t have the ability, it will be closed in half a year.


    Besides, do you care about such apany?"


    "Hmm."


    "Don¡¯t you care more about working ability? After your graduation, you can¡¯t just stick to it."


    Although thepany can make some money, it will never be Anna¡¯s life goal.


    It was just a small stage in her life.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor, and she was surprised. "In fact, I don¡¯t think about what I will do in the


    future, I just want to make money."


    "That¡¯s not good." Daniel Taylor looked at Anna. "It¡¯s not a sess if you can just earn money. Since


    you are my wife, you have to set a longer-term goal for yourself. Only by contributing to this society,


    you can get respect from others."

 Chapter 643

    Chapter 643


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor. His words were a little surprising to her.


    She thought that as long as she can make money, she could be worthy of him, but she found that the


    ideological level of this man was far from her.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don¡¯t have a goal." Anna said.


    "Think now." Daniel Taylor said, "Only in this way you can be a better person."


    His words, let Anna¡¯s heart have a feeling of being filled.


    Maybe it was because she didn¡¯t have a clear goal that she felt insecure in the past?


    She looked at the serious Daniel Taylor and couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    Daniel Taylor said, "What are youughing at?"


    What he said is so funny?


    Anna said, "I just think that you are like a teacher and teach me the truth of the life of how to be a


    great person."


    She now understood why Daniel Taylor joined the army even when he belonged to such a rich family.


    Daniel Taylor turned around. "Why don¡¯t I think you¡¯re praising me?"


    She talked as if he was her father.


    His haughty appearance made Anna couldn¡¯t helpughing, and she said to Daniel Taylor, "by the way,


    I¡¯lle back a littlete tomorrow evening. My school ssmates have get-together."


    "Okay." Daniel Taylor said, "So Miss Anna can go to bed earlier now?"


    "Then I¡¯ll take a bath." Anna smiled and walked into the bathroom.


    At first, when she thought that Daniel Taylor gave her JP Culture, she was quite upset. But when he


    enlightened her, she suddenly felt that it was the burden of her own thinking that was too heavy to


    carry.


    Sometimes she felt very happy with him because his protection was not only materialistic but also


    spiritualistic.


    Just by staying around him, she can learn a lot, and he will always guide her in the right way.

 Chapter 644

    Chapter 644


    Daniel Taylor sat on the sofa, flipped over the books at hand, and heard Anna singing while bathing.


    "..."


    It looks like she¡¯s happy today.


    Anna took a bath, wiped her hair, opened the door of the bathroom, and bumped into Daniel Taylor¡¯s


    arms.


    She touched the bridge of her nose. "Sir, why are you doing standing here?"


    "Waiting for you." Daniel Taylor looked at her, reached out his hand, and held her in his arms. Suddenly


    the atmosphere became ambiguous.


    Anna looked up and looked into his eyes!


    Er! Suddenly she thought, she was so pleased that she lost her own sense of measure¡­


    -


    Two hourster, Anna was lying in bed. She even felt unable to cry.


    However, Daniel Taylor seemed very satisfied. "What¡¯s the song that you sang in the bath today? It¡¯s


    very nice."


    "..."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Every time after having a rtionship with him, Anna had an impulse to run away from home.


    She clung to the pillow and whimpered.


    Daniel Taylor held her hand and looked at her silent little cutie. "Why don¡¯t you talk?"


    Anna¡¯s voice was very low, "I don¡¯t want to talk. I am broken! You are a bad guy!"


    "What did I do?"


    Anna said, "I don¡¯t care. Next time when I say stop, you must stop."


    It was really hard to be his wife.


    She has really been hurt since she was with him. Every time after doing this, even when she thought


    about it, her legs be soft.


    Daniel Taylor hugged her, her back was close to his chest, he reaches out his hand and touched her


    back, his eyes were very deep and he said. "I will hire a fitness coach for you."


    His wife¡¯s physical strength was too poor. Of course, he had to find a way for her.


    Anna, "..."


    How does she feel that the purpose for him to tell her about the fitness coach was not as simple as it


    looks?


    Is he sure that he didn¡¯t want to bully her more in bed?


    "No coach, I don¡¯t want to."


    "Ok. Then don¡¯t cry in bed again." Daniel Taylor said.


    "..."


    Anna said, "It¡¯s clearly your fault. How can it be my problem? Why do I need to find a coach? I


    don¡¯t have much time."


    She was busy at work every day. Where does she have time to do this?


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna. "I don¡¯t mind hiring an assistant to arrange your time for you."


    How can one do not have the time for fitness? In Daniel Taylor¡¯s view, it was only an excuse.


    It was just that she usually wasted time ying mobile phone games, posting different photos, and


    scrolling.


    Anna took a look at him. "I don¡¯t need it too."


    "Why?"


    "This way, am I not going to be watched by you every day?" She really didn¡¯t need an assistant. This


    way, she won¡¯t even have her freedom. She didn¡¯t like this feeling. She said, "I¡¯ll arrange the time."


    Isn¡¯t it just taking some time to do some exercise?


    She can do it.


    Daniel Taylor nodded approvingly, "that¡¯s good."


    There was nothing he wanted her to do and failed.


    Mr. Taylor had a lot of ways.


    He casually said that he would hire an assistant, and she managed to squeeze out time for exercise.


    In the morning, Anna was busy going out and asked the driver to drop her. She came out, and Daniel


    Taylor followed her, "wait a minute."


    "..." Anna looked at Daniel Taylor and saw that he handed her breakfast. "Why don¡¯t you have


    breakfast?"


    "I¡¯mte today. I have to go." Anna took the breakfast and said, "I have something to do in the school. I


    want to go early."

 Chapter 645

    Chapter 645


    It was his fault. Because of him she went to bedtest night and got up sote today.


    Daniel Taylor grabbed her, helped her to tidy up her cor, and asked slowly, "in the afternoon, are you


    going to the party with your school ssmates?"


    "Yes."


    "When will youe back?"


    Anna thought for a moment, "about seven o¡¯clock."


    "Then when you go there, send me the location and I¡¯ll pick you up at seven."


    "No, I cane back myself." If Daniel Taylor wille to pick her up and was seen by her


    ssmates, she can¡¯t imagine the scene.


    It was mainly that people now love talking behind people¡¯s backs. Anna was used to keeping a low


    profile.


    Daniel Taylor hugged her and kissed her, then he said in her ear. "It¡¯s OK. I want to pick you up."


    "Well, I¡¯m reallyte." Subconsciously, she again started talking with him again. She was aggrieved.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She was in a hurry, but he was so calm. She will bete!


    Daniel Taylor hugged her and didn¡¯t let her go. "Kiss me, and I will let you go."


    "..." Anna looked at him unbelievingly. "There are so many people here!"


    The driver, the gardener, their aunt, and he asked her to kiss him.


    "Then are you going to university or not?" Daniel Taylor was not worried at all.


    Anna sighed. It was toote, she padded her feet, closed her eyes, and kissed him on the cheek.


    This little action made her face red.


    She was going to die of shame at the thought of being watched by so many people.


    Daniel Taylor seems to be satisfied, "be careful on the way."


    His voice was not loud or small, but it was enough for everyone around him to hear.


    Everyone was looking at this couple.


    How happy they are!


    It¡¯s good to see people returning to their good time, a good love story.


    Aunt Lisa was in her fifties, and her daughter was older than Anna. Looking at this scene, she can¡¯t


    help but adore Anna. She loved watching them together.


    Anna sat in the car, took a sip of the milk that Daniel Taylor gave her, looked back at the door, and


    found that Daniel Taylor was still standing there looking at her, his eyes seemed to have her shadow.


    In a sh, she had a feeling of being surrounded by happiness.


    -


    In the afternoon, when Anna came out of the club, she saw John Peter standing there and couldn¡¯t help


    but be shocked.


    Since the family decided to let John Peter go abroad he disappeared for a long time and no one knew


    what he was doing.


    John Peter looked at Anna, his eyes were not as cold as usual, he said, "shall we talk?"


    Anna came over. "What do you want to say?"


    It seemed that he was calm now.


    John Peter looked at Anna. She looked very happy these days, seemed a lot happier than she was


    before the divorce.


    He raised his mouth and said, "It seems that you are really happy with my uncle."


    Anna looked away, looked elsewhere, and moves forward a few steps. John Peter followed her.


    Anna said, "It¡¯s certainly a very happy thing to be with a person you like."


    "I¡¯ve decided to go abroad. I won¡¯t bother you again." John Peter had some self-mocking tone.


    Anna nced at him, "you know, everyone is doing this for you, and going abroad is not a bad thing.


    Several high school students have gone abroad. What are you afraid of?"


    Anna used to know that there was a big gap between her and John Peter. Going abroad was a very


    difficult thing for her, but it was as simple as eating for him.

 Chapter 646

    Chapter 646


    John Peter looked at Anna. "I know they are doing for my good. What about you? Do you want me to


    go abroad for the sake of my betterment?"


    "..." Anna said, "How do you want me to answer you? Truth or lie?"


    John Peter was stunned, "The truth."


    Anna said, "That¡¯s to say, I don¡¯t like you very much. I hope you can go a little further and don¡¯t disturb


    my life."


    John Peter knew how cruel this woman was, but when he heard Anna¡¯s saying that, he was still very


    sad.


    "What about the lie?" John Peter asked.


    He thought it was better to listen to Anna¡¯s lies and cheat his own self.


    "Lies?" Anna thought for a moment and said, "of course, I hope you can learn more abroad and


    be a useful person. You have a long life ahead, love is not everything. Wait for the time when you


    turn 30, No, maybe by the age of 25, you will think Anna was a ghost. You can¡¯t put it down now,


    because the leaf in front of you is blocking the whole forest. John Peter, do you know why I used to like


    you?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "..." John Peter was stunned.


    Anna said, "Because I think you know a lot, you say you like astronomy, you like the universe, you


    always share things I never thought about. You are not like me. You don¡¯t know how I worked hard to


    go to school. In fact, just to get a schrship. This is a ce where we are different from each other.


    But now, because of me, you have be what you shouldn¡¯t be."


    Anna has not said these words to him for a long time.


    Since they got into a quarrel with each other, two people with the same interests have gradually gone


    away.


    In fact, what¡¯s wrong with him? Nothing!


    But they were too young to love each other deeply.


    Love each other more than love the world.


    Now Anna has learned to love someone like this, but the one she loved was no longer John Peter.


    However, she believed that one day, John Peter will think through and understand it.


    John Peter listened to Anna¡¯s lies and his eyes moved. She said it was a lie, but it sounded more


    moving than the truth.


    John Peter looked at her. The wind blew over her and blew her long hair away.


    His voice was very light, "you are really a liar. You can tell lies like this."


    Anna raised her eyebrows and was ready to walk away. John Peter grabbed her wrist and pulled her


    back. Anna had not yet responded yet, and a kiss has fallen on her cheek.


    The world was quiet, and she seemed to hear the leaves falling.


    She was stunned for a while, when the mind responded, the white face immediately turned red


    because of anger.


    She instinctively raised her hand and pped him in the face.


    "Bang" the sound of the p sounded in John Peter¡¯s ears.


    He was stunned. Looking back at Anna, he found that her eyes were full of indignation after being


    humiliated. She said, "I was really wrong about you!"


    Just a while ago, Anna was still pleading for him in her heart, saying that he was not a bad man. At this


    moment, Anna was too angry. She wished she could take back all the words she said in her heart.


    Looking at her anger, John Peter smiled.


    Anna was so angry that she even had a trill when she spoke, "you are really crazy!"


    With that, she took her school bag and ran away quickly. John Peter looked at her back. His eyes were


    very serious. He said in his heart, "Anna, wait for me toe back."

 Chapter 647

    Chapter 647


    One day, he will be more dazzling than his uncle, and he will let her see himself.


    Not like now, his uncle upied the most important position in her heart without doing anything.


    Vanessa Cameron was standing not far away, looking at this scene, including the scene of John Peter


    kissing Anna.


    She has always known that John Peter liked Anna, but she didn¡¯t expect that he liked Anna so much.


    Even when so many things happened, even after getting hurt by Anna, he didn¡¯t give up.


    Some days ago, he was still sad about Anna. Knowing that he was going abroad, Anna didn¡¯t care


    much about him, but he still loved the woman who always ignored him and made him sad.


    -


    Anna sat at the table, looking at the cup in front of her, thinking of the moment when John Peter kissed


    her. Although he only kissed her face, still she was very upset.


    Disgusting!


    She never considered him a bad guy, and she never expected that he would do this to her in school.


    Just after thinking about it, Anna felt uneasy.


    What if someone sees it?


    The point is if this matter reaches sir¡¯s ears¡­


    Anna can¡¯t imagine the consequences.


    "Anna." Because it was a schoolmate¡¯s party, there were many people. They were eating hot pot.


    Someone looked at Anna and stopped her. "Didn¡¯t John Petere?"


    John Peter these two words, let Anna frown, "I don¡¯t know."


    "Why don¡¯t you know? The three of you are in the same school? And you used to have such a good


    rtionship."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Three people were Anna Stark, John Peter, and ire Ashley.


    In the ss, the three of them took the examination of Jingzhou University. They did well and passed,


    and many went to other cities.


    Anna frowned. She didn¡¯t know what to say.


    A ssmate said, "I heard that ire Ashley¡¯s family is bankrupt, is it true?"


    Anna continued to drink water. She was toozy to pay attention to ire Ashley¡¯s situation.


    Seeing Anna not say anything about ire Ashley¡¯s story, someone who didn¡¯te to thest


    ssmate¡¯s party asked curiously, "I heard that ire Ashley has betrayed you and robbed John Peter.


    Is it true? Otherwise, you three were so well, why don¡¯t you get along with each other?"


    Anna looked at these people and the way there were busy gossiping.


    One of them, who came to the reunionst time said with a smile, "I heard that Anna is married now!


    She has married an old man, who is a cripple as well. She must have broken up with John Peter!"


    It was an old story. Anna didn¡¯t know how someone took it out to talk about it now.


    Isn¡¯t it time to talk about her divorce?


    Anna looked at them and didn¡¯t understand why these people have been talking about her. Can¡¯t they


    talk about something else?


    What¡¯s more, they didn¡¯t seem to think it was bad to talk about her like this. They even wanted to


    confirm somethings from her.


    "However, Anna seems much more beautiful now than before, and has developed more taste in


    clothes."


    Anna felt like she was a giant panda waiting to be shown in the zoo.


    "After all she has a rich husband, but its a pity."


    "Anna, your husband can¡¯t stand up. Is there any problem in that respect? I¡¯ve heard that he can¡¯t do


    that either. Has he ever touched you?"


    Who told you my husband couldn¡¯t do it? Last night, I was tossed to death, even till now, my legs are so


    weak.


    Anna really wanted to say this sentence on their face.

 Chapter 648

    Chapter 648


    But she didn¡¯t say it.


    If she has said such a private thing, she would be moreughed at.


    She just looked at the person who said this. Obviously, the person who said this sentence was also a


    woman.


    How these women can manage to say all this? Anna can¡¯t imagine it at all.


    They were not very familiar. Doesn¡¯t it sound rude to say such things?


    She looked at these people and said with a calm face, "if you talk about me again, I¡¯ll go."


    "Well, if you don¡¯t want us to talk about you, we won¡¯t talk." Everyonepromised, after all, it was a


    ssmate''s party, and they didn¡¯t want to make it unpleasant.


    Ste Winslet camete today, but she still came. When she came, she sat beside Anna.


    She didn¡¯t see John Peter and ire Ashley, so she was a little surprised, "John Peter and ire


    Ashley didn¡¯te today?"


    "No." the students there said, "We asked Anna, but Anna didn¡¯t tell us."


    "Anna didn¡¯t tell you because she didn¡¯t know." Ste Winslet nced at Anna and whispered, "It¡¯s


    good that I¡¯m here. If I don¡¯te, they can bully you to death."


    "..." The hot pot in this restaurant was served as a small pot for one person. Anna took her meal and


    said, "Why don¡¯t youe earlier."


    She can¡¯t say they¡¯re bullying her, but she actually felt a little helpless. They made it so difficult that she


    could hardly eat the food.


    But after Ste Winslet¡¯s arrival, the atmosphere was obviously much better.


    At seven o¡¯clock, Daniel Taylor called her, "are you finished? I¡¯m here."


    "Not yet." Anna didn¡¯t expect him toe so soon. "Then, wait for me for a while, okay?"


    "Who is it?" Everyone looked at Anna curiously. The way she talked on the phone revealed a sweet


    taste. They never knew that Anna would have such a soft voice.


    Anna said proudly, "my husband."


    Anyway, she and Daniel Taylor haven¡¯t divorced, and their rtionship was getting more reasonable


    and steady now.


    "Your husbandes to pick you up. Please let him in! Let us see him." There was a lot of noise. Anna


    stood up and went outside to call.


    She went to the outside of the box. Her voice was clear. She heard Daniel Taylor on the phone asking,


    "Yes?"


    "They said they want to see you, and I am dying of anger! These people just want tough at me. They


    just said you can¡¯t stand up." It¡¯s been a long time since Daniel Taylor stood up. But after listening to it


    again, she still felt angry.


    Just afterining, Anna heard Daniel Taylor say, e out and pick me up."


    -


    John Peter was supposed toe to the party, but he didn¡¯te.


    Because of the matter of afternoon with Anna, he went out for a walk. In the evening, around seven


    o¡¯clock, he went to the team club.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Normally at this time, very few peoplee to the club. It was very quiet.


    Just as he entered, he saw n Kevin and Vanessa Cameron cuddling. Vanessa Cameron¡¯s lips were


    stuck on n Kevin¡¯s lips.


    The scene in front of him was a little unexpected. He was stupefied for a moment and was about to


    leave. n Kevin found him and pushed Vanessa Cameron away. He said in a flustered way, "you are


    here."


    Vanessa Cameron looked back at John Peter.


    John Peter was only surprised for a while, and then calmed down, "sorry to disturb you, I¡¯ll leave now."


    "No." n Kevin exined nervously, "This is a misunderstanding."


    This scene, let alone John Peter, even he also did not expect.


    On social media, many people considered Vanessa Cameron as John Peter¡¯s girlfriend, and everyone


    in the team knew that Vanessa Cameron liked John Peter, and their rtionship has been unclear.

 Chapter 649

    Chapter 649


    Now they let John Peter see such a scene. n Kevin was dying of shame.


    Vanessa Cameron stood aside, did not exin, she just looked at John Peter.


    John Peter said to n Kevin, "It¡¯s ok."


    He didn¡¯t care about it at all.


    He was shocked because he suddenly saw this kind of scene. He and n Kevin were best friends but


    he still had an embarrassment because he appeared here like this.


    Vanessa Cameron looked at John Peter¡¯s back and felt heartbroken.


    n Kevin looked back at Vanessa Cameron, "Vanessa, are you crazy?"


    This was his first kiss!


    He didn¡¯t even respond, Vanessa Cameron just hugged him and kissed him...


    Fuck, he treated her as a buddy and she even kissed him!


    Vanessa Cameron took a look at n Kevin and felt ashamed. "I¡¯m sorry."


    She didn¡¯t want to take advantage of him.


    Just today, when she saw that John Peter had kissed Anna, she was a little provoked. She thought that


    she had been following John Peter for so long. When he sees this kind of scene, he would have a little


    reaction, but unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t care at all.


    This made her feel ridiculous.


    She thought that he would have some ideas about her if he stayed with him for such a long time. But


    unexpectedly, she was really just a passer-by.


    n Kevin looked at Vanessa Cameron¡¯s gloomy expression and understood that she always liked


    John Peter and why she did this.


    He was a big man, how can he take revenge just because he used him and kissed him like this.


    It¡¯s just...


    He still couldn¡¯t help saying two words to her, "you know that John Peter and I are like brothers. I don¡¯t


    want to worry about your matter. But if you involve me like this, it will make me very embarrassed,


    OK?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He was also very good to Vanessa Cameron. After all, she was the only girl in this team. But this didn¡¯t


    mean that he was willing to fall out with John Peter because of her!


    He has been with John Peter for so many years. They were best buddies. Vanessa Cameron¡¯s way of


    doing this made him be a man of injustice!


    He was not the kind of man who covets his friend¡¯s woman!


    Vanessa Cameronughed at herself and said, "Anyway, he doesn¡¯t care."


    She was around him for so long, but she felt really tired sometimes.


    n Kevin felt that he couldn¡¯t make her understand. "I¡¯ll go back first."


    n Kevin was afraid and can¡¯t figure out what Vanessa Cameron would do to him. He felt that he had


    to stay away from Vanessa Cameron so that he could be safe.


    After 20 years of life, he was still a virgin who has never held a girl¡¯s hand.


    He liked Anna. But after seeing Daniel Taylor, he pushed away from the idea. He didn¡¯t dare to have


    any extra ideas, so his emotional experience was still nk.


    However, his first kiss made him a victim in the eyes of others.


    -


    Anna came out of the restaurant. It was more than seven o¡¯clock and a little dark at night. Daniel Taylor


    has got off the car.


    He was dressed in a ck suit with neat buttons, almost like a male model walking down from a cover


    magazine.


    He was tall and full of charm.


    Anna said, "Sir."


    Daniel Taylor came to her and stretched his hand. Anna naturally held his hand and led him to the box.


    "Isn¡¯t Anna running away? What is a big deal in letting us see her husband?"


    "Don¡¯t poke at people¡¯s pain. It¡¯s not that she wants to marry a husband in a wheelchair. Besides, I


    heard that man is quite old. I guess she just acted against her will!"


    The people in the box were still talking. Anna came in with Daniel Taylor and they were holding hands.


    For a moment, the whole box was quiet.

 Chapter 650

    Chapter 650


    The weather was warm recently. Anna was wearing an elegant white skirt to the knee. She looked


    young and beautiful.


    Daniel Taylor was dressed in a graceful ck suit. Before he came here, he had just finished working


    overtime in the office.


    The man standing beside Anna looked extremely dazzling, and they both looked well matched.


    What the fuck!


    Who is he!


    How handsome!


    In the past, the most handsome boy they had seen was John Peter, a cold, reserved, arrogant, and the


    school¡¯s most handsome boy who liked to wear a white shirt.


    But they did not expect that, originally, this kind of meticulous man, wearing a suit, is the real


    handsome.


    The first impression of this man presented him like a particrly responsible, protective, and


    reasonable person.


    No one knew who the first to respond was, "Fuck! Anna, do you have a gigolo!"


    Everyone thought that Anna¡¯s husband must be an old man in a wheelchair. Seeing such a handsome


    man now, of course, they thought that she was cheating.


    Gigolo, this word made Mr. Taylor frown, he looked at this ssmate, showed a calm smile, and said,


    "Do I look like a gigolo?"Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was not an angry tone.


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t get angry.


    They all were Anna¡¯s ssmates. Daniel Taylor wanted to maintain Anna¡¯s rtionship with her friends


    and ssmates. What he wanted to give her was honor and face among her ssmates, rather than


    separating her and them into two worlds with his own identity.


    "No, I¡¯m joking," the ssmate who had just spoken said with a smile.


    They can see that this man was young, but he had a style of a serious elder. He didn¡¯t look like a gigolo


    at all.


    "This is my husband." Anna said.


    Anna felt that after she said this, everyone looked at her enviously.


    My god! Who said that Anna¡¯s husband is old and can¡¯t walk?


    There is a big gap, OK?


    The waiter added a chair and Daniel Taylor sat down beside Anna.


    Someone asked curiously, "Anna, what does your husband do?"


    Daniel Taylor calmly answered in ce of Anna, "Work in the Taylor group."


    "Wonderful!" They didn¡¯t know what Daniel Taylor was doing in the Taylor group, but when they heard


    that he worked in it, they thought that he must be really excellent. "I heard that the Taylor group is very


    strict in recruiting people. You must have studied abroad, right? It looks like that."


    Daniel Taylor replied, "I didn¡¯t study abroad."


    Anna sat by and watched him talking to her ssmates.

 Chapter 651

    Chapter 651


    Everyone heard what Daniel Taylor said, but they didn¡¯t believe it very much. "Everyone knows that


    ordinary people can¡¯t join the Taylor group. I have a cousin who graduated from a famous university,


    but he has not been able to enter!"


    Daniel Taylor smiled and said, "Maybe I¡¯m lucky."


    "And also because you have the ability!"


    Anna listened to these people and thought it was funny. If theye to know that Sir is actually


    President Taylor, the owner of the Taylor group, what would be their reaction?


    After dinner, Ste Winslet was with Anna. Because Daniel Taylor came here to receive her, Anna


    asked her, "Ste, shall we drop you back?"


    "Is that convenient?" Ste Winslet nced at Daniel Taylor with some apprehension.


    She heard that Anna and Daniel Taylor were divorced before. She didn¡¯t expect that Daniel Taylor


    would appear at their ssmate¡¯s party now. Moreover, he talked to everyone so frankly.


    But even if he was frank and approachable, he didn¡¯t make people feel that he was the same as them.


    This man was born with a kind of strong aura, which made him different from others.


    Above all, Ste Winslet was one of the very few people who knew the real identity of Daniel Taylor.


    Her father, Parker Winslet always treated Daniel Taylor as a supernatural entity.


    She knew it too well what it means for this man to move his fingers.


    She can¡¯t sit in his car casually.


    Anna said, "It¡¯s just on the way. It¡¯s OK."


    The driver brought the car over and stopped at the door, just in front of them.


    Ste Winslet took the initiative to sit in the front seat. Anna and Daniel Taylor sat in the back seat


    together.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    A group of students followed them and watched them sitting in the car. They were very envious. They


    all had a feeling that they must make a good rtionship with Anna. Maybe in the future, they can use


    this rtionship to join The Taylor group.


    -


    The atmosphere in the car was very quiet.


    Ste Winslet was too nervous to talk. She didn¡¯t even dare to peek at Daniel Taylor. Even if Daniel


    Taylor has been sitting silent, his aura was still the same, easy to make people nervous.


    At the gate of themunity, Ste Winslet said, "thank you, Anna. Thank you, Mr. Taylor."


    President Parker came out of themunity and saw his daughter getting off a car, "Ste."


    Mr. Parker was that fat boss. He spoke to his daughter in a loud, coarse voice. He didn¡¯t like to be as


    ttering as he used to be in front of Daniel Taylor. Ste Winslet saw him and whispered, "Dad."


    "Whose car are you in?" President Parker felt that the car was a little familiar. He came over and heard


    Ste Winslet saying, "my ssmate¡¯s."


    The window rolled down.


    Daniel Taylor took a look at President Parker. President Parker was surprised to see him, "President


    Taylor."


    He didn¡¯t expect that it was Daniel Taylor who sent her daughter back. Besides, there was Anna sitting


    beside him.

 Chapter 652

    Chapter 652


    He didn¡¯t believe it when he heard that Daniel Taylor and Anna were divorced.


    How could Daniel Taylor divorce Anna when he was so fond of him?


    Isn¡¯t that a joke?


    Anna was surprised to see President Parker.


    Ste is President Parker¡¯s daughter?


    Although President Parker has been ttering in front of Daniel Taylor, Anna knew that he was also a


    business tycoon. From the jade ne, he sent her before. She can see that this man has more


    money than the Ashley family.


    However, Ste has never been noticeable in the school, and even often went out to work part-time


    with her. It¡¯s too low-key to think of.


    The window was closed, the driver started the car again and drove it into the heavy traffic of the road.


    However, Anna was still in shock.


    The man sitting beside her, who was very cold a moment ago, leaned over and encircled her in his


    arms. He put his face on her shoulder, closed his eyes, and said softly, "Wake me up when we reach


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    home."


    "Okay." Anna can¡¯t help but look at him.


    Can you believe that the man who made others nervous and dare not even say a word more was


    actually so gentle in front of her?


    Daniel Taylor rested on Anna¡¯s shoulder, he didn¡¯t put much weight. However, Anna had a full sense of


    responsibility.


    She didn¡¯t move and quietly used her mobile phone. She saw several students adding her QQ, and


    praising her.


    "Anna, your husband is so handsome! And so polite! He wasn¡¯t arrogant at all. Would you like toe


    out for dinner next time, my treat?"


    Anna replied, "Some other day!"


    Her eyes fell on Daniel Taylor beside her and she smiled.


    She felt that the man around her was like the most luxurious famous brand, which made her very


    popr among her ssmates in an instant.


    He also thought of these, that¡¯s why he was so polite in front of her ssmates! He always gave her


    face in front of others.


    Thinking of it, she held his hand.


    Daniel Taylor reflexively dragged her hand into the palm of his hand.


    Anna looked at the man who was leaning on her with his eyes closed but wasn¡¯t asleep. She just


    -


    In the morning, the professor with pale hair stood at the front and delivered the lecture very seriously.


    Anna shook her pen and thought of the event when Daniel Taylor came to that party yesterday.


    Her heart was still sweet, her eyes inadvertently moved, she saw John Peter¡¯s empty position, and


    thought of his kiss! Suddenly the whole person was ufortable again.


    Because John Peter was going abroad soon, he didn¡¯te to school regrly.

 Chapter 653

    Chapter 653


    Today, after arriving at school, Anna has been paying attention to everyone¡¯s reaction for the fear that


    someone might have seen yesterday¡¯s event of John Peter¡¯s kiss and had spread out any gossip.


    At lunch, she and Vanessa Cameron were the only ones to eat. n Kevin saw them and rushed away,


    just like a ghost.


    Anna was surprised by his reaction.


    She asked Vanessa Cameron, "What¡¯s the matter with him? Are we both so terrible?"


    Vanessa Cameron¡¯s face was stiff. She just looked at n Kevin¡¯s back. It seemed thatst night¡¯s


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    incident made him mind very much!


    n Kevin found a ce to sit down and eat. Usually, he talked the most. Today, he looked very quiet.


    "n Kevin, what¡¯s the matter with you?" his friends saw him like this and felt very strange. He was


    behaving very weirdly.


    "Nothing." Just the scene ofst night¡¯s kiss was on his mind, but he was not calm.


    After dinner, n Kevin came out and saw Vanessa Cameron waiting for him. He was so scared that


    she hurried away.


    Vanessa Cameron, "..."


    Is she so terrible?


    -


    In the evening, at about nine o¡¯clock, n Kevin came to the club. He was afraid to see Vanessa


    Cameron so much that he even didn¡¯t want toe to the club. But he suddenly remembered that he


    had left something here, so he specially chose a veryte time to pick it up.


    Originally, he thought that there should be no one in the club at this time. However, as soon as he


    came in, he saw Vanessa Cameron sitting on the floor, leaning against the sofa, holding her head in


    both hands, and crying helplessly.


    She usually seemed very careless. Just like a boy. n Kevin seldom saw her like this.


    He worriedly called her, "Vanessa?"


    Vanessa Cameron raised her head and looked at him. Her eyes were still red and she was crying


    sadly. She stood up and was about to dodge. n Kevin hurriedly came over and grabbed her wrist.


    "Are you ok?"


    Is it because he hid from her that she is hurt?


    In fact, n Kevin didn¡¯t want to hide from her. He just really didn¡¯t know how to face her. After all, she


    had been very close to John Peter before, and he didn¡¯t know how their rtionship was.


    But he was definitely not a man who can covet on his brother¡¯s woman. It was one of his principles.


    Vanessa Cameron said calmly, "I¡¯m ok. How did youe at this time?"


    It was sote that she thought no one woulde.


    n Kevin said, "I came to pick something. What¡¯s wrong with you? Is it because of me? Don¡¯t think


    too much. I mean nothing to you. I don¡¯t mean to hide from you."


    "No, it isn¡¯t because of you." He was so nervous that Vanessa Cameron couldn¡¯t help exining, "it¡¯s


    my mother. She is ill. I want to go back to see her, but she lives far away. I just called her, I don¡¯t know


    why, but I am feeling very ufortable."

 Chapter 654

    Chapter 654


    The man she loved didn¡¯t love her back. She was all alone and didn¡¯t know what to do, but she knew


    she has to be independent and strong.


    John Peter was going away, and the team that everyone worked hard together before was on the verge


    of destruction.


    Too many emotions were mixed together, she just needed to vent.


    "Is your mother OK?" n Kevin asked.


    Looking at her crying, he felt very sad.


    He knew that Vanessa Cameron had a single-parent family, and it mustn¡¯t be easy for her. Now he


    watched her hiding here and crying alone, and his strong desire to protect her being a man came out.


    "She¡¯s fine." Vanessa Cameron wiped her eyes. "I¡¯m sorry, I let you see my embarrassed appearance."


    If she had any idea that he wasing, she would not have done such a disgraceful act.


    She has always been very rational in front of people. She seldom looked weak. This contrast was


    unexpected for n Kevin.


    n Kevin looked at her but didn¡¯t speak.


    Vanessa Cameron went to wash her face. n Kevin took his things, looked at her, and said, "it¡¯s too


    The two came out of the club together. Vanessa Cameron followed him and said, "n Kevin, do you


    think if John Peter leaves, will our team be disbanded?"


    "Of course not." n Kevin was confident, "even if John Peter goes abroad, he will manage the affairs


    of the team."


    He just can¡¯t y with them.


    Vanessa Cameron said, "Many people joined the team because of him. Now, I¡¯m afraid the team will be


    disbanded."


    "No way." What¡¯s more, he will be here!


    n Kevin took a taxi and sent Vanessa Cameron back to the ce where she lived.


    Vanessa Cameron has moved out now and rented a house outside because sometimes she stayed


    busy in the team and have to go back to the dormitory veryte, which was not convenient.


    n Kevin dropped her back and said to her, "Don¡¯t worry too much about your mother¡¯s health, she


    will be OK."


    Vanessa Cameron looked at him and nodded, "Good."


    Before, n Kevin always thought that she was a buddy, just like his male friends in the team. But now,


    he suddenly looked at her and saw a delicate girl.


    As he remembered the kissst night, he looked away awkwardly.


    Vanessa Cameron looked at him. "n Kevin, do you hate me?"


    "I don¡¯t hate you." n Kevin was a person who respects women very much, so he can¡¯t say to a


    woman that he hates her.


    Besides, Vanessa Cameron looked good.


    Vanessa Cameron said, "Then can I be your girlfriend?"


    "..." All of a sudden, n Kevin¡¯s eyes widened. Vanessa Cameron wanted to be his girlfriend!


    Girlfriend?


    Girl Friend¡­


    He thought she was crazy. "Don¡¯t you like John Peter?"


    "I don¡¯t like him anymore." Vanessa Cameron felt that she has lost the courage to love him, "he doesn¡¯t


    like me. I¡¯m really tired after so long."


    Maybe it was because of her broken family background. She liked people who were kind to her. As


    long as the other party treated her better, she was easily moved.


    In fact, he liked John Peter at the beginning of school because he helped her. He only made her like


    him with a casual move.


    Even she didn¡¯t expect to like him for such a long time. As a result, she made herself so scarred.


    n Kevin looked at Vanessa Cameron and said, "I will go back."


    Without giving Vanessa Cameron a chance to talk, he ran out quickly and closed the door for her.


    ¡­


    When John Peter was leaving for abroad, Olivia Taylor and Charles Peter went to see him off, so did


    n Kevin.

 Chapter 655

    Chapter 655


    At the airport, n Kevin hugged John Peter and said, "I¡¯ll keep informing you about the team and I will


    try my best to handle it well."


    John Peter nodded, "Thanks a lot!"


    n Kevin looked at John Peter and said, "There is another thing."


    John Peter asked n Kevin, "What is it?"


    n Kevin bit his lips, "Do you like Vanessa Cameron?"


    John Peter was stupefied for a moment and thought of n Kevin and Vanessa Cameron.


    "If you like her, you can go after her. Don¡¯t think about me."


    "It¡¯s you who said that." n Kevin looked at John Peter in a casual manner. "You¡¯re so bad to her. I


    will stay with her in the future. Don¡¯t regret it."


    John Peter said with a smile, "I won¡¯t."


    Looking at his calm smile, n Kevin realized that he really had no feelings for Vanessa Cameron.


    -


    The Taylor Family¡¯s members also came to send John Peter, and Daniel Taylor also came.


    When John Peter left, everyone came out of the airport hall. Mother Taylor looked at Daniel Taylor and


    asked, "Why Anna didn¡¯te?"


    Mother Taylor didn¡¯t know about the rtionship between Anna and John Peter, or it was Daniel


    Taylor¡¯s arrangement that John Peter left at this time. So she generally asked.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Her mother had an operation. She went to the hospital."


    "Operation? Is it serious?" Although she didn¡¯t like Anna¡¯s mother very much, she couldn¡¯t help caring


    when she heard this.


    After all, it was Anna¡¯s mother.


    Daniel Taylor said, "I¡¯ll go back and have a look."


    Mother Taylor nodded, "Anna is so young, care for her more. s, although her mother has a bad


    personality, she is still her mother."


    Just for Anna, they were willing to ept everyone rted to her. It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t usually have


    much contact with them.


    -


    Mrs. Stark got acute appendicitis. Today, she was having an operation. Anna was waiting in the


    hospital. Her aunt, her mother¡¯s cousin Margaret Jeff, and Margaret Jeff¡¯s daughter also came.


    Margaret Jeff looked at Anna. "I heard you and Daniel Taylor are divorced?"


    In the beginning, when Anna and Daniel Taylor got married, Margaret Jeff really tried for this marriage.


    She looked at Anna and said, "How can you do such a big thing without talking to me? He asked for a


    divorce, and you agreed?"


    "Maybe she doesn¡¯t pay much attention to others." It was Margaret Jeff¡¯s daughter and Anna¡¯s cousin


    who said this. She was the same in age as Aiden Stark. She had good conditions at home since she


    was a little girl.


    When Anna got married, her mother was very helpful. She seemed more interested in Anna than her


    own daughter, which made her daughter a little ufortable.


    Now she saw that Anna has divorced, there was a bit of schadenfreude.


    Anna wanted to exin, but when she heard that, she simply didn¡¯t want to exin.


    Anna¡¯s aunt, who was standing on the side,forted Anna and said, "Leave it. Our Anna is so good,


    do we need to be afraid that she will find no one?"


    "How she will find someone?" Margaret Jeff was a little worried about Anna. "When she is old, people


    always mention that it¡¯s her second marriage. Moreover, no matter how to find it, it is impossible to find


    a better one than the Taylor Family."


    Speaking of this, Margaret Jeff looked at Anna and said, "You shouldn¡¯t have agreed to divorce at that


    time. If you don¡¯t, they can¡¯t force you out."


    In her opinion, Anna was really stupid.


    "Mom." Anna¡¯s cousin said, "When shall we go back? I have to meet a friend today."


    When Anna married in the Taylor Family, she thought it was necessary to have some terms with Anna


    and Anna¡¯s mother. Now Anna was driven out by the Taylor Family, and she was really not interested in


    staying at all.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Even staying a little longer was a waste of time.


    Margaret Jeff took a look at her daughter. "Your aunt hasn¡¯te out yet. What¡¯s the hurry?"

 Chapter 656

    Chapter 656


    Margaret Jeff was very good. She had money but she wasn¡¯t arrogant. She has always been very good


    to her rtives.


    But her daughter was spoiled and proud. She has never felt that she has anything to do with the


    members of the Stark family. She despised the people of the Stark family from the bottom of her heart.


    She wanted to go but cannot go, she immediately frowned and showed a very dissatisfied appearance.


    Anna has been used to these things for a long time. At the same time, the mobile phone rang, she took


    it out and saw Daniel Taylor¡¯s call. Her eyes softened.


    Every time she just saw him. She felt that all the unhappiness gathered around her.


    Because of him, the world seemed to be particrly beautiful.


    Anna went to the corner and answered the phone. The warm voice of Daniel Taylor came, "how is your


    mother?"


    "Still under operation."


    When Anna called, her cousin looked at her mother and said, "Mom, why you are so good to them?


    Their family is poor. What do you want from them?"


    "How do you speak?" Margaret Jeff looked at her daughter. "I¡¯ll sew up your mouth if you speak like this


    again."


    Anna¡¯s cousin snorted, "You dare. I¡¯ll go back and tell dad that you hit me."


    "..."


    Daniel Taylor said on the phone, "Shall Ie to see you now?"


    "No, they all are there." Anna didn¡¯t want them to see Daniel Taylor.


    Daniel Taylor asked, "Who are there?"


    "My cousin and aunts." Her aunts were very nice. She didn¡¯t think that it was bad. It¡¯s just her cousin.


    She was not a person of the same world as them and Anna felt a little eyesore.


    Anna grew up in such a living environment. The families with good conditions always look down on the


    poor.


    Even when they were so poor, her mother used to look down on her aunt!


    That¡¯s why she has always wanted to stand out. Because she really didn¡¯t want to be looked down


    upon all the time.


    Daniel Taylor said, "I¡¯d bettere here."


    He thought it would be better for him to go and have a look.


    Seeing that he was so persistent, Anna agreed. Just after Anna hung up, the doctor came out and Mrs.


    Stark was sent to the ward after the operation.


    Appendicitis surgery is not a very big operation. It is usually done well and can be recovered soon.


    Because Anna¡¯s cousin was creating trouble, Margaret Jeff took her with her and walked out to leave.


    They came out of the elevator and met Daniel Taylor who was waiting for the elevator.


    Daniel Taylor had a very unique personality. Wherever he goes, he has always been very attractive.


    Anna¡¯s cousin saw Daniel Taylor, and the whole person was fascinated by him.


    Goodness!


    How handsome!


    She saw such a handsome man for the first time!


    Margaret Jeff didn¡¯t see Daniel Taylor since he had recovered, still, she recognized him at a nce.


    Because she saw him several times when he and Anna got married.


    "Daniel?"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel Taylor saw Margaret Jeff and recognized her. He politely greeted, "hello."


    After all, Margaret Jeff was an elder. Moreover, she was very good to Anna before and Daniel Taylor


    remembered this thing.


    Margaret Jeff said, "You came to the hospital, too."


    They knew that he and Anna were divorced. Of course, they didn¡¯t think that he wille to see Mrs.


    Stark.


    Daniel Taylor nodded, "yes."


    Margaret Jeff sighed and said meaningfully, "Thest time I saw you was when you and Anna got


    married, you were in a wheelchair at that time. I didn¡¯t expect you to stand up. But it¡¯s a pity you have


    divorced Anna."


    "..." The cousin was listening to them. She knew that this man was Anna¡¯s husband... No, it should be


    her ex-husband.


    No wonder Anna was divorced by him!

 Chapter 657

    Chapter 657


    Anna is so ordinary, how can she deserve such a man?


    Daniel Taylor looked at Margaret Jeff. He and Anna were together, but it was also a fact that everyone


    knew that he had divorced Anna.


    He thought of remarrying her and let everyone know that the girl he always wanted to marry was Anna,


    rather than just letting everyone taking her as a substitute.


    At this time, there was no exnation. He just said, "I¡¯m sorry."


    Margaret Jeff¡¯s tone was regretful, "If I knew that there would be such a result, I never let her be with


    you at the beginning. I just pushed her into the fire pit."


    Margaret Jeff really hoped Anna would be OK. At that time, she thought that Anna will be happy in the


    Taylor Family.


    She never thought that Daniel Taylor would abandon Anna.


    In particr, after Anna and Daniel Taylor¡¯s divorce, Anna¡¯s mother called her andined to her.


    Margaret Jeff kept this in mind. That¡¯s why, when she saw Daniel Taylor, she was not so polite to him.


    The cousin said, "Mom, why are you saying all this? What does it have to do with you! You can¡¯t see


    what Anna looks like? How does she deserve Mr. Taylor?"


    Daniel Taylor was humbly taunted by Margaret Jeff. But after hearing her daughter¡¯s words, he could


    not help frowning.


    Anna¡¯s cousin didn¡¯t realize this and said to Daniel Taylor, "my mother is like this. Don¡¯t worry about it.


    It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s just Anna¡¯s condition is too poor. Even if there was anyone else, he would have


    divorced her as well."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is it?" This woman¡¯s tone was full of hatred for Anna, which made Daniel Taylor ufortable.


    The rtives who liked Anna, who was good to Anna, can be recognized as Anna¡¯s rtives by Daniel


    Taylor. As for those who despised Anna, in the eyes of Daniel Taylor, there was no ce for them.


    Anna¡¯s cousin added, "Hello, my name is Amanda Jeff. Although Anna calls my mother her aunt, still


    our families are not familiar with each other."


    She thought that Daniel Taylor and Anna were divorced. He must not like Anna. Now if Daniel Taylor


    thinks that they are familiar with each other, it won¡¯t be good for them.


    Daniel Taylor snorted softly and walked directly into the elevator.


    At the door of the ward, he heard Anna¡¯s auntforting Anna. "Don¡¯t pay attention to Amanda¡¯s


    words. She¡¯s young and doesn¡¯t understand many things. I know what she said was hard to bear but


    our Anna is so good, you will meet someone better in the future."


    Anna smiled, "Auntie, I understand. Don¡¯t worry."


    My aunt said, "Although we are poor, still we should have self-esteem. If the other side don¡¯t like us,


    then we shouldn¡¯t pester them."


    This aunt was the best person in her family.


    Although Anna and Daniel Taylor were not divorced, Anna was still very happy to hear these words


    from her aunt.


    Maybe that¡¯s how she can see who was really sincere to her.


    She raised her head and saw Daniel Tayloring over with a straight face. He didn¡¯t look very happy.


    Anna said, "Here you are."


    The aunt followed and looked over. She saw Daniel Taylor and asked Anna, "is this your boyfriend?"


    She didn¡¯t meet Daniel Taylor and had only seen him once at the wedding before, but there were many


    people at the wedding, and she didn¡¯t see him clearly. There was only saw a vague shadow. Now when


    she saw Daniel Taylor, she thought he must be Anna¡¯s new boyfriend.


    "No." Anna said.


    "Oh." Aunt nodded and thought that he must be Anna¡¯s ordinary friend.


    "He¡¯s my husband. We aren¡¯t divorced." Anna exined.


    "..." The aunt looked at Daniel Taylor with some surprise, "really?"

 Chapter 658

    Chapter 658


    "Hello, aunt." Daniel Taylor politely greeted.


    He heard what aunt said just now. So, the attitude towards this aunt was obviously friendlier.


    Anna¡¯s aunt looked at Daniel Taylor. His aura was strong, but he was very polite.


    At first, she was a little nervous, but she was rxed after noticing his polite attitude. Especially when


    she heard that they didn¡¯t get divorced, she was happily surprised.


    However, she did not ask Anna anything. She thought in front of Daniel Taylor it won¡¯t be appropriate.


    "You two talk," she said. Then she walked away and left the space for the little couple.


    As soon as the aunt left, Anna went to Daniel Taylor. She could feel his bad mood even a few meters


    away. "What¡¯s wrong with you? Who makes you unhappy?"


    "No one." Daniel Taylor looked at Anna¡¯s smile, put his hand on her face, and pinched it, "Have you


    been bullied?"


    "Who dares to bully me?" Anna didn¡¯t care about Amanda Jeff.


    Daniel Taylor raised his mouth, "That¡¯s good."


    She didn¡¯t say, and he didn¡¯t force her.


    Anna had strong self-esteem, especially when it was rted to her family¡¯s dispute she didn¡¯t want him


    to be involved.


    He knew that he would only embarrass her if he insists.


    Anna¡¯s mother was sleeping at this time. Her aunt saw that Daniel Taylor has arrived, so she packed up


    and went back.


    Anna went downstairs with her aunt to see her off and heard her aunt saying, "Anna, I¡¯lle to see


    your mother tomorrow. Your uncle is still at home. I have to go back and cook for him."


    "Aunt." Anna knew that she was very busy. "You don¡¯t have toe tomorrow."


    Anna knew that her mother used to be so bad to her aunt. Now her mother was ill, and the most


    concerned person was her aunt and the rtives that her mother usually ttered didn¡¯t evene to


    see her in the hospital.


    Her aunt said, "it¡¯s OK. We are a family! You and Aiden have to go to university. If I don¡¯te, it will


    be hard for your father to be in the hospital alone."


    Anna looked at her Aunt¡¯s thin but very responsible figure, "it¡¯s OK, I¡¯m here, and my husband is also


    here. You have a lot of work to do. If there is anything, I will call you."


    Daniel Taylor stood by and watched Anna talking to her aunt. After a while, she rented a taxi and let her


    aunt sit in.


    Because Anna¡¯s mother lived in an ordinary ward, and there was no ce for the family to rest. At


    night, Anna put on Daniel Taylor¡¯s coat and sat on the chair outside the ward, leaning on his shoulder


    to sleep.


    The corridor was very quiet. Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t make a sound. He just looked at her quietly.


    Anna¡¯s father was sent back by Anna to take a rest. Aiden Stark also went back. At this moment, there


    were just two of them in the hospital.


    Anna also asked Daniel Taylor to go back, but he insisted on staying.


    Looking at the cute little girl who was tired and slept, Daniel Taylor reached out and gently helped her


    to cover her body with his coat.


    He was only wearing a shirt, but fortunately, he was in good health and didn¡¯t feel cold.


    Jack Smith came over and saw two people sitting on the hospital chair.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He frowned! For Anna it was okay, she was used to suffering hardship, but how can she let Mr. Taylor


    stay here to guard!


    Above all, he did all this for Mrs. Stark, who has never been good to Mr. Taylor when he was in a


    wheelchair.


    Jack Smith felt bad.


    He came over and said in a stiff voice, "Mr. Taylor."


    Daniel Taylor looked up. "Here you are."

 Chapter 659

    Chapter 659


    Jack Smith handed the bag of clothes to Daniel Taylor. Anna wanted to spend the night here, so he


    thought that she must need some clothes. He called Jack Smith and asked him to bring her clothes.


    Daniel Taylor took the bag, "Thank you."


    Jack Smith stood aside, "You¡¯re not going back tonight?"


    "Anna is staying here for her mother. I will stay with her." Daniel Taylor said in a very low voice for fear


    of waking up Anna.


    Jack Smith said, "It¡¯s sote. You¡¯d better go back first ande back tomorrow."


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t care about it, but he can¡¯t see Daniel Taylor suffering like this.


    Daniel Taylor calmly said, "I am ok."


    Anna wanted to stay here for her mother. She didn¡¯t think it was hard and to apany his wife here


    was something he should do.


    However, Jack Smith still felt that he shouldn¡¯t stay. "Her mother had such a bad attitude towards you


    when you were on that wheelchair. Now she is ill, and you want to stay here?"


    Daniel Taylor frowned, "You can go back first."


    Obviously he didn¡¯t want Jack Smith to say that.


    He wasn¡¯t staying here for Mrs. Stark but Anna!


    Jack Smith didn¡¯t convince him again and walked away.


    Anna slept for a while and woke up. Daniel Taylor looked down at herzy face leaning on himself,


    "Awake?"


    Anna sat up and her body was already stiff. It¡¯s really painful to stay up at night.


    Daniel Taylor handed the clothes that Jack Smith brought. Anna took the bag and asked. "Jack Smith


    came here?"


    "Yeah."


    Anna put on her clothes and said to Daniel Taylor, "it¡¯ste. Hurry up and go back, I¡¯ll be in the


    hospital."


    "No." Daniel Taylor said, "I will be here with you."


    He took the coat out of the bag and put it on her. She didn¡¯t know whether it was his words or clothes.


    She felt a lot warmer.


    She looked at Daniel Taylor. "You are so domineering, Jack Smith will me me again."


    She knew that she can suffer a little. After all, she has been used to it since childhood. But Daniel


    Taylor was like a treasure in Jack Smith¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t want to let him suffer any hardship.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel Taylor smiled, "he dare!"


    -


    In the morning, Anna¡¯s father came here early. Anna and Daniel Taylor spent the night there and came


    out of the hospital to go back home.


    Jack Smith came to pick them up. Anna sat beside Daniel Taylor and heard Jack Smith¡¯s incessant


    nagging, "I asked Mr. Taylor to go back home to have a rest, but he didn¡¯t listen. Anna, you are too


    ignorant. Your own family members didn¡¯te to apany your mother. How can you let Mr. Taylor


    apany your mother?"


    "..." Anna looked at Daniel Taylor. She knew that he really suffered.


    Daniel Taylor held Anna¡¯s hand and said to Jack Smith, "shut up."


    Really, where is this assistant from?


    Can he be dismissed?


    Jack Smith shut his mouth up, but he was still unconvinced.


    Anna said with a smile, "it won¡¯t happen again. Don¡¯t be angry, Jack Smith."


    There were only a few people in her family. Her mother has to be hospitalized in the hospital these


    days. It was impossible for her father to stay there alone. She also had some responsibilities. This was


    what she should do.


    But she also understood Jack Smith¡¯s temper. After all, her mother was not very good to her and Daniel


    Taylor...


    -


    Back home, they had a light meal. Daniel Taylor and Anna went upstairs together to make up for sleep.


    After taking off his clothes and lying on the bed, Daniel Taylor looked at Anna and said, "don¡¯t take Jack


    Smith¡¯s words to heart, he is just like that, he doesn¡¯t care much about his words, but he doesn¡¯t mean


    anything. At that time, when hees to know I was going to divorce you, he thought I did wrong to


    you and even wanted to quit his job for you."

 Chapter 660

    Chapter 660


    Jack Smith was an outspoken person. He said to Anna what he thought, he wasn¡¯t aimed at Anna.


    Anna said, "I know, he is right. My mother is not good to you. I shouldn¡¯t let you stay at the hospital for


    her."


    "What nonsense?" Daniel Taylor smiled, pulled her in his arms, kissed her on her forehead and said,


    "Your family is my family. How can I leave you alone in the hospital?"


    No matter how bad her attitude was with him, she was still his cute wife¡¯s mother. Just because of that


    woman, Anna came to this world and he got such her.


    Anna listened to Daniel Taylor¡¯s words and smiled, "I know, husband."


    This word "husband" made Daniel Taylor feelfortable in his heart.


    He raised his mouth and said, "It seems that mypany for one night is worth it."


    Usually, she called him Sir, now she called him husband.


    Anna listened to his words andy down in his arms, "go to sleep. I am sleepy."


    Anna fell asleep and slept until the afternoon. Fortunately, it was a weekend and she didn¡¯t have to do


    anything.


    When she got up, she saw Daniel Taylor sitting on the sofa, making a phone call, telling the person on


    the phone, "yes, go and have a look, and report it to me."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn¡¯t make a noise, walked behind him gently, leaned on his shoulder, and hugged him intimately.


    Daniel Taylor raised his hand, held her finger, calmly finished talking at the phone, and then pulled her


    into his arms, "awake?"


    Anna raised her forehead and looked at him. She just woke up and her voice was little sleepy, "Hmm,


    who¡¯s on the phone?"


    "Work call." He looked at her. "What would you like to eat?"


    Anna found that since she was following Daniel Taylor, she has be a pig automatically. All-day


    long, she just eats, drinks, and y.


    No matter what she wanted to eat, he always arranged it for her.


    Anna looked at him and said, "Eat you."


    "..." Daniel Taylor was stunned and looked at her. "Are you sure?"


    His eyes seemed to look forward to that.


    Anna took a look at him, "Joking, but¡­ Why do I feel that you are bing more and more


    shameless? You used to be shy when I made such a joke with you in the past."


    Anna thought of his innocent appearance when she first met him, it was quite interesting.


    But now someone has be an expert.


    In the face of her doubt, Daniel Taylor seriously replied, "maybe someone¡¯spany has spoiled me."


    "No, I am clean and honest, OK?" Anna didn¡¯t admit it.


    Daniel Taylor said, "I believe in your false words."


    -


    On Tuesday, Anna just came back from school, called Aiden Stark, and asked about her mother. When


    she was sure that everything was okay, she said to Aiden Stark, "Then I won¡¯te here tonight. I


    have something to do. I¡¯m very tired these days. I want to have a good rest."


    She often ran to the hospital these days, so Daniel Taylor also followed her. She also wanted to let him


    have a good rest at home.


    "Okay." Aiden Stark said, "With dad and me, you can rest assured."


    Anna talked to Aiden Stark and just after that her aunt¡¯s phone call came in.


    Anna answered the phone, "Aunt."


    "Anna." On the phone, her aunt¡¯s voice was a little emotional. "Help me thank Daniel Taylor."


    "Thank him for what?" Anna felt puzzled.


    "He helped your cousin arrange a job and also let his people arrange a doctor to treat your uncle."


    Across the phone, Anna can felt her aunt¡¯s emotional voice and she almost cried with emotions...

 Chapter 661

    Chapter 661


    Because the uncle was ill and the family was heavily burdened. Her cousins left school early. They


    didn¡¯t have any good educational background, and they changed many jobs, but they still didn¡¯t find a


    stable job.


    Her aunt has been very worried.


    And her uncle has been in bed for many years and needed to be taken care of all the time.


    Anna can¡¯t believe that Daniel Taylor secretly sent someone to her aunt¡¯s house to help her solve these


    problems without letting her know.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    -


    Daniel Taylor came down from the car with a file in his hand. Jack Smith was telling him about today¡¯s


    meeting, and he saw Annaing out of the living room.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her, "You are already back?"


    Anna didn¡¯t answer. She went directly to him and hugged him in front of Jack Smith.


    Daniel Taylor paused, looked at the quiet girl in his arms, and asked, "What¡¯s the matter? Are you


    unhappy? Something has happened?"


    "Just now, the aunt called me and said that you helped my cousin get the job and also arranged my


    uncle¡¯s treatment." Just after hearing this, Anna was so moved that she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Her uncle¡¯s treatment needed a lot of money. From the time, Anna started earning money, although she


    tried to give her aunt some money to help her, still it was only a drop in the bucket.


    Besides, she knew that if she gives more, her aunt won¡¯t receive it.


    What¡¯s more, she can¡¯t afford the medical expenses of her uncle¡¯s treatment.


    Her aunt was very kind to her, so these things have been stuck in her heart. Unexpectedly, Daniel


    Taylor helped them solve everything.


    After hearing Anna¡¯s words, Daniel Taylor said softly, "It¡¯s just a very slight effort, don¡¯t take it to heart."


    "It¡¯s just a very slight effort, but you don¡¯t know what it means for my aunt."


    Daniel Taylor rubbed her head and couldn¡¯t help but take a look at Jack Smith nearby. He asked Jack


    Smith to deal with this matter. Besides, he told him not to let Anna know, he didn¡¯t know that Anna¡¯s


    aunt will call her and tell her directly.


    Jack Smith said innocently, "I¡¯ve told her not to say anything."


    Anna listened to Jack Smith¡¯s words, looked up at him, and exined to Daniel Taylor, "My aunt has


    received the favor. She will definitely say it, and will always remember it. But¡­ How did you make her


    agree?"


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s help also covered the medical expenses. With her aunt¡¯s personality, she shouldn¡¯t


    agree.


    Daniel Taylor said, "It¡¯s not a help for nothing. I helped them to pay your uncle¡¯s treatment fee in


    advance and I will deduct it from your cousin¡¯s sry."


    So he found stable jobs for both cousins. In this way, he not only helped them with the job, but also the


    medical expenses will be paid and Anna¡¯s aunt won¡¯t feel uneasy.


    Anna looked at him in surprise. "Why are you so smart?"


    Daniel Taylor tapped the file in his hand on her head. "I understand now, from where you get the


    personality that of not taking advantage of anyone."


    It was impossible for her mother to teach Anna this kind of personality. Anna and her mother were two


    different kinds of people.


    But she her personality seemed very simr to her aunt¡¯s personality.


    Anna smiled, "thank you."


    She loved him even more!


    He always helped her solve many problems easily.


    The main point was his sullen personality. Whenever he helped her, he didn¡¯t even tell her.

 Chapter 662

    Chapter 662


    If her aunt hadn¡¯t called her, she¡¯ll probably be kept in the dark by him.


    -


    In the evening, Daniel Taylor sat on the bed. Instead of reading today, he took his mobile phone and


    looked at the old videos saved on his mobile phone.


    It was Anna¡¯s video of singingpetition at school before. He watched it carefully. After taking a bath,


    Anna climbed over and threw herself on the bed. "Are you watching these boring videos again?"


    "Not boring." Even after looking at his wife a hundred times. He didn¡¯t feel bored.


    Annay down on his body, grabbed the mobile phone from his hand, put it aside, and stared at him.


    Daniel Taylor looked at his little baby. "What do you want to do?"


    "Guess?" Anna said, the hand touched his abdominal muscle, and let Daniel Taylor have a reaction


    instantly.


    Daniel Taylor was an expert. She was so obvious, how he can¡¯t see it?


    He breathed heavily and said, "How you took the initiative today?"


    In fact, he didn¡¯t do anything to help her aunt. She didn¡¯t need to be so grateful to him like this.


    Anna kissed him on the lips and didn¡¯t answer.


    She just wanted to kiss him today. There was no reason. She wanted to be with him and love him well.


    Anna also found that her condition was too much worse than him, it was really bad.


    Like, even if he did something casually, it will be enough to make her feel so much gratitude. However,


    if she wanted to repay him a little, she can¡¯t do it well, even if she tried her best.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She pressed Daniel Taylor, held his shirt cor, and kissed him on the chin, "you have always been


    very kind to me."


    "Isn¡¯t this my responsibility?" Daniel Taylor said softly, "when will you stop being so polite to me? You


    see, sister and brother-inw have been together for so many years, and they never took their things


    as separate things. If there is any matter in the two families, they will deal with it together. They took


    each other¡¯s affairs as their own. But you always behaved with me like a stranger."


    Anna said, "That¡¯s not the same! Brother-inw and sister have good conditions at home. They can


    help each other, but I can¡¯t help you with anything."


    "Silly girl." Daniel Taylor put his powerful arm around her waist. "You are nearly 20 years old. You have


    grown up so big. I haven¡¯t helped you with anything. Now, I¡¯ve got such a wife for nothing. Can¡¯t I help


    you a little? When we got married, you didn¡¯t even ask for the bride price. Haven¡¯t you heard what


    others said? They said we looked down on you, not good to you? But where do they know that Anna is


    the best treasure of our family."


    The best treasure, these words, let Anna¡¯s heart be warm, "that¡¯s because you are very good."


    "No! That¡¯s because Anna is very good." Daniel Taylor said, "You are sincere, very good to our family


    and we can feel it. What Isabe Brown has, you will also have, but what you have, she can never


    have in this life. Character is the best wealth, don¡¯t you think?"


    Anna smiled and said, "My husband praise me so much. Every time he praises me, he made me think


    it¡¯s true."


    Daniel Taylor raised his mouth and said, "if you rece a person and ask me to praise, I can¡¯t praise."


    "Husband, I love you the most." Anna said, "when I am with you, I not only feel like I have an umbre


    to protect myself, but it also makes me feel confident."


    He always encouraged her, although, sometimes, he had been very strict with her, with him, the


    benefits were much more.


    Shey down on him, talked to him, and also stir his inner fire.

 Chapter 663

    Chapter 663


    Daniel Taylor was restrained at the beginning. But Anna stirred up this fire and he couldn¡¯t bear it


    anymore.


    He pressed her under his body and took off her clothes. Suddenly Anna¡¯s facial expressions were


    changed, and she grabbed his hand. "Wait."


    "..." Daniel Taylor looked at her. "What¡¯s the matter?"


    What¡¯s wrong with her?


    There was a rush of heat from below and Anna looked at him stiffly. "It seems it¡¯s my periods."


    Daniel Taylor, "..."


    Is she really teasing him?


    Anna pushed him away and went into the bathroom. As expected, she saw her underwear dyed red.


    This time it was ahead of schedule and caught her unprepared.


    Anna changed her underpants, dealt with it in the bathroom, and came out. She saw Daniel Taylor, with


    the somewhat ugly face on the bed, "it¡¯s really¡­ I am having periods."


    Daniel Taylor looked at her, but he didn¡¯t speak. His face was ck as coal.


    Anna went over with a hollow heart. "I wasn¡¯t deliberate. Hoo did I know that I would have periods


    suddenly? Sorry..."


    "Are you sure you didn¡¯t do it deliberately?"


    He thinks there was something fishy!


    How could she be so proactive?


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was obvious that she was deliberately ying such a bad joke with him.


    Anna said, "Really not."


    It¡¯s not what she can control, OK?


    She didn¡¯t expect that he would doubt her like this.


    Daniel Taylor said, "I don¡¯t want to listen."


    "..."


    Anna climbed to bed, covered herself well, and looked at Daniel Taylor¡¯s angry appearance. She


    remembered that she had been flirting with him for a long time, stir up this fire, but suddenly got her


    periods. No wonder he looked so angry and displeased.


    However, watching him like this made her very happy in her heart.


    Who asked him to bully her!


    Daniel Taylor took a look at her, saw her smile, and frowned, "is it funny?"


    He was almost mad at her, and she couldugh!


    Is she really his wife!


    Anna said softly, "Yes, it¡¯s really funny."


    Daniel Taylor couldn¡¯t do anything to her. She was in her periods, and it seemed she had be


    invincible.


    He hugged her disappointedly. "Go to sleep."


    "Are you very ufortable?" Anna knew that it was hard for him to bear this time.


    "Shut up." Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t want to discuss this topic with her.


    -


    In the morning, Anna had breakfast with Daniel Taylor. After breakfast, she said to him, "today is


    Vanessa Cameron¡¯s birthday. In the evening, I will have dinner with her and then go to KTV to enjoy


    ourselves. I wille back a bitter."


    She was used to telling him about her schedule before going out.


    Daniel Taylor looked at this cute girl in a white shirt and nodded, "Hmm."


    They were talking well and Anna¡¯s cell phone rang.


    She answered the phone and it was her family¡¯s rtives call, "Anna! It¡¯s me. You¡¯re Aunt Sharron."


    "..." Aunt Sharron was the wife of Anna¡¯s uncle. But this uncle and Anna¡¯s father were not real brothers,


    but cousins. Usually, the two families didn¡¯t have much contact with each other. "Aunt Sharron, how are


    you?"


    The aunt on the phone said with a smile, "it is like this, if you can, please talk to your husband and let


    him help your uncle find a job?"


    "..." Anna was speechless. They came to know that her aunt has been helped, and they all just came to


    her for help, seriously?


    Anna pretended that she couldn¡¯t hear clearly and took the phone away a little bit, "Aunt, there is a


    signal problem, I can¡¯t hear clearly..."


    Anna said and hung up.


    Daniel Taylor looked at his wife¡¯s performance like a ywright and asked, "What¡¯s the matter?"

 Chapter 664

    Chapter 664


    Anna almostughed, "It¡¯s my aunt¡¯s call. She asked me to let you help my uncle find a job."


    They were rtives and when they saw Anna¡¯s aunt being helped, they also wanted to try their luck.


    Anna thought it was funny.


    Do they think Daniel Taylor is a phnthropist, really?


    Everyone wanted toe in to join the party.


    Daniel Taylor smiled and didn¡¯t feel unhappy. Of course, he would not agree to such a thing.


    Some people really need help, while others just want to take advantage.


    -


    After breakfast, Anna went to the hospital. Her mother sat on the bed and looked at Anna. "I heard that


    Daniel Taylor hired a doctor for your uncle and arranged jobs for your cousin?"


    "..." Anna put the food on the table and didn¡¯t reply.


    Her mother was somewhat displeased, she said, "Why does he do all this for your aunt? I didn¡¯t see


    him doing this much good to me. I¡¯m your mother."


    Anna said, "We are divorced. It¡¯s his freedom to help anyone he wants to help. What does it have to do


    with me?"


    This was the reason that Anna didn¡¯t want her family to know that she and Daniel Taylor weren¡¯t


    divorced.


    It was too annoying!


    She didn¡¯t know why her mother was like this! She had enough food to eat, but she still wanted to take


    advantage of others.


    Anna¡¯s mother looked at Anna and she was a little unsure whether what she said was true or not. She


    said, "I heard from your father that he oftenes to the hospital these days and also stayed with you


    here?"


    But every time Daniel Taylor came her, he came at the time when she was asleep and they didn¡¯t get


    the chance to meet.


    Anna said, "He owes me a favor. He justes to have a look when you were sick. Don¡¯t think about it


    anymore."


    Anna¡¯s mother looked at her and said, "When hees to you, behave a little better with him. Maybe


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    he likes you again! I wish you could remarry him."


    Daniel Taylor was a wealthy, handsome young man. Having him as her son-inw gave her a lot of


    honor.


    Anna knew what her mother was thinking and deliberately said, "You want me to remarry him, and I


    can remarry? Do you think it¡¯s too easy? Why does he like me? His family conditions are so good and


    your daughter is useless. Why does he want to be with me?"


    As soon as Anna mentioned this, Anna¡¯s mother lost her temper, "Why you agreed to divorce him? You


    always piss me off."


    Anna looked at her snobbish mother and said, "This is the food. I have a ss to attend."


    Anna¡¯s mother was even more displeased to hear this, "get out of here. It¡¯s terrible to see your face."


    Anna can see that only when she was with Daniel Taylor her mother had a better attitude towards her.


    Anna left, her mother sat on the bed and ate the food that Anna brought. Suddenly someone came at


    the door of the ward and knocked.


    Mrs. Stark raised her head and looked at the young girl at the door


    "Hello." Isabe Brown smiled politely and said, "Mrs. Stark, I¡¯m Anna¡¯s friend. I heard that you are ill,


    so I came to see you."


    Speaking of this, Isabe Brown came in with some supplements she bought whileing to visit Mrs.


    Stark.


    She put the two gift boxes aside and looked at Anna¡¯s mother. "Are you better, Mrs. Stark?"


    "I am fine." Because the other side was too polite, Anna¡¯s mother was not clear about the other side¡¯s


    intentions, so she was on guard.


    She looked at Isabe Brown. She didn¡¯t expect that Anna¡¯s friend wille to see her. She thought


    Isabe Brown muste to meet Anna. She said, "Anna just left."


    Isabe Brown said, "I know. In fact, I came to see you, Mrs. Stark."

 Chapter 665

    Chapter 665


    "It¡¯s very kind of you." She¡¯s an old woman. Why she came to see her?


    Some days ago, Isabe Brown came back from Japan. She was feeling very pessimistic and finally


    adjusted her mood.


    Anna seeded in seducing Daniel Taylor. She had no choice but to make up her mind to use Anna¡¯s


    mother. She had heard before about Anna¡¯s mother¡¯s greedy nature. So, it was a very good chance for


    her.


    She smiled at Anna¡¯s mother and said, "Mrs. Stark, Anna and I are good friends. You are sick, of


    course, I was worried."


    Speaking of this, Isabe Brown looked at the ward which was not very good, and said in an


    unbelievable tone, "how can Anna let you live in such amon ward? This ward is small, and the


    conditions are not very good. She is too frugal."


    Anna¡¯s mother didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with the ward. She usually didn¡¯t likeing to


    the hospital. She always considered it a waste of money. She wouldn¡¯t want to spend the money this


    time if there was any other option than to be hospitalized.


    Moreover, in her opinion, this ward was already very good.


    She said to Isabe Brown, "it¡¯s ok. I think it¡¯s very good."


    Isabe Brown said with a smile, "Mrs, you¡¯re too frugal. Anna and I are very good friends. In fact, it¡¯s


    just a matter of speaking to me. How can I let you stay in this ward? I will transfer you directly to a VIP


    ward, right now."


    "..." Anna¡¯s mother didn¡¯t know what the other VIP ward would be like. She didn¡¯t see it. She looked at


    Isabe Brown. "Isn¡¯t that inappropriate?"


    "What¡¯s inappropriate?" Isabe Brown took out her mobile phone, "it just needs my one phone call."


    After that, she began to call. She had contact with this hospital¡¯s management.


    After hanging up the phone, Isabe Brown said to Anna¡¯s mother, "I¡¯ve already called. They¡¯ll change


    your ward in a moment. The environment and service they provide there would be ten times better."


    Anna¡¯s mother looked at Isabe Brown and thought it was strange. "You have done a lot! It¡¯s a waste


    of money."


    Isabe Brown was super active and really wanted to help her. She said with a smile, "It¡¯s nothing.


    Actually, I¡¯m here today because I want to talk to you."


    Anna¡¯s mother has taken advantage of others, and her attitude was much better, "you can tell me."


    Isabe Brown hesitated and put on a dignified look. "When Anna and Daniel Taylor were married, I


    heard that the Taylor Family didn¡¯t even give the bride price. Is this true?"


    As she mentioned the bride price, Anna¡¯s mother felt very angry. "Of course, it¡¯s true. Don¡¯t mention it. I


    get angry even when I think of it. How can I have such a daughter?"


    Isabe Brown said with a smile, "Anna is young and naive. She thinks that if she doesn¡¯t take


    anything, the Taylor Family will treat her well. But you can see what happened in the end. The more


    she doesn¡¯t want anything, the more other people won¡¯t pay attention to her. You see, it didn¡¯t take long


    for Daniel Taylor to get well and divorce her."


    "Yes!" Anna¡¯s mother has been angry because Anna was not sensible. Unexpectedly, her friend


    seemed such a sensible person. Anna¡¯s mother immediately felt that she has found a partner.


    Isabe Brown said to Anna¡¯s mother, "Well, I advised her but she didn¡¯t listen. I heard that she had


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    been staying with Daniel Taylor recently."


    "..." in this matter, Anna¡¯s mother didn¡¯t speak, because she also hoped that Anna could be with Daniel


    Taylor again.


    Isabe Brown said, "please advise Anna to stay away from Daniel Taylor. Daniel Taylor doesn¡¯t like


    her, don¡¯t you think you should persuade her?"


    "How can I advise her?" Anna¡¯s mother doubted Isabe Brown¡¯s identity and said. "Even if I persuade


    her, what¡¯s the good in it for me?"

 Chapter 666

    Chapter 666


    First of all, she knew that she can¡¯t persuade Anna. But even if she seeded in persuading Anna to


    not stay with Daniel Taylor, it will have no good for her. It will only let people know that her daughter has


    been divorced.


    "Of course, there will be a lot of good for you. The Taylor Family married her and didn¡¯t even give you


    any bride price. But, I¡¯m different."


    Isabe Brown took out a card. "There are 30000 dors in this card. You can use them. Also, if you


    persuade Anna to leave Daniel Taylor and let her not be with Daniel Taylor, I will give you a house in


    the city. I know that Mr. Stark has very little ie. With your and his ie, I know it will be hard to


    buy a house in the city. If your son finds a girlfriend in the future and if there is no house in his family,


    do you think that girl will marry him? Of course not!"


    This was exactly what Anna¡¯s mother has been worried about.


    She and her husband were old, ipetent, and had very little ie. Now the house prices were far


    away than what they can afford. She felt that she can¡¯t earn a house even if she dies.


    When Anna got married to Daniel Taylor, she wanted these things. But from the Taylor Family, she


    didn¡¯t get anything.


    Now Isabe Brown unexpectedly came to her door to give money.


    Seeing that Anna¡¯s mother was almost convinced, Isabe Brown put the card in her hand. "Take the


    money first, and think about it. By the way, if you are interested, you can contact me when you are


    discharged. I will take you and Mr. Stark to see the house."


    Anna¡¯s mother just looked at Isabe Brown and didn¡¯t speak.


    Isabe Brown stood up with a smile. "I have something to do today, so I¡¯ll go first."


    Soon after she went out, the hospital staff came and shifted Mrs. Stark to another room.


    Compared with the ordinary ward, it was just like a five-star hotel. She was lying in the hospital bed,


    and she couldn¡¯t believe everything in front of her.


    When Aiden Stark came, he inquired in the hospital for a long time before he found that his mother¡¯s


    ward had been changed.


    He came in and looked at his mother sitting on the bed. "Mom, why are you here? Brother-inw


    changed your ward?"


    "Brother-inw?" Mrs. Stark snorted, "When did your sister and brother-inw give me anything?"


    Obviously, there were such good conditions, but still, they let her live in that poor ward. They never


    cared for her. She wasn¡¯t as important to them as an outsider.


    Aiden Stark asked, "Who changed this for you?"


    Even if he and Anna have their own ie now, but the cost of living in the ward was too much, they


    didn¡¯t want to waste the money.


    Moreover, their mother was going to be discharged soon.


    Mrs. Stark said, "It¡¯s your sister¡¯s friend. She asked me to advise Anna to stay away from Daniel Taylor.


    She also said she would give me a house that will help you to marryter."


    She was a little excited, so she didn¡¯t hide it from Aiden Stark. After all, Aiden Stark was her most


    lovely baby son. She always told him everything.


    Aiden Stark frowned. "How can my sister have such a friend?"


    Changed the ward, and wanted to gift a house?R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Who can do such a thing without a purpose?


    "I don¡¯t know. Her surname is Brown. She is very nice. When I get out of the hospital, she¡¯ll take us to


    see the house."


    "Brown?" Aiden Stark frowned, and immediately thought of Isabe Brown!


    Exactly, only she can do such a thing!


    Daniel Taylor hase to the hospital these days. Aiden Stark can see that he was very good with


    Anna. It seemed that they have chances of reconciliation.


    Now at this time, Isabe Brown came to their door and asked their mother to separate Anna and


    Daniel Taylor. The purpose seemed obvious!

 Chapter 667

    Chapter 667


    Fuck!


    What a cunning bitch!


    Aiden Stark didn¡¯t expect that she would even use this trick. He looked at his mother and said, "It must


    be that mistress of the Brown family, because of her, my sister and brother-inw are divorced."


    At this point, Aiden Stark was very angry.


    In the past, he told his mother about Isabe Brown. He didn¡¯t expect that Isabe Brown woulde


    to his mother.


    Mrs. Stark wasn¡¯t convinced, "No, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s a bad person. She¡¯s much better than your sister.


    Your sister married Daniel Taylor and didn¡¯t even think of her mother. I want a house, but they were


    very reluctant to give one to me. You can see how generous other people are."


    She had the money that Isabe Brown gave in her hand. She cannot help but speak for Isabe


    Brown.


    After all, even if Anna stays with Daniel Taylor, she won¡¯t get any benefits.


    It will be better to let them separate!


    Aiden Stark looked at his mother and didn¡¯t know what to say. "That¡¯s because she has ulterior aims!


    You are not allowed to take her things."


    He didn¡¯t know if she takes it, what kind of trouble it will cause.


    Aiden Stark was young and practical after all, so the way he thought was ording to his age.


    His mother red at him, "don¡¯t tell your sister about this, do you hear me? Your parents are at an old


    age, what house do we want? We want it only for you. You also know how expensive the houses are


    now. Your father and I can¡¯t earn this much money. We can¡¯t buy you a house. How will you marry a girl


    in the future? Your sister can¡¯t count on..."


    -


    It was Vanessa Cameron¡¯s birthday. Aiden Stark and Vanessa Cameron both were in the same team.


    He also went with them.


    Anna sat on the chair and listened to Aiden Stark telling the hospital¡¯s story. She can¡¯t help but stare at


    Aiden Stark. "Is mom crazy?"


    Some days ago, her mother was ill, and she stayed for many nights in the hospital watching her. In a


    sh, her mother turned out to be like this.


    Anna felt that her efforts were like feeding the dog.


    She stood up excitedly. Her voice was also very loud. Several friends looked over, Aiden Stark asked


    her to sit down. "I talked to her too! I don¡¯t know what she thinks."


    "I am pissed off by her." Anna was speechless.


    If she had not known her mother¡¯s virtue, she would have felt angry and cried at this time.


    How could there be such a wicked mother?


    Aiden Stark said, "It¡¯s all because of that Miss Brown. I always knew that she is not a good person.


    How could she do such a thing?"


    Anna clenched her fist and thought of Isabe Brown silently.


    She couldn¡¯t get down herself, so she went to take advantage of her mother¡¯s weakness.


    She really still wanted to ask, what benefit Miss Isabe Brown will have by ying such cheap tricks!


    After dinner, they had to go to KTV to sing. But Anna didn¡¯t go with them and she directly went to the


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    hospital.


    Anna¡¯s mother has never enjoyed this kind of treatment as she enjoyed in this VIP ward. The nurses


    here had a good attitude. Unlike ordinary wards, where you have to face so boring faces every day.


    Seeing Annaing in, she froze for a moment, and then, because of herck of heart, she put on a


    ttering smile, "Anna, you are here!"


    Anna went to the hospital bed and looked at her. "Does it feel good to live here?"


    "Very good." Anna¡¯s mother has taken Isabe Brown¡¯s things, and she was afraid to look into Anna¡¯s


    eyes.


    Anna looked at her mother¡¯s satisfied appearance. Her mother seemed to enjoy these luxuries. She


    was so angry that she wanted to st. "Are you a beggar? You don¡¯t know how to refuse. Anything that


    others give to you, you want?"


    "..." Anna¡¯s mother looked at her and said, "Do you want to make your words so unbearable? Who is a


    beggar? I¡¯m your mother! If it wasn¡¯t for this beggar mother, would you have all this today? I gave birth


    to you. You are with Daniel Taylor, but have you done anything good for me? You let your mother live in


    such a rotten ward. You never thought of changing it for me. Now that someone has changed it, you


    came here to tell me that I¡¯m a beggar?"

 Chapter 668

    Chapter 668


    As she spoke, she immediately felt very righteous. In her heart, there wasn¡¯t even a touch of


    uneasiness or any kind of guilt.


    Anna looked at her mother. "What is a rotten ward? Is that ward rotten? What do you think you belong


    to a rich noble? It was a big thing to let you stay in the hospital for so many days. That money was also


    Aiden¡¯s bonus of winning points in thispetition."


    In the past, her mother used to think that it was a waste of money to see a doctor. But this time she


    was so provoked by Isabe Brown that she began to dislike that ward. Anna wanted to praise Miss


    Brown.


    Although the conditions in that ward were not as good as those in the VIP ward, only the people who


    stayed here in the night, suffering on these chairs. She was lying on the bed calmly.


    Anna just thought that it will be unnecessary to waste money like this. Aiden Stark also thought so.


    After all, their conditions were in front of them, so there was no need to live in the VIP ward.


    But she didn¡¯t expect to be rejected by my mother.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna¡¯s mother said, "Yes! Have you thought about giving your mother some money? You never thought


    about it. Anyways, I don¡¯t care now. That girl said to me, as long as you leave Daniel Taylor, she will


    give me a house. You don¡¯t want to give it to me, she will give it! From now on, I don¡¯t want to see you


    around Taylors."


    She was in amanding tone.


    Anna doubted whether she is a daughter or a ve in her eyes?


    It was more than obvious that she didn¡¯t love her like people love their daughters, but she still wanted


    to control everything.


    Anna said, "I¡¯ll make my own decisions. You can¡¯t control me! Even if you take the money of that


    woman, I¡¯ll stay with Daniel Taylor in the future. You can see how that woman will deal with you."


    "Anna!" her mother stared at Anna.


    She found that Anna¡¯s face was very cold, and there seemed a kind of heavy pressure on her. She


    didn¡¯t think that she can convince Anna like this. She changed her way and suddenly started to cry and


    howl, "Oh god, my life is so hard! What kind of daughter I have! How could she do this to me? When


    she got married, she didn¡¯t let me have the bride price and didn¡¯t listen to my words. Now I am sick,


    and she came to torture me. If I had known it earlier, I would have strangled her when she was born."


    Anna¡¯s father saw her crying and advised Anna, "Anna! Don¡¯t make your mother angry. Just some days


    ago she had an operation."


    Mr. Stark has always been a bit afraid of his wife. He didn¡¯t love his daughter very much, so he didn¡¯t


    want to see them quarrel.


    Anna¡¯s mother saw her husband advising Anna and cried even more. Her voice was heard all over the


    ward.


    Anna was very angry today. When her mother cried, the fire came up, and she directly kicked down the


    nearby table.


    The ward made a "bang" sound. Her mother, who had been crying, was frightened. She stopped,


    peeped out one eye, and secretly watched Anna¡¯s action. She found that Anna had kicked down the


    table!


    She didn¡¯t know where her strengthes from.


    Anna¡¯s father also looked at Anna like this, and he was also shocked.


    Anna looked at her mother. "Do you want to cry again?"


    With such a mother, she felt she was really going to die of anger.


    It¡¯s a pity that one can¡¯t choose one¡¯s own birth or one¡¯s own parents!


    Just then, the nurse, who heard the noise, came in and saw this scene in the ward, "what¡¯s wrong?"


    Maybe it was because an outsider came in. Anna¡¯s mother seemed to see a backer, and she began to


    cry again, "One can beat people, but how can a daughter beat her mom? My life is so bitter. How can


    there be such an unfilial daughter?"


    Most people say that family ugliness cannot be exaggerated, but Mrs. Stark just wanted everyone to


    <pe to see the joke!

 Chapter 669

    Chapter 669


    The nurse looked at Anna with aplicated expression, as if Anna was really an unfilial daughter.


    Anna didn¡¯t exin, and said, "We need to change the ward."


    This VIP ward was arranged by Isabe Brown. If she really let her mother live here, she didn¡¯t know


    what will happen next.


    If the Brown family mentions it somewhere, Anna will really feel shameless.


    "No, how can you change it? Someone has paid for it." Anna¡¯s mother refused.


    She was living here happily and didn¡¯t want to change back to the normal ward.


    Of course, the nurse didn¡¯t want to be bothered. Moreover, Miss Brown advised them to take good care


    of this patient. She said to Anna, "it¡¯s not so easy to change the ward, and the cost has already been


    paid."


    Anna chuckled and her eyes became domineering. She looked at the nurse and understood that she


    didn¡¯t pay attention to her words because she only cared about Miss Brown.


    "Really? To change the ward for the patient, this hospital doesn¡¯t even need the opinions of the family


    members? Has anyone in our family agreed to this?"


    The nurse was petrified. Isabe Brown arranged this. At that time, their families were not present, but


    the patient herself agreed.


    But now¡­


    Anna directly threatened, "if you don¡¯t change this ward, I will speak to the management. At that time I


    would see if it¡¯s your hospital or me who will suffer."


    Organized disruption of healthcare facilities or verbal and physical abuse of medical staff, obviously, no


    hospital would like to see this kind of thing.


    After all, it will only damage the reputation of their hospital.


    It may be because Anna was too confident and strong, it made the nurse¡¯s momentum weaken. She


    said, "I¡¯ll talk to them."


    The nurse said and went out.


    Anna turned around and looked at her mother. "If you make trouble for me again, I promise I won¡¯t see


    you again."


    Anna¡¯s mother gave her a disdainful look. "Who cares about such a daughter toe and see me?"


    Anna said, "OK! This is what you said. Then I won¡¯te to you again. Don¡¯t me me. It¡¯s not that I


    won¡¯te back, I will also not let Aidene back."


    Aiden Stark was her mother¡¯s most precious baby. She may not care about Anna, but when she heard


    that Anna didn¡¯t let Aiden Starke back, she immediately changed her face, "you! Why don¡¯t you let


    Aidene back?"


    "Aiden always listens to me. You can try and see if he will listen to you! Isabe Brown wants to go


    back to Daniel Taylor with all her heart. She has done a lot of bad things because of it. Aiden hates her


    a lot, but you still speak for such a woman! Do you think Aiden will want a mother like you?"


    After Anna finished, she raised her eyebrows and looked at her mother¡¯s increasingly ugly face. He


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    knew that her mother only cared about Aiden Stark.


    The preference for men over women was simply too obvious.


    Her mother looked at Anna. After all, she was old, and her brain was not as fast as Anna¡¯s, and she


    cared about Aiden Stark very much. She couldn¡¯t speak for a while.


    Anna saw her wavering expression and knew that she was frightened.


    Anna continued, "if you don¡¯t believe it, you can try. You can take the house Isabe Brown wants to


    give to you, but you will surely lose your son. I¡¯ll see if you¡¯re happy."


    Her mother was afraid to speak because of Anna¡¯s warning.


    She cared about money, but she cared about her only son more. She didn¡¯t want to see her son leaving


    her for a house.


    After all, she was waiting for her son to support her at her old age.

 Chapter 670

    Chapter 670


    Under the pressure of Anna, the hospital quickly shifted the ward.


    Anna also took back 200,000 yuan that Isabe Brown gave to her mother. She looked at the card in


    her hand. She didn¡¯t expect Isabe Brown to do so.


    Anna¡¯s mother looked at the card that Anna had taken away. She was not willing to give it away, "She


    gave it to me."


    "I have said it! You are not a beggar." Anna looked at her mother. "Can you hold on for a while? In the


    future, your son and daughter can earn more money for you and give it to you. Do you still want to take


    this 200,000? Do you think you will have a good life this way?"


    While saying this Anna felt helpless! It¡¯s all because of poverty. Her mother has never seen so much


    money in her life!


    She softened her voice and said to her mother, "Isabe Brown is a mistress. She tried her best to


    separate me from Daniel Taylor. When she couldn¡¯t, she came to you. If you take this 200000, you will


    be drowned by other people¡¯s saliva. But if you don¡¯t take it, you will have a son-inw like Daniel


    Taylor. What¡¯s more important, don¡¯t you know?"


    The thing that she had to talk with her mother like this and convince her also gave her a headache.


    Anna¡¯s mother looked at Anna and hummed weakly, "I haven¡¯t got any benefit from that son-inw."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Who told you to do those disgraceful things?"


    Anna was also helpless.


    After leaving the hospital, Anna got into a taxi and thought of this incident. She was upset for a while. If


    it was because of other things, she would not take care of her mother. But at this time, if she leaves her


    mother, it will only make her mother more inclined to Isabe Brown.


    She can¡¯t even think what Isabe Brown will do with her mother.


    So, she has to let her mother know that they are a family and standing on the same side. But Isabe


    Brown is just a viin with ulterior motives!


    -


    At home, Anna saw Olivia Taylor sitting on the sofa.


    "Sister." Anna walked past.


    Olivia Taylor looked at her. "Anna."


    "How you got time for us today?" Anna asked in bewilderment.


    "Your brother-inw has gone to Beijing, and my baby is not here, so I came here to have a look." She


    was alone at home now, so she was bored.


    As she mentioned John Peter, Anna¡¯s eyes shed a little uneasiness, and she thought of what


    happened before John Peter left. She just felt strange.


    Olivia Taylor looked at her tenderly. "I heard your mother is ill. Is she better now?"


    "She is much better. Appendicitis, surgery is very sessful, thank you for your concern." Anna smiled.


    "That¡¯s good. I wanted to see her, but she¡¯s a bit fierce. I¡¯m afraid of her." Olivia Taylor said.


    The Taylors can¡¯t dare to talk to Mrs. Stark now. Mrs. Stark was such an unreasonable person in their


    memory that just talking to her can kill them.


    Anna smiled. With such a mother, she was also helpless.


    Just then Daniel Taylor came downstairs.


    "Sir."


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna, who just came back. "You didn¡¯t go to celebrate your friend¡¯s birthday?"


    He thought Anna would go to karaoke and woulde backte at night. But it was just over eight


    now, and she has alreadye back.


    Anna said, "I was going. Butter, something happened and I went to the hospital."


    "Is there a problem with your mother?" Daniel Taylor always went to the hospital with Anna these days.


    He knew that Anna¡¯s mother had no problem.


    Anna bowed her head, thought about Isabe Brown, her eyes darkened, but she was quiet¡­

 Chapter 671

    Chapter 671


    Olivia Taylor noticed her hesitation and said, "Why are you hesitating? Is it because I''m here? Are you


    embarrassed to say it in front me? Do you treat me as an outsider?"


    "Elder sister, I don''t mean that." Anna had a gloomy appearance and looked up at her, "Today, Isabe


    Brown went to the hospital to see my mom. She gave my mom money and asked her to force me to


    leave Sir."


    "..." Olivia Taylor''s eyes widened as she listened to her saying this, "She even did this?"


    Anna handed over the card that she took back from her mother and said, "This is the money that


    Isabe gave to my mother. I''ve got it back from my mother. Please help me return it back to Isabe."


    She wanted to go to Isabe Brown and threw the card on her face. Later, she thought it is Daniel


    Taylor''s business. It''s better to let him handle it himself.


    She was not like Isabe Brown, who has a strong background of The Brown family. She was afraid


    that she can''t do well, and she will cause trouble for Daniel Taylor.


    Moreover, she didn''t want to hide this matter from the Taylor family, or, help Isabe Brown in any


    matter.


    Is not Isabe Brown fond of ying tricks?


    The more she yed, the more Anna exposed everything in front of the Taylor family. She wanted to


    see who will lose more in the end.


    Daniel Taylor looked at the card handed by Anna, and his eyes wereplicated.


    Olivia Taylor said angrily, "I think that woman has gone crazy! Does she really think we are so easy to


    be bullied?"


    Anna bowed her head and said, "She can¡¯t think that you all are easy to be bullied. But now that I''ve


    divorced Sir, she thinks I''m easy to be bullied. She not only gave my mom money but also offered her a


    house. You know my mom''s personality. I just didn''t expect that Isabe would find my house."


    Daniel Taylor observed Anna''s gloomy look, and his dark eyes darkened, "I''ll go to see her tomorrow."


    Olivia Taylor nced at Daniel Taylor andforted Anna, "don''t worry, Daniel will deal with this matter


    well. This woman is really shameless. How can she do all this now?"


    -


    The next day noon, Daniel Taylor sat on the sofa of Brown''s house. Isabe Brown came downstairs,


    she saw him and frowned unconsciously.


    However, she gathered some courage and came over, "Is Mr. Taylor came for me?"


    Her attitude was very cold. She knew that Daniel Taylor has only Anna in his mind, and she had no


    chance.


    Daniel Taylor threw the card on her face. "What''s this, Miss Brown?"


    Isabe Brown looked at the card that hit her in the face and fell on the carpet. She found that it was


    the card that she gave to Anna¡¯s mother. Her face was so stiff. She never expected that it would fall


    into Daniel Taylor''s hands so quickly.


    She smiled and said, "Your Anna really seems a cry baby! She tells you everything."


    She just felt that Anna was getting more and more annoying. She didn¡¯t dare to face her directly, so she


    hid behind Daniel Taylor and made a furtive usation.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Isabe Brown. "It¡¯s my wife¡¯s matter, and I came here to deal on her behalf. Do


    you have any problem?"


    Isabe Brown sat down and smiled, "I just didn''t expect that Mr. Taylor likes this kind of woman who


    needs your protection in every matter. Perhaps men are like this. They like this kind of soft and weak


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    girl, right?"


    Daniel Taylor looked at the way she despised Anna. "I think you have forgotten the lesson I taught you


    before."


    She even dared to look down at his Anna.


    Isabe Brown was stunned, and then sheughed, "How dare I? Mr. Taylor has the power to hold the


    sky with one hand over us, how can my family have the power to parry?"

 Chapter 672

    Chapter 672


    "You dare not?" Daniel Taylor''s eyes were deep, "But how do I feel that there is nothing you dare not do


    in the world?"


    Isabe Brown looked at him and found his face cold.


    The news of her father¡¯s extramarital affair, the mistress that came to their house, and upied her


    house, made Isabe Brown felt upset.


    She knew that she couldn''t provoke Daniel Taylor.


    But she can''t see him defending Anna like this. After all, he had never been so protective of her.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She said wrongly, "I just went to see her mother. I can''t see you with her that¡¯s why I went to her


    mother. I hope her mother can persuade her to leave you. I don''t know what I did wrong. I didn''t hurt


    Anna. I even tried to give her family some benefits. Is there anything wrong? You know what. I changed


    her mother''s ward into the VIP ward. She should feel thankful. But you came here to create a mess


    with me? Daniel Taylor, don''t you think this is too much?"


    She said it and in a second it seemed as if it was someone else who went too far.


    Daniel Taylor looked at thispletely unreasonable woman, "Why you are doing all these superfluous


    things? What do you want?"


    What do I want?


    Isabe Brown looked at him. "You are the only one I want. Don''t you know? Where on earth am I


    inferior to her?"


    Isabe Brown said, stood up, walked to Daniel Taylor, and said in a sad and angry way, "Even if I left


    you when you were injured, I had apologized to you many times. You and she are divorced, but you are


    still with her. You took her to see the old chief. Have you ever thought about how I feel? Except for you


    Daniel Taylor, I''ve never coaxed a second person like this in the world. Why don''t you like me?"


    While saying this, Isabe Brown''s attitude was already a little aggressive. She felt that she has been


    wronged by the whole world.


    Daniel Taylor suddenly stood up, grabbed her neck with his hand, and pressed her on the sofa beside


    him and his voice was cold, "Really?"


    His sudden move scared Isabe Brown. She stared at him in horror, reached for his finger to set


    herself free, but it didn''t work.


    Daniel Taylor raised his lips, there was a cold smile on his face, which had never been there in front of


    Anna. "Do you know how much I want to strangle you? As my fianc¨¦e, how do you abandon me when I


    was at the saddest phase of my life?


    Don¡¯t you know, to get out of marriage, your parents spread all kinds of fake news outside, saying that I


    can''t have a baby and that I am a cripple who will never stand up. They made me aughingstock for


    everyone.


    When I go through those things, do you know what I want to do most? I dream to find you and strangle


    you! If it''s not Anna if it''s not because she let me know that there is warmth and kindness in the world,


    do you think you can still stand in front of me after youe back and say those words that you have


    said? But now you''re so proud of it, aren''t you?"


    Daniel Taylor said and his hand exerted much force.


    He was a soldier, obviously, he had great strength. Isabe Brown almost choked.


    When her life was threatened, Isabe Brown''s attitude immediately softened. She looked at Daniel


    Taylor with uneasiness, "no..."


    "Not what?" Daniel Taylor sneered, "You think I didn''t take revenge, because I have a good temper and


    because I still have ideas about you? It''s because of Anna that I don''t want to have a fight with a crazy


    woman like you. Now that you want to die like this, I''ll do it for you."


    He held Isabe Brown tightly and didn¡¯t let go.

 Chapter 673

    Chapter 673


    Isabe Brown struggled, she had the feeling ofck of oxygen in her brain, which made her little face


    be colorless.


    At this time, she can clearly feel that Daniel Taylor really wanted to strangle her.


    With thest strength of her body, she began to utter some soft words, "I¡­ I was wrong¡­ Let go of


    me¡­ I''m dying."


    Daniel Taylor looked at her fiercely, because Anna was by his side, he has forgotten many things, but


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    today, when he looked at Isabe Brown, he remembered those things again.


    Before meeting Anna, he was a bit violent because of his injury, but after meeting Anna he changed his


    bad temper.


    Unexpectedly, Isabe Brown took him as a person easy to be bullied.


    Isabe Brown was dying and she sped his hand, "Daniel..."


    The feeling of fear made her shed tears.


    At this moment, she thought of many things.


    Like¡­ She is the only daughter of Mr. Alfred Brown. She is so good-looking and so many people like


    her.


    But¡­ if she dies here, everything vanishes forever.


    Alfred Brown came downstairs and saw Daniel Taylor strangling Isabe Brown by the neck and


    pressing her on the sofa. Isabe Brown was almost strangled by him. He was so scared that he


    rushed over and grabbed his arm. "President Taylor, you are killing her."


    "Let go!" Daniel Taylor said coldly, "Since she wants to die, I will fulfill her desire."


    Alfred Brown was scared to see Daniel Taylor so crazy. He advised, "President Taylor, it''s not right.


    Think about your family, think about your wife¡­ It''s Isabe¡¯s mistake. She doesn''t understand things.


    But if you really strangle her, it has no good for anyone."


    He will lose a daughter and Daniel Taylor will go to jail.


    Jack Smith came with Daniel Taylor. He was standing outside, as he heard Alfred Brown''s nervous


    voice, he walked in and saw this scene.


    Jack Smith didn''t expect that Daniel Taylor, who was so restrained at ordinary times, would even do


    such a thing.


    There was a time when Daniel Taylor was in a wheelchair, he was fond of smashing things. He had a


    bad temper. He often got angry at small matters and his families were afraid of him.


    They all knew that his ident and the wheelchair had brought him a great blow. However, as Anna


    stepped into his life, he just bes a totally different person.


    Jack Smith didn''t expect that today, he would see somewhat familiar Daniel Taylor again. He hurriedly


    came over and stopped Daniel Taylor. "Mr. Taylor, stop it. This woman doesn¡¯t worth it. Don¡¯t get your


    hands dirty. Think about Anna. If something happens to you, what she will do?"


    Maybe Jack Smith''s words had an effect and Daniel Taylor''s hand¡¯s grip was a little loose. When Alfred


    Brown saw this scene, he hurriedly added, "Yes, Jack Smith is right. You should calm down, Mr. Taylor.


    If you are angry with Isabe, I will teach her a lesson."


    Finally, Daniel Taylor took back his hands.


    His finger marks were imprinted on Isabe Brown''s neck. She watched Alfred Brown in shock. The


    tears kept falling down, "Dad."


    The voice was hoarse, as she moved, her neck ached.


    Alfred Brown looked at her like this and wished he could p her in the face. "Tell me what you have


    done? Why you have to provoke President Taylor. I told you to stay away from him and behave well


    with him when you came back. Tell me, what you did?"


    Isabe Brown was scolded by her father, and her eyes fell on Daniel Taylor. In her memory, she


    always considered him as the most handsome man. But now he looked like a devil!

 Chapter 674

    Chapter 674


    He almost killed her!


    She thought that a man like him would never fight with women.


    s¡­ She underestimated him.


    Daniel Taylor nced coldly at Isabe Brown and said to Alfred Brown, "In a week, I want to see her


    marry someone. Otherwise, Mr. Brown just wait well to be kicked out by the board of directors."


    Last time, the board of directors was very dissatisfied with Alfred Brown. If at this time, something


    happened again, and if Daniel Taylor took the control, Alfred Brown was very likely to be kicked out.


    After all, Daniel Taylor was also one of the shareholders, and the Taylor group has always been very


    close.


    Alfred Brown said, "In a week, but¡­ how will I find someone to marry her?"


    "This is your business." Daniel Taylor said.


    Alfred Brown doted on Isabe Brown very much. He thought that among all the good men in the world


    she can choose anyone she like. This was one of the reasons that Isabe Brown had a kind of


    mindset that she will only marry a good man.


    Daniel Taylor gave Alfred Brown a week. Obviously, he just wanted to find someone casually to marry


    her!


    Isabe Brown rebelled and said, "I don''t want to!"


    How could her marriage be so casual?


    However, as soon as she spoke, her neck hurt to death.


    Alfred Brown nodded his head. "Okay."


    While talking to Daniel Taylor, he had a cold sweat. He knew that it would be better to marry Isabe


    Brown than to see her dead. Moreover, it''s better than to be kicked out by the board of directors.


    In the car, Daniel Taylor was still apathetic. Jack Smith sat in the front seat and observed his quiet


    appearance. He was really worried. "Mr. Taylor, did you really want to strangle Isabe Brown?"


    Smart people know that it''s not worth arguing with a woman like Isabe Brown, but Daniel Taylor''s


    behavior at the Brown''s house really frightened him.


    Daniel Taylor was just looking out of the window. As he heard Jack Smith''s words, he turned around


    and nced at him.


    At this nce, Jack Smith was in a cold sweat.


    It''s scary to see what Mr. Taylor looks like now.


    Jack Smith turned quickly and closed his mouth. He was afraid to say anything.


    -


    In the afternoon, Anna didn''t go to thepany. After ss, she went directly back to Jiangfu garden.


    She was tired and wanted to go home early to have a rest.


    As soon as she came back, she saw Jack Smith standing there.


    "Hi, Jack Smith."


    Anna took the initiative to say hello to him.


    Jack Smith looked at Anna, smiled, and said, "Anna is back."


    Anna knew that Daniel Taylor had gone to the Brown house today. So she asked curiously, "What


    happened at the Brown house?"


    Although she didn''t know how Sir will punish Isabe Brown, still, she really wanted to see the end of


    Isabe Brown.


    As Anna mentioned the Brown family, Jack Smith sneaked around and said to Anna indecently, "you


    can''t imagine what happened today. Mr. Taylor was so angry that he nearly strangled Isabe Brown. I


    have heard that Isabe Brown has been admitted to the hospital by now."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sir almost strangled Isabe Brown?


    Anna heard it, but she couldn''t imagine such a scene.


    How¡­ How is it possible?


    Sir is so decent and gentle. How can he do such a terrible thing?


    Anna thought that Jack Smith just exaggerated, "you are lying to me, right?"


    "Why do I need to do that?" Until now, Jack Smith was still a little scared. He was afraid that if he did


    something wrong, and if he made Daniel Taylor unhappy, he will be a wretched being.

 Chapter 675

    Chapter 675


    He has always been with Mr. Taylor. But recently, he almost forgot what kind of person Mr. Taylor was.


    Mr. Taylor has always been a lion. It¡¯s just in front of Anna, he can hide his ws and dote on his


    woman to the extreme.


    Anna saw Jack Smith''s serious appearance, "really?"


    "Yes." Jack Smith said, "Mr. Taylor is a bit fierce today. You should be careful. You haven''t seen his


    angry appearance. When he is angry, he looks scary and terrible."


    Just after Jack Smith said that, Anna saw a man in a ck coating inside with his elegant steps.


    As for what Jack Smith said, of course, he had listened to it word to word. But he didn''t make a sound.


    He just stood there, and his eyes fell on Anna.


    Anna smiled at him calmly and thought that Jack Smith called him scary.


    But, goodness, there is no man who is more handsome than him in the world!


    When Jack Smith saw Anna smiling, he thought Anna didn''t take his words to heart. "I''m telling you the


    truth, why you stillugh? When you see Mr. Taylorter, you will know that what I said is true."


    "Is it?" Daniel Taylor¡¯s voice sounded behind Jack Smith.


    Jack Smith froze for a moment. His face had unbelievable expressions.


    Mr. Taylor¡­ When did hee?


    What''s more embarrassing than saying bad things behind someone¡¯s back and being heard by that


    person?


    Anna went to Daniel Taylor and stood beside him. "I heard that you were a bit out of control at the


    Brown house today, is that true?"


    "..." Daniel Taylor took a look at Jack Smith.


    Jack Smith¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment, "Mr. Taylor, I¡­ I..."


    For a long time, he couldn''t say aplete sentence.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    On the other hand, Anna was looking at Daniel Taylor with adoring eyes.


    Jack Smith called him terrible and scary?


    Why didn''t she see it at all?


    All she could see was the most handsome man in this world.


    Anna''s eyes were felt by Daniel Taylor.


    "Go down," he said to Jack Smith.


    It wasn¡¯t that he was very merciful and wanted to let Jack Smith go. He just really found Jack Smith too


    much of an eyesore. This assistant usually spoiled his personal time, so he found it necessary to first


    send him away.


    After hearing this, Jack Smith ran away as quickly as he was pardoned.


    Anna looked at his back and couldn''t helpughing. "Why are you so fierce to Jack Smith? Do you


    have any idea how afraid he is of you?"


    Daniel Taylor said, "Stupid."


    Anna smiled, "yes, in your eyes, who is not stupid?"


    All the people of this world were fools to him.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna. "You."


    "..." Anna couldn''t believe looking at him. She said softly, "do you think I''m not stupid?"


    Daniel Taylor didn''t answer her question and went straight into the room.


    Anna looked at the proud and charming man, followed him, and said, "Sir, I think you have a good eye."


    "..." Daniel Taylor looked at this overconfident woman and said, "You came back so early today?"


    "Yes." Anna sat down beside him and leaned on his arm. "I''m so tired today. I''m not feeling well."


    "Then take a good rest."


    Daniel Taylor looked at her exhausted appearance and softened his voice.


    Anna said, "I don''t want to go."


    He looked at herzy look. He picked her up and walked upstairs.


    Half an hourter, Anna was lying on the bed. She was still awake. She turned over and the man who


    had been sitting by her using theputer looked up at her.

 Chapter 676

    Chapter 676


    Daniel Taylor asked her to have a rest, and he took hisptop to do some work and apany her


    here.


    Anna was sleepy, but she didn''t feel sleepy after lying in bed. She looked into Daniel Taylor''s caring


    eyes, and she was somewhat embarrassed. "I don''t seem to be particrly sleepy."


    It was just that she was in her periods, so she felt more trying than usual. Now that her body was


    rxed, her brain was free and she didn''t want to sleep.


    After hearing Anna''s words, Daniel Taylor turned his head and continued to look at hisputer.


    Anna held a pillow and quietly looked at the man who was busy working. At the thought that he actually


    tried to kill Isabe Brown in order to stand for her, she felt a little sweet. She knew that in many ces,


    she wasn¡¯tparable to Isabe Brown, but at least in his eyes, she was much more important than


    Isabe Brown.


    Compared with the tranquility here, the situation in the ward was the opposite.


    Isabe Brown sat on the bed with a circle of gauze around her neck.


    She was the only daughter of the Brown family. Her parents loved her very much. She had never been


    bullied since childhood.


    But they never expected that Daniel Taylor would dare to strangle her like a madman.


    Just thinking about his expression at that time, she was extremely upset.


    She cried bitterly and looked at her mother, "Mom."


    "Sweetheart." Her mother was very distressed. She was not home today and unexpectedly this kind of


    thing happened. "Is it still painful?"


    "I don''t want to marry."


    Daniel Taylor wanted her to find someone to marry, but she didn''t want it! Even if she can''t marry


    Daniel Taylor, she will at least marry Robin Johnson.


    Her mother looked at her baby daughter and said, "If you don''t want to marry, then don''t marry."


    "But dad..."


    "I''ll talk to your dad." Motherforted her.


    "Talk about what?" Just after mother Brown finished Mr. Brown came in from the outside with a gloomy


    face.


    Isabe Brown looked at Alfred Brown, with her eyes full of grievances.


    Mrs. Brown looked at Mr. Brown and said, "Our daughter doesn''t want to marry. I don''t allow you to


    force her to marry anyone!"


    "Not allow?" Alfred Brown red at Isabe Brown, "what''s the use of your sentence? I want her to


    marry for her good. It is already her good luck that Daniel Taylor didn''t strangle her to death today."


    Thinking about the scene at that time, Alfred Brown shivered for a while. If he hadn''t stopped Daniel


    Taylor in time, then¡­


    After all, Daniel Taylor was once injured and wasn¡¯t able to stand up. He left the army and felt the whole


    world abandoned him. He had experienced such a blow. It was reasonable that he would do impulsive


    things.


    "..." Mother Brown thought of Daniel Taylor. As she''s not here today, she didn''t see such a scene, and


    she couldn''t feel the same way as her husband.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    When she came back, she heard all that and she was very angry. She said, "You just


    stand aside and watch people outside bullying our daughter like this?"


    Alfred Brown took a look at Isabe Brown. Things have already be like this. He was also


    helpless. He knew that at the beginning, it would be better to let Isabe marry Daniel Taylor directly.


    Even if Daniel Taylor was in a wheelchair, it would be better than now.


    He can¡¯t afford to y the game of revenge with the Taylor group.


    He said to mother Brown impatiently, "you don''t want your daughter to marry, then go to talk to Daniel


    Taylor. What''s the use of talking to me?"


    As she heard that she have to convince Daniel Taylor, she also felt it difficult.


    After all, Daniel Taylor was one of the favorite children of the old chief. Now that he has recovered his


    injury and has contact with Johnson''s family. She can¡¯t dare to provoke Daniel Taylor.

 Chapter 677

    Chapter 677


    She turned and looked at Isabe Brown, "Well, think about it. It¡¯s your right age to marry. Anyway, it''s


    impossible to marry Daniel Taylor, so you''d better find someone else to marry."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Isabe Brown, "..."


    She didn''t expect her mother to change her statement in just a few seconds¡­


    She wished she could bump her head somewhere.


    Mother Brown sat down and coaxed seriously, "don''t worry. Mom will find a good man for you. By the


    way, didn''t you and Robbie have a good time before? I remember he likes you. If you can marry him, it


    will be great. After all, he is no worse than Daniel Taylor."


    Hearing that her mother wanted her to marry Robin Johnson, Isabe Brown didn¡¯t refuse.


    With this idea in mind, mother Brown directly called Robin Johnson.


    "Brother, he said he woulde to see me. Why hasn''t hee?" Robin Johnson was in Eliza''s room,


    and Eliza was pestering him by asking him about Robert Peter.


    The phone rang.


    Robin Johnson answered the phone and heard a woman''s voice, "Robbie."


    "Who is it?" He didn¡¯t have this number, there was a strange voice that made him frown.


    Mother Brown said with a smile, "it''s me, Isabe''s mother."


    Isabe Brown?


    Robin Johnson rubbed his eyebrows. "Yes, is there anything?"


    "No, there isn¡¯t. I just miss you. I wonder if you are free to drop by my house?" Mother Brown was also


    embarrassed to open her mouth directly. She had to talk about the marriage but she chose circuitous


    tactics.


    As soon as she finished, she heard Robin Johnson¡¯s cold reply, "I don¡¯t have time."


    "..." The smile on mother Brown''s face was stiffened. She didn''t expect that he would refuse so bluntly.


    She continued, "Actually, Isabe is in hospital. Can youe and see her?"


    "Brother." Eliza saw that Robin Johnson was on the phone call and ignored herselfpletely. She


    pulled his shirt to catch his attention.


    Robin Johnson calmed his sister''s mood. After a while, he asked again, "Sorry, what did you say?"


    "..." Mother Brown had to bear to say it again.


    After saying it again, she heard Robin Johnson¡¯s voice, "sorry, I am not familiar with Miss Brown."


    Then he hung up.


    He still rememberedst time Isabe Brownined about him to his aunt. so he didn¡¯t have a


    good attitude with Isabe Brown.


    Isabe Brown looked at her mom expectantly and found that she just hung up disappointedly. She


    understood that Robin Johnson won¡¯t agree to marry her. He didn¡¯t even want to see her.


    Alfred Brown said, "Let me handle it. You''ll take good care in the hospital these days. Don''t go


    anywhere."


    He knew a lot of people. He¡¯s the chairman of the board of directors of the ABI international. With this


    reputation, it was not difficult to find someone to marry Isabe Brown.


    -


    Anna was lying in bed and fell asleep.


    Daniel Taylor worked quietly. His cell phone rang. He answered the phone and heard Robin Johnson''s


    voice, "what''s the situation over there at Brown¡¯s side?"


    Because of Mrs. Brown''s phone call, Robin Johnson inquired and he came to know that Daniel Taylor


    went to the Brown''s house today and created a mess.


    He also got to know that Daniel asked Mr. Brown to get Isabe Brown married in a week.


    In a week?


    How is this possible?


    Obviously, everyone knew that he was deliberately making things difficult. But Alfred Brown agreed.


    Seems that Daniel Taylor is really powerful. In recent times, he had crushed Mr. Alfred Brown¡¯s


    willpower step by step.


    Daniel Taylor''s attitude was calm. "Why do I feel that you already know it? Otherwise, you won''t make


    this call."


    "I am just a little shocked. It seems that Brown has the ability to set you on fire." Robin Johnson


    said.

 Chapter 678

    Chapter 678


    Daniel Taylor raised his eyebrows. "So, do you want to marry her?"


    No matter whom Isabe Brown wanted to marry, Daniel Taylor didn''t care. As long as she won''t


    disturb him and Anna in the future.


    He heart that Robin Johnson likes her. If Robin Johnson wanted to take over this mess, he won''t mind.


    After hearing Daniel Taylor''s words, Robin Johnson said in a despised way, "can you not be


    disgusting? I''m not interested in her. I''m just curious. So, I just called to ask."


    Daniel Taylor listened quietly.


    Robin Johnson said, "by the way, I want to take Eliza out these days. Can Ie to your ce? Is it


    convenient?"


    Daniel Taylor was a little surprised. "Aren''t you afraid of trouble?"


    "Even if it will be troublesome, she''s still my sister." His mother was afraid of people knowing about


    Eliza¡¯s health. They just locked Eliza in her room. Thinking about it, Robin Johnson felt very pitiful.


    Daniel Taylor said, "As you wish."


    After talking to Robin Johnson on the phone, Daniel Taylor looked at Anna on the bed, without


    disturbing her, he picked up theptop and left the room.


    After a while, Anna got up. She came out of the room and saw Daniel Taylor busy in the kitchen.


    Originally, these things were all done by Lisa. But at this moment, Lisa was ordered to do something


    else. However, Lisa was confused. She can''t just watch Daniel Taylor cook or leave. She just stood by


    in a panic.


    Anna came and sat down at the table, looking at the man who was cooking. She was enjoying the


    scene.


    Across a door, she asked, "Sir, what are you doing?"


    "Can''t you see that?" Daniel Taylor said, "Cooking."


    "Well." Of course, Anna can see that he was cooking. She¡¯s just curious about why he suddenly


    thought of cooking.


    Looking at Lisa who can''t do anything, Anna said, "you''re robbing Lisa¡¯s job."


    "Exactly, Anna is right." Lisa said with great approval.


    "..."


    Daniel Taylor kept working for a while and then brought the meal out. Anna looked at his achievements.


    Originally, he just fried a poached egg, but he fried it into a heart shape.


    Awesome! He even knows how to be romantic!


    Anna couldn''t help but look at Daniel Taylor twice. "Husband, you are so good! You can even do this.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Which woman taught you that?"


    Daniel Taylor sat down and gave her a white look. "Even if I can''t do it, can''t I learn?"


    Anna nodded, "Of course, why not."


    After all, he liked studying and learning the most. It''s just that she didn''t expect him to read such books.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor seriously and asked curiously, "can you tell me what you want to do when


    you fry the eggs in this way?"


    She can¡¯t eat easily in this heart-shaped.


    Daniel Taylor, "..."


    He just thought of his little wife today and wanted to do something for her. As a result, she asked him


    deliberately. He had an impulse to hit her.


    He said, "I want to say I like you, can¡¯t I?"


    Who can dare to say no?


    "Of course, of course." Anna couldn''t helpughing.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her who is smiling and changed into a serious look. "Robbie said he would


    bring his sister here for two days. Is it okay?"


    "Yes, it would be fun," Anna said expectantly.


    Anna thought of Eliza¡¯s lovely appearance!


    Daniel Taylor gave her a strange look. "Are you looking forward to it? What is so nice in it?"


    "That''s because Eliza is really cute." Anna said, "Sir, you haven''t seen her. If you see her, you''ll like her,


    too."

 Chapter 679

    Chapter 679


    Daniel Taylor, "..."


    Of course, he had seen Eliza.


    But he doesn¡¯t think he likes her.


    Daniel Taylor asked, "Don¡¯t you think she''s abnormal?"


    Elizabeth Johnson was a mental patient with abnormal behavior and she asionally causes trouble.


    Anna did not hesitate to look at Daniel Taylor, "She is okay! She''s just different from us, and she''s very


    cute."


    Her sincere expression surprised Daniel Taylor. He said, "She has some mental problems. Her family


    thinks she is a lunatic."


    He didn''t expect that Anna didn¡¯t care about this at all. She even liked Elizabeth Johnson very much.


    Anna said, "She is just sick, just like when you were in a wheelchair before, this isn¡¯t something that


    she had chosen for herself. So I can''t hate her or despise her for this."


    Anna''s words made Daniel Taylor stunned. Anna''s analysis showed that Johnson¡¯s family behavior in


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    treating Eliza had some problems.


    He looked at Anna. He never expected that Anna¡¯s point of view would be so different from others.


    -


    Elizabeth Johnson wasing as a guest. Anna went to prepare a room for her after supper. She


    cleaned the room well and added something to it. It looked warm and lovely.


    Robin Johnson and Elizabeth Johnson came to her ce on Friday night.


    Elizabeth Johnson was with Robin Johnson all the time and tugged at the corner of his clothes


    nervously. Elizabeth Johnson had a habit of staying at home for a long time. That¡¯s why when she went


    outside, she felt very strange and uneasy.


    However, Anna seemed to have some magical power. Just after half an hour, she took Eliza away.


    Finally, when Robin Johnson found Eliza, she was ying the piano in the piano room.


    Anna sat next to her and stared at her in disbelief, "Eliza, you are amazing."


    Seriously! Anna even doubted herself now. She has practiced for so long, but she has not learned up


    one-third of the other side.


    Eliza heard Anna praising herself. She quietly sipped her lips and raised the corners of her mouth. She


    hasn''t heard anyone praising her for a long time.


    She held Anna''s hand and put it on her head. "Rub it."


    Anna, "..."


    So is this the way Eliza was asking for a reward?


    It''s a lovely way.


    Robin Johnson stood at the door, looking at Anna, who not only disliked his sister but also made friends


    with her. He couldn''t help looking at Anna narrowly.


    When the first time he met her, he still thought, how this ordinary girl worth Daniel Taylor''s favour, but


    now he found her really shining and dazzling.


    In getting along with his sister, Robin Johnson thought that even he didn¡¯t do much better.


    In his house, Elizabeth Johnson was not allowed to go out. They were afraid that she would let the


    family lose face, so they kept her at home all the time. Almost no one would get along with Elizabeth


    Johnson without any hesitation.


    Elizabeth Johnson got upset sometimes. Even the people around her can be driven mad. But Anna


    was very patient to coax her.


    Out of the piano room, Anna led Elizabeth Johnson to the room she has arranged for her. Robin


    Johnson also followed them to see the room. At first sight, it can be seen that everything was arranged


    by heart. It looked warm and lovely.


    As soon as they entered, Elizabeth Johnson smiled, "I like it very much."


    Then happily walked over and sat down.


    Anna said, "I am happy that you like it."


    Robin Johnson stood aside and looked at Anna. "I didn¡¯t expect an ugly person can prepare such a


    room. It seems you are very attentive."

 Chapter 680

    Chapter 680


    "Who is ugly?" Anna red at him, "you are the ugly one here."


    She was not a person easy to be bullied.


    "..." after being called ugly, Robin Johnson protested, "You have arranged a room for Eliza. What about


    mine?"


    Anna looked at him strangely, "Lisa will help you to arrange."


    "It''s not fair." Robin Johnson eximed, "You are so good to Eliza, but not good to me at all."


    After this little chit chat in the room, they went downstairs for dinner.


    Eliza liked Anna very much. She followed Anna step by step. Robin Johnson has never seen her


    sticking to people other than Robert Peter.


    Anna sat aside and helped Eliza peel the shrimp.


    Daniel Taylor looked at the gentle look of his lovely wife. He usually doted on her. Now he saw her


    taking care of others here. Although the other side was also a woman, he still felt a little jealous.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After supper, Daniel Taylor waited for long but and didn''t see Annaing back.


    He called Lisa to help him sort things out and by the way asked, "Where is Anna?"


    It seemed that he didn''t call Lisa for anything but to inquire about Anna.


    "Anna is in Miss Johnson''s room. She said she wanted to sleep with Miss Johnson tonight." Lisa said.


    "..." This is too much!


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s face clouded. "Call her back."


    It¡¯s okay to be good to others, but, how can she be good to others so much that she forgets her


    husband?


    Lisa nodded and soon went to talk to Anna.


    Daniel Taylor waited for a long time, but she didn¡¯te back. Until Lisa called her twice and Daniel


    Taylor himself called her, Anna came out of Elizabeth Johnson¡¯s room.


    She entered the door and looked at Daniel Taylor, who was sitting on the sofa reading a book. He just


    called to say that he has to do something with her. She asked, "Sir, is there anything?"


    Daniel Taylor took a look at her. "You''re not going to sleep? What time is it now?"


    "Can I sleep with Eliza? I think it''s fun to be with her." Anna said.


    "No!" Daniel Taylor took a look at Anna. What is his wife forgetting?


    She has been in her periods for several days, and now it was gone. Tonight, they should have been like


    normal. He had been restrained himself for several days, but she wanted to leave him alone.


    After hearing Daniel Taylor''s words, Anna came over and sat down beside Daniel Taylor, "Okay."


    "Why you''re so aggrieved?" Daniel Taylor raised his eyebrows and said, "in your eyes, does husband


    matter?"


    "Of course." Anna''s immediately replied, "see, you just called me, and Ie right away."


    "Right away?" Daniel Taylor grabbed her and pulled her into his arms. He bit her on the lip


    domineeringly, "how many times did Lisa call you?"


    Anna said modestly, "it''s because Eliza is so cute, and she likes me so much."


    Is that a reason?


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna and was very convinced of her.


    In the face of this kind of wife, he didn''t even want to say any extra words. He lifted her directly, threw


    her on the bed, and soon pressed her down.


    -


    In the morning, Anna was still in bed. Daniel Taylor was on her body, and both of them were


    sweating¡­

 Chapter 681

    Chapter 681


    Last night Anna was exhausted. Now even after getting up in the morning, he wanted to do one more


    time.


    "Anna." There was a knock at the door by Elizabeth Johnson.


    She came to Anna early in the morning.


    Hearing the voice, Anna grabbed Daniel Taylor''s sweaty pajamas and said, "hurry up."


    "In such a hurry?" He raised his eyebrows, sealed her lips with a kiss, and fulfilled her wish with much


    faster actions.


    "..."


    God, I don''t want this kind of speed, OK?


    She meant hurry up and end it quickly.


    -


    More than an hourter, Anna came out of the room and saw Elizabeth Johnson squatting in the


    terrace, seemed bored and collecting the flowers in the flowerpot.


    She came over. "Eliza."


    Elizabeth Johnson turned to Anna and said, "Anna, where have you been? I''ve been looking for you."


    They said that Anna was asleep. She knocked at her door for a while, but she didn''t see Annaing


    out, and was interrupted by the servant, so she stayed here to kill time.


    At the moment, seeing Anna, Elizabeth Johnson pouted up her mouth, "my brother is not here, and I


    can''t find him. Anna, do you think my brother doesn''t want me?"


    Although she was ill, still she knew that her family didn''t like her and took her as a burden.


    Anna coughed awkwardly. Somethings are hard to say, especially after facing Elizabeth Johnson''s


    innocent eyes, Anna didn¡¯t know how to exin that why she neglected her this morning.


    She pretended to be serious and asked, "Robin Johnson is not there, either?"


    He should be here.


    Where did he go early in the morning?


    Lisa listened to Anna''s words and said, "Robbie said that he has something to do and has to go out for


    a while. He let us help him look after Miss Johnson."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    He left such a lovely sister and ran away!


    Anna said to Elizabeth Johnson, "shall we go down to eat?"


    "Okay."


    The two girls just sat down in the dining room, and Lisa came in and said, "Anna, President Peter is


    here."


    Robert Peter was dressed in a white shirt, a ck suit, and a tie. He wore it meticulously. His


    personality carried the invincible charm of a mature man.


    As soon as Elizabeth Johnson saw him, her eyes softened, "Robert."


    Robert Peter was like her sunshine. Whenever she sees him, she can''t help smiling and felt like flower


    blooms in her heart.


    Robert Peter didn''t see her for several days. Her smile was very cute and lovely. Even when he sees


    her, he had a feeling of having an abnormal heartbeat.


    "Eliza." He opened his mouth to call her softly.


    He was such a business tycoon who was often stereotyped as a stubborn man, but he can call her


    name with a pleasant and sentimental taste.


    Doesn''t people all say that men¡¯s skin should be thicker?


    But he seemed so shy.


    She didn''t see him like this when he was talking about business.


    He has always been Anna''s idol, he always spoke so sincerely. That¡¯s why Anna, even with the risk of


    being scolded, chose to help him to seed in it.


    -


    Robert Peter just took Elizabeth Johnson away, and Robin Johnson came back.


    Daniel Taylor was having a meeting in his study. Anna didn''t dare to disturb him. She sat alone in the


    dining room and had breakfast.


    Robin Johnson came over and looked at Anna. "Where''s Eliza?"


    "Robert Peter took her with him." Anna couldn''t help but look at him, thinking that she just told Robert


    Peter about Elizast time, and he was so angry on her.

 Chapter 682

    Chapter 682


    Today, he came to know that Eliza was taken away by Robert Peter. Should he be angrier?


    After hearing her words, Robin Johnson''s face turned gloomy as expected. Before he could vent his


    anger, Anna exined, "Robert Peter is very good. He is really kind to Eliza. He also said that he would


    proposal formally. See, Eliza also likes him very much. What''s wrong with letting them be together?"


    In fact, Anna didn''t think there was anything wrong with this matter. It''s just the thoughts of the Johnson


    family was really hard to guess.


    Robin Johnson looked at Anna, listened to her analysis, frowned, sat down in the chair beside, and a


    pair of eyes stared at Anna.


    Anna has been stared at by him for long and it got on her nerves, "Can you just say what you have to


    say? Don''t keep staring at me like this."


    Robin Johnson said, "I want to know how you can be so stupid! How can you let Eliza go outside, what


    would she do if something happened?"


    "There is Robert Peter."


    "Is he reliable?"


    Robin Johnson was full of doubts about this.


    Anna couldn''t helpughing. "How can you say that he isn¡¯t reliable? He looks more reliable than you."


    "I can''t see it." Robin Johnson sneered, "He has been helping the Brown group, don¡¯t you even care


    about it?"


    It was reasonable that Anna should be angry and hates the people around Isabe Brown since she


    hated Isabe Brown so much.


    But she let Elizabeth Johnson follow Robert Peter so easily.


    This is a little unreasonable.


    Anything rted to Isabe Brown made Anna ufortable. Even if she knew that Robert Peter and


    Isabe Brown have no personal friendship, she was still a little ufortable.


    However, she didn''te to the point where right and wrong are inseparable. "Robert Peter is very


    good. Don''t speak ill of him here. He may be your brother-inw soon."


    "Huh." Robin Johnson smiled, "I thought if I told you that, you will regret letting Eliza go."


    It turned out that she was still helping Robert Peter.


    Anna red at him and thought that she looked like an idiot to Robin Johnson. "I''m not a fool, I have


    eyes, I can judge."


    She has a clear idea. No matter what Robin Johnson says, it can''t change her judgment.


    Robin Johnson raised the corners of his mouth. He did not continue to discuss this issue with her. After


    all, Eliza has been taken away.


    Anyway, Eliza likes Robert Peter. Moreover, if Robert Peter really wanted to be his brother-inw, then


    it is also a kind of salvation for Elizabeth Johnson.


    At least in the future, his mother will not shut Eliza in the room for the sake of Johnson''s family''s


    reputation¡­


    Anna looked at his ambiguous smile and asked curiously, "where did you go in the morning? You came


    back sote."


    "To see Isabe Brown." Robin Johnson admitted honestly.


    Anna was stunned. She looked at Robin Johnson and remembered how familiar he was with Isabe


    Brown. Now Isabe Brown was bullied by Daniel Taylor. So, she¡­ wanted to use Robin Johnson to


    revenge?


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Anna looked at Robin Johnson carefully. He was wearing a white shirt today. Then, she saw a lipstick


    mark on his clothes.


    He went to see Isabe Brown and now he has this lipstick print?


    Her mind moved back and forth many times.


    Robin Johnson didn''t exin anything either. He went upstairs, stood by the bed, took off his shirt, saw


    the lipstick print on it, and frowned.

 Chapter 683

    Chapter 683


    It was Isabe Brown who wanted to kiss him. When he dodged, he identally touched her and got


    this lip print.


    In the past, Isabe Brown was very dismissive of him, and only Daniel Taylor was in her eyes. For a


    while, Robin Johnson was in one sided love.


    Now, however, Isabe Brown wanted to marry him, but he has no interest in her any more.


    He finally threw the shirt directly into the trash can. He didn''t n to wear it again.


    -


    On Tuesday evening, Anna was dressed in a short ck dress and had a decent but a little dark


    makeup to attend the banquet at the Brown house. She got off the car and was held by Daniel Taylor.


    Anna came to the Brown family for the first time. She looked around and saw the luxurious big vi.


    No wonder Isabe Brown is so proud.


    Goodness, even if she works all her life, she can''t afford the house!


    She took Daniel Taylor''s hand and said, "She is getting engaged today and we are here. Will she be


    angry if she sees us?"


    Daniel Taylor gave Alfred Brown a week to get Isabe Brown married. Alfred Brown was in a hurry. So


    he had to get her engaged first.


    Last night Anna heard that Alfred Brown called Daniel Taylor, asking a favor for a long time. Atst,


    Daniel Taylor reluctantly agreed.


    He came to see the ceremony today because he not only wanted Isabe Brown to marry, but also


    wanted to watch Isabe Brown getting married with his own eyes.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna. She had a make-up tonight. It was a little thicker than usual and she


    looked very beautiful.


    Maybe beauty just lies in the eyes of the beholder.


    "If I don¡¯t want to see her angry, what am I doing here?"


    "..." Anna was speechless. The man of her house was right, she had no way to refute his words.


    Robin Johnson was behind the two. He was living at Daniel Taylor''s house so he came with them. The


    couple was busy talking, he also did not make a sound, just looked at Daniel Taylor and Anna''s back.


    When they stand together, they really looked perfect.


    This appearance reminded Robin Johnson that before, Isabe Brown also stood beside Daniel Taylor


    every time he visited Daniel Taylor. And he just saw his favorite woman standing with someone else,


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    and he can only quietly act as a background.


    He didn''t know why he recalled the past, he smiled, and stop his mind to make these messy ideas...


    Three people entered together and saw Isabe Brown standing by her father''s side, with her face in


    agony.


    Wallner''s eldest son looked at her with a smile on his face.


    Simon Wallner has been chasing Isabe Brown for many years. But, Isabe Brown just ignored him.


    Brown family was in good condition. Isabe Brown was beautiful. He couldn¡¯t win her, so he was just


    helpless. But unexpectedly, the Brown family asked him to marry Isabe Brown, which he never


    thought of.


    Looking at Isabe Brown''s beautiful little face nearby, the smile on the Simon Wallner¡¯s face was


    bigger.


    He was just 30 years old, but the smile on his face seemed like of a 50 years old man who have


    wrinkles. Isabe Brown raised her head and looked at Simon Wallner¡¯s face, which made her


    ufortable.


    "Dad." She called her father around her.


    Alfred Brown took a look at her, followed her to one side, "what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t want to be engaged to him."


    This man, Simon Wallner, always had very poor grades. There was money in his family, but he wasn¡¯t


    striving for anything at all.

 Chapter 684

    Chapter 684


    What''s more, he wasn¡¯t good-looking. There was noparison with Daniel Taylor, he even had a hell


    of difference with Robin Johnson. Isabe Brown just saw his face and got angry.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Why she will marry such a person?


    Obviously, on her terms, she can marry Daniel Taylor.


    Especially because she had been Daniel Taylor''s fianc¨¦, now she always can''t help butpare other


    men with Daniel Taylor.


    Alfred Brown said solemnly, "it''s good that we¡¯ve found Simon Wallner. He used to like you and have


    money. What else do you want?"


    "Is he thest man in the world?" Isabe Brown looked at Alfred Brown. She saw her father staring at


    her, and said in an aggrieved and coquettish way, "Dad, don¡¯t you love me the most?


    Isabe Brown was still afraid of her father. But he¡¯s her father. Sometimes it¡¯s okay to be coquettish.


    That''s how it goes.


    Alfred Brown said with a headache, "do you think I don''t want to find someone else? But where can I


    find someone now? Some good men who liked you before had changed their minds. They didn''t want


    to marry you!"


    At the beginning, Isabe Brown abandoned Daniel Taylor because of his defect. Although they could


    not use Isabe Brown of her decision as outsiders, but there weren¡¯t many people who wanted


    Isabe Brown to marry themselves.


    Moreover, their family did not want Isabe Brown, they considered her a thankless wretch.


    As they all were very clear about how kind Daniel Taylor''s parents were to Isabe Brown. But this


    woman left them in trouble andughed at them.


    So all the reputable families of the city can''t even like her.


    Alfred Brown said, "Because I am still the chairman of the ABI group. You can still find this Simon


    Wallner. If Daniel Taylor gets upset, then he can do anything else. When I can''t even be the chairman,


    you can''t even marry the Simon Wallner."


    Although he held a lot of shares in ABI international, the shares of other directors have already


    surpassed him.


    Isabe Brown stared at him, "how could it be taken away? ABI international is built by you."


    Alfred Brown looked solemn. "It used to be mine, but now there are a lot of shares in thepany that


    are not in my hands. There were many directors who stands by me because of the past friendship. But


    they have been disappointedst time. If something happens, they will be angry."


    After all, the interests of the ABI International as a whole were much more important than those of the


    Brown family''s father and daughter.


    Now he had this only way, i.e., to sacrifice Isabe Brown, which is the smallest loss.


    Isabe Brown listened to her father and was very sad, "but you let me marry that kind of person..."


    "It''s all set. Nothing can be changed." Alfred Brown didn¡¯t want to argue with her. "I''m very busy."


    He walked away directly and didn''t waste time with Isabe Brown. Anyway, regardless of Isabe


    Brown''s willingness, she has to ept today''s engagement.


    Just after Alfred Brown left, Isabe Brown looked up and saw Daniel Taylor.


    He was dressed in a suit and apanied by Anna. They looked very well matched. In other people''s


    eyes, they looked like a beautiful picture.


    Isabe Brown saw Daniel Taylor''s face and instinctively looked away when she thought of him


    strangling her neck.


    Maybe because Daniel Taylor was so terrible that she didn¡¯t dare to look at him now. She was afraid


    that he''lle up next second and strangle her.


    Simon Wallner went to Isabe Brown and looked at her pale face. "Are you ok? Do you want to have a


    rest?"


    Isabe Brown looked at the Simon Wallner, ignored him and walked away.

 Chapter 685

    Chapter 685


    Simon Wallner followed her.


    The guests were looking at the Simon Wallner. He and Isabe Brown together looked like a pair of a


    lovely woman marries an odious man.


    They can''t help but talk behind their back and discuss, "what did Alfred Brown think, why he married his


    daughter to such a man?"


    "She was going to marry Daniel Taylor. Isn¡¯t the gap too wide?"


    Some people disliked her very much, "if you marry this kind of woman, when you have an ident, she


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    runs faster than anyone else. What''s the use of being so beautiful?"


    "Oh, you are right."


    In this way, they even feel that Isabe Brown was not worthy of the Simon Wallner.


    -


    "Anna." Anna stood beside Daniel Taylor and suddenly saw Ste Winslet. Ste Winslet came over


    and saw Anna and Daniel Taylor together. She politely greeted, "President Taylor."


    Anna looked at her. She was a little surprised. "You''re here, too?"


    "Yeah, with my dad." Ste Winslet said, "He brings me here so that I can find someone. But I don''t like


    this kind of ce."


    She didn''t like social intercourse, and she didn''t even think she''s a richdy.


    Although her family is a bit rich, every time she went out, her father always groveled to others. Ste


    Winslet didn''t like this very much.


    Her father was busy talking with people, so she slipped away. Anna excused Daniel Taylor and went to


    chat with Ste Winslet.


    Ste Winslet giggled, "How did Isabe Brown marry such a man? Doesn¡¯t she want to rob President


    Taylor from you?"


    Anna thought of the Simon Wallner she just saw. The man looked ten years older than Isabe Brown.


    Isabe Brown was always haughty. She should feel bad when she marries such a person.


    Anna said, "She deserves it."


    If she hadn''t gone to her mother, didn¡¯t provoke Daniel Taylor, she wouldn¡¯t have to marry within a


    week.


    Ste Winslet looked at Anna and took a look not far away. Her eyes fall on Daniel Taylor, who was


    looking at Anna time to time. She excitedly asked, "Did you get back together with your sir?"


    "Yeah." Anna looked back at Daniel Taylor, and found him just looking at her.


    She averted her eyes and continued to talk to Ste Winslet.


    Ste Winslet joked, "Hey, so you are also shy."


    "What''s wrong with being shy?" Anna stared at her.


    Ste Winslet smiled and said, "No, how dare I say it wrong?"


    Anna talked with Ste Winslet for a while, and also talked about the live broadcast of Aiden Stark.


    Aiden Stark was also very popr now, especially after John Peter left, arge number of fans also


    turned to like him.


    John Peter went abroad, but their team was still going on, adding new members. Without whom,


    the world still keeps turning.


    Anna talked with Ste Winslet for a while and returned to Daniel Taylor. She saw Robin Johnson


    putting his hand on Daniel Taylor.


    She coughed and said, "Robin Johnson, take your hand off my sir."


    Robin Johnson looked back and took a look at someone who was jealous. He grabbed Daniel Taylor''s


    shoulder, and held him even tightly.


    Anna, "..."

 Chapter 686

    Chapter 686


    He¡¯s shameless!


    Daniel Taylor looked at Robin Johnson and gently pushed his hand away from him.


    Robin Johnson, "..."


    He looked at Anna''s serious face and joked, "You¡¯re very possessive!"


    "Husband, he''s annoying." Anna held Daniel Taylor''s arm and said provocatively.


    Robin Johnson looked at her and felt she has the ability to create disasters.


    The engagement ceremony soon began. The host spoke on the stage. Anna stood beside Daniel


    Taylor and saw Isabe Brown being taken on the stage.


    She was forced to stand beside her father and listen to his words, saying that she would marry Simon


    Wallner. Simon Wallner stood by and looked at her happily.


    Even a group of hecklers ask them to kiss in public. After all, it was an engagement.


    "Kiss her! Kiss her!" Hearing this, Simon Wallner without politeness held the shoulders of Isabe


    Brown. He lowered his head and was about to kiss Isabe Brown''s beautiful face.


    When Isabe Brown and Daniel Taylor were together, they never kissed each other.


    That day, she tried to kiss Robin Johnson, and he finally dodged. It was her first kiss, but unexpectedly


    she had to give it to such a person as Simon Wallner.


    When Simon Wallner bowed her head and kissed her, Isabe Brown could not bear it anymore, and


    coldly avoided it. However, even so, Simon Wallner kissed her face.


    A nauseous feeling came out. She covered her chest and almost spited it out in public. She pushed


    aside Simon Wallner and ran off the stage.


    In everyone''s eyes, she was shy.


    Simon Wallner was standing on the stage, happily, just now his lips touched her face. The soft touch


    made him fascinated.


    He had made several girlfriends, and Isabe Brown was undoubtedly the most beautiful.


    Thinking about what he could do after he was engaged to her, he felt even more excited.


    Isabe Brown got off the stage, hid in the bathroom, and vomited out. It happened that someone was


    also going to the bathroom, saw her vomiting, and then walked out.


    Robin Johnson was drinking and chatting with Daniel Taylor. Anna was standing beside Daniel Taylor


    and drinking juice. From time to time, someone came to greet Daniel Taylor and Robin Johnson.


    Standing beside two handsome men, Anna attracted the envious eyes of many women.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Anna''s ears were sharp, and she heard someone discussing, "Really? Is she pregnant?"


    "I heard that she is pregnant. Otherwise, why is she in such a hurry to get engaged?"


    "Wow, she¡¯s pregnant before marriage. I didn''t expect that. Will the baby in her stomach is someone


    else''s? She just found a guy to marry."


    There were already all kinds of conjectures about Isabe Brown''s marriage.


    Now they heard about Isabe Brown''s "pregnancy", and they had more guesses.


    When Isabe Brown came out, she was very angry to hear these words.


    She''s pregnant?


    She came straight over. "What did you say, say it again."


    She rushed over so domineeringly that the two women couldn''t talk and walked away. However, they


    disliked Isabe Brown to the extreme.


    They have heard that Miss Brown is very gentle.


    It¡¯s not true!


    In an instant, there were more people pointing at her.


    Robin Johnson witnessed the whole scene. Finally he couldn''t bear it. He went to her and dragged her


    away.

 Chapter 687

    Chapter 687


    Leaving the hall, Isabe Brown pushed him away. "Let go!"


    "Isn''t it humiliating enough? The noisier you are, the more disgraceful you will be."


    Those people couldn''t talk in front of her, but they will talk more about her behind her back, and even


    spread out what she did in a more exaggerated way.


    Isabe Brown said, "Don¡¯t you want to see me like this? It''s toote to pretend to be a good man!"


    If Robin Johnson has agreed to marry her, all things will not be like this. He didn''t marry her, but now he


    came to her to pretend like a good man?


    Robin Johnson looked at her. He helplessly raised the corners of his mouth and said, "Fine."


    Of course, it was impossible for him to marry her.


    He just didn''t want to see her as a clown in front of everyone. But he didn''t expect her to be ungrateful.


    "Robbie." Seeing that he was going to leave, Isabe Brown hurriedly put her arms around him from


    behind. "I love you. I used to be blind. I didn''t know you were good to me. I will only love you. Would


    you take me away? Take me out of here. I really don''t want to be with that man."


    She felt sick and nauseous just because she was kissed.


    She couldn''t imagine how she would spend her whole life with the Simon Wallner.


    Robin Johnson looked at the hand around his waist. "My parents won''t agree, and I don''t want to marry


    you."


    In the past he had feelings for Isabe Brown, but at that time he could not betray his rtionship with


    Daniel Taylor for Isabe Brown. Now he even can¡¯t think of that, it will be like betraying his family for


    Isabe Brown, and make his father disappointed.


    Robin Johnson used to be ridiculous. His father only liked Daniel Taylor.


    However, since Daniel Taylor was injured, his status has changed dramatically.


    Now everyone knew that Robin Johnson is the son and sessor of the old chief, and he can never


    think of losing his father¡¯s trust. After so much hard work he got all this. It was impossible for him to


    cheat his father for Isabe Brown.


    Isabe Brown hugged him and put his hand on his belt. "I know your parents don''t like me, but it


    doesn''t matter. I just want you¡­ Don''t you think it''s disgusting to let me stay with people like Simon


    Wallner?"


    Where is the Simon Wallner worthy of her?


    Looking at Isabe Brown whoes up to him, his body unconsciously reacted.


    He liked her for many years, but now he didn''t like her. However, it can''t be denied that Isabe Brown


    looked very good.


    Everyone was in the hall. The two entered Isabe Brown''s room. Isabe Brown hugged Robin


    Johnson andy down with him on her bed, looking at him expectantly, "Robbie, make me yours."


    The matter of marrying Simon Wallner can''t be changed, but for the first time, she didn''t want to give


    herself to that kind of person.


    For the first time, she preferred Robin Johnson, in all aspects he was ten times better than the Simon


    Wallner.


    Robin Johnson''s hand swam on her, except her character, Isabe Brown was really a kind of woman


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    who can make men unable to stop.


    At the moment he broke into her body, Isabe Brown frowned with pain.


    But, he was not gentle.


    "Easy, it''s my first time," she reminded.


    The feeling of losing her virginity made her tearse out. But she felt much better at the thought that


    she didn''t give it to that Simon Wallner.


    Isabe Brown raised her head, wanted to kiss Robin Johnson. He looked at her lips, but coldly


    avoided.


    Robin Johnson''s clothes were still in good condition, even his pants. But, Isabe Brown''s clothes were


    torn. Under him, she endured his possession.

 Chapter 688

    Chapter 688


    They were obviously doing the most intimate thing, but she thought that his heart was far away from


    her.


    Why¡­ He is with her, but why his attitude isn¡¯t gentle?


    "Robbie, do you love me?" Isabe Brown asked.


    Love?


    This words made Robin Johnson feel less interested in her suddenly, he directly back out.


    He doesn''t y ording to the routine and Isabe Brown was a bit blindfolded.


    Shouldn''t a man lose his mind when he is in bed?


    She also thought that she could ask Robin Johnson to help her.


    Robin Johnson coldly tidy his clothes and said to Isabe Brown, "Wallner family conditions are good,


    your fianc¨¦ also likes you."


    His words made Isabe Brown''s face pale for a while, "so what?"


    Robin Johnson said, "so that you are marrying him. Try to live in peace."


    Isabe Brown was petrified. She can''t believe it. She said it from his mouth. He had sex with her just


    now, and now he said this kind of nonsense.


    He obviously touched her, but did not want to be responsible for her!


    Isabe Brown stared at him with a pale face. "Do you want me to marry him?"


    "Besides him, your family can''t find any better conditions, don¡¯t you know?" They knew that her father


    should have found all the people he can find. Simon Wallner was the best opportunity he can seize at


    present.


    Isabe Brown said, "There is you..."


    "Do you think you can marry me?" Robin Johnson looked at her with a sidelong look. Isabe Brown


    knew more about his family than he.


    Sure enough, after hearing his words, Isabe Brown''s face was very stiff.


    In her present situation, it was more difficult to marry Robin Johnson in a week than to go to heaven.


    She looked at him and said, "even if I can''t marry you, I don''t want to marry Simon Wallner, on Daniel


    Taylor''s side..."


    As long as there will be Robin Johnson as her backer, even if she doesn''t marry, Daniel Taylor can''t


    take their business.


    Robin Johnson opened his mouth and interrupted her lightly, "you don''t deserve it."


    -


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    At the end of the engagement banquet, Anna walked out with holding Daniel Taylor¡¯s arm.


    Although Isabe Brown ran away atst, her engagement to Simon Wallner was a matter of certainty.


    Mr. Brown also said that next week he will take two people to get the certificate and confirm the


    marriage rtionship.


    Seeing Isabe Brown''s father so anxious to marry her, everyone really doubted that Isabe Brown


    was really pregnant.


    Walking to the door, Anna asked Daniel Taylor, "Where is Robin Johnson?"


    He dragged Isabe Brown away, and after that he didn¡¯te back.


    Thinking of him like that, Anna had some worry, will he decide to help Isabe Brown if his heart


    softens?


    Just when Anna was thinking about it, she saw Robin Johnsoning downstairs.


    She can''t see any problems in his appearance.


    Anna said, "I thought you were noting."


    "Why?" Robin Johnsone to them and asked, as if nothing had happened.


    Anna stared at his face and could not help frowning. She just felt he¡¯s strange.


    Robin Johnson was stared at by her and raised his eyebrows. "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    His domineering eyes made Anna feel guilty.


    "Nothing." Anna opened the door and sat in the car.


    Daniel Taylor drove, Anna sat on the front seat beside him, looked at Robin Johnson in the back row,


    and asked, "Robbie, did you like Isabe before?"

 Chapter 689

    Chapter 689


    "..." Robin Johnson raised his eyebrows and looked at her. "What you will do after knowing so much?"


    Anna looked at him. The lights in the car made his face look more three-dimensional, like a movie star.


    "Just a little curious! Isabe was sir''s fianc¨¦e, but you liked her..."


    "Anna." Daniel Taylor looked at Anna and interrupted her.


    It was a matter of the past. It was a bit inappropriate for her to ask this now. Above all, he and Robin


    Johnson have never had a conflict over Isabe Brown.


    Robin Johnson regarded Daniel Taylor as a brother and can never think of doing anything beyond it.


    Daniel Taylor believed in Robin Johnson. He believed that Robin Johnson will not do anything to betray


    him.


    Anna heard Daniel¡¯s words and closed her mouth. She has always been obedient. If he didn''t like her


    asking somethings, she won''t ask.


    Robin Johnson smiled. Even if Anna had asked, he was not angry. "Don''t worry, my rtionship with


    Daniel is much stronger than you think."


    Speaking of his rtionship with Daniel Taylor, Robin Johnson felt that he had been severely stared at.


    Of course, Miss Anna was staring at him¡­


    Looking at the rtionship between Robin Johnson and Daniel Taylor, Anna¡¯s mind thought of a


    sentence - brothers are like hands and feet, women are like clothes.


    They are hands and feet, she is just clothes.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor and asked, "Sir, in your heart, who is more important? Me or Robin


    Johnson?"


    Daniel Taylor, "..."


    What kind of the question is that?


    He has a strong rtionship with Robin Johnson. As for Anna¡­ She''s his wife. It''s totally different.


    Robin Johnson smiled and said in a very confident way, "You still need to ask? Of course it''s me... I


    mean our Anna is more important!"


    This turn in the sentence was very timely.


    Robin Johnson looked at Daniel Taylor who was driving, and said with a smile, "since you havee


    to Daniel Taylor¡¯s life, he has be a light hearted man. He doesn''t remember his friends! See, in


    front of him, I dare not even say too much. So, Miss Anna, don''t worry about such a small person as


    me and don¡¯te to settle ounts with me."


    Robin Johnson was very mature and will never let Daniel Taylor be in a dilemma. That''s why they still


    have such a good rtionship after so many years.


    Even Anna can feel that he really considered Daniel Taylor¡¯s likes and dislikes.


    If she hadn¡¯t seen them, she did not know that the rtionship between men can be so good. Seeing


    that he has a good rtionship with Daniel Taylor, Anna was relieved.


    She said to Robin Johnson, "I''m also worried that you will help Isabe and be sir''s enemy."


    "Why would I help her?" Robin Johnson seemed to hear a joke, "I dare not interfere in the matter of


    Daniel. Moreover, I am unconditionally on his side."


    It was the truth.


    Even if he had touched Isabe Brown today, in his heart, the most important person was Daniel Taylor


    and their friendship.


    In the past, because of Daniel Taylor, there was no overstepping with Isabe Brown. Now he will still


    not stand on the opposite side of Daniel Taylor because of Isabe Brown.


    -


    At the end of the engagement banquet, the guests left. The servant came upstairs and knocked on


    Isabe Brown''s door. "Miss, old master asked you toe down."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Isabe Brown was holding the pillow and leaning on the bed. She was thinking deeply about things.


    She heard it, but did not make a sound.


    The servant knocked on the door again. "Are you there, miss?"

 Chapter 690

    Chapter 690


    Isabe Brown was so annoyed that she put down her pillow, opened the door and walked out.


    The servant looked at her and said softly, "Old master asks you toe down and meet the Mr.


    Wallner''s family."


    Next week they will go to get the marriage certificate, and the families have announced their marriage.


    Under the pressure of Daniel Taylor, Alfred Brown has made up this decision and now Isabe Brown


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    was undoubtedly the daughter-inw of Wallner''s family.


    "I don''t want to go," Isabe Brown said.


    She was annoyed by that man.


    Before the servant could pursue her, Simon Wallner hase up.


    Isabe Brown took a look at him and couldn''t believe that such a person would be her husband.


    He was far away from her standards.


    Simon Wallner enthusiastically came over, and said to the servant, "you can leave."


    The servant nodded and hurriedly walked away.


    Simon Wallner looked at Isabe Brown tenderly, "you are so beautiful."


    His praise made Isabe Brown get goose bumps. However, Isabe Brown has always been gentle in


    front of people. She did not dare to speak loudly to this man.


    She just tried to make an excuse, "I''m tired."


    Simon Wallner reached over directly and held her. "We are engaged. How about going to my house


    and staying with me today?"


    "I don''t want to go." she refused.


    She felt sick when she was touched by this man.


    Stay with him?


    She would rather die.


    Simon Wallner was a bit disappointed. "Why? When we get the certificate, you will move there. You can


    go there in advance and get familiar with it."


    "I said I would not go." Isabe Brown roared out impatiently. She was already a little upset by Robin


    Johnson. Seeing this fool in front of her, she felt angrier.


    Simon Wallner was in a daze for a moment, he can''t believe that she can be so indifferent.


    Isabe Brown was petrified and realized that she was out of shape. She looked at the Simon Wallner


    and said, "I''m really tired today. Can you go back first?"


    He looked at Isabe Brown, thought of today''s engagement and thought that she might be tired. He


    smiled, "OK! I''lle to see you tomorrow morning. What would you like to eat? I''ll bring it to you."


    "I have a servant who can cook. No need to bring anything." Isabe Brown refused.


    It can be seen that Simon Wallner was very good for her. But she can''t stand this man. From the


    bottom of her heart, she didn''t like such a mediocre man.


    But now Daniel Taylor forced her too hard, and threatened her father. Before she could convince Robin


    Johnson to help her, she has to endure all this.


    Simon Wallner smiled and said, "It¡¯s OK. It''s my responsibility to do anything for you. Have a good rest


    tonight."


    Isabe Brown stood coldly, hoping that he would leave soon.


    But he was standing in front of her. He didn¡¯t leave.


    Isabe Brown hurried impatiently, "Why are you still here?"


    What does this man want?


    Simon Wallner lowered his head, kissed her on the face, and said with a smile, "good night."


    Now she was his fianc¨¦. If he wanted to kiss her, he can at will.


    Seeing the Simon Wallner going away, Isabe Brown reached out and wiped her face again and


    again.


    So disgusting¡­


    How dare he kissed her?


    Isabe Brown went into the bathroom and washed her face many times.


    -


    Anna Robin Johnson and Daniel Taylor just reached home. They sat on the sofa and talked about


    some things.


    Robin Johnson has been there for a few days, now he wanted to go back.

 Chapter 691

    Chapter 691


    Anna sat aside and called Robert Peter.


    Robert Peter has taken Eliza away, and she hasn''te back yet. Anna used to call every day to ask


    about Eliza. Today it took a long time for the other side to pick up the phone.


    Anna asked, "President Peter, how is Eliza?"


    Robert Peter was supposed to attend the engagement dinner tonight because of his rtionship with


    the Brown family but he didn''t.


    Robert Peter said solemnly, "Eliza has a fever. I''m with her."


    "Fever?" Anna amplified her voice.


    Robin Johnson''s eyes turned to her.


    Anna asked some questions before hanging up.


    Robin Johnson looked at her sensitively. "Does Eliza have a fever?"


    Eliza has never left her family since she was ill. This was her first time. Robin Johnson was worried


    about her.


    Anna nodded, "Robert Peter said Eliza has a fever, but he called a doctor. I''ll go and have a look


    tomorrow morning."


    Eliza was very obedient. Although Anna has not been in touch with her for a long time, she felt for her


    like a sister. Even though Eliza was older than her, still Anna treated her well.


    Eliza was lying on the bed, with a needle in the back of her hand. Robert Peter took a towel and wiped


    her face.


    The assistant stood aside and looked at Robert Peter, a big man, who was taking care of a woman in a


    way that looked unique. He was surprised.


    Why in his impression Robert Peter was just a workaholic?


    Eliza''s face was burning red. She looked at Robert Peter and said, "Robert, I want to eat candy."


    "..."


    Candy?


    How can he have a candy at home at this time?


    Robert Peter ordered his assistant to buy it.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The assistant paused, nodded and ran out quickly. His boss asked him to buy candy. He really didn''t


    know where to start.


    Robert Peter lived in a high-endmunity. There were no shops nearby. It was not easy to find a


    ce to buy candies.


    It took the assistant half an hour toe back. He bought two lollipops. Robert Peter picked them up,


    peeled the candy paper for her, and handed them to her. "Candy for you."


    Eliza took it and put the lollipop in her mouth, and found that it was not what she liked.


    "I don''t want to eat this."


    "What kind of candy would you like?" Robert Peter asked.


    "Sweet, round."


    "..." Robert Peter can''t imagine it.


    The assistant was also confused.


    The lollipop he bought for her was round and sweet!


    Just then, the servant came in, "Mr. Peter, Mrs. Taylor is here."


    Anna didn''t know where Robert Peter lives and hasn''te to his home, but Daniel Taylor knew. So


    they came together.


    Soon, Robert Peter saw Annaing in. She took out two sweets from her pocket and handed them to


    Eliza.


    Eliza took it and she was happy to see Anna, "Anna."


    She remembered Anna''s name, moreover, now Anna brought her favorite candy and she likes her


    even more.


    Anna looked at her face and smiled. She was so ill but she could still smile.


    The sugar Anna gave was wrapped in paper, but it was a dried fruit with a core. It was different from


    the lollipops they bought.


    Robert Peter looked at Eliza happily and asked Anna, "How do you know she wants this kind of


    candy?"


    "Robin Johnson told me." Anna exined, "Robin Johnson said Eliza likes to eat this when she is ill.


    We came here to send it to her specially."


    Of course, it was also because she was so worried that she came here to have a look.


    Robert Peter looked at Anna. "Did youe here alone?"


    "Sir and Robin Johnson are downstairs."


    Hearing this, Robert Peter stood up and walked out of the door.


    Anna stayed there to talk to Eliza.


    Robert Peter went downstairs to say hello to the two people. He knew Daniel Taylor very well, and he


    wasn¡¯t formal.


    As for Robin Johnson, he was young master Johnson. But Robert Peter didn¡¯t care about this identity.


    The only thing that let him worry was Robin Johnson¡¯s identity as Eliza''s brother. After all, he will be his


    future brother-inw.


    Robin Johnson sat on the sofa. He was a few years younger than Robert Peter, but he had a mature


    taste.


    He calmly looked at Robert Peter. "I''m going back. I came to pick up Eliza today."


    It was not proper for him to leave Eliza here aftering here.


    Robert Peter said, "I will send Eliza back in person in two days. This way, I will also talk about my


    marriage with her."


    Robin Johnson heard Robert Peter and he was surprised, "I didn''t stop you from trying to get along with


    Eliza these days. But do you know how much trouble you will have to face when you''re with her?"


    More troublesome than raising a girl.


    "I didn''t think she is a trouble." Robert Peter said.


    Although she needed to be watched all the time, or she will be lost, Robert Peter didn''t think it''s


    troublesome.


    Robin Johnson was a little surprised. Everyone at home thought that Eliza is a trouble. But this man


    didn''t have the same feeling.


    He raised his mouth and said, "You really want to marry her, do you?"


    Last time when Robert Peter said that they only took it as a joke.


    Butter, when Robert Peter was on the program, he announced the wedding news. Now everyone


    knew that he¡¯s getting married.


    "Of course it''s true." Robert Peter said.


    Robin Johnson couldn''t believe it. "Do your family members know? Have you discussed it?"


    Robert Peter said that he was going to get married on TV that day. Charles Peter called him to ask if he


    was really going to get married.


    Robert Peter told everything honestly and Charles Peter was the first to object.


    Charles Peter was such a reasonable person. Others didn''t know, but Charles Peter knew everything.


    The person Robert Peter broke up with at the beginning was Elizabeth Johnson and he also knew that


    the Johnsons looked down at Robert Peter.


    As an illegitimate son, it was normal for Robert Peter to be ignored. The Johnsons also have the right


    to despise him.


    But¡­


    Now that they have been separated and Elizabeth Johnson fell ill, why should Robert Peter be


    responsible for her at this time?


    This world doesn¡¯tck good women!


    Robin Johnson looked at Robert Peter''s reaction and smiled, "You don''t really have to force yourself.


    We are not unreasonable people, and none of us expect you to be responsible for Eliza."


    "Not because of responsibility, but because I love her." Robert Peter said solemnly.


    Love¡­


    When the word came out of the mouth of a man in his thirties, it seemed a bit ridiculous.


    Robin Johnson was shocked, but Robert Peter was serious.


    Anna coaxed Eliza to sleep upstairs before she came downstairs.


    These men had also talked well.


    She looked at Daniel Taylor, "Shall we go back?"


    With Robert Peter there, Eliza will be OK, but she thought that if she doesn¡¯t go back to sleep at time


    she may bete again tomorrow.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Let¡¯s go back."


    He took a look at Robin Johnson and said, "Robbie, you should stay tonight to take care of Eliza. Even


    if you want to take her away, you must wait for her to get better."


    After all. he can''t take Elizabeth Johnson away when she¡¯s sick.


    But Robin Johnson seemed to be surprised by Robert Peter''s words. Instead of insisting on taking


    Eliza away, he agreed with Robert Peter, "Then send her back after she gets well."


    When they returned to Jiangfu garden, it waste at night. Daniel Taylor was awake and doing some


    work, he saw Anna holding his arm and had already fallen asleep.


    Looking at his wife, he put his hand around her, kissed her on the face, and then went to sleep.


    The next evening, Robin Johnson went back home, as if nothing had happened between him and


    Isabe Brown.

 Chapter 692

    Chapter 692


    In the Civil Affairs Bureau, Isabe Brown sent a text message to Robin Johnson, "Robbie, I''ve got the


    marriage certificate today."


    Although knowing Robin Johnson won''t pay attention to her, she can''t help sending him a message,


    dreaming that he can appear and take her away.


    About a minuteter, Robin Johnson replied, "happy marriage."


    Looking at the words, Isabe Brown felt as if she has seen his indifference.


    Thinking of that day, when he did not even let her kiss him, a feeling of grievance came up.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As with the Johnson family, Isabe Brown was absolutely not bold. Even if she slept with Robin


    Johnson, she would never dare to publicize it. The old chief and Mrs. Johnson were very difficult to


    deal with. She just slept with Robin Johnson. It was obviously impossible to marry Robin Johnson.


    She just held the hope that Robin Johnson can be soft to her, hoping that he cane to save her.


    After receiving the certificate, Isabe Brown was forced to go back to Wallner''s house with Simon


    Wallner. Her family prepared many things for her and also sent them to her.


    A month ago, she still felt that she was still a high-ranking Miss Brown, but now, she had to live with


    this family.


    After taking a bath, Simon Wallner saw Isabe Brown was standing in a daze in front of the window.


    Simon Wallner came directly and hugged her from behind.


    Isabe Brown was scared and eager to push him away. When he touched her, she felt upset and sick.


    Simon Wallner looked at her response and asked, "Why are you so shy? We''re married. You''ll get used


    to it."


    Get used to it?


    How could she get used to it?


    If it wasn''t for her to cling to Wallner''s family now, if Robin Johnson hasn¡¯t ignored her, if it wasn''t for


    Daniel Taylor to press too hard, if it wasn''t for her father to be too strict, she really wanted Simon


    Wallner to roll out.


    She looked at the Simon Wallner and lied, "I''m not feeling well."


    "What''s wrong? Do you need to call a doctor?" This man doesn''t know how to read faces at all. His EQ


    was as low as his face value.


    Can''t he see that she just doesn''t like him?


    "No need."


    "Then go to bed." She said that she''s not feeling well. Then Simon Wallner asked her to go to bed.


    Isabe Brown stood by the bed and looked at the only bed in the room.


    She had to sleep with this man?


    Just with this thought, she was mad.


    What she had to do to escape all this?


    Simon Wallner looked at the way she was dragging, came directly, picked her up and put her on the


    bed.


    "You¡­ leave me alone." After all, he¡¯s a man and has more strength, she can¡¯t set herself free.


    After he put her on the bed, the whole person pressed her down, and kissed her again.


    The disgusting feeling came out again.

 Chapter 693

    Chapter 693


    She reached out and pushed him. "Let me go!"


    Simon Wallner felt that she was just shy and looked at her delicate face excitedly. "Isabe, I feel that I


    am dreaming, and you have be my wife."


    When he spoke, he didn¡¯t let Isabe Brown go. He was so close that his breath was spat on her face.


    Isabe Brown didn''t regard him as her husband, and his emotional talk was annoying for her.


    Simon Wallner held her, and said in an infatuated way, "Honey, I will love you well in the future. My


    darling wife, I really love you..."


    "Si...Simon Wallner," Isabe Brown softened her voice, "We haven''t known each other for a long time.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Can you give me more time? I¡­ I''m not used to it. You said you like me from a long time ago. I believe


    that you did not just marry me to do such a thing with me, right?"


    Simon Wallner was stunned for a while, and stared at Isabe Brown, "..."


    Isabe Brown was a little guilty. She didn''t dare to let him know that she didn''t want to do this kind of


    thing with him because she disdained him.


    Moreover, she did not want to do such things with him.


    Especially after having sex with Robin Johnson, she now felt that actually she likes him very much. He


    has been very kind to her always.


    Whenever he had time, he took her to all new ces to taste different kind of delicious food.


    He¡¯s the son of the Johnson family, it was an honor to be loved by him. But at that time, he was inferior


    to Daniel Taylor, and she could not see him.


    She just thought that Daniel Taylor is the best. Now she thought of it and felt Daniel Taylor has never


    loved her, unlike Robin Johnson, who spent all his thoughts on her.


    Thinking of those memories, she couldn''t help but felt sad, and felt that she had missed something


    important.


    So, at this time, she absolutely can''t ept any rtionship with the Simon Wallner,


    She is a woman, a living woman, who has her own feelings.


    So, she hopes that this life will give her a chance.


    Isabe Brown said, "I know you are very good to me, and I am very moved, but the feelings are


    developing slowly. Let''s talk about this kind of thing when I fall in love with you, OK?"


    For fear that Simon Wallner would not agree, she tried to be gentle.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Simon Wallner nodded and agreed, "OK."


    She¡¯s beautiful, so she¡¯s right about everything.


    Simon Wallner may not beparable with that of Daniel Taylor, but he¡¯s still a good man. At least, he


    respected the woman he liked.


    Isabe Brown was relieved to see that he had agreed.


    The next afternoon, she made an excuse that the godmother isn¡¯t well and flew abroad.


    She said that she would fall in love with the Simon Wallner, just to cope with the situationst night, she


    could not like Simon Wallner at all.


    Mrs. Clinton, Her godmother, looked at Isabe Brown sitting on the sofa. "You came here alone?


    Didn''t you bring your husband here?"


    Mrs. Clinton also knew about Isabe Brown''s marriage. It should be said that everyone knew it.


    Isabe Brown was stiff.


    Obviously she married such a man, but her godmother didn''t care for her at all.


    She didn''t speak.


    Mrs. Clinton advised, "Actually, not everyone can marry the one they like. It¡¯s good that you have


    married him, and the conditions of Wallners are not bad. It can''t bepared with Daniel Taylor, but


    what''s the meaning of chasing Daniel Taylor? He doesn''t like you. Now that you are married, you


    should try to live a good life."


    Mrs. Clinton''s attitude made Isabe Brown, who was about to say that she likes Robin Johnson,


    unable to open her mouth anymore.

 Chapter 694

    Chapter 694


    Now in other people''s eyes, she was a married woman.


    If she tells at this time about her rtionship with Robin Johnson and Robin Johnson won''t admit it,


    then she would definitely lose her face.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡­


    Robin Johnson didn''t sleep until 5 a.m, and woke up at 7 a.m..


    The house was quiet in the early morning.


    He was in ck pajamas, sitting on the bed.


    Shawn Hamilton leaned against the window, looking at this man who just got up and looked somewhat


    anxious, "when did you start this bad sleep problem?"


    Since Daniel Taylor was injured, Shawn Hamilton was sent by the Johnson family to take care of Daniel


    Taylor in Jingzhou.


    As for Robin Johnson''s inability to sleep well, he found out only recently.


    Shawn Hamilton''s words made Robin Johnson subconsciously took a look at the pictures of him and


    Daniel Taylor together on the wall. His hand was on Daniel Taylor''s shoulder. His eyes can''t help but


    darkened.


    He replied, "After Daniel¡¯s ident."


    What''s more, he never let people know that he can''t sleep well.


    "..." His words made Shawn Hamilton pause, "but Daniel has recovered now. Howe you haven''t


    got a good sleep?"


    "I don''t know." Robin Johnson said helplessly.


    Shawn Hamilton couldn''t help looking at him. "I want to hear the truth."


    He can feel that the reason why Robin Johnson can''t sleep was not only because of this, but also


    because of other reasons.


    If Robin Johnson didn''t tell him everything, he can''t help him.


    Robin Johnson smiled for a few minutes, obviously refusing Shawn Hamilton''s meaning.


    He turned to Shawn Hamilton and said, "by the way, I''ve slept with Isabe Brown."


    "..." as Shawn Hamilton listened to this sentence, his eyes widened.


    Even though he has always been a steady and calm person, he was a little surprised to hear this,


    "what do you want me to say to you? When this happened?"


    "The night she was engaged."


    He had a good rtionship with Shawn Hamilton, and he had nothing to hide. Shawn Hamilton was


    also the first one to know that he liked Isabe Brown. Apart from the incident of Daniel Taylor''s injury


    at the beginning, he didn¡¯t hide anything from Shawn Hamilton.


    Shawn Hamilton had a headache. "What did you think? Huh? If your father knows he will kill you."


    Robin Johnson was beaten before, but he has been relied on a lot in the past two years. In the work,


    he also had an excellent performance everywhere, no worse than Daniel Taylor.


    Robin Johnson said, "I liked her for so many years. I couldn''t help it that night."


    Isabe Brown was the first person he liked, and the only one he liked for the longest time. But in her


    heart, there was only Daniel Taylor. Obviously, Daniel Taylor didn''t like her.


    Robin Johnson''s life has changed since he met Daniel Taylor.


    Before that others only knew that he was a dandy, but he was the eldest son of the Johnson family.


    Even if he was absurd, he already stood at the top because of his right birth.


    However, with Daniel Taylor, all of his things was beingpared with him, even his father always


    In fact, Robin Johnson was not worse than Daniel Taylor, he can also do everything what Daniel Taylor


    can do.


    But the existence of Daniel Taylor haspletely concealed his light.


    It wasn''t until Daniel Taylor had that ident and went back to Jingzhou that his life began to be


    normal. His father stopped picking his faults as before.


    He knew that he did wrong with Daniel Taylor, but, he could not regret some things that he had done in


    the past.

 Chapter 695

    Chapter 695


    It''s just that in the night, he dreamt about Daniel Taylor''s injury.


    He was a soldier. From childhood his father taught him to be a righteous man. But that matter, in his life


    was like an indelible stain, although no one knew, his heart was in iparable condemnation.


    He asked people to take care of Daniel Taylor. He hoped that Daniel Taylor would be good and happy.


    After all, he was sorry for him.


    However, he found that as Daniel Taylor stood up, his heart was still panic.


    His father intended to let Daniel Taylore back again. He was afraid that he would go back to the


    life that Daniel Taylor had robbed him of.


    Especially the behavior of Isabe Brown. As Daniel Taylor got better, she immediately ran to Daniel


    Taylor, which made him feel ridiculous.


    Many times he even tried to strangle the woman, but he put up with it.


    Fortunately, because of Anna, Daniel Taylor had no n toe back.


    He was very grateful to them, and naturally he thought of never doing anything with Daniel Taylor. He


    will do everything to make up for what Daniel Taylor lost. As long as he doesn''te back, they will be


    good friends for life.


    Even if he had a little feeling for Isabe Brown, he will force himself to hate that woman.


    Of course, he won''t even tell Shawn Hamilton about it, and no one will know about it.


    Shawn Hamilton looked at Robin Johnson. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He had a headache


    and said, "well, I don''t want to talk to you."


    Maybe he really liked Isabe Brown.


    But because of the rtionship between Daniel Taylor and Isabe Brown, he had to force himself to


    hate Isabe Brown.


    After chatting with Robin Johnson, Shawn Hamilton came out of the Johnson house and saw Isabe


    Brown standing at the door.


    Shawn Hamilton was stunned for a moment. Instead of going to her, he left directly.


    Shawn Hamilton doesn''t like Isabe Brown.


    -


    Half an hourter, Robin Johnson came downstairs. He was dressed neatly, followed by the adjutant,


    and the driver waited for him at the door.


    Isabe Brown looked at him from afar and felt heartache.


    Robin Johnson knew that she was there but he didn''t even look at her. She finally understood that if he


    doesn''t give her a chance, he can be so far away from her. She was not even a step closer to him.


    "Is there anything?" It was Mrs. Johnson¡¯s voice.


    Isabe Brown has been standing here for a long time, which drew others¡¯ attention. So, she came


    here to ask.


    Isabe Brown saw Mrs. Johnson and said nervously, "How are you, madam?"


    Mrs. Johnson''s tone was indifferent, "Sorry, my husband doesn''t like to wee Miss Brown. You''d


    better note again."


    "I¡­ I''m looking for Robin." Isabe Brown said uneasily.


    Mrs. Johnson looked at Isabe Brown, and her eyes were surprised. She didn''t think Isabe Brown


    would say such a thing at all. She smiled and reminded her, "Miss Brown is married, but you¡¯re looking


    for Robbie, isn''t that inappropriate? It''s not good for you or his reputation."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Mrs. Johnson was the kind of polite person who knew how to speak.


    But it was just stressful.


    Isabe Brown originally wanted to talk about her affair with Robin Johnson. When Mrs. Johnson said


    so, how could she still talk about it?


    -


    "Madam, Miss Elizabeth is back." The housekeeper came over and said to Mrs. Johnson.


    Mrs. Johnson turned around and saw that Robert Peter''s car stopped at the front door.

 Chapter 696

    Chapter 696


    There were several doors in Johnson''s house and Isabe Brown was standing in one of them.


    Robert Peter got out of the car first, then reached out to the person in the car. Eliza, like a little girl, got


    out of the car.


    Eliza was sick for two days and looked a little haggard, but standing beside Robert Peter, sheughed


    happily.


    Mrs. Johnson didn''t care about Isabe Brown and went directly to Robert Peter.


    Eliza stood beside Robert Peter nervously and looked at Mrs. Johnson defensively. Mrs. Johnson was


    a little serious and Eliza was afraid of her.


    "Hello, Mrs. Johnson." Robert Peter said.


    "Pleasee in." Elizabeth Johnson was taken away by Robert Peter. Aftering back, Robin


    Johnson told them everything. So it was no surprise to see Robert Peter at their door now.


    The old chief was here today, sitting on the sofa with Mrs. Johnson, just like two big mountains, which


    made people gasp for breath.


    Fortunately, the man in front of them was Robert Peter, not an ordinary man, "I''m here today to ask Mr.


    Johnson and Mrs. Johnson¡¯s consent to let Eliza marry me."


    Mr. Robert Peter was very tense now, since this was his first courtship.


    The old chief looked at him, "Does your family agree?"


    "It¡¯s my own choice." He was born out of wedlock. Even if his family had made suggestions, it was up


    to him to decide whether to marry Eliza or not.


    The old chief didn''t answer. His eyes fell on Eliza. He said, "Eliza,e here."


    Eliza stood up, went to the old chief and sat down.


    She has always been the favorite daughter of the old chief. Although the old chief was very strict with


    his son, he was very biased to his daughter.


    When she was a teenager, she wanted to be with Robert Peter. Her family opposed her because they


    loved her very much and didn''t want her to find someone with such a big age gap.


    Looking at her clever appearance, the old chief asked, "Would you marry him?"


    "I will." Eliza looked at Robert Peter, with a coquettish face. "I want to be with him all the time."


    She said that a few years ago when she was a teenager, and till now it still hasn''t changed.


    The old chief said to Robert Peter, "We¡¯ll prepare for the wedding, and I''ll talk about it with your family."


    His answer, obviously, was to show his consent to let him marry Eliza.


    Robert Peter was very flustered at first. He thought that the Johnsons wouldn''t agree. When he heard


    this, he couldn''t believe it.


    The old chief said, "Before you came here, Daniel called me and asked me not to embarrass you.


    What''s more, after such a long time, you are still willing to marry her, so, I am willing to believe you


    once."


    With them, Eliza won¡¯t suffer any loses.


    If Robert Peter was sincere, it will make up for Eliza''s regret. After all, she has always liked Robert


    Peter and it never changed.


    Robert Peter was a little surprised. "Thank you, Mr. Johnson."


    "Stay and have a meal with us."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    -


    On Friday night, Daniel Taylor and Anna had dinner at the Taylor house. Olivia Taylor said, "Robert


    Peter is married."


    Robert Peter got married suddenly, and Peter''s family thought he was crazy. His father opposed it


    many times, but it was useless.


    At this point, there was nothing they can do. They can only sigh.


    After hearing Olivia Taylor''s words, mother Taylor was a little surprised. "Is he really married!"


    "Yes. He got the certificate yesterday. Charles has a headache for this matter." Olivia Taylor said.


    Anna sat beside Daniel Taylor and took a sneak look at him. Robert Peter was married and she knew


    that Sir has made great contributions.


    Last time, Anna heard Daniel Taylor calling old chef to persuade him for this marriage.

 Chapter 697

    Chapter 697


    If brother-inwe to know that they had helped Robert Peter and Eliza so much in the middle, he


    would hate them.


    Anna silently served the dishes to Daniel Taylor.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna''s dishes and took a surprise look at her. Anna smiled and continued to eat


    her own meal.


    Daniel Taylor took her hand quietly.


    Jack Smith was on the side, looking at the two people who were showing off their love. He didn''t know


    how to describe it, he was speechless.


    Mother Taylor looked at Jack Smith and said, "Jack, I remember you are thirty, aren''t you?"


    "Well, yes." Jack Smith nodded his head.


    Mother Taylor said, "do you have a girlfriend?"


    "... Not yet." He was 30, but he felt very young and didn''t want to find a girlfriend to control him.


    Mother Taylorughed, "You should find one."


    As the only bachelor, Jack Smith no longer wanted to talk.


    At this age, everyone around him was married. He was under a lot of pressure. The point was that


    Daniel Taylor, who has never been interested in women, now made him feel jealous all the day.


    Jack Smith didn¡¯t want to refuse mother Taylor''s kindness and nodded, "I will pay attention."


    Anna was having a meal, and she felt pity for Jack Smith.


    "By the way, Anna." Olivia Taylor discussed Robert Peter''s story and thought of Anna. "When you and


    Daniel will you have a baby?"


    Anna, "..."


    Well... Why she led the conversation around to her?


    Anna took a guilty look at mother Taylor, and found that mother Taylor was also looking at her with a lot


    of expectations. She immediately felt herself under pressure, "I will try my best."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Mother Taylor said, "I went to my friend''s house two days ago. Her daughter-inw is about to give


    birth. Her son is one year younger than Daniel! Daniel, you have to hurry up."


    Mother Taylor was looking forward to her grandson.


    Especially after watching the sons of neighbour and friends have children, she became more and more


    intense.


    Daniel Taylor nodded, "OK."


    After dinner, Anna and Daniel Taylor went upstairs.


    It was weekend and Anna had an early morning flight, Ryan Asher helped her to make an appointment


    with the people of the film and televisionpany.


    Daniel Taylor helped Anna pack her suitcase and put all the clothes she will need there.


    Anna found that she didn''t even need to pack her things when she goes out, because Daniel Taylor


    would like to do everything for her.


    She stood aside and felt that she couldn''t help. She said, "Mom wants us to have a baby, shall we have


    one?"


    Daniel Taylor was helping her put the clothes in. After listening to this, he paused and looked at Anna


    with disbelief. "Are you serious?"


    Anna looked at him and noticed the light of expectation in his eyes, so she felt that he also wanted


    children very much.


    Anna didn''t want to have children, but the wish and expectations of mother Taylor really touched her


    heart. She said, "every time I look at mom''s expectation, I think it''s too much for us to cheat her."


    Since that time, after knowing that she had taken medicine, Daniel Taylor has always done a good job


    in using protection.


    Daniel Taylor continued to help her pack the luggage. "You are just too soft hearted."


    "That''s because mom is really nice to me!" For another person, Anna will not be soft hearted. She


    looked at Daniel Taylor. "If we had children, she would be very happy."


    Anna was with Daniel Taylor and in this time she has experienced so much. She was quite sure that


    she can¡¯t stay away from him.

 Chapter 698

    Chapter 698


    Besides, he has always been very kind to her, which made her feel safe about the rtionship between


    them. She was no longer as worried about gain and loss as before.


    So, even if they have children, it won¡¯t be something very strange.


    Daniel Taylor raised his mouth, but refused Anna''s proposal, "you are still young, and we are not in a


    hurry for the moment."


    There was a big age gap between Daniel Taylor and Olivia Taylor. His mother was very old, so she was


    more eager to hold her grandson.


    That''s why Daniel Taylor didn''t tell his mother that they weren¡¯t nning yet.


    Anna came over and hugged his back. She knew that Daniel Taylor didn''t want children because he


    loved her.


    He was very kind to her and it touched her heart. She thought about going on a business trip for two


    days, and didn''t want to leave.


    Her face was close to his back, and her voice was soft, "I can''te back until Monday, I really don''t


    want to work! It will be so good if you coulde with me."


    Daniel Taylor said steadily, "I have something to do these two days. You are going with sister, she will


    take care of you. You can stay at Peter''s house when you get there. When I''m done with this work, I''ll


    If it wasn¡¯t for the work at hand, Daniel Taylor would like to go with her.


    This time Olivia Taylor was going back, so Anna was asked to join her.


    Anna heard that he wille to pick herself up, and she refused, "no, you don''t have to pick me up,


    just have a good rest at home! I''m afraid you will be tired."


    She was reluctant to leave him, but it was not easy for Daniel Taylor to pick her up. He¡¯s not an iron


    man. He also needs to rest. She¡¯s no longer a child.


    Daniel Taylor listened to Anna''s concern for him, and helped her to close the suitcase, "is my darling


    caring about me?"


    Anna was not convinced. "When I didn¡¯t care about you?"


    Daniel Taylor turned around, hugged her and they fell on the bed together.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    He leaned against the pillow, looked at Anna on his body, circled her waist, raised his head and kissed


    her on the face.


    Sweet and warm feeling spread in the air.


    With her every minute is full of happiness, sometimes they even quarreled, but after looking back, they


    cannot help but feel funny.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor, and felt that in Daniel Taylor''s eyes, there was a little sun, which made


    her want to love this man more.


    Her fingers touched his nose, "Don''t look at other girls when I''m away."


    She¡¯s very possessive!


    Daniel Taylor chuckled and felt her full possessiveness. "They are not as good as you."


    He said some sweet words.


    "Who knows if it''s true?" Anna said on purpose.


    Although she knew that he was worth believing. She just teased. But when she talked to him, she


    always had no scruples and liked to challenge him.


    Daniel Taylor raised his eyebrows and said, "our Anna has be braver and now she dare to take


    care of my affairs. I''m going to see other girls while you''re away. "


    "..." Annaughed. "Are you a child?"


    How can he tell her first?


    Daniel Taylor hugged her and watched her talking to him in his arms.


    She said in an overbearing tone, "no, you aren¡¯t allowed to see other girls."


    Although he was only joking, still, as Daniel Taylor''s woman, she wasn¡¯t easy to admit defeat.

 Chapter 699

    Chapter 699


    The next day, Anna reached Peter''s house early in the morning and lived with Olivia Taylor there.


    She was in the room, unpacking her suitcase and calling Daniel Taylor, "sister and I have arrived at


    their home. But..."


    "But what?" Daniel Taylor asked.


    Anna looked at the neatly packed luggage. She couldn''t believe it was made by this man.


    Does he study packing?


    Anna said, "You''ve tidied up my suitcase too well."


    "..." Daniel Taylor''sughter came from the phone. He said in a deep voice, "I''m going to the meeting


    now. I''ll call you when Ie back."


    "Ok." Anna said, "I''m a little sleepy. I¡¯ll sleep for a while."


    She had a meeting at night with Ryan Asher. So, she was not in a hurry now.


    Annay down on the bed, and Daniel Taylor said softly, "Okay, then sleep for a while."


    They got up early because of their early flight in the morning. Anna cer, but she came here


    at this time mainly because Olivia Taylor was in a hurry.


    Anna slept for a while and was called down to have a meal by Olivia Taylor.


    Robert Peter was here today. He came backst night and slept here.


    Anna looked at him, "President Peter."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Robert Peter saw Anna and smiled, "Miss Stark."


    "Just call her Anna." Olivia Taylor said, "We are a family. If you talk to her in such a polite manner, I will


    think you''re talking about business."


    Charles Peter was also there. He looked at Anna and said, "You are here for the first time, make


    yourself at home, just tell the servant what you need."


    Anna nodded, "thank you brother-inw, I will."


    At dinner, Olivia Taylor was talking to Charles Peter. Anna looked at Robert Peter. "Isn''t Eliza there?"


    "Eliza is at the Johnson''s house. I''ll go back to pick her up."


    "I haven''t seen her for days. I miss her very much." Anna said.


    Robert Peter said, "She also misses you very much. She has always mentioned you to me."


    If Anna was not a woman, Robert Peter would be jealous. Besides him, the person Elizabeth Johnson


    missed the most was Anna.


    Anna just finished eating, her cell phone rang. It was Robin Johnson¡¯s call and she answered the


    phone, "Anna, you are here?"


    "Yes, I came here for some work."


    "Eliza is missing you. Do you want toe and see her?" Because she¡¯s Daniel Taylor''s wife, Robin


    Johnson was very good to Anna.


    Anna said, "OK, I''lle back with Mr. Peter."


    She was here so it was necessary to go to the Johnson family to say hello. After all, Taylor family was


    very close to the Johnson family.


    -


    After getting off Robert Peter¡¯s car, Anna looked into Robin Johnson¡¯s warm eyes.


    He was standing there in uniform today, as stiff as a pine and a cypress. The people who came out of


    the Army stood there casually, all of them were heroic.


    Anna looked at him and said, "I''m so honored that you came to pick me up in person."


    "I came to pick up my brother-inw." he said.


    He looked at Robert Peter. Robert Peter was older than him, he also called him brother in terms of


    seniority.


    Anna gave him a look of defiance.


    After greeting Robert Peter, Robin Johnson said to Anna, "You came here but didn¡¯t inform me? Why


    you didn¡¯t let me pick you up? Didn''t I have a good receptionst time?"

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700


    Anna exined, "I came here with my sister, and I live in Peter''s house."


    Robin Johnson treated her and Sir very wellst time. He was a very good person in Anna¡¯s mind.


    Robin Johnson talked to her, and walked into the room and there they met Elizabeth Johnson.


    Knowing that Anna wasing, Robin Johnson has prepared many delicious food for her. "I heard that


    you are a foodie, so, I specially asked our chefs to prepare food for you. Taste it and tell me do you like


    it or not?"


    Anna didn''t expect that she could enjoy the treatment here. She couldn''t help looking at Robin


    Johnson, "are you exaggerating?"


    "It''s all for you. Don''t thank me so much." He said proudly.


    Anna couldn''t helpughing and talked about Daniel Taylor with Robin Johnson.


    In the afternoon, Anna was going to see Ryan Asher and Robin Johnson offered to drop her there.


    "You are not familiar with this ce, I will take you."


    "No need." Anna thought it would be too much trouble for him.


    After all, sir wasn¡¯t there. It didn¡¯t seem appropriate to enjoy his care, right?


    Robin Johnson said, "If I don''t take good care of you, Daniel will hate me if he finds it outter.


    Moreover, it¡¯s just on the way, I''m going to pass that way too. Come on, I''ll drop you there."


    In the face of his insistence, Anna had to agree.


    Isabe Brown came out of her godmother''s house and frowned when she saw Robin Johnson and


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Anna talking and sitting in the car.

 Chapter 701

    Chapter 701


    From the day she had had a rtionship with Robin Johnson, she started considering Robin Johnson


    her own private property. Now after seeing him with Anna, how could she feelfortable?


    Robin Johnson was driving. Anna looked at the map on her mobile phone and told him where she


    wanted to go.


    His cell phone suddenly rang, he pressed to answer and Anna heard a familiar voice from the other


    side, "Robbie."


    Robin Johnson heard this voice and his face fell.


    He didn¡¯t expect Isabe Brown to call him at this time. Moreover, his phone was connected with his


    car, and Anna could also hear this call. But he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to hang up either. After all,


    disconnecting her call suddenly can make him look guilty and he didn¡¯t think that there was any need to


    show himself guilty.


    Before he could speak, he heard Isabe Brown saying, "I just saw you go out. Where are you going?"


    "It¡¯s none of your business."


    Anna sat aside and listened carefully.


    Isabe Brown¡¯s voice was filled with grievance. "Robbie, let¡¯s have a good chat. I love you very much.


    Don¡¯t ignore me, OK?"


    Isabe Brown said this and her tears fell down.


    Now she felt that she really loved Robin Johnson. If she can go back in time, she would be with him


    instead of being Daniel Taylor¡¯s fianc¨¦e.


    Robin Johnson frowned. He didn¡¯t know why but when he heard her saying that she loved him, he just


    felt disgusted.


    When Isabe Brown and Daniel Taylor were together, Robin Johnson thought that Isabe Brown


    must love Daniel Taylor. Later he learned that she didn¡¯t love anyone. She just chooses to be with


    people who were better qualified and have a better status.


    At that time, she chose Daniel Taylor only because she thought that Daniel Taylor was best and he


    wasn¡¯t up to her standard!


    So now when he heard her saying that she loves her, he just felt ironic.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn¡¯t reply, just looked at the front, drove the car, and heard Isabe Brown saying, "What


    happened that night..."


    Anna heard something about "that night" and widened her eyes curiously.


    God! This means Robin Johnson and Isabe Brown really had an ambiguous rtionship. Besides, it


    didn¡¯t seem a simple rtionship.

 Chapter 702

    Chapter 702


    But Isabe Brown has been married to Simon Wallner. She was still saying that she loves Robin


    Johnson, it means¡­. Isn¡¯t she cheating on her husband?


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Anna was listening to the gossip with relish, but at this point, the phone was cut off directly by Robin


    Johnson.


    Anna looked at Robin Johnson. "She doesn¡¯t seem to have finished yet."


    Actually, her heart of gossip has not been satisfied, and she wanted to continue to listen.


    Robin Johnson looked at her. "Children shouldn¡¯t interfere in all these matters."


    In his eyes, Anna was just a little child.


    He, Daniel Taylor, and Isabe Brown didn¡¯t have much age difference. But with Anna, they had a big


    age difference. A three-year gap can lead to a generation gap. He felt that he and Anna had at least


    two generation''s gap.


    Anna raised her eyebrows and asked, "What she was saying about that night?"


    Anna was a little curious. She wanted to know about the rtionship between Robin Johnson and


    Isabe Brown.


    Robin Johnson said, "What will happen Between a man and a woman? You¡¯re a married girl, too. You


    should know. This is not something you need to ask."


    "..." Anna looked at him incredulously. "What did you do with her?"


    Did he sleep with Isabe Brown?


    Anna didn¡¯t dare to think so. She thought it was a bit messy, but she didn¡¯t expect Robin Johnson to


    answer more frankly than he did. But the way he said, it seemed that this wasn¡¯t a big deal in his mind.


    Robin Johnson didn¡¯t speak. On a red signal, he stopped the car and stayed quiet.


    Anna thought and felt that from Isabe Brown¡¯s reaction it didn¡¯t seem a matter of long ago. After all,


    Isabe Brown had been aiming at Daniel Taylor. Now she suddenly turned to Robin Johnson. It must


    be a recent incident.


    Eileen Chang has a saying: The passage to the depths of the woman¡¯s soul is via...


    Women always pay special attention to their first man.


    She remembered that Robin Johnson and Isabe Brown had met several times in Jingzhou, when


    Isabe Brown was about to get married. So, during that time, they had a rtionship?


    Anna said, "Isn¡¯t she married now? What are you doing with her?"


    Although Robin Johnson said that he would not go against Daniel Taylor for Isabe Brown, Robin


    Johnson¡¯s impression in Anna¡¯s mind was really poor.


    Robin Johnson looked at Anna, "Anna, I am a man."


    Anna couldn¡¯t help but gave him a supercilious look and said with a straight face, "So what? Can men


    be so casual? You are neither responsible for her, nor for yourself."


    She preached him like a little teacher.


    Looking at Anna, who was extremely serious, one can see that she looked at this kind of problem very


    simply. After all, she was a little girl who has never been involved in the dirty affairs of this world. She


    didn¡¯t know how casual people are in this era.


    Some people just after an hour of meeting someone can share a bed. By contrast, Anna¡¯s mind was


    pure and free from vulgarity.


    He said, "You can tell her husband what I did with her. Didn¡¯t she always bully you? If you tell her


    husband, her life will definitely be miserable."


    He said this to Anna and had thought that she might say it. Even if she says it, he would have no


    objections. ording to him, Isabe Brown deserved it. She came to him by herself.


    "..." Anna looked at the number of seconds in front of the red light, remembered Isabe Brown¡¯s


    previous efforts of spooling her rtionship with Daniel Taylor, and when she sent photos to Taylor¡¯s


    family, saying that she has an affair with Ryan Asher.


    As expected, the person with a dirty mind and evil heart look at others with the same intentions as they


    have in their hearts.

 Chapter 703

    Chapter 703


    No wonder Isabe had sex with Robin Johnson soon after she got married.


    It was just that Anna didn¡¯t want to talk about it. She hated Isabe Brown so much for her evil deeds.


    But if she will do anything like her, she would be the most hated version of her own.


    Anna said, "You don¡¯t need to bewitch me, I won¡¯t say it."


    "Don¡¯t you hate her?" He knew that Anna hated Isabe Brown the most.


    "I hate her, but I don¡¯t like stabbing in the back."


    She hated Isabe Brown. She had said it directly in front of Isabe Brown and didn¡¯t want to cover up


    or conceal the truth. But behind the scenes, she really didn¡¯t care to do such a thing.


    Anna knew that if Isabe Brown keeps on doing things like this, her husband will realize sooner or


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Robin Johnson looked at Anna with some surprise, "The way you little children think about things is


    really interesting."


    Very clean, very simple, very pure¡­ he liked this kind of her very much.


    After all, once, he was na?ve and simple.


    Butter, he saw so much that he didn¡¯t know how he changed.


    -


    Robin Johnson sent Anna to the ce where she had a meeting with Ryan Asher and others.


    "Thank you for sending me here. It is so nice of you." Anna said to Robin Johnson.


    "You¡¯re wee." Robin Johnson¡¯s eyes fell on Ryan Asher. "Who is that man?"


    "My colleague." Anna looked at Ryan Asher and introduced him to Robin Johnson.


    Robin Johnson got out of the car.


    Ryan Asher looked at Robin Johnson and then looked at Anna. Anna introduced them to each other,


    "Ryan, this is Robin Johnson, sir¡¯s friend, and Robbie this is Ryan Asher, my partner."


    "Hello, Mr. Asher." Robin Johnson said hello with a smile.


    He was a kind of man who was very enthusiastic when he meets new people, this characteristic was


    the opposite of Daniel Taylor. One was warm-hearted, and the other was cold-hearted.


    "Hello, Mr. Johnson." Ryan Asher said in a ttering way.


    He can feel from the aura that the identity of the other side mustn¡¯t bemon or average. Only Daniel


    Taylor had such an aura. Moreover, since he was a friend of Daniel Taylor, his identity must be unusual.


    Common people can¡¯t be Daniel Taylor¡¯s friend.


    Anna said to Robin Johnson, "Then we will go to dinner. You can go back first."


    Robin Johnson nodded, "OK."


    At the same time, a man came over. He saw Robin Johnson and hurriedly came forward to him. "Young


    Master Johnson, how you came here?"


    The man who spoke happened to be the head of the film and televisionpany that had an


    appointment with Ryan Asher today. He was familiar with Robin Johnson. Because he saw Robin


    Johnson here, he came to say hello to him and also invited Robin Johnson to have a meal together.


    Even Robin Johnson¡­ Didn¡¯t refuse.


    After entering the elevator, Anna looked at Robin Johnson, "Why are youing with us?"


    She was amazed. They came to work. What did hee for? Although he was invited, still, he could


    refuse.


    Robin Johnson smiled and said to her in a low voice, "I have a good rtionship with him. Maybe


    because of me, he will take care of you more in the future."


    "Er..." Anna said, "Should I say thank you?"


    Anna didn¡¯t like to im connections of higher status rtionships for professional gains.


    Robin Johnson said, "furthermore, in the same way. I¡¯m afraid that Mr. Asher has some thoughts for


    you. He helps Daniel take care of you."


    "You can leave." She and Ryan Asher won¡¯t have any problems. She stared at Robin Johnson, "you


    have a dark heart, so you feel that others are just as obscene as you."


    Anna disliked him because he had made a rtionship with Isabe Brown. Although Isabe Brown


    was good-looking and ordinary men can¡¯t control their desires. Moreover, Robin Johnson used to like


    her, but she still hated the man who used his lower body to think.

 Chapter 704

    Chapter 704


    She thought and felt that inparison her sir is the best!


    He is a unique person in the world.


    Apart from her, Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t look at other women at all. Even the secretaries in the office of his


    A dark heart - Anna¡¯s few words made Robin Johnson frown.


    He really had a dark heart. So, when Anna said this, he felt the pain, but he did not speak and stood


    aside.


    The elevator arrived soon, and they went to a restaurant.


    There were several people who had an appointment. They were the first to arrive. The head of the film


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    and televisionpany was talking to Robin Johnson. Anna sat beside Ryan Asher and listened to


    their chat.


    Robin Johnson seemed to be stimted by Anna¡¯s words. So, he didn¡¯t talk to Anna.


    Soon, some other people came. One of them was a friend of Ryan Asher, who was especially in charge


    of Anna¡¯s project. He had organized this dinner.


    He came over and shook hands with Ryan Asher. "Sorry, I¡¯mte."


    His eyes fell on Anna. "Is this Madam Grace? Finally, I got the chance to see the real person. I doesn¡¯t


    expect that she is such a beautiful woman."


    Anna shook hands with him. "Thank you! Thank you."


    She was just an ordinary person. She was called so respectfully, so she was embarrassed.


    These people were the most talented ones. Every time she eats with them. She felt very restrained. In


    addition, they were screenwriters here. This time, they mainly came tomunicate with Anna about


    the story plot in the book.


    Grace¡¯s book was very popr. She was a big IP. They attached great importance to it and tried their


    best to do it well. Everyone was here for Anna.


    As all the people came in, they shook hands with Anna, and Robin Johnson waspletely ignored.


    As the prince of the Johnson family, how he can be ignored?


    Today, when they came here, the chief executive officer of film and televisionpany, who met them


    downstairs and had the highest status has been ttering him. His attitude towards Robin Johnson was


    very good.


    However, on the contrary, these people, who just joined them didn¡¯t pay attention to him. They haven¡¯t


    seen Robin Johnson before, so naturally, they didn¡¯t pay much attention to him. In their eyes, Anna was


    the most worthy of attention. After all, she was very popr. Her poprity on Weibo was just like the


    sun at noon.


    A group of people came and sat down.


    Just some moments ago, the thought of meeting a lot of people was making Anna very nervous. But


    now, she saw that everyone was very polite and down to earth and her nervousness flew away.


    Robin Johnson came up and said, "Are you so famous?"


    Fuck!


    Why didn''t he find out?


    He always thought that she was a little girl, who just because of her good luck got married to Daniel


    Taylor.


    But unexpectedly, all these famous people knew her. They treated her as a friend, even called her so


    respectfully.


    "No," Anna said.


    She didn¡¯t think that she was famous at all. It was just something she used to do on Weibo every day.


    In school, she was often pushed aside by her ssmates.


    Someone saw Robin Johnson talking to Anna and asked curiously, "Is this Mr. Y in the book?"


    They were very interested in Anna¡¯s life, especially in the character of Mr. Y in her book.


    Anna shook her head, "No, he isn¡¯t."


    Seeing Anna¡¯s denial, one of the actresses said with a smile, "I don¡¯t know when Madam Grace can let


    us meet Mr. Y?"


    This actress was also from the film and televisionpany. The film and televisionpany wanted to


    cast her to be the heroine. This time, she especially came to meet Anna.

 Chapter 705

    Chapter 705


    Anna has seen her work before. Although she was not particrly popr, her acting was very good.


    Anna was a kind ofmon girl who can¡¯t help screaming when she sees a star. Now she was called


    so respectfully by an actor. Obviously, she was ttered.


    "He¡¯s busy with his work. In the future, there will be a chance."


    As Daniel Taylor¡¯s wife, Anna did not want others to know her rtionship with Daniel Taylor. But¡­ She


    would be happy to take her man out and let others know him as Anna Stark¡¯s husband.


    Robin Johnson was on the side, listening to them, searching the name of Grace on the Inte with her


    mobile phone, and seeing the profile of Grace. He finally came to know that she has published a book.


    What¡¯s more, it was a very popr book.


    He couldn¡¯t help but look at Anna more.


    This little girl seemed so humble. He didn¡¯t expect that she had her own small world on the Inte.


    Most importantly, she wrote a book about her story with Daniel Taylor, which was impressive.


    No wonder Daniel loved her so much.


    Your own woman wrote yours and her story into a book. Even this thought is enough romantic.


    -


    After dinner, Robin Johnson sent Anna back. While driving, he looked at Anna. "I didn¡¯t expect. But


    you¡¯re really excellent!"


    "Still need to work harder." Anna was used to people seeing herself with such a surprising attitude.


    Because as long as she was around Daniel Taylor, everyone only look at her with the identity of Daniel


    Taylor¡¯s wife. The people who came here today just didn¡¯t know that she had something to do with


    Daniel Taylor, so they pursued her and praised her.


    Robin Johnson smiled, "when will you give me a signed book of yours, Miss great writer?"


    "I¡¯m not a great writer." Anna said, "Can you stop being sarcastic?"


    She was very poor and had little money. Aspared to Robin Johnson, she was nothing. In fact, in


    the eyes of these big people, she was just a small person.


    But she was proud.


    Why? ¡­ Because she achieved all this step by step with her own efforts. From nothing to small


    achievements.


    Even if she won¡¯t be Daniel Taylor¡¯s wife, she still wanted to be a famous person, not the poor girl who


    can¡¯t even afford her tuition fee.


    Robin Johnson said, "Will you sign or not? If you refuse to sign it, I won¡¯t drop you home tonight. Go


    down and walk on your own."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    For the first time, Anna saw someone looking for her autograph, and this time even the person who


    asked for it threatened her.


    She said, "Ok! I will sign it! But I don¡¯t have any books here. How can I sign them?"


    "Are there any in the bookstore?"


    "I think so." It was selling very well recently.


    Robin Johnson found a bookstore nearby and led Anna in.


    He was very tall and handsome. Although he was wearing casual clothes, his temperament still cannot


    be ignored. The salesgirl saw him, and could not help but softened her eyes. She was ready to leave


    her store, and suddenly such a handsome man came in.


    Anna asked the salesgirl, "is there a Book of Grace?"


    "Yes, yes." The salesgirl warmly led them to the side, because it has been selling very well recently, so


    they put it in the most prominent position. The salesgirl said, "Many peoplee to buy this book


    recently!"


    When this book was published, Anna went to the bookstore to have a look. At that time, it was not so


    popr. Now she heard the salesgirl saying this and it was a surprise for her as well. it seemed the


    brand was getting bigger and popr.


    -


    After buying the book, she signed it for Robin Johnson in the car and handed it to him, "Happy now?"


    He served her as a driver all night and she paid for his service this way.

 Chapter 706

    Chapter 706


    "Thank you, great writer." Robin Johnson said, "It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve got someone¡¯s autograph."


    Anna was ready to roast him, "I don¡¯t believe you. I saw George Austen¡¯s signed book in your home


    Aspared to her, George Austen was a great writer. Her level was beyond Anna¡¯s imagination.


    Even if she has written a story and unexpectedly it has be very popr, she didn¡¯t feel like a


    writer at all.


    Moreover, George Austen was a first-rate writer. So when she heard Robin Johnson saying this, she


    felt as if he was teasing her.


    Robin Johnson smiled and said, "By the way, he has a good rtionship with my father. If you want to


    meet him, next time when hees home, I will take you to see him."


    "Is this possible?" just this thought of meeting him was very exciting.


    Robin Johnson said, "of course."


    He sent Anna to Peter¡¯s house. He knew that Olivia Taylor was here, so he also went to say hello to


    Olivia Taylor, and after that, he left for his home.


    Because Robin Johnson had a good rtionship with Daniel Taylor, he was also very good to all the


    people around Daniel Taylor. He always treated Olivia Taylor more like one¡¯s own sister.


    -


    In the morning, Anna just got up and received a call.


    She cleaned up, went to the restaurant she had an appointment scheduled, and saw Isabe Brown


    sitting there, dressed elegantly. It seemed that Isabe Brown didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. Her face


    looked a little stiff.


    Anna came over, sat down calmly, and looked at Isabe Brown. "Is Isabe looking for me?"


    Anna was surprised that she had asked her to eat in the restaurant.


    Isabe Brown took a look at Anna. She didn¡¯t have the same confident smile as before. She looked


    down at the menu and asked seriously, "what would you like to eat?"


    "Anything." Anna put the bag down and looked at Isabe Brown. "If you have anything to say, it would


    be best if you have said it on the phone. Why did you call me out?"


    "What did you do with Robbiest night?"


    She saw Robin Johnsoning backst night at 11 o¡¯clock in the evening. This made Isabe Brown


    very concerned.


    Anna smile sarcastically and said, "This is my business. Is there any need to exin it to you?"


    ording to Anna, it had nothing to do with Isabe Brown.


    "Stay away from Robbie." Isabe Brown said defensively.


    If this thing happened in the past, she would like to send the photos of two people going out together to


    Daniel Taylor directly. Butst time, she asked Emily Woodley to send the photos of Ryan Asher and


    Anna eating together. But unexpectedly, the Taylor family didn¡¯t respond. So, she wasn¡¯t sure whether it


    will be useful this time or not.


    Moreover, she went to Anna¡¯s motherst time and asked her mother to persuade Anna to leave Daniel


    Taylor, but she ended up like this.


    After all that, she didn¡¯t dare to challenge Daniel Taylor¡¯s bottom line again. So, she came to Anna.


    She has been so polite to Anna now. Daniel Taylor should note to see her again, right?


    My goodness, since Isabe Brown was treated by Daniel Taylor, Isabe Brown felt that she has been


    tortured into a shadow. She couldn¡¯t dare to make Daniel Taylor unhappy again.


    Anna looked at Isabe Brown and said, "I can¡¯t stay away."


    Robin Johnson and Daniel Taylor were friends like brothers. She can¡¯t stay away.


    Isabe Brown¡¯s face was stiff. She thought Anna was trying to seduce Robin Johnson.


    A trace of disgust shed in her eyes, she looked at Anna, "You have Daniel Taylor, and you want to


    seduce Robbie? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s shameful?"


    Anna raised her eyebrows. "Isn¡¯t Isabe already married? Am I wrong? You are a married woman and


    you are saying you love Robin Johnson. I feel you are even more shameless."


    Anna had heard yesterday¡¯s call clearly. So she knew what Isabe Brown said on the phone.

 Chapter 707

    Chapter 707


    Isabe Brown was astonished.


    Does it mean that Anna heard her call to Robin Johnson?


    Robin Johnson didn¡¯t seem to have any worries about certain words or actions!


    Isabe Brown bit her lip. "He even told you that?"


    Anna curled her lips. She didn¡¯t want to say, but she knew more than that.


    Anna thought that if Robin Johnson really liked Isabe Brown, he would not let others know. But he


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    didn¡¯t care about letting others know. Obviously, it meant that he didn¡¯t pay attention to Isabe Brown.


    Because this kind of privacy should be the most basic respect.


    Isabe Brown saw that Anna didn¡¯t talk, she added, "I like Robbie, we¡¯ve been together, even on the


    bed. I hope you stay away from him."


    Anna was a little confused. Sure enough, she can¡¯t understand the world of adults. She didn¡¯t expect


    Isabe to show off such things.


    She smiled and said, "Whatever do you do with him, what this kind of thing has to do with me? I think


    your husband might be more interested in."


    "..." Just after Anna said that Isabe Brown¡¯s phone rang, which happened to be a call from the Simon


    Wallner.


    Since Isabe Brown was in Beijing, he called her every day. Isabe Brown was dying with anger. She


    looked at the phone, didn¡¯t answer it and just hung up.


    Isabe Brown looked at Anna. "I just came to tell you today that you should stay away from Robbie."


    "Is he yours or not?" In the face of Isabe Brown¡¯s desperate mood, Anna seemed very calm. "And


    even if you think he¡¯s yours. In this case, you should go to him and talk to him, what are you doing here


    with me?"


    Anna was also very depressed.


    It wasn¡¯t that Robin Johnson and Daniel Taylor only listen to her. Even if she talked to them, she may


    not be able to persuade them, right?


    Does Isabe look up to her too much?


    Just then, the waiter led Robin Johnson and came in. Before Anna came here, she had called him and


    said Isabe Brown had an appointment with her. Anna was also on guard. Isabe Brown always


    hated her. She was afraid of Isabe Brown¡¯s tricks, so she called Robin Johnson here.


    Robin Johnson took a look at Isabe Brown and Isabe Brown looked at him modestly, "Robbie, how


    you came here?"


    It may be that Anna was too harsh when she was talking, and as for Robin Johnson, it may not be very


    appropriate to talk to her like this.


    He grabbed Isabe Brown¡¯s hand. "That¡¯s enough."


    Isabe Brown looked at him. "You had a reaction."


    In that case, why will she leave him?


    They¡¯ve already done it once. What would be wrong in doing it again? Moreover, she wanted to be with


    him now.


    Robin Johnson said, "You are married to Simon Wallner. Keep it straight in your mind that I can¡¯t be


    with you. Don¡¯t disturb Anna in the future. It has nothing to do with her. Otherwise, don¡¯t say that Daniel


    won¡¯t let you go, I, personally, won¡¯t let you go."


    It was just his own business with Isabe Brown. He didn¡¯t want to involve Anna.


    Isabe Brown listened to him mentioning Anna and smiled. She looked at him. "How can you protect


    her like this? I¡¯m your woman."


    She was already in his bed. He can¡¯t evenpare her with Anna?


    Robin Johnson didn¡¯t feel like if she has been in his bed, she has be his woman. If so, aren¡¯t all


    the women that master Johnson used to live in the nightclub has be his women?


    He took the card out of his wallet and put it in her hand. "Is that enough?"


    Isabe Brown looked at the card that was put into her hand, bit her lips, and for a while, she couldn¡¯t


    respond. She couldn¡¯t believe it, she was in a shock. "What do you think of me?"

 Chapter 708

    Chapter 708


    He even gave her money!


    Did he think she came out to sell herself?


    Robin Johnson said, "What do you think you are?"


    Last time, she asked him to do all that.


    What¡¯s the situation now?


    She wants him to be responsible for her?


    Isabe Brown looked into Robin Johnson¡¯s insensitive eyes and felt cold. She came to him because


    she found that she loved him very much. However, he even took money to humiliate her and regarded


    her as the woman who came out to sell her body.


    She was not short of money!


    She wanted to be with him just because she loved him.


    His refusal hit Isabe Brown¡¯s proud self-esteem. She pushed him away and left.


    The moment she went out, her tears fell down. She used to say that she loved Daniel Taylor in order to


    stay with him. At that time she had no idea what love was.


    Because she used to love too casually, now she got retribution, even when she spoke the truth, even if


    she really found that she fell in love with Robin Johnson, Robin Johnson also directly regarded her as a


    liar.


    In his eyes, Isabe Brown just wanted to get rid of the Simon Wallner. So she was deliberately trying


    to please him.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Robin Johnson looked at her back, ignored her, and drove away.


    Isabe Brown went back to Godmother¡¯s house. As soon as she entered the door, she saw Simon


    Wallner sitting on the sofa. Godmother was talking to him.


    Seeing Isabe Browning in, he stood up and said, "you are back."


    "..." Isabe Brown was notfortable. She didn¡¯t expect that the Simon Wallner woulde here


    directly. Moreover, Godmother treated him well as her husband.


    In Isabe Brown¡¯s tone, there was anger, "how did youe?"


    She didn¡¯t get that how did he get here?


    Simon Wallner said with a smile, "I came with President Taylor. I asked him to send me here."


    He can¡¯t find Isabe Brown¡¯s Godmother here, but Daniel Taylor can. Because of this, Simon Wallner


    also praised Daniel Taylor in his heart. He used to think that Mr. Taylor was a cold man, he didn¡¯t


    expect that he would be very enthusiastic.


    Isabe Brown nearly fainted when she heard that Daniel Taylor brought him here.


    That bastard, it seems that he won¡¯t let her go so easily!


    -


    Anna and Olivia Taylor spent an afternoon outside. They came back to Peter¡¯s house at night.


    Just after Olivia Taylor and Anna entered the door, they saw Daniel Taylor sitting in the living room,


    talking to Charles Peter.


    "Sir." Anna went over, "why did youe here suddenly and didn¡¯t tell me?"


    He was wearing a handmade shirt with exquisite taste that made his handsome face and deep eyes


    more prominent. Sitting there, he just looked like a charactering out of her fantasy.


    He saw Annaing in from outside. Because she went out to go shopping, she couldn¡¯t even walk


    well in the t shoes that she bought from somewhere.


    Seeing Anna¡¯s curved eyebrows and eyes, he felt that his heart was grabbed by someone. He doted on


    her and said, "I came to pick you up."


    "Didn¡¯t I tell you to note to pick me up? It will make you so tired. Moreover, I aming back in


    the evening." Anna sat down beside him and took a look at Charles Peter. "Brother inw."


    Charles Peter nodded.


    Olivia Taylor looked at her caring brother and smiled, "don¡¯t you trust me? You came here to pick her


    yourself."


    Daniel Taylor said, "Exactly! I don¡¯t trust you, sister. Who knows if you spoil my Anna?"


    He and Olivia Taylor were used to fighting each other. Their rtionship has always been the same.


    Anna came forward and whispered, "Elder sister is very kind to me!"

 Chapter 709

    Chapter 709


    Anna always thought well before taking any step. After all, she has always been a rtively


    independent person. No matter what, she never made trouble for herself or others.


    -


    They talked with Olivia Taylor and Charles Peter for a while in the living room and then went upstairs.


    Anna walked ahead and said, "I¡¯ve been shopping all day. I¡¯m so tired. Sister bought a lot of clothes


    and bags. God, you don¡¯t know what she looks like when she buys clothes. I am not exaggerating, but


    she is too much. She can buy seven or eight articles of the same style. It seems that she wishes she


    could buy the whole shop in an attempt."


    Even if they had the same gender as Olivia Taylor, Anna can¡¯t imagine that she can do shopping like


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Olivia Taylor.


    Maybe, poverty had restricted her imagination.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her smiles of exultation and the way she described to himself how his sister


    bought clothes. He smiled and asked curiously, "how about you? What did you buy?"


    Anna smiled in a little embarrassed way. "I... I bought a lot of food."


    Oops, Anna belonged to the kind of people who can¡¯t walk away when they see food.


    All the things that she had bought were already eaten by her. She felt that she didn¡¯t need to eat


    anything at dinner.


    Daniel Taylor closed the door behind her, lowered his head, and held her into his arms. He smiled


    softly, "This is exactly my Anna."


    He didn¡¯t even feel surprised.


    Anna said wrongly, "Are you making fun of me?"


    Daniel Taylor said, "It¡¯s apliment. You can eat everything and also finished it in a day. It¡¯s also a


    talent."


    "I ignore you!" Anna threatened him.


    She entered the door, sat down on the sofa, and asked Daniel Taylor, "When shall we leave?"


    "Later." Daniel Taylor said, "Take a rest first."


    She has been out for a long time. She should be very tired at this time.


    -


    Anna had a rest in the room for a while, then she went out. She and Daniel Taylor had to attend the


    dinner that Robin Johnson had invited them.


    She ate too many snacks. She was full. She didn¡¯t n to eat anymore. But she loved to go out with


    Daniel Taylor.


    When they arrived at the restaurant, Robin Johnson ordered the food for them. Anna watched the


    tempting dishes and couldn¡¯t help but eat some.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her with gentle eyes. "Eat less, and take care of your stomach."


    Ah, he has a wife who can eat every kind of food she sees. He was also very worried.


    Robin Johnson sat opposite and looked at Anna. He couldn¡¯t helpughing. "Are you a pig?"


    "Husband, he scolds me." Anna hugged Daniel Taylor¡¯s arm and said in a coquettish way.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Robin Johnson, and the element of favoritism was obvious, "pay attention to


    your words."


    Robin Johnson, "..."


    All right!


    A woman with such a husband can¡¯t be bothered.


    He said to Daniel Taylor, "you can clearly see that she bullies me."


    Every time he didn¡¯t do anything to her, but sheined.


    Daniel Taylor said bluntly, "bear it."


    "..."


    Anna looked at the way sir took her side, smiled, and said to Robin Johnson, "See, I have a husband,


    and you don¡¯t have one."


    "..." Fortunately, Robin Johnson was a man. If there was a woman at his ce, she would be dead


    because of anger.


    He said to Anna, "You eat so much, aren¡¯t you afraid of gaining weight?"


    "Sir, are you afraid that I will be fat?"


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor.


    Robin Johnson couldn¡¯t helpughing. Which man would like a fat woman?


    He didn¡¯t like it.


    The next second, he heard Daniel Taylor saying, "You will still be good-looking."


    He was so angry that he nearly fainted.


    Daniel Taylor even answered this kind of question seriously.


    What¡¯s more, isn¡¯t it Daniel Taylor who just reminded Anna to eat less?

 Chapter 710

    Chapter 710


    Robin Johnson now understood why Anna was so brave. She was totally used to such treatment by


    Daniel Taylor. She didn¡¯t even pay attention to him.


    Robin Johnson looked at Daniel Taylor and suggested, "Come to live at my ce tonight, okay?"


    He was familiar with Daniel Taylor. Daniel Taylor never feltfortable to live at Peter¡¯s house.


    Daniel Taylor said, "No, we will go back after dinner."


    "Back to Jingzhou?"


    Daniel Taylor nodded, "Yeah."


    Robin Johnson didn¡¯t expect that he would leave in a hurry. "But you just came!"


    Daniel Taylor said, "Anna has sses tomorrow. I just came to pick her up."


    Otherwise, he didn¡¯t want toe.


    Robin Johnson looked at Anna and found that Daniel Taylor really loved her. He flew here from


    Jingzhou just to pick her up.


    He smiled because he realized that this Daniel Taylor was really different from the past!


    Before he just had work in his mind and didn¡¯t care about women at all, but now he seemed to have


    changedpletely.


    "Married men are different," he sighed.


    "You should find one."


    Robin Johnson smiled, "I¡¯m not as lucky as you are. My parents introduced some women. But I don¡¯t


    have much interest."


    Although in the end, he will probably marry the woman arranged by his family, still, he didn¡¯t want to


    have a woman to manage himself for the time being. He always thought it would be very troublesome.


    -


    When Anna and Daniel Taylor got off the ne, it was more than two o¡¯clock in the morning. They


    came out of the airport, and a driver was already there to pick them up.


    Anna opened the door and sat in the car. Daniel Taylor followed her. He looked at Anna beside him.


    "Sleepy? Sleep for a while, I¡¯ll call you when we get home."


    "Not much," Anna said.


    She wasn¡¯t particrly sleepy. However, before long, she fell asleep on Daniel Taylor¡¯s shoulder.


    Daniel Taylor looked at the silly girl, smiled, held her, and let her lean on his arms. When she got home,


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t wake her up. He just carried her directly into the room.


    At this point, all the servants in the house were asleep. Daniel Taylor quietly carried her and went


    upstairs. When he got to the door, he opened it gently with his feet, held her in his arms, put her on the


    bed, and helped her take off her shoes.


    "Sir." Anna felt at home and called him.


    Daniel Taylor came out of the bathroom with a hot towel in his hand. He sat down beside the bed and


    wiped her face and hands.


    He was very patient when he did all this. Anna looked at him vaguely, waiting for him to clean her face


    and wipe her hands. Her palm can feel a warm towel.


    Daniel Taylor bowed his head, and his lips were almost on her face. He said to her gently, "honey, go to


    sleep."


    He said in a doting tone that was enough to melt anyone¡¯s heart.


    Anna closed her eyes. "Okay."


    Daniel Taylor took a shower. Then he came back andy down on the same bed with her.


    Anna was held in his arms, and she thought of something. She whispered to him about Robin Johnson.


    "By the way, Isabe was also in Beijing."


    Of course, Daniel Taylor knew about it. But he didn¡¯t say. He just looked at Anna, "is it?"


    "She said that she loved Robin Johnson and that they had sex. She also let me stay away from Robin


    Johnson. She is really funny! I have you. You are so good to me. How can I be interested in some


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Robin Johnson?" Although the voice¡¯s pitch was small, there was a sense of pride in the tone.


    The corners of Daniel Taylor¡¯s mouth were unconsciously raised after hearing this.

 Chapter 711

    Chapter 711


    In her mind, he has always been the best.


    His Anna loved him the most.


    Just this thought made Daniel Taylor feel very proud. He felt so nice to have her beside him!


    Soon, Anna held his arm and fell asleep.


    -


    Isabe Brown was sleeping with Simon Wallner tonight.


    They were husband and wife. Simon Wallner came to see her from Beijing and Godmother directly let


    Simon Wallner live in her room.


    This ce originally belonged to Isabe Brown. Now there was another man besides her. She was so


    annoyed and irritated that she felt that she was dying of anger. She held her breath and tried to control


    herself.


    In the middle of the night, Simon Wallner suddenly reached out and hugged her. He kissed Isabe


    Brown¡¯s earlobe, and Isabe Brown hurriedly pushed him away. "Sleep."


    "I want to make love with you." Simon Wallner said in a very direct way.


    It was also his first time to tolerate such an attitude. Although he looked ordinary, still, he has money.


    He had several girlfriends in the past and all of them used to coax him. Now he was already married,


    but his wife didn¡¯t let him touch her.


    Of course, his heart was hurt.


    Isabe Brown said, "Didn¡¯t I say it before? Wait till we both have feelings..."


    "How much I have to wait?" Although in the beginning, Simon Wallner was convinced. Butter Isabe


    Brown left him. Aftering here, she didn¡¯t answer his phone, and he began to doubt her. He even


    felt that Isabe Brown didn¡¯t like him at all.


    He felt ironic and said, "Don¡¯t you really dislike me? In your eyes, am I so bad?"


    There was an unhappy element in his tone. After all, he was a normal human and had a temper.


    Isabe Brown was petrified. She thought about her and Robin Johnson¡¯s rtionship. She felt


    indescribably diffident and softened her tone. "No, it¡¯s not like that. You are very good. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m


    too tired today. Tonight, I want to go to bed earlier. You should sleep as well."


    "Then let me kiss you once. Just let me kiss you, and I¡¯ll go to sleep," Simon Wallner said.


    Isabe Brown, "..."


    Isabe Brown was upset. She took a look at him andpromised, "Ok! Just a kiss."


    In order to coax him, she can¡¯t help it, so she surrendered. She can¡¯t fight with him at this time or let


    him get out of here.


    Simon Wallner nodded, moved close to her, and kissed on her face.


    He just wanted to kiss her, but as he moved closer to her, he smelled her fragrant, sweet and soft


    aroma, which made him lose control. He held Isabe Brown with both hands and kissed her hard. He


    didn¡¯t intend to let her go.


    Isabe Brown pushed him, "Simon Wallner."


    He seemed an honest man. She didn¡¯t expect him to cheat her.


    "My darling wife, you are so sweet." He said.


    At first, he just wanted to kiss Isabe Brown¡¯s face. But he ended up blocking her lips directly.


    On the other side, Isabe Brown was just a woman. She wanted to be tough, but how can she beat


    him? She has always felt that the Simon Wallner was mediocre, not even as good as Robin Johnson in


    any aspect. She really despised him in her heart.


    Now, the man she despised the most, kissed her!


    Fuck!


    Moreover, she had never kissed anyone before.


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t like her at all and didn¡¯t even like to hold her or kiss her hand. Last time, she had


    sex with Robin Johnson. They were very intimate, but when she tried to kiss Robin Johnson, he didn¡¯t


    let her kiss him.


    The thought that her first kiss was taken away by this fool, Simon Wallner. She felt as sick as


    swallowing a fly in her stomach.


    How can this stinky man dare to kiss her?


    Who the hell is he?


    She is Isabe Brown, the eldestdy of the Brown family. Her dream was to marry the best man in the


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    world. She never expected to be the wife of such a foolish man.

 Chapter 712

    Chapter 712


    Simon Wallner kissed Isabe Brown until he was satisfied, and then let her go.


    Isabe Brown was so angry that she pushed him away, got out of bed, and shut herself in the


    bathroom. After that, she didn¡¯te out.


    -


    The next morning, Isabe Brown was having a meal. Simon Wallner saw that she was angry and


    didn¡¯t talk to him. He tried to coax her, "Be, I did wrong. Don¡¯t be angry? I won¡¯t do that next time.


    Ok?"


    Isabe Brown¡¯s face was cold. She just wanted to divorce this man.


    As soon as he spoke to her, she felt that she couldn¡¯t even eat. She just recalled what he did to herst


    night and it made her feel sick, and she had nausea.


    Robin Johnson pushed open the door and came in. Isabe Brown looked up at him and in a second a


    feeling of grievance overwhelmed her.


    She was living a life worse than death. But he¡­.. It was obvious that he can help her, but he didn¡¯t help


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    her.


    Robin Johnson took a look at her, didn¡¯t talk to her, and went to talk to his aunt directly.


    Robin Johnson talked to his aunt about something and came out. Isabe Brown saw him going out,


    followed, and called him, "Robbie."


    She was angry because of his attitude, but, he was her only hope, and the only one she can count on.


    Robin Johnson stopped and asked in an indifferent tone, "Is there anything?"


    His attitude was very alienated and indifferent as if that night¡¯s event was just her illusion. He never


    touched her.


    "I want to divorce," Isabe Brown said. She was unable to stay in this rtionship.


    It is worse than death to be with a man you don¡¯t like and even have to see his hateful appearance


    every day.


    Robin Johnson frowned and looked at her, "this is your business. Why are you telling me?"


    "Talk to Daniel. Tell me that I will never trouble him again. I will stay away from him in the future." She


    knew that only Robin Johnson can convince Daniel Taylor to let her go and then she will dare to


    divorce.


    Otherwise¡­ Daniel Taylor will not let her go.


    Robin Johnson frowned, "I won¡¯t say that."


    Isabe Brown was facing all this because of her past mistakes. He didn¡¯t want to help her.


    Robin Johnson said this and walked straight ahead.


    Isabe Brown looked at his back and felt very sad and helpless. Her tears fell down. She used to think


    that she was the best person in the world, and everyone would like her, but now she realized that she


    was just in her dreams.


    Simon Wallner standing at the window had heard everything Isabe Brown just said. After all, he was


    a man. He can clearly see what Isabe Brown had in her eyes when she looked at Robin Johnson! No


    matter how stupid he was, he could see.


    This hypocritical woman¡­


    He thought of what she said to him. She said to him to wait till she will fall in love with him, and then


    she will let him touch her.


    But¡­ it seemed clear that she loved someone else and wanted to divorce him!


    Anger filled his chest, and his eyes were filled with frightening cold.


    -


    In the morning, Anna was sitting at the dinner table without appetite.


    Aunt looked at her and asked with concern. "Anna, why you aren¡¯t eating?"


    Anna rubbed her stomach. "I¡¯m not hungry."


    It was because of yesterday¡¯s food. She had eaten too much and felt like her stomach hasn¡¯t digested it


    yet.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her with a serious look. "Last night, I told you to eat less. Why do you have to


    be so greedy?"


    Anna said, "I just can¡¯t control my mouth."


    If she could control her mouth, she would die without regret.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her helplessly, but his eyes were filled with doting emotions. She was probably


    the only girl who can eat and support herself!


    Anna said, "by the way, I¡¯m going to yourpany for a meeting today."


    Daniel Taylor took a look at her and there was some surprise in his voice, "really?"

 Chapter 713

    Chapter 713


    "Yes. Ryan Asher hasn¡¯te back, so he asked me to go there." Anna said.


    Now theirpany has been merged with JP Culture, they were in charge of all the affairs. But


    asionally they have to discuss some matters with the head office. So, she had to go to the meeting.


    Anna usually has to attend sses. So, these meetings were mostly attended by Ryan Asher. Today,


    because of his absence, Anna has to go.


    Jack Smith told Daniel Taylor the content of the meeting that Anna was going to attend. It will be a


    regr meeting held by their head office. There would be some senior members of thepany who


    would share their valuable opinions.


    However, Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t attend such meetings generally, so he didn¡¯t know that thepany


    would have such a meeting. After listening to Jack Smith¡¯s exnation, Daniel Taylor understood.


    He looked at Anna. "I¡¯m looking forward to it."


    He was looking forward to meeting her outside the home.


    Anna looked at him puzzledly. "What are you looking forward to?"


    "..." Daniel Taylor lowered his head and drank his tea. He didn¡¯t answer her question.


    -


    In the afternoon, Anna went to thepany. This was her first timeing to thepany after her


    divorce with Daniel Taylor.


    She used toe here, so everyone knew her very well and knew that she was Daniel Taylor¡¯s wife.


    But now, her identity has been changed. Now people knew her as Daniel Taylor¡¯s ex-wife, a woman


    who has been abandoned by Daniel Taylor.


    That¡¯s why the way people looked at her was a littleplicated.


    -


    "Miss Stark." A familiar person politely greeted Anna.


    Anna nodded, "Hello, Miss Carole."


    Miss Carole was one of the assistants in the president¡¯s office. She was one level lower than Jack


    Smith, but she was a senior in thepany.


    She saw Anna and asked, "Long time no see, how did youe to thepany today?"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna used toe here to find Daniel Taylor. Now when they saw Anna again, they were curious


    about the reason why she came here.


    "I came to the meeting." Anna found it funny. What else can shee for?


    After knowing it, Miss Carole responded, "Oh. How are you these days?"


    She knew that Anna was abandoned by Daniel Taylor. She was also very distressed.


    "Very good."


    Miss Carole looked at Anna¡¯s bright smile and nodded reassuringly. As she walked to the meeting room


    with Anna, she said to her, "I heard that you and President Taylor are divorced?"


    "..." If Miss Carole hadn¡¯t mentioned it, Anna would have forgotten that she and Daniel Taylor were still


    in a state of divorce.


    Because in everyone¡¯s eyes, she and Daniel Taylor were still divorced.


    Anna hesitated and thought about how to answer.


    Miss Carole observed her hesitation andforted her, "I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to poke your wound."


    She looked at Anna¡¯s serious appearance and thought that Anna was hurt by her words.


    Anna smiled, "No, I am fine."


    Miss Carole gossiped and as well asforted Anna, "in fact, I was also divorced. Divorce, this kind of


    thing is too casual now. Fortunately, you have no children and no burden. Don¡¯t think too much. I will


    help you introduce a nice man!"


    "..." Anna¡¯s forehead trembled. If the man at her house had heard it, she wouldn''t have known how his


    face would be like.


    Anna nodded, "thank you."


    She went into the meeting room and sat down in her seat.


    As soon as people saw her, someone whispered, "Is that Anna Stark?"


    "It seems so! I have heard that she works in JP culture now."

 Chapter 714

    Chapter 714


    "What would be President Taylor¡¯s reaction if he sees her?"


    "What would be his reaction?" Someone said in a sarcastic voice, "I used to think that President Taylor


    liked her very much, butter I found that I was wrong. s, this is the real world. How can a real rich


    man fall in love with Cindere?"


    Daniel Taylor and Anna really had the same gap as between Cindere and the prince.


    Anna listened to them and couldn¡¯t help but darkened her dark eyes. She clearly felt that she was


    despised.


    Oops, as expected, it wasn¡¯t easy to be the woman of Daniel Taylor.


    When you¡¯re good with him, people will think you don¡¯t deserve him.


    When you¡¯re not good with him, others willugh at you.


    Anna was sitting in her position, holding a pen, and drawing some things on the paper to kill time. Soon


    it was time for the meeting, and several leaders came. Daniel Taylor, who usually didn¡¯t attend the


    meeting, was also among them.


    As he came in, his eyes fell on Anna, and Anna also looked at him.


    Anna felt that she had been electrified by his good-looking eyes, and she immediately moved her eyes


    away from him with a guilty heart. In her heart, she kept saying, "I didn¡¯t see him. Don¡¯t look at him."


    Maybe because everyone thought that she and Daniel Taylor were divorced, so Anna didn¡¯t want to


    meet Daniel Taylor in front of others.


    Anna¡¯s position was in the first row. As the meeting was started, Daniel Taylor came and sat down


    beside her.


    Anna¡¯s face had inexplicable expressions, "..."


    There were so many seats. He could sit anywhere. Why he has to sit next to her!


    Anna¡¯s heart thumped. She just felt that everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on her. Her and Daniel Taylor¡¯s


    rtionship was so sensitive, but he was not shy at all.


    The vice president of the Operation Department made a speech at the start to share some of his


    experiences. Anna sat calmly, listened carefully, and took notes.


    Daniel Taylor sat aside and watched her taking notes. She looked very serious, but she didn¡¯t even


    dare to look at him.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    He smiled. In order to cooperate with her, he did not take the initiative to talk to her.


    After the vice president had finished his short speech, Daniel Taylor went to talk.


    Anna has never seen him holding meetings. This was her first time. Although he didn¡¯t take over his


    family business for a long time, still, he had a knack of doing business.


    Anna looked at him seriously. Surprisingly, her man was very talented.


    For the first time, she found that Charles Peter was not the only talented businessman in the world. It


    was just that Daniel Taylor never came out to collect fame.


    Moreover, when he talked about all the topics, he seemed a businessman of great power and


    eloquence. His listeners seemed to enjoy listening to him. None of them was bored or tired.


    Anna has never seen such a Daniel Taylor.


    When Daniel Taylor talked about some main issues, he looked in the direction of Anna, and at the


    same time, he caught her staring bright eyes at him.


    Her eyes were very focused and warm, carrying indescribable magic, which made him stunned and


    almost let him spill the beans.


    Daniel Taylor looked away. After that, he didn¡¯t look at her again. He talked about the topic attentively


    and then left directly.


    He often had meetings and deliver speeches asionally, but what he felt today was rare, he almost


    didn¡¯t go on. This was his first time to feel like this at the state.


    At this moment, he deeply realized that the influence of this girl on him was too strong.


    -


    Finally, after more than two hours the speeches ended, and Anna hurriedly went to the bathroom.

 Chapter 715

    Chapter 715


    Before long, she heard someoneing in with a sarcasticugh. "Have you noticed that President


    Taylor didn¡¯t even look at Anna today, or talk to her? It seems that he doesn¡¯t like that Anna at all."


    "It would be too strange if he liked her. You tell me, where Anna worth the attention of President


    Taylor?"


    When Anna was Daniel Taylor¡¯s wife, they all thought that it was important to please her. Now Anna


    and Daniel Taylor were divorced. They look down on her, and their attitude had changed towards her.


    Anna remembered that when she used toe to thepany, these people were very friendly to her.


    Unexpectedly, now she and Daniel Taylor were divorced, and they immediately began to look down on


    her.


    She came out of the bathroom and received a message from Daniel Taylor, e upstairs."


    There was a tone ofmand. Anna has always been very obedient, she read the message and took


    the elevator to go upstairs.


    President¡¯s assistant Miss Carole saw Anna and hurriedly came over. "Miss Anna, why are you here?"


    In the past, Anna had the freedom toe in and out of here, because she was Daniel Taylor¡¯s wife.


    Now it was different. She was Daniel Taylor¡¯s ex-wife, so it was a veryplicated problem, whether to


    let Anna in or not?


    Anna said politely, "I¡¯m looking for President Taylor."


    Miss Carole said in embarrassment, "President Taylor may not be avable now. I think you¡¯d better go


    back."


    In her opinion, Anna only came here for a meeting. After all, in the meeting, that was just held, Daniel


    Taylor didn¡¯t seem very familiar with Anna.


    Maybe President Taylor had forgotten that he had such an ex-wife.


    Anna looked at Miss Carole. She was about to say something but Daniel Taylor opened the door, stood


    there calmly, his eyebrows were cold, and he said to Anna, "Come in."


    At a nce, it seemed as if someone had offended him.


    As Miss Carole heard Daniel Taylor¡¯s voice, she was stunned and hurriedly let Anna in. She thought


    that Daniel Taylor¡¯s face was terrible.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Does it mean that Anna had offended him?


    She began to worry about Anna.


    Anna smiled at Miss Carole and said, "Then I¡¯ll go first."


    She entered the office. As she closed the office door, Daniel Taylor hugged her from behind! His


    breathing was a little heavy as if he had been patient for a long time.


    Anna paused for a while. She didn¡¯t expect him to hold her so suddenly.


    Especially after how he just talked outside.


    Anna knew that the wall of this office was soundproof, but she still can¡¯t help worrying whether she will


    be heard by Miss Carole.


    She paused for a few seconds, and then said to him in a low voice. "What are you doing?"


    They were in his office.


    It was not appropriate for him to do so!


    Moreover, Daniel Taylor has never been an anxious person in doing romantic things, and in a ce like


    an office, he has always been more serious than anyone else.


    Daniel Taylor held her in his arms, and his voice was constrained and he was repressing his emotions,


    "Why did you seduce me just now?"


    Seduction?


    This was like using someone wrongly!


    Anna didn¡¯t remember when she did that.


    "When?" she protested.


    "When I was delivering the speech." Daniel Taylor bowed her head, and his hot lips fell on her cheek.


    It was a deadly seduction to be stared at by her eyes. He held back for a long time and didn¡¯t even dare


    to stay there. So he came back after the speech.


    Anna can feel the obvious reaction of his body. She didn¡¯t expect him to be such an easy person to be


    seduced.


    She couldn¡¯t helpughing. "I was just listening to you seriously. When did I seduce you? Are you so


    easily seduced?"

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t listen to her exnation and put his hand where he shouldn¡¯t have.


    "Not here," Anna protested.


    She was at his office. Just this thought made her feel ashamed.


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t listen to her. He wanted to knock her down here. Anna soon lost her strength and


    self-control. She was dizzy and almost wiped clean by him.


    But at the same time, the door was knocked, and there came Jack Smith¡¯s voice, "Mr. Taylor."


    Jack Smith was standing at the door and knocking. Normally, Daniel Taylor never locked his door¡¯s


    office. Today, unexpectedly the door was locked and he found it a little strange.


    It was not that he wanted to spoil the leisure time of Daniel Taylor. It was just that he can¡¯t imagine that


    his Mr. Taylor has be filthy to such an extent.


    He always considered Daniel Taylor a very serious and professional person. How could he think that he


    would do something indescribable in his office?


    Jack Smith¡¯s appearance made Anna escape from Daniel Taylor¡¯s arms in a hurry, and the whole


    person was quite sober. She quickly sat down on the sofa, arranged her clothes, and asked Daniel


    Taylor to open the door.


    Jack Smith came in and saw Anna here. He was a little surprised. "Anna is here, too."


    Anna¡¯s face was red, just like she was having a fever. She felt that her cheeks were too hot. She was


    afraid that Jack Smith might see something. So, she just vaguely replied, "Uh hum."


    Jack Smith came in, stood aside, and talked with Daniel Taylor about work. Anna calmed down and


    stood up. Seeing that they didn¡¯t finish talking for a while, he said to Daniel Taylor, "shall I go home


    first?"


    She watched Daniel Taylor sitting there, holding back his anger, and couldn¡¯t help but smile secretly.


    Daniel Taylor took a look at her and nodded, "yes."


    No one could understand Daniel Taylor¡¯s mood now.


    -


    Anna left, and Jack Smith was scolded by Daniel Taylor twice because of his work, but he didn¡¯t know


    what was wrong in his work.


    After work, Daniel Taylor returned home immediately. Lisa saw him, "Daniel."


    "Is Anna back?" he asked.


    "Not yet." Lisa shook her head and guessed, "Maybe, she is still at school."


    Daniel Taylor, "..."


    When she said she was going home, he thought that she will go back home! He didn¡¯t even make a


    phone call to confirm and it turned out that he came home for nothing!


    -


    After Anna came out of Daniel Taylor¡¯spany, she received a call from Robert Peter. Robert Peter


    wanted to introduce her to a person, so he asked her to have dinner together.


    She finished her meal and came back home after eight.


    Carrying her bag, walkingzily, she entered the bedroom and saw Daniel Taylor in his pajamas, sitting


    by the bed, looking at her with aplicated face.


    His eyes seemed a bit scary and the atmosphere of the whole room seemed indifferent.


    Anna asked, "What¡¯s wrong?"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t speak.


    Anna knew that she hade back a littlete. In fact, she had exined it to him before she came


    back, but when she saw him like this, she couldn¡¯t help exining it again. "President Peter asked me


    to have dinner, and I went. He also introduced a person to me."


    She helped Robert Peter in Eliza¡¯s matter. Robert Peter was also very good to her now. He was trying


    his best to take care of her in all the aspects that he can take care of.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her, stood up, poured water for himself, and ignored her directly.


    Anna looked at him doing all this, and she was sure that he was angry. She walked the past with a


    hollow heart, hugged him from behind, and ttered, "are you angry? Because I¡¯mte? But I have to


    do work!"


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s voice was indifferent, as if he was not angry at all, "you should do your work. It doesn¡¯t


    matter. After all, your sir is an unimportant person in your eyes."

 Chapter 717

    Chapter 717


    "..." doesn¡¯t this mean that he is really angry?


    Anna felt that her words didn¡¯t relieve his anger. On the contrary, he seemed angrier.


    She leaned on his shoulder and strived to save her life, "no, you are the most important person in my


    heart. Nothing is as important as you."


    "Liar." He denied bluntly.


    "I¡¯m sorry." Anna said, "It¡¯s my mistake today. Tell me what you want me to do to seek your


    forgiveness?"


    She admitted that it was her fault and in order to coax him, she was willing to do anything.


    Daniel Taylor said, "You don¡¯t need to do anything! Leave me. I don¡¯t want to see you now."


    The thought that he was missing and waiting for her but she went to hang out with others and had


    eaten with others, when he was waiting for her, made him sulk.


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he felt.


    At this moment, he just wanted to ignore her. He said, shook away Anna¡¯s hand, and went to one side.


    Anna looked at his high and cold back and wrongly curled up her cheeks.


    Daniel Taylor ignored her and went to his study.


    Anna didn¡¯t follow him. She went to school and had sses today. She had a meeting and after that,


    she went to dinner. She was really tired. So, she just took a bath and rxed.


    After taking a bath, she was going to coax Daniel Taylor, but before she could go, she felt that her


    stomach ached badly. She can¡¯t help but went to bed andy down.


    -


    At eleven o¡¯clock in the evening, Daniel Taylor was still in his study. After finishing reading the book he


    had been reading, he stopped and thought for a while. He found out that Anna had note to coax


    him.


    asionally when he had a bad mood she always came to him to coax him!


    Won¡¯t shee today?


    This unexpected feeling of disappointment made him a little ufortable. But he got up in a huff and


    went back to the bedroom to see what she was doing. As soon as he entered the door, he saw her


    lying in the bed.


    He was sulking over there, but she was sleeping here.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel bad in his heart.


    Anna was lying on the bed, holding the pillow, and her forehead was sweating. She had a terrible


    stomachache. She thought that it would be better if she will fall asleep, but she found that the pain


    didn¡¯t stop and she couldn¡¯t sleep at all.


    Daniel Taylor came over and saw her miserable appearance. He was still angry, but his heart was


    suddenly clenched. "Anna, what¡¯s wrong?"


    She seemed sick!


    Anna heard his voice and whispered, "I am having a stomachache."


    Daniel Taylor hurriedly picked her up. "Is it very painful?"


    "Yeah."


    Daniel Taylor suddenly became flustered. She was in so much pain, but he was still sulking with her


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    over there.


    Damn it!


    He quickly picked her up and took her to the hospital.


    -


    In the morning, the sun rays fell in from the window. Anna opened her eyes and saw Daniel Taylor lying


    on the edge of the bed sleeping, holding her hand all the time.


    Last night, she had a stomachache, which was caused because of eating too much food the day before


    yesterday.


    He brought her to the hospital and took care of her for almost the whole night. He must have just fallen


    asleep. He was still in his pajamas because he was worried about her, he didn¡¯t even care about his


    image.


    Anna just stared at this very caring Daniel Taylor and did not make a noise.


    After a while, Daniel Taylor woke up. He raised his head, looked towards the bed, and looked at Anna


    with his gentle eyes. "When you woke up?"


    Anna did not make a sound. She just gently extended her hand and put it on his cheek.


    Her hand was a little cold. Daniel Taylor held her hand on his face and asked, "Are you feeling better?"


    "Yes." It was not a serious health issue. But Anna had seen the consequences of gluttony.

 Chapter 718

    Chapter 718


    After this lesson, she felt that next time she should restrain herself.


    Daniel Taylor reached out and touched her forehead. "I said all that to let you eat less."


    Now she must have understood it.


    Looking at her like this, as if her strength had been drainedpletely, Daniel Taylor was very


    distressed.


    Anna looked at him wrongly, "Can you teach me all thister? I just woke up."


    She was still a patient, and he was too strict to be true.


    Daniel Taylor was dumbfounded and heughed involuntarily, "OK, I won¡¯t say anything to you."


    If there was someone else, he would be scolded badly. But it was Anna, and she felt aggrieved just


    after listening to two harsh sentences.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her pitiful appearance and didn¡¯t dare to say anything to her. Annay down on


    the bed, Daniel Taylor stood up and went to wash his face.


    Because it was a hospital ward, so the equipment inside was very squeezed in. Anna saw him standing


    there in his pajamas across the door. He was so tall that his head almost reached the door frame.


    After washing his face, Daniel Taylor picked up his mobile phone and called.


    He took her herest night and had been paying attention to her. He didn¡¯t get time to inform his family.


    Now he thought of informing others. After calling, he came over and sat down beside him. He said to


    Anna, "Elder sister said that she woulde to see youter."


    After meeting Charles Peter, Olivia Taylor hase back. Olivia Taylor grew up in Jingzhou and loved


    this ce very much, so she was not used to living in other ces.


    Anna answered gently. "Hmm."


    After a night of illness, she was feeling weak, and her voice was very light.


    Daniel Taylor looked at the silly girl and said, "When sisteres here, I¡¯ll go back."


    It was still a working day. He was very busy.


    Anna frowned wrongly.


    Daniel Taylor noticed it and asked patiently, "What¡¯s the matter?"


    He always paid so much attention to her. So, when he even saw that she was a little unhappy, he


    became concerned.


    Anna said, "You will go back?"


    Daniel Taylor raised the corners of his mouth, "What happened? Don¡¯t want me to go?"


    "Yes." Of course, she didn¡¯t want him to leave!


    In particr, because she was ill, she felt that she needed him the most. Only by looking at him, she


    can feel at ease.


    Daniel Taylor said, "I¡¯ve been here sincest night. I have to go back to have a rest. There¡¯s some work


    pending in thepany. I¡¯lle back after I finish."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Actually, only after seeing her much better now, he had the heart to do something else. Last night she


    was in pain and he stayed all night without even closing his eyes. He cared for her more than he ever


    cared for himself.


    It was just that when she woke up and had aparatively better situation he became a little


    indifferent. Those who didn¡¯t know them may understand that he valued his work more than her.


    Anna said helplessly, "OK."


    Daniel Taylor took her hand and kissed her on the back of her hand. "This is thest time."


    "What?" Anna didn¡¯t understand, what¡¯s thest time?


    Daniel Taylor said solemnly, "You can¡¯t do this again. You are no longer a child. If you eat wantonly


    again and made your stomach ache, I will be angry."


    Although, ording to Anna, if in this life you cannot even eat wantonly, then what¡¯s the meaning of


    such a life?


    However, if she eats wantonly and has a bad stomach, or fell sick, he will be the most worried one.


    She would never know, when he drove her to the hospitalst night, there was no car on the way.


    There was only her and him. The atmosphere was very quiet. She just can¡¯t imagine how flustered he


    was when he held her hand while driving.


    He felt that between him and her, there was an extra link. He didn¡¯t know what he started feeling it but


    he felt tightly connected to her. Whenever she fell ill, he seemed to be able to feel the pain.

 Chapter 719

    Chapter 719


    He regretted indulging her like this.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor. She saw concern in his serious eyes, and she knew that he was worried


    about her body. She said, "I got it. What can I eat this morning?"


    "..." Daniel Taylor had a headache. Unexpectedly... She was still thinking about eating!


    He called Olivia Taylor to let her bring some light porridge from home. He didn¡¯t want to give her too


    much heavy food for the time being. She had a bad stomach and needed a good rest and break from


    heavy and spicy food.


    Anna was talking with Daniel Taylor, and Shawn Hamilton came in. He knocked on the door and came


    in wearing a white gown.


    Daniel Taylor saw him and said, "Here you are."


    "Doctor Shawn." Anna leaned on the pillow, her small face was unhealthy kind of white, and she said


    hello to him.


    Shawn Hamilton said, "I just came here today. I heard that Anna is ill, so I came to have a look."


    "Thank you. It¡¯s no big deal." Anna said awkwardly.


    What could be more humiliating than letting everyone know that she has toe to the hospital for


    overeating?


    Shawn Hamilton joked, "It¡¯s good that you are fine, otherwise, your sir would die because of worry."


    Anna secretly took a look at Daniel Taylor, and Daniel Taylor said to Shawn Hamilton, "Help me take


    care of her for a while."


    He said and went out.


    Shawn Hamilton nodded and sat down beside her.


    Anna looked at him in his white gown. He looked very handsome. For Anna, doctors have always been


    a very sacred profession. When she was a child, she wanted to be a doctor. Later, she met John Peter


    and didn¡¯t go to study medicine.


    Shawn Hamilton¡¯s brown pupils looked at Anna and smiled, "do you know what the first thing I heard


    when I came to the hospital today?"


    Anna didn¡¯t understand, "what is it?"


    "The doctor on duty told mest night that he had been badly tortured by your sir." Shawn Hamilton


    smiled meaningfully, and added, "You were sick and you made yourself so serious. Fortunately, you are


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    all right. Otherwise, we don¡¯t how what would he do with our innocent lives!"


    "Really?" Anna looked at Shawn Hamilton.


    Shawn Hamilton said, "Of course, how can I cheat you? I¡¯ve known Daniel for many years. In the past,


    I never thought that he would love a girl like this, but he did and that girl is you."


    Daniel Taylor was a serious person who paid attention to his public appearance a lot. Butst night, he


    brought her to the hospital in pajamas, and his behavior almost scared the doctor on duty.


    In other words, these were the things no one could think of before.


    Anna didn¡¯t think so much. After listening to Shawn Hamilton, she came to know that these things


    happenedst night. Especially after listening to others saying this, she didn¡¯t know why but there was


    a warmth that can¡¯t be described by using words.


    No wonder when she woke up today, she saw that Daniel Taylor was still in his pajamas.


    Jack Smith brought clothes for Daniel Taylor. Seeing Daniel Taylor in his pajamas in the hospital, he


    couldn¡¯t help but smile. "Mr. Taylor, why you didn¡¯t change your clothes when you have toe out?"


    Although Daniel Taylor was still looking handsome even in his pajamas, still¡­ it was quite informal.


    Of course, after asking this question, Jack Smith was red at by Daniel Taylor.


    Daniel Taylor ignored him, took the clothes and went to the toilet to change them. When he came out


    again, he had been changed into a shirt and pants, and he looked much elite.


    No one could imagine that he would appear in the hospital in such a way, how he appearedst night.


    The more Jack Smith thought about it, the funnier he felt.

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720


    He forced himself to not smile in front of Daniel Taylor. He took Daniel Taylor¡¯s clothes and carried the


    bag to take it back. He looked at Daniel Taylor and asked, "How is Anna?"


    "She¡¯s OK. She is in the ward. Shawn Hamilton is with her."


    Daniel Taylor still cared about his reputation. He remembered hisst night¡¯s behavior and felt vicarious


    embarrassment. He even wished that time could go back.


    Jack Smith said, "Then I¡¯ll go and say hello to her."


    He carried the bag of Daniel Taylor¡¯s clothes and followed him to the ward.


    Anna was leaning on the soft pillow, listening to Shawn Hamilton¡¯sst night¡¯s story of Daniel Taylor,


    and when she saw Daniel Taylor again, she felt indescribable happiness in her heart.


    "Anna." Jack Smith greeted Anna.


    "Good morning, Jack Smith."


    In Anna¡¯s cognition, Jack Smith always seemed to get up earlier than a chicken and sleepter than a


    dog. So she wasn¡¯t surprised to see Jack Smith in the hospital in the morning.


    Jack Smith said hello to Anna and went out. Shawn Hamilton also left. Only Daniel Taylor stayed.


    Anna secretly looked at Daniel Taylor, who had changed his clothes. Obviously, he looked an entirely


    different person now. His body was full of irresistible charm. His personality was indifferent and


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    alienated, and he looked dignified and elegant.


    Remembering what Shawn Hamilton said that Sir didst night because of her, Anna couldn¡¯t help but


    Daniel Taylor asked, "What are youughing at?"


    He just went out and came back. In such a short time, she became very happy, and her eyes seemed


    to be filled with warmth.


    What did Shawn Hamilton say to her and made her so happy?


    Anna whispered, "Doctor Shawn said that the doctors on dutyst night were almost scared to death by


    you."


    Anna can imagine how terrible Daniel Taylor must be at that time.


    Daniel Taylor frowned and felt an impulse to find out Shawn Hamilton for a fight.


    What one shouldn¡¯t say, why he always has to say that?


    Anna noticed his calm and silent face, and said boldly, "Sir, I didn¡¯t know that you would be so worried


    about me."


    When she said this, her tone was so proud but she almostughed.


    He looked indifferent at ordinary times. Even when he doted on her, she felt that he doted on her as a


    pet. She didn¡¯t expect that he would be in a mess because of her. After all, in her eyes, her sir has


    always been a calm andposed man.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Shawn Hamilton always exaggerates. Do you believe what he says?"


    "Then why were you wearing pajamas in the morning? You didn¡¯t even change your clothes when you


    brought me to the hospital."


    In fact, it didn¡¯t take much time to change clothes. But he saw her in a pain like thatst night and


    couldn¡¯t think of anything else.


    Anna said all this and Daniel Taylor was very embarrassed. His face became colder, and he said in a


    deep voice, "I¡¯m going back."


    She also knew why he did all this, but he ended up beingughed at here.


    He¡¯s also emotional, okay?


    "You really have to go now?" Elder sister hasn¡¯te yet!


    Daniel Taylor listened to her voice, ignored her coquetry, and went out of the door with Jack Smith.


    -


    After a while, Olivia Taylor came to see Anna and brought some porridge for her. "Daniel told me that


    you are hungry. I brought some porridge to you."


    Her stomach was not well, so it would be better to eat light porridge.


    "Thank you, sister." Anna couldn¡¯t eat any more after eating a little.


    Well¡­ It was too light to suit her taste.

 Chapter 721

    Chapter 721


    Her stomach wasn¡¯t even half-filled.


    Olivia Taylor said with a smile, "Daniel told me that you can only eat this today. He forbad me to give


    you anything else."


    "Oh, my god." Anna¡¯s eyes widened. She was speechless!


    She can¡¯t eat anything else? She can only eat this today? Really?


    "He cares about you. You are not in good health now. Take good care of yourself. When you get better,


    you can eat whatever you want." Olivia Taylorforted her.


    For Anna¡¯s matters, Daniel Taylor had the final say in this family. Therefore, Anna can¡¯t resist. As long


    as Daniel Taylor has spoken, the whole family will listen to him, and all she can do was to obey his


    orders.


    She had porridge in the morning, and she had porridge at noon. She was lying on the bed weakly and


    felt that there was just water in her stomach. She was feeling extremely weak.


    Shawn Hamilton came to check the room, saw her, and said with a smile, "Why are you having such a


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    face? Who made you unhappy?"


    Who dared to offend Daniel Taylor¡¯s woman?


    "I¡¯m hungry," Anna told him honestly.


    "..." Shawn Hamilton looked at the porridge on the bedside table and said, "Eat this and fill your


    stomach."


    Anna had no appetite for this tasteless porridge. Why they can¡¯t understand that they can¡¯t let a crazy


    foodie, just eats porridge all the time?


    "Still hungry after eating it."


    "You can only have this now. So, just bear it." Shawn Hamilton said.


    Anna sadly pulled the quilt to cover her face. She was feeling that these people were all the


    aplices of sir.


    Shawn Hamiltonughed, after watching her like this, he was¡­. Very happy!


    Anna had met Shawn Hamilton several times. Today, she finally found out that Shawn Hamilton was a


    man who felt happy to see people falling into the trap. After looking at her like this, he was really happy.


    She just ignored him directly.


    Daniel Taylor came in from the outside. Saw the little girl, who was lying on the bed, covering her face


    and frowned.


    Shawn Hamilton quietly retreated and left the space for these two people.


    Daniel Taylor was dressed in a pure ck suit. He untied a button, went to the bedside, and sat down.


    After that, he gently tried to pull her quilt. He wanted to see her face, but he heard Annaining,


    "Sir is a bad guy. And all of you just helps him. You all are bad people. None of you can have some pity


    for me? I¡¯m really hungry!"


    "Am I that bad?" Daniel Taylor couldn¡¯t help refuting her words.


    From her tone, he could feel a sense of resentment.

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722


    It was just more than one o¡¯clock at noon. He let her have a morning¡¯s porridge, and he became a bad


    guy?


    Anna thought it was Shawn Hamilton. She wanted toin to Shawn Hamilton because she was


    sure that Daniel Taylor couldn¡¯t hear her, but it turned out that after saying this, she suddenly heard


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s voiceing from the top of her head.


    She bit her lips in a guilty way and when the quilt blocking her face had been pulled down, Daniel


    Taylor¡¯s handsome face appeared in front of her eyes.


    He took a look at the porridge that she had put aside after eating a little, and then looked at her, who


    had been crying for hunger. He took the porridge and said in a serious voice, "sit up."


    The tone was exactly ofmand.


    Anna sat up straight under his majesty, watched Daniel Taylor scoop the porridge to her lips with a


    spoon, and she ate it with her mouth open.


    Er, he looks so terrible!


    She didn¡¯t dare to make him angry. She wasn¡¯t afraid of others, but she was afraid of Daniel Taylor. In


    front of him, she has always been very timid.


    Daniel Taylor saw that she had eaten well and asked, "is it not delicious?"


    Anna just had the desire to survive, she couldn¡¯t think of anything else, she nodded, "Very delicious."


    How can she dare to say it¡¯s not delicious?


    She just felt he will teach her a lesson if she denies it.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her. "Don¡¯t you say it¡¯s not delicious? Tell me, is it delicious, or you?"


    She looked at him seriously and said in a very ttering manner, "whatever you feed me is delicious."


    In front of him, she had a sweet mouth. Daniel Taylor smiled and continued to feed her. When he saw


    that she had eaten well, he said to her, "Very good. I like obedient girls."


    His tone of educating her like a little girl made Anna couldn¡¯t help but grab his hand and protest, "I¡¯m


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    not a kid."


    "What are you if you aren¡¯t a kid?" Daniel Taylor looked at her curiously. In his eyes, she was a child, a


    little kid! A child who can¡¯t even control her mouth.


    Anna was not convinced, "I will soon be your child¡¯s mother, Still you think I am a child?"


    Daniel Taylor was stunned. It seemed that her words were quite reasonable.


    Anna continued, "And tell me, do you do that kind of thing to a child?"


    Every time he was in bed, he never took her as a child.

 Chapter 723

    Chapter 723


    "..." Daniel Taylor raised his eyebrows and asked, "Are you eating it or not?"


    She was fine and calmly said that shouldn¡¯t be said.


    Can she stop teasing him like this from time to time?


    He really didn¡¯t guarantee to control himself every time.


    Anna took the bowl. "I¡¯ll eat it myself."


    Daniel Taylor sat by and looked at her lovely appearance. He smiled and said, "even if one day we will


    have children, and you will be my child¡¯s mother, still in my eyes, you will always be a small child."


    She was so much younger than him.


    Anna red at him, "I¡¯m not small. You are small!"


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s face turned dark. As a man, he was called small, which was absolutely intolerable for


    him. He said to Anna, "I¡¯m small or not, don¡¯t you know it?"


    Anna was having porridge. After hearing this, she almost sprayed it out.


    She was talking about age. What¡¯s he talking about?


    This love expert seemed really terrible.


    Daniel Taylor calmly handed her the tissue. Anna wiped her mouth and said, "My friends heard that I


    was in the hospital and said that they woulde to see me in the afternoon, shall I let theme?"


    "Of course."


    When did he say that he would not let her see her friends?


    Anna nodded happily, "Ok."


    Daniel Taylor looked at her happy appearance and rubbed her head.


    In the afternoon, Vanessa Cameron and n Kevin came together.


    Anna found that these two people often appeared together. The more she looked at them, the more


    they looked like a¡­ Couple!


    But isn¡¯t it John Peter that Vanessa Cameron likes?


    Anna was a little confused.


    Vanessa Cameron helped Anna cut fruits and Anna asked curiously, "you and n Kevin¡­ are you


    dating?"


    Vanessa Cameron looked at Anna with a guilty heart. She was about to deny it but n Kevin standing


    beside her had already said, "Yes."


    Anna was so surprised that she almost jumped out of bed.


    She didn¡¯t hear anything about it before.


    Vanessa Cameron whispered, "It¡¯s been a while."


    Since John Peter left, and after making sure that John Peter didn¡¯t care about Vanessa Cameron, n


    Kevin started dating Vanessa Cameron.


    Vanessa Cameron was a good girl. He liked her, and he was happy to let her be his girlfriend. In the


    beginning, it was Vanessa Cameron¡¯s initiative, but as a man, he felt that it was better for a man to take


    the initiative in love. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 724

    Chapter 724


    Since then, the two have been together.


    Anna looked at them and smiled, "congrattions."


    She was happy for them.


    Vanessa Cameron used to like John Peter. But John Peter never liked her. Anna also saw that John


    Peter was not good to her and always felt she has been treated unfairly. But after all, it was not her own


    business and such kind of things has always been very sensitive. So even after being a close friend,


    she didn¡¯t interfere much.


    Now, Vanessa Cameron was willing to be with n Kevin, which was probably the best possible thing.


    n Kevin said, "Where is Mr Taylor?"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He hasn¡¯t seen Daniel Taylor for a long time. He also wanted to say hello to Daniel Taylor. After all, he


    has always been Daniel Taylor¡¯s henchman.


    Anna said, "he said he has something to do. He is busy."


    "He doesn¡¯te to apany you when you are ill!" Vanessa Cameron looked at Anna with some


    heartache.


    Since Anna and Daniel Taylor were divorced, even though they were still together, Vanessa Cameron


    felt a little unfair for Anna. She thought that it was Daniel Taylor who dumped Anna.


    Anna exined, "He¡¯s been here all the time. He just had left before you came here."


    When she was ill, he was more worried about her than anyone else!


    Vanessa Cameron said to Anna, "Anna, are you two still divorced now? Although I heard that you two


    have been together again, everyone knows that you are divorced. You don¡¯t know what people in


    school say about you. They say that a rich man used you when he was in a wheelchair. But when he


    got better, he dumped you."


    They didn¡¯t know who spread the news, but now it was getting too much hype. After all, everyone knew


    that Anna and Daniel Taylor were divorced.


    Anna has been busy with her work recently. She didn¡¯t pay much attention to the things at school.


    When she heard Vanessa Cameron¡¯s words, she understood that the things had been spread like this.


    Anna calmly said, "I don¡¯t care whatever others say. We¡¯re fine."


    She had a very good rtionship with sir. She knew how much he loved her in her heart and didn¡¯t


    need others to understand it.


    Vanessa Cameron looked at Anna and said, "I don¡¯t mean that. I just want to say, if you two want to be


    together again, didn¡¯t your husband need to think about your reputation? Don¡¯t he know what people


    will think of you now? Lover? Or his ex-wife? It shouldn¡¯t be like this."


    "But I asked for a divorce at the beginning." Anna looked at Vanessa Cameron, and she didn¡¯t feel that


    she needed to be aggrieved. "And we haven¡¯t taken a divorce certificate. So, we aren¡¯t divorced. Let


    people say whatever they want to say."


    After facing so much, Anna was no more interested to care about these things.


    It will only make those people happy who wanted to see you unhappy. Just like at the beginning, she


    could not bear others¡¯ saying and asked for a divorce. In the end, it turned out that more people started


    Vanessa Cameron said, "It¡¯s only you who don¡¯t care. If I stand at your ce, I may be wronged to


    death."


    Daniel Taylor was going to push the door open, but he stopped and stood at the door. After hearing


    Vanessa Cameron¡¯s words, he didn¡¯te in, but turned around and went out.


    Jack Smith followed him and said, "Mr. Taylor, are you okay?"


    In his opinion, Vanessa Cameron¡¯s words were too much.


    It wasn¡¯t that Mr. Taylor wasn¡¯t taking Anna¡¯s responsibility. Actually, they haven¡¯t divorced at all. How


    can anyone me Mr. Taylor?


    Mr. Taylor had worked hard for this rtionship, OK?


    If Mr. Taylor hadn¡¯t insisted, Anna wouldn''t have been Mr. Taylor¡¯s wife now.

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725


    Daniel Taylor did not answer his question.


    -


    After a while, Vanessa Cameron and n Kevin went back, and Anna slept for some time. Daniel


    Taylor came back to the ward after she had woken up.


    It was dark. He brought some porridge and put it on the table. Anna saw this and protested, "porridge


    again! I feel like I¡¯m already thin."


    "..." Daniel Taylor came over and touched the meat on her waist. "Do you think you are thin?"


    Anna was tickled by him. She quickly grabbed his hand. "Don¡¯t you dislike me for being fat and


    deliberately force me to lose weight? That¡¯s too much."


    Daniel Taylor opened the porridge box seriously and handed it to her. "Eat it for thest time. I¡¯ll give


    you something delicious tomorrow."


    "Shall I be discharged tomorrow?" Anna felt that she had already recovered well.


    Daniel Taylor thought for a moment, "Yes, in the afternoon."


    "Not in the morning?" She felt that she waspletely fine, and she could even leave the hospital now.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her gently and fed her porridge. "I am still preparing something. It¡¯s not ready


    yet."


    He has been thinking about it today. He felt that the time to propose to her has approached.


    Anna¡¯s work was much more stable now. Even though she has not achieved sess but now she


    owned her ownpany, her novel will soon be turned into a movie. Among the people of her age,


    she¡¯s already very excellent.


    Moreover, she seemed to have stopped worrying about the annoying question of "not worthy of him",


    so he wanted to propose to her.


    Most importantly, he wanted to make their rtionship clear to everyone.


    In the beginning, he intentionally let the news of their divorce spread out just to let everyone knowter


    that he will marry Anna because he liked her, not because of any other ridiculous reasons.


    "What is it?" Anna was very curious.


    Daniel Taylor said profoundly, "Can¡¯t tell you for the time being."


    "You are too much."


    Daniel Taylor smiled, "eat."


    -


    At nine o¡¯clock in the evening, they were lying on the bed. Anna leaned against Daniel Taylor¡¯s arms


    and said, "This is the first time that we have spent the night in the ward."


    Daniel Taylor raised his eyebrows and looked at this stupid girl in his arms. "Are you hinting that we


    should do something exciting?"


    "Not at all." She stretched her hand to cover his mouth. "Can you stop thinking about that? Be serious."


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna and said, "I don¡¯t want to have the experience of sleeping in the ward


    together again."


    After his injury, he lived in the hospital for a long time. He hated this ce. Now he has recovered, but


    he still remembered the despair he experienced in the hospital at that time. It was only because of


    Anna that he was willing to spend the night in the ward.


    Anna knew that he was worried for her, "I will try my best to stay healthy in the future, and you also


    have to take great care of yourself. We will live a good life together."


    Daniel Taylor looked at his lovely cutie and held her hand.


    -


    The next morning, Daniel Taylor was not in the ward. He called Lisa to apany Anna. At noon,


    mother Taylor came to visit Anna.


    Anna was embarrassed. She really had a little illness, but everyone wasing to see her especially.


    Mother Taylor talked to Anna for a while and then left. Anna was lying in the hospital bed, ying with


    her cell phone. She was bored and couldn¡¯t help sending a message to Daniel Taylor, "what are you


    busy with?"


    It was already afternoon. Unexpectedly, he hasn¡¯te to see her yet.


    After a while, Daniel Taylor replied to her, "I¡¯m a little busy. I¡¯ll pick you up in a while."


    -


    "Anna, something happened." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726


    At five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Anna was lying in the ward, waiting for Daniel Taylor to pick her up, and


    n Kevin suddenly sent her this message. He also sent her the link to the school forum.


    Anna clicked at the link, saw the picture inside the post, and cannot help but widened her big eyes. She


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    didn¡¯t care about anything and jumped out of the bed.


    Lisa was frightened by her sudden reaction. "Anna!"


    This girl was lying calmly just now. All of a sudden, what happened to her?


    Anna dressed hurriedly and said, "There is something at my school. I¡¯ll go out for a while."


    "But Daniel said he woulde to pick you up in a while."


    "Tell him that I have gone to school," Anna said this and ran out of the ward in a sh.


    Oh god! The post that n Kevin had shared was a picture of her and John Peter!


    John Peter has been away for so many days. Anna thought that this matter had passed, but she didn¡¯t


    expect that someone had captured a photo of him kissing her. She didn¡¯t know who had taken it


    secretly, but now it has been publicized and it has been shared on the forum.


    Anna came out of the hospital. Taking a taxi, she went straight to the school.


    If sir finds out about this, what would he do?


    -


    Just after getting in the taxi, Anna received a call from Jack Smith, "Anna, where are you?"


    Daniel Taylor asked him to go to the hospital to take care of Anna. He came here but found that Anna


    had run away.


    This brat! Can she stop scaring him like this?


    Does she know what an important day is it today?


    Daniel Taylor has been busy with her affairs since he got up. Tonight, Daniel Taylor has decided to


    propose Anna in the riverside restaurant. Because he wanted to surprise her, he kept it to himself.


    She shouldn¡¯t screw him up at this time!


    Anna was already very worried. As she heard Jack Smith¡¯s voice, she felt guiltier. She was afraid that


    Jack Smith or Daniel Taylor would know about it. She said, "I have something to do. I am going to


    school first."


    "But I¡¯m in the hospital. Mr. Taylor asked me to pick you up."


    Anna said, "I¡¯m very busy. Helped me to go through the discharge formalities. I¡¯ll go home after


    finishing my work."


    Jack Smith, "..."


    "Mr. Taylor will be waiting for you in the restaurant in the evening. I am sending you the address. Come


    on time when you are finished. Don¡¯t let him wait too long."


    "Ok! Ok." Anna agreed and hung up soon.


    -


    The night slowly darkened.


    Daniel Taylor stood on the balcony and looked at the scenery on the river. The sky was very dark, and


    the brilliant lights of the whole city could be seen from this point. The restaurant was decorated


    beautifully in a romantic way, but the heroine didn¡¯t arrive yet.


    Jack Smith came in and stood behind him, "Mr. Taylor."


    Jack Smith just wanted to strangle himself now.


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s eyes were very calm, and he looked at him, "have you found it?"


    He asked Jack Smith to pick up Anna but Jack Smith didn¡¯t pick up Anna. He waited for a while,


    thinking that Anna woulde herself. However, even after waiting for two hours, she didn¡¯t show up.


    Usually, she forgot him only when she faced a big problem. However, she has always been very strong.


    Even if she fell into big trouble, she never asked him for help. He was worried, so he asked Jack Smith


    to check the things at her school.


    Jack Smith took his mobile phone and said in some embarrassment, "I found it after the investigation¡­


    it¡¯s just... "


    He was tangled. Should he let Daniel Taylor see this?


    Daniel Taylor noticed Jack Smith¡¯s hesitation, "Give me the mobile phone."


    From Jack Smith¡¯s reaction, he felt that there was something that Jack Smith was afraid of letting him


    know.

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s heart has always been strong. He didn¡¯t feel that there was something that he can¡¯t


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    bear.


    Because of hismand, Jack Smith carefully handed over his mobile phone, and then secretly


    looked at Daniel Taylor¡¯s response.


    At this moment, he only had a sense of terror.


    Daniel Taylor looked at the post on the forum and the photo of John Peter kissing Anna. His pupils


    shrank coldly.


    Jack Smith felt that the air around him was frozen. He looked at him humbly, "Mr. Taylor, this may be a


    misunderstanding, or it may be photoshopped. Don¡¯t take it seriously."


    "..." Daniel Taylor held the mobile phone and looked at the photo, but didn¡¯t speak.


    He thought he was a generous person, but when he saw this scene, his heart seemed to be grabbed


    by something.


    He remembered Anna¡¯s suit. This was a picture after him and Anna had been together, rather than a


    picture of before he met her.


    What surprised him the most was that after even being with her, John Peter... kissed her?


    Anna went to the school to find the IP address. She found the student who posted it on the forum and


    asked him to edit the post on the forum. After all that, she took a taxi to the address that Jack Smith


    had sent her.


    It was a restaurant on the riverside.


    She got out of the car, and ran into the restaurant. A waiter stopped her. "Miss, we are closed today."


    There was really not a single guest in the restaurant. Several waiters were taking away the roses and


    balloons that were carefully arranged¡­


    Anna almost thought she hade to the wrong address and confirmed the address with her mobile


    phone. "I¡¯m looking for someone. My friend asked me toe here."


    "Looking for someone?" The other side looked at Anna and responded, "Are you looking for Mr.


    Taylor?"


    Today, there was such a guest as Daniel Taylor in the restaurant and this girl came here at this time. Is


    she the heroine Daniel Taylor has been waiting for?


    Anna nodded, "yes, is he still there?"


    She knew that she waste, but she also knew that he usually waits for her.


    "He¡¯s gone. About half an hour ago, he left. Why didn¡¯t youe earlier?" The waiter said regretfully,


    "Mr. Taylor came here this morning. He arranged all these things himself. He prepared all this to


    propose to you."


    "Propose?" Anna felt her heart was held by something.


    Did he want to propose to her?


    The waiter nodded, "yes! Propose to you. You don¡¯t know? Oh, how can you do this? He has been


    waiting for you for more than three hours. You areing here now."


    It was nine o¡¯clock in the evening.


    Anna had an impulse to strangle herself. She was busy finding the owner of the post in the school and


    then asked him to delete the post. Then she took the taxi and came back from school.


    She didn¡¯t expect that sir didn¡¯te to the hospital to see her today because he was preparing all this.


    Looking at the roses carried away by the waiters, a sense of guilt overwhelmed her senses.


    She went out of the restaurant and called Daniel Taylor. He didn¡¯t answer. She called Jack Smith, and


    when she heard that they had gone home, she went back to Jiangfu garden.


    "Anna, you are back!" Lisa saw Anna and greeted her.


    The atmosphere at home was the same as before. Nothing seemed different.


    Anna answered, "Is sir upstairs?"


    She wanted to see him and apologize for beingte.


    "Yes." Lisa asked curiously, "where have you been? Why are you back sote?"

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728


    Anna didn¡¯t know how to answer. She didn¡¯t answer and ran upstairs quickly.


    She saw Jack Smith standing at the door of the study. He looked worried. She went over and said, "Is


    he inside?"


    Jack Smith¡¯s expression was very serious. He looked at Anna and didn¡¯t speak. Just a pair of eyes


    stared at Anna and made her feel very guilty.


    Anna¡¯s heart suddenly became uneasy. "Is he angry? I¡¯m really sorry. I really had something to do. It


    was really urgent. That¡¯s why I gotte."


    Moreover, she didn¡¯t know at all that Daniel Taylor wanted to propose to her¡­


    "Is it the matter with John Peter?" Jack Smith looked at her, opened the photo on his mobile phone and


    showed it to her, "This¡­ Mr. Taylor has seen it."


    Anna looked at the picture in Jack Smith¡¯s mobile phone, and her face suddenly turned pale.


    She ran to school and spent so much time dealing with it. She was afraid that it would reach sir, but


    unexpectedly, he¡­. He has already seen it.


    So, he didn¡¯t wait for her, not because she waste, but because¡­ He saw the picture of John Peter


    kissing her, right?


    Anna¡¯s intention was just to not let him see the photo, but she did not expect that she would make


    things worse.


    She took a look at Jack Smith. Jack Smith felt resentful towards her for failing to meet expectations. He


    said, "Tell me, when will you stop making trouble? At this time, it shouldn¡¯t happen."


    Especially today, Daniel Taylor wanted to propose to her and surprise her. On such an asion, she


    mustn¡¯t have caused such a thing.


    Anna grabbed her hair. She was also very depressed. "I don¡¯t want to either."


    At this time, she can only¡­ Be honest.


    She thought of John Peter, that bastard!!! He has gone away and left her in such big trouble.


    Under Jack Smith¡¯s anxious eyes, Anna secretly pushed open the door of the study and saw Daniel


    Taylor sitting on the chair with his back to her.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna went in, closed the door gently, and looked at Daniel Taylor who was sitting in front of the tea


    table, "Sir."


    The atmosphere in the study was quiet, it was quiet enough to hear her heartbeat.


    Anna knew that Daniel Taylor had always been very good to her and indulged her. He tolerated many


    things about her. However, if he will tolerate her for too long, she will also have a guilty heart. She will


    start feeling scared about when he will stop indulging her?


    John Peter¡¯s affairs were so sensitive, so she just wanted to deal with it by herself. But she didn¡¯t think


    that it would make him too unhappy.


    Daniel Taylor heard her voice and put down the cup in his hand. Anna went to the chair opposite him


    and sat down. She raised her head and looked at him with a guilty heart, "are you angry?"


    He took a look at her, held the teapot with his long fingers, and poured tea for himself.


    Anna uneasily held the corner of her clothes and nervously exined, "Please listen to me, that was


    just an ident. He came to talk to me that day. I didn¡¯t expect that he would suddenly do anything like


    that. I was too angry. I don¡¯t like him. I felt sick when I was kissed by him. In fact, I was very sad. I


    always feel that it was wrong. During this period, I have been worried about whether you will be angry


    after knowing this... But you already know that. If you want to be angry with me, I can understand."


    She could understand. If it was he who has been kissed by Isabe and even if he was not willing, she


    knew that she would still be very angry.


    If he didn¡¯t love her at all, he would never care about her affairs!

 Chapter 729

    Chapter 729


    Anna said this and bowed her head. She did not dare to look into Daniel Taylor¡¯s eyes.


    But she can feel that Daniel Taylor has been continuously looking at her. He just didn¡¯t talk. This made


    her heart had iparable suffering.


    Even if he was angry, after she said so much, he should also say a word, right?


    Even if he scolds her, she will feel better.


    He said nothing like this, and she didn¡¯t know what to say. However, it was her fault and now he was


    angry, so she should bear it.


    She kept sitting for a while, but he still didn¡¯t respond.


    Anna stood up nervously, "I won¡¯t disturb you. When you feel the need to talk, please tell me."


    She stood up to go out but suddenly there was a sad feeling in her heart. If he started hating her


    because of this incident, what should she do?


    Indeed, it is the most desperate thing to be hated by a person you love¡­


    When she was in her gloomy thoughts, Daniel Taylor¡¯s light voice sounded in the room, "Come back."


    His voice was clear and cold. She could not guess if he was angry or not.


    Anna sat back and looked at him nervously. "Sir, I¡¯m wrong. Don¡¯t hate me, OK? I know I¡¯m not good


    enough, not worthy of you, but I like you very much. I like you more than I like anyone else. If you are


    angry, I will be sad. If you ignore me, I will be hurt..."


    Especially after thinking that he arranged a surprise for her today, but she let him down, she felt even


    guiltier. On the way back, she kept thinking about it all the time.


    Daniel Taylor looked at the extremely humble Anna, and his voice was full of helplessness. "I¡¯m not


    angry."


    Anna was stunned for a moment. "Really?"


    How could he not be angry?


    He¡¯d seen the photo and the post. What¡¯s more, he even gave up the well-prepared proposal, which


    showed that he was obviously angry.


    Daniel Taylor sat on the chair, looked at her, and said forcefully, "staying angry will be useful? If I stay


    angry, the matter that John had kissed you will disappear?"


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor, obviously, she can¡¯t believe that he can even think this way.


    She looked at him with a pair of "Sir. You are too good to be true" eyes.


    But the matter of proposal still made her feel a little sad. "I went to the restaurant and saw the things


    you have arranged..."


    Although it has been removed, she can still see his love and intention. She was very guilty. These days


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    she seemed to have a bit of bad luck. Whatever she met was something bad.


    Daniel Taylor nced at her uneasily. "I thought you were so busy so maybe you wouldn¡¯t remember."


    Things in school were more important, so he came back directly, and those things were taken away.


    Anna said, "How could it be? I¡¯ve had the post deleted and went there as soon as possible."


    In her heart, he has always been very important! When she said this, she could feel Daniel Taylor¡¯s


    eyes, which were stuck on her body like needles.


    She said sadly, "I¡¯m sorry."


    After all, it was her fault today. Now even while exining this, she felt wrong.


    Daniel Taylor said seriously, "why didn¡¯t you tell me this before?"


    If he had known it earlier, this would not have happened.


    "I just thought that no one had seen it," Anna said with some embarrassment.


    "You thought?" Daniel Taylor¡¯s tone was very displeased. "I think you have developed a habit of lying.


    See what¡¯s this."

 Chapter 730

    Chapter 730


    Daniel Taylor said and threw the mobile phone over. Anna took over and looked at it. Although she has


    let that student delete the post with that photo, still, there were a lot of rumors andments.


    Some wrote, "Vanessa Cameron and John Peter broke up because of her."


    Another person wrote, "Anna is Vanessa Cameron¡¯s good friend, but she didn¡¯t even care about her


    good friend¡¯s feelings."


    Not only this matter, but even the rumors that Anna had robbed her friend¡¯s boyfriend that ire Ashley


    had spread outside also turned up a lot.


    Nowadays, people are very boring and free. If other people pay attention to your life, they will turn out


    all the relevant information whether it is true or false.


    Anna did not expect that there would be still these things. Her face became solemn. It was clear that


    this was not the case and these were malicious nders.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her. "Are you happy now?"


    "Not happy." Who would be happy to see all this?


    She was not mentally retarded.


    Daniel Taylor said, "This is the consequence of not telling me. If you had told me earlier, you wouldn''t


    have fallen in such a mess."


    Looking at the mobile phone, her mood was veryplicated.


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s hand suddenly reached over and fell on her head. He said in a gentle voice, "don¡¯t


    worry, I¡¯ve already let people handle these things. Let¡¯s go to dinner."


    Even if she hadn¡¯t told him herself, he couldn¡¯t just sit back and watch what he had already seen.


    His attitude let Anna¡¯s tense look immediately rxed down. Anna came over, sat on his leg, and


    leaned against his arms. "Sir, you are the best."


    Daniel Taylor looked at her appearance of a kitten, and snorted, "I am the best, but you still want to lie


    to me and cheat me."


    "I dare not." Anna promised, "I won¡¯t cheat you next time."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The point was that every time she cheated him, she found that she couldn¡¯t cheat him. He always


    "There will be a next time?"


    "... there won¡¯t be." She whispered in his arms.


    Daniel Taylor said helplessly, "Why do you hide things from me? It¡¯s only you who is suffering. I know


    you¡¯re afraid of seeing me angry and don¡¯t want me to ignore you, but what I hate the most is not what


    you did wrong, but that you lied to me, do you understand it?"


    She looked up at him. His eyes were a little serious but reassuring. She nodded, "I understand it."


    She sat quietly in Daniel Taylor¡¯s arms for a while, then looked up at him, "What about the proposal?"


    Daniel Taylor said seriously, "Forget it, it¡¯s gone!"


    "..." Anna can¡¯t help but want to cry.


    She didn¡¯t speak. Her fingers pulled his clothes, Daniel Taylor looked at her grievance, and said in a


    doting tone, "fool, I¡¯ll make it up for you some other day."


    As she heard him saying this, her sadness flew away and her sad face changed into a bright happy


    face.


    She looked at him. "Ok! That¡¯s what you said. Don¡¯t forget it."


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t answer this question, even though he had agreed in his heart, he didn¡¯t want to tell


    Anna about it. He held her hand and asked, "Are you hungry?"


    "Yes, very hungry." Yesterday she just had the porridge. She didn¡¯t eat anything in the morning. She


    was looking forward to having a good meal in the evening. But it turned out that she didn¡¯t eat anything


    because of John Peter¡¯s mess and also had to feel terribly scared.

 Chapter 731

    Chapter 731


    Daniel Taylor carried her in his arms and came out of the study. He felt that in some days she had lost


    a lot of weight.


    Jack Smith was standing outside the door in worry. He was imagining the scene inside, he was really


    afraid. He thought that they would fight with each other.


    To his surprise, he saw Daniel Taylor carrying Anna in his arms anding out.


    What kind of overpowering drug this girl gave to Mr. Taylor?


    Anna''s slender arm hugged Daniel Taylor. Daniel Taylor was so tall that he can easily hold her up. They


    were talking to each other and went to the bedroom.


    Anna was put on the bed by Daniel Taylor. She saw him standing by the bed and untying his tie. She


    protested, "Didn¡¯t you take me to dinner?"


    She was hungry. She wanted to eat something, not to eat him!


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Why did he bring her into the bedroom?


    Daniel Taylor looked at her seriously, threw the tie aside, unbuttoned his shirt one by one, "I will feed


    you first until you are satisfied, and then we go down to eat."


    Anna''s face suddenly changed its color.


    Isn¡¯t this too much?


    Daniel Taylor leaned down and hugged her in his arms, "too happy to speak?"


    "..."


    My goodness, yes! She is too happy to speak!


    He stretched out his long fingers, untied her clothes, and Anna swallowed her saliva nervously, "you


    don''t really want that, do you? Can I have something to eat first?"


    I''m really hungry!


    Daniel Taylor smiled, probably because he was angry, so she reluctantly endured. He looked at her like


    this, enjoyed it, and said softly, "I¡¯ll take you to the bath first."


    He wanted to do it straight to her, but after looking at her pitiful appearance, he couldn''t.


    "Can¡¯t I take a bath after dinner?" she really wanted to eat first.


    "You will be morefortable after taking a bath, and the food will be ready when we are back." Daniel


    Taylor said.


    Anna sat in the bathtub and took a bath. She really feltfortable. After spending two days in the


    hospital, she felt that she was bing moldy. She took the towel and rubbed her hands.


    Daniel Taylor squatted aside and answered the phone.


    It was Olivia Taylor¡¯s call. "Is Anna home?"


    "Yeah, she¡¯s back."


    "How¡¯s she now?" Anna stayed in the hospital these two days, and the whole family was very


    concerned about her.


    Daniel Taylor looked at his little wife and said, "She¡¯s fine."


    "By the way. I saw her and John Peter''s photos today." Olivia Taylor''s voice was a little serious.


    Daniel Taylor paused for a while, it means his sister has also seen it. He believed in Anna, so he didn''t


    me her, but he wasn¡¯t sure about what his sister might think.


    Olivia Taylor said anxiously, "You won''t get angry with her because of this, will you? My baby son has


    gone abroad now. It is impossible for him to have anything with Anna. Don''t think too much."


    Hearing his sisterforting him, Daniel Taylor immediately felt relieved, "well, I know."


    After talking to Olivia Taylor, Daniel Taylor hung up and found Anna looking at him. "You were talking


    about me?"


    Daniel Taylor put the mobile phone aside, took the towel from her hand, and nodded.


    "Sister also knows everything about today¡¯s matter?" Anna was very upset.


    Many times in our life, it''s not our fault but people still me us. Different people have different


    perspectives to see things, and it can lead to misunderstanding.

 Chapter 732

    Chapter 732


    Daniel Taylor looked at her worried look, "don''t worry, what does elder sister doesn''t know about you


    and John?"


    All of them knew everything. It''s just that they didn¡¯t mention.


    In their eyes, Anna''s previous rtionship with John Peter was a children¡¯s matter, just like a childish


    game and it didn¡¯t worth their attention. Moreover, because of him, his family had to take it this way.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor and found that in his eyes, hers and John Peter''s matter didn¡¯t seem


    worth mentioning.


    By the time she came out of the bath, the maid had already brought up the dinner. Anna has just been


    discharged from the hospital and the food they prepared was very light.


    Ryan Asher had sent her some information from the filmpany. She studied it for a while before


    going to bed.


    Daniel Taylor didn''t sleep and waited for her to finish her work. When she came to the bed, he hugged


    her and asked in a hoarse voice, "are you finished?"


    "Well." Anna knew what he was waiting for and kissed him on the face.


    Anna rarely took the initiative to wriggle like this, Daniel Taylor kissed her intimately for a while and


    looked at the cute girl, who was lying on his own body, "today you lead."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "..." His words reminded Anna of the time when his legs weren¡¯t fine.


    She coughed, "I want to turn off the light."


    It was embarrassing to be watched by him.


    Daniel Taylor looked at his shy wife, "but I want to look at you."


    "Then I won''t do."


    As soon as she said this, Daniel Taylor turned off the light. The light was turned off, nothing can be


    seen. Daniel Taylor just felt something extremely soft covering him. She was so fragrant, so soft, so


    tender, like a fluffy fat cake, and he can''t help but want to eat it.


    Anna softly kissed him, but this time she kissed his lips.


    "Hmm..."


    Even though they have been intimate many times, but this time, it was Anna''s initiative, and her


    experience was still very poor.


    It just hurt.


    "Why it¡¯s this way?" She was a little frustrated.


    They had done it many times, and everything went well, but today, it can''t get in.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her silly and lovely cutie, turned over, turned active into passive, bit her ear, and


    said, "My baby is too silly."


    She was too nervous. Her skin was dry and rough. No matter how hard she tried, she can''t


    amodate him.


    After all, in this kind of thing, if there is no feeling, no matter how much you work hard, it is just like


    being punished.


    Daniel Taylor kissed her patiently and took advantage of her feelings to break in...


    "Is it still painful?" His sweat dripped on her face.


    Anna said, "It''s better."


    She felt like the man on her was a big stove, which made her feel too hot.


    After that, Anna was so tired that she almost slept. Daniel Taylor took a hot towel to clean her up, then


    hugged her and both of them fell asleep.


    -


    The next afternoon, Anna was running in the gym, wearing her headphones.


    Olivia Taylor also came here. She introduced this fitness coach to Daniel Taylor, and he hired him for


    Anna. But Anna was very busy and seldom came here.


    Today, Olivia Taylor was quite surprised to see Anna here. "Anna, don¡¯t you have sses today?"


    "I came here after the ss." Anna looked at Olivia Taylor. Her elder sister''s figure was very good.


    Although she was not as young as Anna, she has always been exercising, so even at such an age and


    even after having a big son as John Peter, she had a good figure. One can''t even imagine that her son


    has gone to college.

 Chapter 733

    Chapter 733


    Olivia Taylor smiled and said, "Exercise is a good thing. Try to exercise more when you have time."


    Anna was so embarrassed to hear this. Because she didn''t want toe!


    Isn''t theputer game fun?


    Isn''t the TV program great?


    She had to work hard and study every day, she felt very tired. She didn''t want toe to the gym. But


    Daniel Taylor had forced her toe.


    However, because of John Peter''s matter, she was guilty and agreed toe here. So, you can say


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    that she came here as a punishment.


    After running out, she and Olivia Taylor went to take a shower, then changed their clothes and came


    out of the gym.


    Olivia Taylor came here in her car. So aftering out, she took Anna to dinner.


    Olivia Taylor looked at Anna and said, "I think you should take a driving test. If you have a driving


    license, it will be more convenient for you to go outter. I heard that you goes to school by subway,


    right?"


    "Yes," Anna said. It was difficult for her to get a driving license. She has never driven a car and never


    thought about it.


    Olivia Taylor said with a smile, "you can learn it when you have time. Even if you don''t n to drive a


    car in the future, it¡¯s a good thing to have more skills."


    "I will think about it."


    They found a barbecue shop in the food street.


    Recently, Anna¡¯s diet was controlled by Daniel Taylor. She can¡¯t eat much at home. She was very


    excited to think that today she could hide out and eat delicious food secretly.


    Shortly after ordering the meal, Olivia went to the bathroom. Anna leaned against the wall and yed


    with her mobile phone. But¡­ she saw Daniel Tayloring in from the door of the shop.


    "..."


    Daniel Taylor sat down in the seat beside her. Her shocked reaction and her widened eyes attracted his


    attention. He looked at her. "What''s the matter? Unhappy to see me?"


    Just a moment ago, Anna had a dream of eating a big meal. She even shared her dream with Genius


    on facebook. Unexpectedly, the dream was broken now.


    "No, it¡¯s not like that." She said awkwardly.


    Soon, Olivia Taylor came back and talked to Daniel Taylor.


    Anna sat next to him and sent a message to Genius, "I just told you that I can have a good meal


    tonight, and my husband came here."


    After hearing this, Genius sent a mocking emoji in reply, which made Anna want to beat him.


    Daniel Taylor talked with Olivia Taylor, looked around at Anna, who was sad and held her hand. "What''s


    wrong?"


    Now the weather was not cold, and her hand was still warm. His big hand can hold her whole hand.


    Anna sat up straight. How dare she tell him the truth, she just said, "I''m tired after the exercise, feeling


    very hungry."


    She wanted to say - I want to eat more, so, don''t stop me.


    However, she didn''t know if Daniel Taylor understood this or not.


    -


    In the car, Anna''s stomach was notpletely filled. Daniel Taylor was driving, and she was sitting


    beside him, "Sister suggested me to get a driving license."


    "It¡¯s good." Daniel Taylor said, "Isn¡¯t summer vacationing soon? You can practice and take one."


    Anna looked at him. "But I''m afraid to drive. What if I can¡¯t drive a car?"


    Daniel Taylor smiled, "Then don''t take the exam. You have your own permanent driver. What are you


    afraid of?"


    Own permanent driver - of course, it referred to him.


    He was willing to drive for her forever and take her wherever and whenever she wants.


    Anna heard this and a bright smiled appeared at her face. She looked at him and felt warm in her heart.


    -


    When they reached home, Jack Smith was waiting for Daniel Taylor. They have to hold arge-scale


    activity in theirpany. Jack Smith came to discuss this activity with Daniel Taylor.

 Chapter 734

    Chapter 734


    Anna was scrolling her mobile phone and listening to them.


    Daniel Taylor suddenly looked up at Anna. "Anna, do you want to join us?"


    Anna was stupefied for a while, and she looked at Daniel Taylor in a muddled way, "ah, what?"


    "It''s an activity of ourpany, equivalent to the annual meeting, and its scale is quiterge." Jack


    Smith exined it to Anna.


    Anna hesitated for a moment, "I think I''ll pass."


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and threw the list in front of her, "this is the list of the invited celebrities. Are


    you sure you don¡¯t want to go?"


    Anna took over the list, looked at it, and stared at them, "are you sure?"


    Oh god!


    There were many popr and excellent male stars names mentioned in it. Moreover, several of them


    were her idols.


    Daniel Taylor raised his eyebrows.


    Jack Smith nodded. "Yes."


    "I''ll go, I really want to go!" She had the chance to see her idols. She didn¡¯t care about anything else.


    Jack Smith looked at Anna''s reaction and admired Mr. Taylor in his heart. Mr. Taylor really has a


    thorough understanding of Anna''s character.


    -


    The activity was held on Saturday night. Anna followed Daniel Taylor. Many people came here this


    time, and many of them came from branches all over the country.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Daniel Taylor went to say hello to them.


    Anna followed Daniel Taylor and silently observed her favorite actor, standing not far away. He looked


    more handsome in reality than on TV.


    She wanted to take a picture, but she felt it inappropriate. She took her mobile phone and chatted with


    Ste, "Your favorite star is in front of me. I swear, he is so handsome."


    "Fuck, I¡¯m dying to see him too."


    Ste was so jealous. Anna secretly took a picture of the handsome star and sent it to her.


    "Well, who is she?" The person who was talking with Daniel Taylor looked at Anna. Anna had no idea


    how eye-catching she was at this time besides Daniel Taylor.


    President Taylor, as always, doted on his wife and introduced her, "My wife."


    Anna heard him introducing herself and smiled politely.


    The other side praised, "Really a well-matched couple."


    Daniel Taylor smiled and looked at Anna with his doting eyes.


    After saying hello, Anna followed Daniel Taylor to the rest area and said to him, "I really saw a lot of


    stars. Sir, please always bring me for such activities in the future!"


    "..." Daniel Taylor looked at Anna. "You really owe a lesson."


    From the time they came here, she was busy looking at other men. She didn¡¯t even care about his


    presence.


    -


    "President Taylor." As soon as Anna and Daniel Taylor arrived at the rest area, someone came to say


    hello to Daniel Taylor.


    Anna looked up slightly and saw Simon Wallner leading Isabe Brown toe over. Isabe Brown


    followed Simon Wallner and frowned when she saw Anna standing beside Daniel Taylor.


    Anna may not know why Daniel Taylor brought her to this activity, but Isabe Brown knew.


    Daniel Taylor brought her here to introduce her to his social circle. Everyone here knew that Daniel


    Taylor brought his girlfriend to the activity today. He wanted to introduce Anna to everyone in a high-


    profile way and let everyone know that Anna, as his woman.


    Daniel Taylor saw Simon Wallner and nodded, "President Wallner."


    "I am d to see you here, President Taylor." Simon Wallner shook hands with Daniel Taylor. Sincest


    time, when Daniel Taylor has helped Simon Wallner, Simon Wallner''s attitude towards Daniel Taylor


    was very grateful. "President Taylor, I am very grateful to you for thest time. If you have time, I want


    to invite you to have dinner with us."

 Chapter 735

    Chapter 735


    He always felt that he owed Daniel Taylor a big favor.


    Daniel Taylor nodded politely, looked aside at Isabe Brown, and asked Simon Wallner, "how is the


    rtionship between Mr. Wallner and Mrs. Wallner?"


    Isabe Brown heard his question, and her face turned pale. She bit her lip and thought of what


    happened recently¡­


    The first night aftering back to Jingzhou, she went to talk to her father about her divorce with


    Simon Wallner. Of course, her father refused. The reason for her father¡¯s refusal was Daniel Taylor. He


    pursued her to live a good life with Simon Wallner.


    It was the first time that she felt her life has be terrible.


    Everyone in the family wanted her to be with Simon Wallner, even her godmother who loved her the


    most, said the same.


    To be honest, Wallner family has good conditions. They have a good family business and a good


    background. It was just that Simon Wallner wasn¡¯t handsome enough. Inparison to Daniel Taylor


    and Robin Johnson, he was worst.


    However, ordinary people can¡¯t even wish to marry into the Wallner family.


    Isabe Brown has always been very proud. In her eyes, her marriage with Simon Wallner was a kind


    of torture for her.


    She quarreled with her father that night and ran away from home, but in return, her father blocked her


    card. In the school there were a lot of bad rumors about her, so she didn¡¯t go to school and has been


    asking for leave, that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t even have her sry.


    So, that night, she almost had to sleep in the street, and in the end, it was Simon Wallner who came to


    pick her up.


    The thought that Daniel Taylor had sent Simon Wallner to her Godmother¡¯s ce, and she can¡¯t even


    take shelter there, made Isabe Brown very angry.


    Simon Wallner replied to Daniel Taylor in a polite way, "Very good."


    He said this and looped his arm around Isabe Brown¡¯s waist.


    Isabe Brown was unwilling to let him hold her. She wanted to break away from him, but his grip was


    tighter, and she can''t get rid of it.


    Simon Wallner was also very angry with her. After returningst time, Isabe Brown went to her father


    to tell him that she wanted a divorce. In order to get rid of him, she even left home.


    He has been pissed off for a long time.


    Is he so bad in her eyes?


    If he didn¡¯t need to save his face, he would have taught her a lesson.


    After greeting Daniel Taylor, Simon Wallner took Isabe Brown away.


    Anna looked at their backs and then at Daniel Taylor. "You seems too familiar with her husband."


    "Last time when I went to pick you up, he came with me. He couldn''t find Isabe Brown¡¯s ce. So, I


    did him a small favor." Daniel Taylor said calmly, and he said it with an innocent expression as if he


    hadn¡¯t done anything wrong.


    Anna couldn''t help but look at him more. He said he just gave a favor, but why she sensed something


    wrong?


    "Why do I feel like you have done something bad?"


    Isabe Brown had married Simon Wallner and had gone far away. However, Daniel Taylor helped


    Simon Wallner and appeared in front of her.


    It seemed her sir is two-faced!


    Daniel Taylor took a look at Anna and calmly said, "let''s go."


    -


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    In the hotel room, at about 10 o''clock in the night, Simon Wallner came down from Isabe Brown¡¯s


    body, and she was crying.


    He stood aside, dressed himself up, watched her body tossed ck and blue by himself, saying in a


    cold voice, "You really hate me, don''t you? But I''m still your husband! I know that you used to be Daniel


    Taylor''s fianc¨¦e, but now he barely even looks at you. What do you really think you are?"


    Simon Wallner said this, and his heart was full of fire.


    Actually, at the start, he liked Isabe Brown very much. That¡¯s why when he married her, he gave this


    woman enough respect.

 Chapter 736

    Chapter 736


    But what did she do to him?


    After getting married, she went to Robin Johnson. She didn¡¯t pay attention to her husband. She even


    wanted to divorce him!


    He treated her as the most precious treasure, but she treated him like shit.


    She even left home and went to the streets. The night he took her back home. He forced her


    regardless of her wishes.


    Why can''t he sleep with his wife?


    He married her, of course he has the right to sleep with her!


    The most important thing was that after sleeping with her, he found that it was not her first time!


    At the thought that she had slept with someone else, he waspletely mad. His attitude towards


    Isabe Brown was not as good as before.


    What qualification does a non-virgin who has been yed by someone have to be so arrogant in front


    of him?


    Especially tonight, after seeing Daniel Taylor, the envious desires that he had seen in her eyes made


    him mad. He didn''t even care to go home and brought her to the hotel.


    Isabe Brown was lying on the bed quietly. Simon Wallner put on the clothes and walked out.


    Without his swearing, the atmosphere in the room became too quiet, but her whole body was tortured


    to a state of embarrassment. After somest days, she was feeling very dirty.


    She even wanted to return to Robin Johnson in the future, but now her this dream has also seemed an


    impossible thing.


    Every time she thought about it, her tears rolled down.


    She left the bed, went to the bathroom to take a bath, and clean herself. She looked at the marks on


    her skin in the mirror, held her knees with both hands, and squatted down in despair.


    -


    It was almost summer vacation. The weather was hot and dry. When Anna and Daniel Taylor got home,


    it just rained outside, and it made the atmosphere much better and air much cooler.


    Daniel Taylor was sitting on the sofa, holding the tablet, and checking the photos he just received.


    Anna leaned on the windowsill, looking at the rainy sky outside, and enjoying the peace of this moment.


    "Sir." Daniel Taylor just confirmed the photo and heard Anna calling him.


    "Hmm?" he asked.


    A long time has passed, but she still called him Sir. In this matter, Daniel Taylor was also very helpless.


    "It''s raining," Anna said.


    "I know." Daniel Taylor can hear the sound of the rain beating the leaves.


    Anna looked back at him. "Do you remember when we signed the marriage agreement? It rained in


    Haicheng that day."


    It was the first time they met, so Anna remembered everything very clearly that happened on that day.


    Daniel Taylor raised his mouth and nodded, "Hmm."


    Anna eximed, "Time passes so quickly."


    In was almost a year, since she and Daniel Taylor have known each other. Because of him, her


    transformation in this year was particrly great.


    Daniel Taylor raised his mouth and said, "OK, go to take a bath and then go to bed. It''s toote. Aren¡¯t


    you sleepy?"


    Anna stood up obediently and went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    -


    The next morning, Anna was lying in bed scrolling her mobile phone, when she saw the news about


    Daniel Taylor and herself.


    The photo was taken from a certain distance, and one can''t see her face clearly, but it was enough to


    let everyone know that Daniel Taylor has a wife and he even took her to a high-profile event.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She read the fewments below the picture,


    "My God, this woman is so blessed! Why am I not so lucky?"


    "Come on! She must be somedy belonging to a noble family. Where can ite to a Cindere, like


    us?"


    ¡­


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor, who was sleeping in a white T-shirt and woke him up, "husband."


    Daniel Taylor opened his eyes, looked at Anna in his armszily, and said in a hoarse voice, "What


    happened?"

 Chapter 737

    Chapter 737


    Anna said worriedly, "we were photographedst night. Isn''t there any problem?"


    Daniel Taylor took a look at her mobile phone, saw the news on it, and said calmly. "There shouldn¡¯t be


    any problem, right?"


    "Don¡¯t you want to deal with it?"


    Isn¡¯t it bad to be on the news?


    Daniel Taylor said, "What to deal with?"


    "..." She saw that he didn''t seem worried at all.


    Of course, Daniel Taylor was not worried, because this was what he asked his people to do. He


    deliberately selected a picture that was not very clear, and he did it for Anna.


    He didn''t want her to be pestered by others when she will go out of the doorter, but he wanted to


    introduce her to the people outside.


    After breakfast, Anna went to school.


    Before entering the door, she heard her ssmates discussing the news, "I heard that this man is Anna


    Stark''s ex-husband. He is so handsome!"


    Daniel Taylor never showed his face in public news. He had no shadow before. This was his first time.


    Although it was only a distant figure, people could still see his handsome appearance.


    "My God! No wonder Anna Stark was dumped by him."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Yes! It seems his girlfriend is very beautiful. How can youpare her with Anna Stark?"


    Maybe it was because Anna was so close to them and they look at her every day, so in their eyes,


    Anna was just an ordinary-looking woman.


    However, they couldn¡¯t even imagine that the girl in the picture was no one other than Anna.


    Anna listened to these people and couldn''t helpughing. She walked into the door, stood by the two


    people who were talking, and said, "The person on the news is actually me."


    She was in a good mood today and didn''t want to hide it.


    Anna said this, and they gave her a disdainful look. "Are you in your dreams? How could it be you!


    Aren¡¯t you divorced?"


    "We are reconciled," Anna said. She knew that many people started looking down on her and have


    been mocking her behind her back because of her divorce.


    Her ssmate looked at her displeasingly and said, "I am afraid you are still in your dreams. Wake up


    quickly."


    "..." She is telling the truth? Why these people don''t believe it? That girl on the news is really her!


    Anna gave up struggling and sat down in her position. Vanessa Cameron returned the book that she


    borrowed from Anna the other day and said, "You are the one in that picture?"


    Anna didn''t expect Vanessa Cameron to ask, "Doesn¡¯t it look like?"


    It wasn¡¯t that Vanessa Cameron didn''t know about her and Daniel Taylor¡¯s rtionship. After hearing


    her asking this question, Anna was quite surprised.


    "Mr. Taylor is trying to give you a proper name?" Vanessa Cameron smiled. Before Anna faced


    injustice, but now she felt that Daniel Taylor was very good to her and she was happy for Anna.


    Anna said, "No, we just went to attend an activity, and I don''t know who took the photo. People are


    really boring these days."


    Anna didn''t think it would be the news that Daniel Taylor deliberately let out because she didn¡¯t


    consider Daniel Taylor such a boring person.


    Vanessa Cameron looked at Anna. "Does he know about the matter between you and John Peter?"


    It''d be a wonder if he didn¡¯t know!


    "He knows," Anna said.


    "Didn¡¯t he get angry with you?" Vanessa Cameron was curious.


    After such a big thing, Daniel Taylor not only didn¡¯t get angry with Anna but also showed up in public


    with her in such a high-profile way. It showed his true love.


    Anna said, "He was angry."


    Although Daniel Taylor didn''t quarrel with her, Anna still knew that he cared about it, and he was angry.

 Chapter 738

    Chapter 738


    However, as a mature grown-up man, he was more sensible in dealing with problems, and he never


    ignored her because of such boring things.


    Vanessa Cameron said, "Mr. Taylor''s angry look is particrly terrible, right? He is so fierce. If I see


    him angry, I don''t even dare to talk to him."


    "..." Anna thought of her sir, "No? Is he fierce?"


    She always thought that Daniel Taylor was very good at talking, but sometimes he became a little


    serious.


    But, fierce?


    Vanessa Cameron said, "I heard that he had sent John Peter abroad."


    "He did this for his good." If John Peter had stayed her, he would have only made everyone unhappy.


    There was nothing wrong with his decision and Anna supported his decision.


    Vanessa Cameron smiled, "but why do I think he was afraid that if John Peter stays here, he will rob


    you?"


    "..." Anna was stunned. She said, "I don''t like John Peter, even if he doesn''t go abroad, I will have no


    future with him. John Peter is abroad, or he stays here, for me, it''s the same."


    No matter what others think, in Anna¡¯s heart, Daniel Taylor was right.


    Even if he had sent him because of her!


    Let¡¯s consider that it was because of her that he let John Peter go abroad, so what? What''s the


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    problem with it?


    It''s just that he cared about her.


    Vanessa Cameron said to Anna, "have you contacted John Peter recently?"


    John Peter was abroad, but has been in contact with the team.


    Anna shook her head. "No."


    After John Peter left, she didn''t ask about him. Even when he was in Jingzhou, she didn''t care much.


    She and John Peter were already people of two worlds, and she didn''t want to waste energy for him.


    She was a revenger. She will always remember those who hurt her.


    "It seems that you have no real feelings for him." Vanessa Cameron sighed meaningfully.


    Anna said indifferently, "Such things as feelings, after a long time, you began to forget. You are with


    n Kevin now. After a while, I don''t think you will remember John Peter."


    Anna''s words made Vanessa Cameron¡¯s face stiff and she thought of John Peter. Maybe it was


    because she was different from Anna. Up to now, she couldn¡¯t forget him.


    -


    Today, Isabe Brown also came to the school for ss. After she got married to Simon Wallner, Simon


    Wallner always stared at her. Even when she went out, he thought she was going to have an affair.


    However, she had to make an excuse for work toe out and rx.


    At this time, she was sitting in the office. A teacher saw Isabe Brown, who hadn¡¯te to school for


    a long time, and asked curiously, "Miss Brown, have youe to take the ss?"


    Isabe Brown nodded, "Yes."


    During the period when Isabe Brown didn''te to the school, there were much negative news in


    the school. When the teachers saw Isabe Brown, they all had interrogating eyes.


    Isabe Brown has been in this school for a long time. Most of the teachers here envied her for her


    good looks and wealth.


    But recently, they heard that Isabe Brown married the young master of The Brown Enterprise.


    As we all know, Simon Wallner was ordinary in appearance, but he had a colorful past. He had a lot of


    girlfriends, and there weren¡¯t less frivolous news about him.


    Isabe Brown was almost the daughter inw of the Taylor Family. Now she has be Simon


    Wallner¡¯s wife. For everyone in the circle, it was a new reason to make jokes.


    "Miss Brown, you won¡¯t give sweet on a happy asion?"


    The "sweet on a happy asion" made Isabe Brown''s face very stiff. She wanted to have a divorce


    now, how can she think of any such formality?

 Chapter 739

    Chapter 739


    In her eyes, Simon Wallner wasn¡¯t worthy of being her husband.


    "I will think about itter." Isabe Brown refused.


    "What do you mean? In our life we get married once, what ister?"


    Isabe Brown stood up impatiently. "I have something else to do."


    Then she left the office.


    There were a lot of long-tongued women in the office. Isabe Brown didn''t want to deal with them now.


    She always felt that she has be like this now, no matter wherever she went, she had to see


    people making a joke of her.


    As soon as she got out of the office, she received a message from Simon Wallner, "Today you will have


    dinner with my parents in the evening, I''ll pick you up."


    Looking at themanding tone of Simon Wallner, Isabe Brown was very upset. She walked out of


    the door, stood in the corridor in aplex mood, and looked downstairs.


    She saw Anna.


    Anna was talking to the coach with a bright smile on her face.


    Isabe Brown thought of the previous days when she really despised Anna, but now, the situation


    between her and Anna has changed. One was on the sky, and the other was on the ground.


    She thought of Daniel Taylor and everything started going wrong from the day she had offended him¡­


    She always felt that they should not continue like this.


    -


    Anna just finished talking with the coach and saw Isabe Brown standing there.


    Anna was stupefied, she looked around and Isabe Brown hase over, "don''t look there, I''m here


    to find you."


    Anna looked at her warily. "What are youing to me for?"


    One was on the sky, and the other was on the ground.


    Even so, Anna was not afraid. She wasn¡¯t afraid before, and now she was even unafraid. She expected


    that Isabe Brown woulde up with another bad idea. But, it doesn¡¯t matter, Aunt Isabe will reap


    what she sow.


    Isabe Brown looked at Anna. "Bored, I want to talk to you."


    Isabe Brown had put on a little makeup, but Anna can still see her tired appearance from her look.


    She stood where she was, waiting for Isabe Brown toe.


    Isabe Brown came forward and said to Anna, "how are you doing with Daniel recently?"


    "... Don''t you know?"


    Anna didn''t believe Isabe Brown didn''t know about her rtionship with Sir. Isabe Brown has


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    always been well informed about the Taylor Family. So she clearly understood that she asked it without


    a reason.


    Isabe Brown noticed Anna¡¯s rude tone. "Anna, when I look at you like this, I envy you very much."


    "I dare not." Anna said, "I remember what Ms. Brown had said about me. You are the eldestdy of the


    Brown family. You are beautiful and have a status. How can I have aparison with you?"


    Isabe Brown used to make fun of her. Anna remembered it very clearly. Now after listening to her


    saying this, Anna just felt ironic.


    Isabe Brown said, "It was my fault before. You see, now I''ve got my retribution."


    She wanted to marry the best man in the world, but whom did she marry?


    Even her family refused to help her.


    Anna didn''t speak. She didn''t feel that Isabe Brown had received any retribution. ording to Anna,


    Simon Wallner was not so bad.


    It¡¯s only because Isabe has a too high vision.


    Isabe Brown lowered her head and looked at her shadow on the ground. "I want to divorce Simon


    Wallner."


    "This is your business. Why are you telling me about this? We aren¡¯t this much familiar, right?" Anna


    felt inexplicable.


    Isabe Brown looked at Anna and pleaded, "I promise that I won''t trouble you or provoke you again.


    Would you please talk to Daniel? I want a divorce. Please convince him to let me do this."

 Chapter 740

    Chapter 740


    "Go talk to him yourself." Anna didn''t want to interfere in their affairs, and she didn''t think that she had


    such a position. Sir hated Isabe Brown very much. Anna didn''t want to make him unhappy.


    Besides, why did she help Isabe Brown?


    Isabe Brown was a person who looked down on herself and Sir before!


    "Anna." Isabe Brown looked at her. "Will you be happy if I die? Do you really have to drive me to the


    dead-end?"


    Speaking of this, Isabe Brown''s tears fell down, as if she had been wronged by the whole world.


    Anna looked at her like this, her eyes darkened, if Isabe Brown dies, she will not be happy.


    Life is the most precious thing in the world.


    Anna didn''t want to see anyone dying. However, she was not stupid enough to help Isabe Brown.


    She looked at Isabe Brown. "Did I bring you to this present state? No!"


    "But now, I''m really in pain. Do you know how painful it is to live with someone you don''t like?" Isabe


    Brown said sadly.


    "When did Miss Brown really like someone?" Anna said with a smile, "Don''t you always value


    materialism and your interest the most? You''ve never liked people with your heart, have you?"


    What qualification does she have to discuss love and emotions? She sounded ridiculous!


    Isabe Brown looked at Anna and smiled, "I got it."


    Her smile was a littleplicated, but Anna didn''t care about her. After talking with Isabe Brown, she


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    walked away.


    Vanessa Cameron saw Anna and asked worriedly, "are you ok? Did she trouble you again?"


    In Vanessa Cameron¡¯s mind, Isabe Brown wasn¡¯t a good person.


    "No." Anna said.


    In the afternoon, Anna went to Vanessa Cameron''s team and sent some things to Aiden Stark before


    returning home.


    She squatted at the door to change shoes, Daniel Taylor came in from outside, stood behind her and


    looked at her, "Anna."


    Anna put her shoes in the shoe cab and looked back at him, "you came back so early today."


    Daniel Taylor said, "I came back to get something. I have to go out in the evening. So, I can''t


    apany you today. You have to eat alone at home."


    "OK." Anna knew that he was busy. "In fact, you don''t have to worry about me."


    Daniel Taylor put his hand on the wall and stopped her. "I also don''t want to worry about you, but¡­


    Every day when I go to work, your face ran around in front of my eyes. It''s hard to not think about you."


    "When do I run in front of you?" Anna thought it was funny.


    Daniel Taylor raised his eyebrows and said, "Maybe I miss you so much, and I think a lot about you, so


    I have illusions."


    "..."


    He hugged her and kissed her in the face. "I''ll get dressed."


    Anna blushed and nodded.


    He held the bag in her hands and took it upstairs.


    Anna washed her hands and went to the kitchen. Today, Aunt Lisa asked for leave. She cooked her


    own meal and soon saw Daniel Tayloring downstairs.


    He changed his clothes and saw Anna cooking. He asked, "Isn¡¯t Lisa here today?"


    "She asked for leave."


    Daniel Taylor hugged her from behind. "Why don''t you go out and have some good food?"


    He saw her cooking alone, and today she will eat alone. Even this thought made him feel a little


    distressed for her. But he made an appointment today.


    Anna said, "No, I''ll do it myself. Besides, it''s more troublesome for me to eat out alone."


    She looked up at him and kissed him on the cheek. "You should go now. It¡¯s not a big deal. I can


    manage. I''m not a kid."

 Chapter 741

    Chapter 741


    Anna didn''t think there was any big problem with cooking or eating alone. But Daniel Taylor wasn¡¯t


    willing to do this.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Go to bed early in the evening. I maye back a bitter."


    Anna nodded.


    Daniel Taylor said this to her and left.


    -


    In the evening, at more than 10 o''clock, Daniel Taylor came out of the restaurant after dinner, thinking


    about whether to call Anna to ask if she slept or not, but he was afraid that he would disturb her if she


    had already slept.


    He just sat in the car and asked the driver to go home, when Robert Peter called him.


    He answered, "Hello."


    Robert Peter''s deep voice reached his ears, "Isabe Brown hasmitted suicide."


    Daniel Taylor was stunned. He looked out of the window.


    "She swallowed a lot of sleeping pills and has been sent to the hospital. I thought I should tell you."


    Robert Peter said on the phone.


    Isabe Brown was an optimistic person. It was quite surprising that she did such a thing. No one


    thought of it and Daniel Taylor also didn''t think of it. After all, he always considered Isabe Brown a


    very selfish woman, how could he do such a thing?


    He did not speak and quietly hung up Robert Peter''s phone.


    There was a sound of a "bang" in the hospital. Simon¡¯s father pped Simon in the face and said,


    "Bastard, how can you do this to her? If she can''t be saved today, you will see what happen to you."


    Isabe Brown was sent to the hospital. When the doctor examined her body, theye to know about


    her sexual abuse.


    She was the eldest miss of the Brown family. With her father¡¯s reputation, how dare the Wallner family


    bully her?


    His father was so angry that he did such a thing. If something happened to Isabe Brown, their family


    can''t get rid of it. Simon Wallner lowered his head and didn''t speak. He just didn''t expect that Isabe


    Brown would do such a thing.


    He was flustered. He was pped in the face by his father, but he didn''t defend himself.


    -


    When Daniel Taylor arrived home, Anna was still awake. She was busy watching a TV y carefully on


    the sofa. He came in, untied the first button his shirt, and asked, "Why are you still watching TV?"


    "Waiting for you." Anna looked at Daniel Taylor with a dignified expression. "I just heard that Isabe is


    in hospital. Do you know about this?"


    Anna heard from n Kevin. n Kevin has always been well-informed and knew everything.


    Daniel Taylor paused and looked at Anna. "It''s her business. It has nothing to do with you. Don''t think


    about it."


    "Actually, she came to meet me at school today." Anna thought of the conversation with Isabe Brown.


    At that time, she thought that Isabe was just talking about it casually. Unexpectedly, she actually did


    this kind of thing.


    She looked at Daniel Taylor and said, "She asked me to convince you for help. She said that she would


    never target me again. She also told me that she is very sad now. She asked me I would be happy if


    she died. I thought she said this to scare me, so I ignored her."


    She never thought that she would actually try to kill herself.


    Although she wasn¡¯t dead, Anna was still scared. Anna was just an ordinary person and didn''t want to


    carry the burden of human life.


    Daniel Taylor came over, looked at Anna''s face, and held her gently. His arms were full of a sense of


    peace, which made Anna''s heart warm in a moment.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Everything is ok, don''t think too much. Go to bed early!"


    He always considered Anna. He knew that she was very young. If Isabe Brown really dies, it will


    definitely affect her mind. He was afraid that she would overthink.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Anna didn''t speak. Daniel Taylor turned off the TV and went upstairs with her.

 Chapter 742

    Chapter 742


    Just after entering the room, Mr. Brown''s phone call came in, "President Taylor, Isabe is in hospital."


    Daniel Taylor''s attitude was indifferent. "What can I do for you?"


    "I only have a daughter. If she dies, it would be impossible for me to live." Mr. Brown¡¯s tone was very


    upset. When Isabe Brown said she wanted a divorce, he didn''t agree. He just forced her to stay with


    Simon Wallner.


    He never thought Simon Wallner, that brute, would treat her so brutally!


    Daniel Taylor raised his eyebrows. "So?"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "So, I want to ask if I can let her divorce her from Simon Wallner. She talked to me about it before." Mr.


    Brown pleaded, "President Taylor, I will discipline my daughter well in the future. I only ask you to let


    her live."


    "..." Daniel Taylor didn''t say anything. He just hung up.


    When Robert Peter called, Daniel Taylor probably guessed that Mr. Brown woulde to him with


    such a request. It was no surprise to hear Mr. Brown saying this.


    -


    Anna was lying on the bed, holding the pillow, watching Daniel Taylor answering the phone, and asked


    curiously, "who was on the phone?"


    "Isabe Brown''s father." Daniel Taylory down beside her. "Be obedient, go to sleep."


    Anna looked at the handsome man in front of him. "What did he ask you to do?"


    "He said he wanted Isabe Brown to divorce Simon." Daniel Taylor lowered his head, kissed her


    forehead, and closed his eyes.


    It was obvious that he didn''t want to discuss this question.


    Anna also didn¡¯t ask anything. She just leaned on his arm and closed her eyes.


    -


    When Isabe Brown woke up, it waste at night and Simon Wallner was beside her.


    His face, that was beaten by his father was still a little swollen, he looked at Isabe Brown, with a lot of


    gentler attitude, "How are you?"


    Isabe Brown saw him and turned her face to one side indifferently.


    Simon Wallner took her hand. "Be, this is my fault. But even if you hate me, you shouldn''t do such a


    stupid thing."


    He admitted that he did too much with Isabe Brown, but he did all that because she gave him intense


    heartache.


    Isabe Brown said to Simon Wallner, "Let¡¯s divorce."


    She knew that whatever she will say now, all the people around her can listen. She would prefer to die


    than to spend the next half of her life with this person. Even at this time, she didn''t think that Simon


    Wallner was worthy of her.


    "But I don''t want to divorce. We finally got married..." Simon Wallner said.


    "Do you think I''m not dead yet? You will be happy if I die?" Isabe Brown looked at him seriously.


    If she will get no other way, she will choose this way. She believed that Daniel Taylor wouldn¡¯t dare to


    She was angry and Simon Wallner hurriedly coaxed, "OK, when you leave the hospital, we''ll talk about


    it again."


    "..." Isabe Brown closed her eyes and said to Simon Wallner, "Go out, I don''t want to see your face."


    Just by seeing him, she would think of the scenes when he bullied her, so she just wanted him to stay


    away from her. Simon Wallner looked at Isabe Brown like this and helplessly walked out of the door.


    In some next days, only Mrs. Brown came to the hospital to apany Isabe Brown. Isabe Brown


    told everyone that she wanted to divorce, and her mother also coaxed her.


    Mrs. Brown was also angry with Daniel Taylor. Because of him, Isabe Brown almost killed herself.


    -


    Weekend, in the morning, Anna just got up, came out of the bedroom and saw Robin Johnson standing


    in the window, looking out.


    "Why are you here?" she asked politely.


    Robin Johnson looked back at Anna, who just woke up, smiled, and said, "Morning."

 Chapter 743

    Chapter 743


    Anna guessed, "Are you here to see Isabe Brown?"


    Aunt Isabe had an ident. Robin Johnson had a deep rtionship with her. In Anna¡¯s mind, it was


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    normal that he came to see her.


    Robin Johnson did not deny, he nodded and, "Aunt asked me to go and see her."


    Since Isabe Brown''s had this ident, his aunt made several calls to him. He had no other way than


    toe here to see Isabe Brown.


    Anna looked at him withplicated eyes and didn''t say anything. Robin Johnson looked into her eyes


    and the way she was looking at him made him feel ufortable, "why are you looking at me like this?


    Don''t you believe it?"


    "It''d be a wonder if I believe in it."


    With this kind of man, Isabe Brown had sex. Anna thought that he came to see Isabe Brown


    especially. However, it was his own business, and she didn¡¯t want to interfere.


    Robin Johnson went to Anna and said, "What happened? Do you want to go to see her with me?"


    "I am not interested." Anna didn''t want to go.


    "Aren¡¯t we friends? If you don''t go, what if she bullies me?" Robin Johnson joked.


    Anna looked at the smile on his face and said. "She''s in such a situation, and you can evenugh?"


    Isn''t he heartless?


    "Why can''t Iugh?" Robin Johnson said, "If she wanted to die, it¡¯s her problem!"


    No one can help a person who wanted to die!


    Robin Johnson had a cold heart, so even if Isabe Brown really died, he would not feel guilty for her.


    Robin Johnson was talking to Anna. Daniel Taylor stepped out of the study and saw them talking. He


    frowned and a sour feeling came in his heart.


    Robin Johnson saw him, smiled, and called, "Daniel."


    Daniel Taylor came over and looked at Anna. He said to Robin Johnson, "what are you talking about?"


    His strong possessiveness for Anna made him dislike Robin Johnson''s approach to Anna.


    Although Robin Johnson just said two words to Anna, still, it made him feel very ufortable.


    Moreover, the really strange thing was that when Isabe Brown was close to Johnson, he never had


    such a feeling.


    Robin Johnson said with a smile, "what happened to you? Are you afraid that I''ll steal your Anna?"


    He just said that and he was red at by Daniel Taylor. In Daniel Taylor¡¯s mind, if someone makes fun


    of Anna, he will not be happy with that person.


    Just after Robin Johnson was stared at by Daniel Taylor. Daniel Taylor heard Anna saying, "You can''t


    steal."


    He looked back at his lovely little girl and unconsciously smiled. With such a wife, he felt at ease.


    Robin Johnson followed Daniel Taylor downstairs and said, "Aunt asked me toe here and see


    Isabe. You know she has always regarded Isabe as her daughter."


    Daniel Taylor nced at him and said to Johnson, "you have already slept with her. It¡¯s necessary to


    have a look at such a time."


    Robin Johnson, "..."


    He looked back and stared at Anna. "Youined about it?"


    It¡¯s too much!


    Anna even told Daniel Taylor about his personal thing. Although they were husband and wife, he and


    Daniel were friends!


    Anna said in an innocent way, "I didn¡¯t."


    She didn''t say it! Mainly because she didn''t think Daniel Taylor will be interested in such things.


    Daniel Taylor said steadily to Robin Johnson, "it''s nothing to do with Anna. She won''t tell me that. It''s


    you..." Daniel Taylor paused, and his expressions were a littleplicated. "You shouldn''t do this to


    her."


    He knew that Robin Johnson won¡¯t take Isabe Brown¡¯s responsibility, but he still slept with Isabe


    Brown. Even when he knew that Isabe Brown was going to get married.

 Chapter 744

    Chapter 744


    To be honest, Daniel Taylor forced Isabe Brown to get married, just because he didn''t want her to


    pester him anymore. But he didn''t want to destroy her life.


    He knew that Isabe Brown''s brain was not easy to instruct. She has been spoiled since she was a


    child. She always considered herself a unique and unmatched person in the world. She has always


    been selfish and has a bad character, but..... Daniel Taylor never imagined that she wouldmit


    suicide.


    Robin Johnson had done such a thing with her. Due to this, there seemed no hope for her to live a


    good life with Simon Wallner.


    Robin Johnson looked at Daniel Taylor in a shock, "I thought you hated her the most. I didn''t expect


    you to speak for her."


    Daniel Taylor said, "I''m not speaking for her. I''m afraid you did that to her because of me."


    Daniel Taylor remembered that many years ago when they lived together and went out. If someone


    offended him, Robin Johnson fought with others for him. After going back home, Johnson always had


    to be scolded by the old chief.


    Robin Johnson has always been willing to give up everything for him. Many times just because of him


    he had to bear old chief¡¯s anger.


    Daniel Taylor was calm and less impulsive. This was the main reason that the old chief always liked


    Daniel Taylor more.


    That¡¯s why, in this case, Daniel Taylor was afraid that Robin Johnson did this because of himself. After


    all, he didn¡¯t think that Robin Johnson a person with a feverish mind.


    Robin Johnsonughed, "No, it has nothing to do with you. Don''t think about it. I just don''t like her.


    When you were injured, she came to seduce me. Later, when you recovered, she came to you to


    pester you again. I get angry when I see her face."


    Daniel Taylor said, "Hmm! Then see how to handle this matter."


    They came downstairs and said to Johnson, "I am going to the hospital to see her. Let¡¯s have a drink


    together in the evening."


    Daniel Taylor nodded, "Ok."


    Robin Johnson said and walked out of the door.


    Daniel Taylor looked at his back, and his eyes becameplicated.


    Anna stood beside Daniel Taylor and looked at him. She found that sometimes when he looked at


    Johnson, she didn''t understand his mood at all.


    Anna took her hand and said, "Sir, don''t you like him?"


    Daniel Taylor paused and looked at Anna. He was a little stunned. "Why do you say that?"


    He was surprised to hear her saying such a thing.


    Anna said, "I don''t know. I think every time hees, you seem very weird."


    He has a good rtionship with Robin Johnson, but his eyes seemed veryplicated when he sees


    him.


    Daniel Taylor held Anna''s hand and said, "No, it¡¯s not like that. I''ve known him for many years, I just


    recalled some of our old things."


    "Oh."


    Anna did not ask anything else.


    Robin Johnson arrived at the hospital. Isabe¡¯s family was there. Her mother saw him and she was


    surprised, "Young Master Johnson."


    Isabe Brown sat on her sickbed, heard her mother''s voice. As she heard that Robin Johnson came,


    there were some expectations in her heart.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, the person she wanted to see the most, was him. He used to hide from her and


    humiliated her. But at this time, he came to see her.


    After seeing her in hospital, he shouldn''t embarrass her as before, or he will?


    Soon, Robin Johnson walked in, and his eyes fell on Isabe Brown.


    "Talk with each other, I''ll go outside." Mrs. Brown said wisely.


    She knew that Isabe Brown liked Robin Johnson. In fact,pared with Simon Wallner, Mrs. Brown


    was more satisfied with Robin Johnson as her son-inw.


    In each and every aspect, Robin Johnson was much better than Simon Wallner.


    Robin Johnson watched Mrs. Brown going out, and he didn''t stop her.


    Isabe Brown looked at him, and her eyes overflowed with gentleness, "Robbie."

 Chapter 745

    Chapter 745


    Now Isabe Brown had apletely different attitude towards Robin Johnson and Simon Wallner.


    Robin Johnson put his hand in his pocket and looked at Isabe Brown. "How are you now?"


    Isabe Brown''s pulled a corner of the quilt with her hands and said, "I am fine."


    Robin Johnson sat down and looked at Isabe Brown. "Your godmother asked me toe and see


    you."


    "Tell godmother that I''m fine." Isabe Brown lowered her head. "Thank you foring to see me."


    "You''re wee." Robin Johnson''s tone was very indifferent.


    Isabe Brown said, "Dad has agreed to let me divorce Simon."


    Johnson wasn¡¯t surprised at all.


    "Robbie." Isabe Brown looked at him expectantly. "We¡­ Can we still be together?"


    She wanted to divorce to get back to him. She thought he still liked her. After all, he came to see her.


    Robin Johnson smiled as if to mock her stupidity, "what do you think?"


    He didn¡¯t expect that Isabe Brown would still hold the idea of being with him.


    Isabe Brown lowered her head and looked at her white knuckles. "I know your parents won¡¯t agree


    easily. In fact, I don''t care. I only want to be with you. Even if we can''t get married, it doesn''t matter."


    She just loved him and wanted to be with him.


    She finally understood that it didn''t matter whether she will get a ce or not. The most important thing


    for her was to be able to stay with the people she really liked.


    "In fact, I came here today to advise you to not divorce Simon," Robin Johnson pulled the corners of his


    mouth and said.


    Robin Johnson''s words made Isabe Brown¡¯s face stiff. Unexpectedly, he came to persuade her.


    Tears rolled down from her eyes. "Do you dislike me?"


    "I''m not interested in the woman who has been touched by other men." Robin Johnson said in a


    disgusting way.


    Isabe Brown said in a wronged way, "I wasn¡¯t willing to let him touch me, and my first time was with


    you."


    Robin Johnson raised his eyebrows. He didn¡¯t want to see her disgusted appearance, "I will go back."


    "Robbie." Seeing that he was about to go out, Isabe Brown hurriedly stopped him and said, "What¡¯s


    the point of living in this world without you? It would be better for me to die than to live such a life."


    Robin Johnson looked back at her. His eyes were not cold, but she can''t see any feelings inside. "If you


    want to die, you can! I''ll see you at the funeral."


    Does she want to threaten him with her death?


    Ridiculous!


    Robin Johnson walked out without any hesitation.


    Isabe Brown looked at his back and felt that she has been critically attacked. If she had any idea that


    he came to her to make her angry, she might want him to note!


    Mrs. Brown saw Robin Johnson at the door and called him, "Robin."


    Robin Johnson didn''t make a sound. His eyes were filled with disgust, which made Mrs. Brown a little


    uneasy.


    Mrs. Brown smiled pleasantly and said, "Why you are leaving so soon? You can apany Isabe


    more."


    "I have something else to do." Robin Johnson said and walked.


    Robin Johnson also thought that he was a little strange. When Isabe Brown was engaged, he


    couldn''t bear her pitiful appearance. But recently, he felt that he has no thoughts about her.


    Maybe it was because he has been in contact with Anna. After getting familiar with Anna, he found


    Anna much better than Isabe Brown.


    -


    Anna was still in the garden watering the flowers she nted two days ago. She saw Robin Johnson


    Robin Johnson came up and stood behind her, looking at the buds justing out of her pot, "what are


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    you doing?"

 Chapter 746

    Chapter 746


    "I just nted some flowers." Anna said, "You didn¡¯t stay in the hospital to apany Isabe."


    "Do you believe that I can beat you?"


    Anna said, "Why do you beat me? Isabe seems to like you very much."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "She prefers your Sir. You haven''t seen how she used to tter him."


    She has reached the present state because she wanted to rob Daniel Taylor from Anna. No matter how


    he sees it, he was sure that Isabe Brown''s favorite man was Daniel Taylor.


    Anna gave him a disdainful look. "My Sir didn''t get tangled with her again. He is not like you."


    Her words made Robin Johnson feel obstructed, "Anna, do you girls more like men like Daniel?"


    "..." Anna thought he was a little strange. The way he asked, it seemed that girls never liked him.


    With his handsome appearance and his family status, he should not be short of women!


    Anna said, "of course, women like one-woman man, but there may be someone who likes your type.


    Why do you ask such a strange question?"


    "..." Robin Johnson smiled, "I used to be a one-woman man."


    He only liked Isabe Brown. But when he was a one-woman man, Isabe Brown didn''t like him back.


    Anna felt that Robin Johnson was just a womanizer. She didn''t consider him a one-woman man. She


    continued to water the flowers and didn''t believe him.


    Robin Johnson saw that she ignored herself and protested, "Why don''t you believe it?"


    "Go and cheat the ghosts!"


    "..." Robin Johnson frowned.


    Anna always disliked him, but he found that he liked talking to her very much. Both of them didn''t


    speak. After a long silence, Robin Johnson said, "I read your book."


    "Oh." Anna admired him a little. "You even read it."


    "It''s very interesting." Robin Johnson praised.


    He used to think that Isabe Brown was very good, beautiful, and gentle. But after meeting Anna, he


    discovered that his own vision and choice was not good enough.


    He found that he had a big gap with Daniel Taylor. Daniel Taylor had a better vision than him, just like in


    marriage. Isabe Brown was so obsessed with Daniel Taylor, but Daniel Taylor had no interest in her.


    Now, he had married Anna and was living a happy life.


    "Thank you for yourpliment." Anna put down the kettle and went inside.


    "Where is your sir?" He asked.


    "He went to the meeting."


    "He has meetings all day, too boring."


    Anna looked at Robin Johnson and raised her eyebrows. "Do you think that he didn''t apany you


    and you are disappointed?"


    Robin Johnson wanted to reply, but he noticed that he was stared at Anna. He doubted and asked,


    "what do you mean?"


    "I mean nothing. I just think you''re in love with him. Every time you''re together, I feel like you suffer."


    Every time she sees Robin Johnson, she felt something like gay love and bromance.


    Robin Johnson said, "Shut up. Even if I''m with him, I can attack well, ok?"


    Anna''s face was surprised, "I can''t see. You also know how to attack."


    "..." Johnson gave her a strange look, "I am going to sleep."


    He came early today and didn''t sleep well at all. Anna watched him going upstairs and packed up to go


    to ss.


    In the afternoon, they ate out, and Anna went with them. Eliza was also there. Johnson went to Robert


    Peter¡¯s ce to pick her up.


    Eliza sat beside him and looked at him. "Brother."

 Chapter 747

    Chapter 747


    She was living with Robert Peter recently. She hasn''t seen Robin Johnson for a long time and missed


    him. So, she was very happy to see him.


    Johnson looked at his sweet sister and asked, "Robert Peter didn''t bully you, did he?"


    "No." Eliza shook her head. "He is very kind to me, but he told me that I should call him husband now.


    What is a husband?"


    "..." Robin Johnson scratched his head.


    Robert Peter and Eliza have registered their marriage and had taken their marriage certificate.


    Obviously, she should call him husband.


    After dinner, Robin Johnson and Daniel Taylor drank the wine. Anna saw them drinking for the first


    time. She sat beside them and helped Eliza peel shrimp.


    Robert Peter came from thepany after the meeting and walked into the box. Eliza saw him and


    called him sweetly, "Husband."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She called him husband in a very sweet and lovely way. Even after being a woman, Anna wanted to


    have such a lovely wife, because she looked so adorable.


    Robert Peter answered, looking at Daniel Taylor and Robin Johnson, "you two really seems in a mood."


    "Join us?" Robin Johnson invited him.


    "No, I can¡¯t." Robert Peter refused, "I can¡¯t handle it well, I''m afraid to scare Eliza."


    He sat down and chatted with Robin Johnson for a while, then took Eliza away. Two men were busy


    drinking. Anna didn''t want to stay, so she asked Robert Peter to drop her back.


    -


    At eleven o''clock in the evening, Anna finished updating today''s blog and finally saw Daniel Taylor''s car


    arrived at the door.


    Before long, the door of the bedroom was knocked. Anna opened the door and saw Jack Smith


    supporting Daniel Taylor appeared at the door. He said to Anna, "Mr. Taylor is drunk."


    Daniel Taylor got drunk and called Jack Smith to pick them up. Jack Smith brought Daniel Taylor in,


    and Anna asked Jack Smith to put him on the bed.


    Jack Smith said, "Take care of him. May I leave now?"


    Anna nodded, "OK. By the way, how is Robbie?"


    "I''ve asked Lisa to look after him."


    Both of them drank too much tonight. When Jack Smith went there to pick them up, he saw only a


    bunch of bottles.


    Jack Smith soon left the bedroom. Anna looked at Daniel Taylor on the bed and patiently helped him


    take off his coat, shoes, and trousers.


    She sat aside and looked at Daniel Taylor, who was lying quietly after being drunk. She smiled and


    rubbed his eyebrows unconsciously, then lowered her head and kissed him on the face.


    She just thought that he looked too handsome.


    Anna convinced herself. But in the middle of the night, she looked at his face and had a sense of


    superiority. She kissed Daniel Taylor for a while before she let him go.


    She wanted to bring some water and a towel to wash his face. She was about to go, but he put out his


    hands and took her back. Shey down on his chest, saw his widely opened eyes, and he asked, "Kiss


    enough?"


    Anna did not expect that he would suddenly wake up. She looked away awkwardly. "Aren''t you drunk?"


    Daniel Taylor raised his eyebrows and said, "So, you are taking advantage of me when I''m drunk?"


    Anna said, "When? But what if I take advantage of you."


    Anna said that boldly kissed him on the lips and said domineeringly, "I can even kiss you when you are


    awake, ok?"


    Daniel Taylorughed loudly and heartily, just by hearing his voice one can feelfortable. "Yes, you


    can."


    Annay down on his chest and looked at him with her ck eyes, "how do you wake up?"


    He said solemnly, "Your kiss woke me up."

 Chapter 748

    Chapter 748


    "You think you''re sleeping beauty?" Anna rolled her eyes, and asked, "Since you are awake, do you


    want to take a bath?"


    She wanted to wipe his body, but now that he was awake, so, she won''t trouble herself.


    "I am not in a hurry. I want to see you more." Beauty lies in the eye of the beholder. In the same way,


    for Daniel Taylor, Anna was like a fairy, "You look so beautiful."


    Under this dim light, he couldn''t see any ws on her face. He just wanted to kiss him more.


    "..." Anna was praised by him. Sheughed and said, "You also look good."


    Daniel Taylor said affectionately, "I''m thinking, how I get this beautiful woman?"


    Maybe because Daniel Taylor was drunk. He was much more rxed than usual, and no longer looked


    like an old strict man with a serious face. Anna listened to his sweet words and smiled. She said


    nothing but she really liked this drunk look of him.


    Shey down on Daniel Taylor. Then they talked for a while and kissed each other sweetly.


    Although Daniel Taylor was drunk and was sent back by Jack Smith, Anna felt that he was quite


    normal. Not as thest time, when he tortured her because she drank a little wine.


    At this time, the door of the room was kicked open with a bang.


    Anna was stunned and looked at the door. Then she saw Robin Johnson appearing at the door.


    He was drunk, looked much wired, and was walking awkwardly. He came directly, "Daniel, let''s


    continue to drink! Drink!"


    Anna, "..."


    What is he up to?


    He even rushed straight to their room!


    Moreover, this was their bedroom.


    The servant stood at the door, and said worriedly, "I''m sorry, madam, Mr. Taylor, he..."


    He was a big man. How can these servants handle him? They couldn''t stop him. As soon as he woke


    up, he rushed out of the bedroom and looked for Daniel Taylor everywhere.


    Anna waved at him, "go and call Jack Smith."


    Both of them were drunk. Anna can only call Jack Smith to solve this problem.


    Anna''s words had just finished, when Robin Johnson came to her and grabbed her clothes.


    "What! Fuck!" Anna was speechless. Unexpectedly¡­ he even touched her!


    She was so frightened that she scolded him without caring about her image of ady.


    Robin Johnson picked her up, directly took her away from Daniel Taylor, and put her on the ground.


    Then he sat down beside the bed and said to Daniel Taylor, "Daniel,e on, let''s continue. Eh,


    where''s my wine?"


    It was unreasonable for them to start drinking again. Moreover, it seemed that they really drank a lot.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Robin Johnson who was crazy about drinking. He didn''t want to disturb Anna.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    So, he said to Anna, "Anna, why don''t you go to the next room to have a rest? I''lle and see you


    Anna was stupefied for a moment, then she nodded, "OK."


    Perhaps, this was the only way.


    Robin Johnson seemed to think that he and Daniel Taylor were still the old buddies. When they used to


    eat and live together, sometimes they drank too much and slept together.


    Of course, it was just sleeping, nothing else! Children don''t need to think in a crooked way.


    At the moment, Robin Johnson sat in front of Daniel Taylor and said in an upset way, "Daniel, in fact,


    I''ve been very sorry. Since your ident, I''ve been very regretful. I really regretted..."


    At that time, when they had an ident, both of them were injured. He could save Daniel Taylor. If he


    had saved Daniel Taylor, at least, Daniel Taylor may not be so injured, but he didn''t!

 Chapter 749

    Chapter 749


    At that moment, he thought of the importance and position he had been robbed of and everything that


    had been stolen by Daniel Taylor and... He backed away.


    Anna stood aside. She was unable to understand what Robin Johnson was saying, "What does he


    mean?"


    Why does she feel that he behaves like a woman whoes back to ask for forgiveness after an


    affair?


    Daniel Taylor saw that he began to talk nonsense and reminded him, "Robbie, you are drunk."


    "Daniel." Robin Johnson said, "You are my brother, for all my life. I never wanted to be jealous of you,


    but you know what? You are so excellent! My dad never gave me importance because of you¡­for your


    legs, I''m so sorry! Can you forgive me once? Will you forgive me?"


    Every day, he couldn''t sleep well. This continuous insomnia had made him really miserable.


    He seldom did bad things. He did it once, and his conscience always made him feel guilty of it.


    Sometimes people are like this. They know what they are doing is wrong, still. They do it. But after


    doing it, they regret it very much.


    Daniel Taylor''s face was calm, and his face became terrible.


    Anna stood by, listened to everything and after a long time, she understood!


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She, has she misheard it?


    Sir¡¯s leg injury has something to do with Robin Johnson?


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna and said, "Anna, go out."


    He did not want to let Anna hear such things.


    Anna was still in shock, "but what he just said... is true?"


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s wounds seemed to have been stabbed by Anna. His face was cold and he roared out, "I


    asked you to go out!"


    His tone was very cold like he was very angry. Anna was stunned and she stared at him. She never


    expected him that he would shout at her like this.


    What''s more, he looked extremely terrible now. People can almost feel difficult to breathe.


    She looked at him. His eyes were deep ck, and she can''t see any light. Maybe after this news¡­ He


    was also shocked.


    The room was quiet, Anna restrained her impulse to ask anything and walked out. She went to the next


    room and sat on the bed.


    A warm light fell on her body. She leaned on the head of the bed, held her hand, lowered her head, and


    saw tears falling on her hand.


    This was the first time that Daniel Taylor shouted at her.


    But what made Anna sad was the truth that she just heard. If Robin Johnson had something to do with


    sir¡¯s injury, then at this moment, what kind of feeling should sir have in his heart?


    -


    The next morning, Anna came downstairs and saw Robin Johnson and Daniel Taylor both sitting in the


    dining room for breakfast.


    Anna went to her ce and sat down. Her eyes fell on Daniel Taylor. Last night, Daniel Taylor didn''t


    At this moment, after looking at Daniel Taylor, Anna eagerly wanted to ask something, but she didn''t


    know how to open her mouth. She thought that if she would ask, maybe he feels sadder.


    "Anna, good morning." Robin Johnson looked at the silent Anna and greeted her warmly.


    Anna looked at the culprit. She didn¡¯t speak and just lowered her head.


    Robin Johnson was shocked by her behavior. What is this?


    He said curiously, "Did you quarrel with your sir? Or you are angry because I took your bedst night."


    Robin Johnson woke up in their bedroom this morning. He also heard from the servant about his


    absurd behavior. So he can understand Anna¡¯s anger.


    "No," Anna said.

 Chapter 750

    Chapter 750


    She didn''t look at Robin Johnson. She was afraid that if she looks at him, she will want to beat him.


    She hasn''t figured out how to face the scene in front of her.


    However, Daniel Taylor looked at Anna and noticed her anger. He said to Robin Johnson, "I scolded


    herst night. She is angry with me."


    "Oh, what do you scold her for?" Robin Johnson smiled and looked at Daniel Taylor. "Why don''t you


    apologize to her?


    In fact, Robin Johnson has stopped drinking. It has been a long time since he had drunk likest night.


    He avoided drinking, especially because he had hidden many things in his heart. Butst night¡­ he


    talked with Daniel Taylor about too many things. He just couldn¡¯t restrain himself.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna and found that Anna was already looking at him.


    Anna''s eyes were a little confused.


    She found out that Sir didn''t mentionst night.


    He didn''t want to discuss that matter with Robin Johnson or did he drink too muchst night that he


    didn¡¯t remember what happenedst night?


    The more Anna thought about it, the more puzzled she was.


    -


    After breakfast, they went to Taylor¡¯s house together. Robin Johnson had bought some things for them,


    so he went to visit Daniel Taylor''s parents.


    He had a very warm attitude, and Daniel Taylor¡¯s parents liked him very much. He had done some bad


    things, but, in front of other people, he was a good man who can make everyone happy.


    Anna remembered that she almost thought Robin Johnson was a good man. But as she came to know


    what he had done to her Sir, she felt soplicated in an instant.


    It was Daniel Taylor¡¯s attitude that surprised Anna. He was behaving as if nothing had happened


    between him and Robin Johnson.


    So, does it mean he was really drunk and didn''t remember what happenedst night?


    Daniel Taylor sat on the sofa and looked at Anna, who was staring at Robin Johnson indifferently. He


    put his rubbed her head like touching a pet. "Darling, if you are notfortable, go upstairs and have a


    rest."


    She didn¡¯t go anywhere and just stared at Robin Johnson, as if she could dig a hole in Robin Johnson''s


    body.


    Mother Taylor listened to Daniel Taylor and looked at Anna anxiously. "Is Anna feeling unwell?"


    "I didn''t sleep wellst night." Anna said this and saw that Robin Johnson also looked at her. She


    unconsciously lowered her head and avoided his sight.


    Robin Johnson, "..."


    He felt that Anna seemed hostile to him today.


    "Then go to sleep," Mother Taylor said to Anna.


    Anna stood up and went upstairs. She was afraid that if she stays here, she will beat Robin Johnson


    violently. Robin Johnson looked at Anna''s back and frowned.


    Mother Taylor looked at him. "Robbie, how is the old chief?"


    "He''s very well." Robin Johnson said with a smile.


    In the eyes of the Taylor family, he was just like the son of the Taylor family. They all love him very


    much. After all, he had a really good rtionship with Daniel Taylor in the past.


    Anna was lying on the big bed in the bedroom, looking at the ceiling, trying to sleep for a long time, but


    she didn''t fall asleep.


    As soon as she closed her eyes, Robin Johnson¡¯s words that she heardst night, started echoing in


    her mind.


    If he hadn¡¯t confessed it when he was drunk, who would know that he had done such a thing?


    After a long time, the door was knocked. Anna stood up, opened the door, and saw Robin Johnson


    standing at the door.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She was astonished to see him here. She asked in an unhappy way, "Why are you here?"


    "Have you quarreled with your sir? Or do you feel sick?" He just felt that something was wrong with her


    today, so he came to see her.


    "There is nothing like that," Anna said.

 Chapter 751

    Chapter 751


    Robin Johnson said, "Is it because I¡¯ve made you unhappy? You are angry because I snatched your


    bed? Sorry, it won¡¯t happen next time."


    Daniel Taylor held Anna, took her away, put his hand on her head, and said in a low voice, "Some


    things have passed, so don''t mention it again."


    "..." Anna looked at Daniel Taylor. "Do you already know this long ago?"


    "Sort of." In a long time that he spent with himself, many unsorted things were sorted out by him.


    "But, don''t you think it''s unfair? He did too much to you, but you still regard him as your best friend."


    Although, she admitted that in recent times, Robin Johnson was very good to sir. Even the rtionship


    between the two made Anna, as an outsider, felt a little envious.


    But...


    The truth of the past was like a thorn that made her very ufortable.


    Daniel Taylor raised his mouth, "We can''t live in the past all our lives. What¡¯s more, if it didn¡¯t happen, I


    wouldn''t have met you."


    "But you''ve really suffered because of that."


    Anna knew that his previous life was his favorite one. Moreover, he didn''t deserve that.


    Daniel Taylor said, "For me, the present is the most important."


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor and put her forehead on him. "Sir, don''t be like this, or I''ll love you more."


    She will love him more and more and want to protect him.


    Daniel Taylor smiled.


    Anna took his hand. "When you figured out these things, you must be very sad, right?"


    Daniel Taylor said, "Not much."


    Anna sat by and looked at Daniel Taylor.


    Daniel Taylor recalled, "He¡¯s not a bad man. We really had a good time before. Besides, you can see


    how much my parents like him. Are you willing to destroy all this?"


    It was a matter of the past and he was also willing to give Robin Johnson another chance.


    After all, it¡¯s really not an easy thing to have a good friend in one''s life.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    In addition, for the sake of the old chief, he didn¡¯t want to take revenge from Robin Johnson. Recently,


    he always felt that maybe in the past he wasn¡¯t concerned about Robin Johnson''s feelings.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor, and his deep eyes made her understand things slowly.


    -


    In the evening, after dinner at Taylor House, Robin Johnson went back.


    Before leaving, he left a gift for Anna. Anna sat on the sofa and opened the box curiously. She saw a


    picture of Daniel Taylor.


    It was an old photo of him and Daniel Taylor. Robin Johnson took the print out of this picture in the


    afternoon. Just from the photo, she can see how good their rtionship was.


    At the bottom of the photo, Robin Johnson left her a note - "don''t be angry, Anna."


    Daniel Taylor came over and looked at Anna. "What is this?"


    "Robin Johnson gave it to me." Anna said, "Your old photo."


    "..." just after hearing this, Daniel Taylor''s face turned ck, "Give it to me."


    He didn''t want his old photos to be seen by Anna.


    After all, in her eyes, he always had a cold and elegant image. But in the past, when he hangs out with


    Robin Johnson, he was not like now.


    "No." Everything rted to Daniel Taylor was very precious for Anna. She has to admire that Robin


    Johnson was very good at guessing her mind and even knew what she would like.

 Chapter 752

    Chapter 752


    Anna looked at the photo and enjoyed it. Daniel Taylor sat on one side and observed her reaction


    carefully and nervously.


    "Was I handsome?" he asked.


    He was afraid that she would say that he was not handsome, and he would lose his image.


    Anna heard him asking this, looked at Daniel Taylor, and found out that he was very nervous. She can''t


    helpughing out, "I didn''t expect that you would be nervous too!"


    "I think I should stay away from Robbie now." Robin Johnson was someone who knew his dark past


    history. He didn''t know when that man would take out his previous scandal.


    Annaughed. Seeing that Daniel Taylor can still make fun of Robin Johnson, she understood that he


    had forgiven Robin Johnson and his heart seemed at peace.


    Anna thought if he had decided to forgive, then she should also respect his choice. After all, someone


    he has decided to be in touch with mustn¡¯t be a very bad person.


    She smiled and said, "Why, I think he''s very good. I haven''t seen any of these before."


    Daniel Taylor didn''t show her his old photos at all. Anna guessed that he cared about his image too


    much and for fear that she wouldugh at him.


    Daniel Taylor snorted, Anna took the picture and said, "Sir, you looked so handsome."


    Daniel Taylor nced at the photo. It was a photo in the courtyard of Johnson''s house, and he was


    wearing a military uniform.


    He paused a moment,  didn¡¯t say anything.


    Anna looked at him and said, "But now you are even more handsome."


    Even if he has taken off his uniform, he¡¯s still her hero.


    Daniel Taylor said in a deep voice, "Give it to me. Let me help you ce it well."


    "No." It would be weird if Anna believes in him, "I will put it by myself. If I let you put it, can I still take it


    back?"


    "..." She¡¯s smart.


    -


    At noon the next day, Anna came out of school and saw Taylor''s car at the gate. She came over,


    opened the door, and got in the car.


    Mother Taylor was in the car. She looked at her and smiled, "Anna."


    Anna came here running, that¡¯s why she was sweating, "Mom, why you here?"


    It¡¯s so hot these days, why she didn¡¯t stay at home but came to pick her up. Just a moment ago, Anna


    received the call that mother Taylor wille to pick her up and she was quite surprised.


    "I want to take you to a ce." Mother Taylor said.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Where are we going?" Anna was curious.


    Mother Taylor asked the driver to drive there directly, she smiled and said to Anna, "you and Daniel


    have been married for almost a year. But you haven''t conceived yet. I just thought¡­ that I should take


    you to the hospital for an examination."


    "..." Anna''s eyes widened. She looked at Mother Taylor in disbelief. Well¡­ isn¡¯t this too sudden? She


    said modestly, "Well¡­ is this ok?"


    Anna used to have menstrual pain. Later, she had tried traditional medicine for a long time and now her


    body seemed to have no problem.


    But she and sir have been taking contraceptive measure. So, of course, she cannot have a child. Now


    mother Taylor suddenly mentioned this which made Anna feel very guilty.


    "There''s nothing wrong with it. I¡¯ve made an appointment with someone I know. You don''t have to be


    embarrassed. I''ll go with you." Mother Taylor said.


    In fact, Anna was very embarrassed. Sitting beside mother Taylor, she didn''t know what to say.


    Mother Taylor saw her sweating all over, took a towel from the side, and handed it to her, "wipe the


    sweat on your face."


    Anna said, "thank you, mom."


    Mother Taylor said seriously, "I heard that Isabe Brown is asking for a divorce. This woman is really


    restless. Now she gets married butmits suicide. Tell me, what if shees again to pester Daniel


    after her divorce? So let¡¯s go and have a checkup. It¡¯s best to have a baby. After the baby, Daniel


    Taylor will also take responsibility well."

 Chapter 753

    Chapter 753


    In mother Taylor¡¯s tone, Anna could hear Mother Taylor¡¯s doubts about Daniel Taylor.


    Anna wanted to say - Mom, you really don''t have to worry about this kind of thing. Isabe sent herself


    to the door but Sir was not interested, let alone now.


    However, Anna thought that Sir was her only son after all, and it was normal for her to have such


    worries.


    So she didn''t say anything to her, but secretly sent a message to Daniel Taylor, "Mom wants to take me


    to the hospital and have a checkup to see why I haven¡¯t conceive yet."


    After a while, Daniel Taylor replied, "Perhaps, she really wants to have her grandchildren."


    Anna said, "No, she is afraid that after Isabe''s divorce, you will be with her again. She asked me to


    have a baby so that I can tie you."


    Daniel Taylor, "..."


    Is this his mother?


    Soon, Anna and mother Taylor reached the hospital. Shawn Hamilton came to pick them up.


    This must be the person whom mother Taylor has an appointment with.


    Shawn Hamilton looked at Anna. "Hello, Mrs. Taylor."


    "Dr. Shawn, please call me Anna."


    She always felt that it was morefortable to call her by her name.


    Shawn Hamilton led them inside and asked Anna, "I heard that Robbie is in the town?"


    "He was, he went backst night."


    "I wanted toe and see him. But Winnie was ill and I couldn¡¯t take time."


    "Winnie?" Anna asked curiously, "your girlfriend?"


    "Winnie is my dog."


    "You even have a dog!" Anna looked at him in surprise.


    "It''s much easier to get along with dogs than humans." Shawn Hamilton replied.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "..." Does he mean she is not as good as a dog?


    There were a lot of checkups, and mother Taylor apanied Anna to do all the checkups. After the


    examination, the doctor studied the reports and said that Anna''s body had no problems.


    Anna also knew that she was fine. After all, Daniel Taylor always took care of her. Even if she fell ill, he


    willpensate it with his care. He has been really strict about her health and always took care of her


    diet and life routine.


    In the past, she didn''t like to blow dry her hair when she washed her hair. But he made her change her


    habit.


    In the past, during her periods, she liked all kinds of cold and spicy food, but now she has changed this


    habit.


    "They''re married for so long, but Anna hasn''t conceived for a long time." Mother Taylor said.


    Shawn Hamilton was standing aside. The doctor who helped Anna do her checkup was his friend. He


    raised his eyebrows and said, "Does it mean¡­ Daniel has a problem?"


    -


    In the afternoon, when Daniel Taylor came back, Anna was sitting in front of the dining table with melon


    seeds in front of her. There was a pile of supplements on the table, and mother Taylor was in the


    kitchen.


    Daniel Taylor asked, "Where did thesee from?"


    "Mom bought it for you."


    "..." Daniel Taylor felt a little strange. He¡¯s in good health. Why did his mother buy these supplements


    for him?


    Anna looked at his puzzled face and took the initiative to exin, "I went for the checkup today."


    "I know." Daniel Taylor sat down beside her.


    Anna continued, "The doctor said that I have no problem. I am healthy. So they think you have a


    problem that I couldn¡¯t conceive."


    "..." Daniel Taylor felt his forehead shaking, what does this has to do with him?


    Before he could speak, mother Taylor came out of the kitchen and said, "Daniel, here you are."

 Chapter 754

    Chapter 754


    Daniel Taylor nodded, "Mom."


    Mother Taylor looked at him up and down. She looked really worried.


    Last time, when they mistakenly thought that Anna was pregnant, she thought that Daniel was finally


    OK. But even after a long time, they still have no children, so she felt that at that time she was happy


    without any real reason!


    Mother Taylor¡¯s eyes made Daniel Taylor feel very heartbreaking.


    Because of Anna¡¯s age and studies, they didn''t n children and were on contraception. But, he never


    expected that his mother would think like this.


    Mother Taylor said, "I bought these for you. You have to eat them every day and Anna, you must


    remember to check if he has eaten on time."


    "..." Anna coughed, "OK."


    "Dinner will be ready soon," Mother Taylor said and went back to the kitchen.


    Daniel Taylor leaned against Anna and hugged her, "It seems after looking at me being misunderstood,


    you are very happy?"


    He just seemed to see a smile on her face.


    "No!" Anna said modestly, "I feel sorry for you!"


    She exined it to him, too. But she can''t exin it clearly to mother Taylor. Of course, she did not


    dare to tell mother that they were on contraception.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor, "We should tell mom the truth! I think it¡¯s not appropriate."


    She can''t always put me on Sir!


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel Taylor lowered his head and looked at the little cutie, "Don¡¯t worry, let her misunderstand for


    some more time."


    "You don''t feel aggrieved?" In this scenario, as a man, he should be angry after being misunderstood!


    Daniel Taylor said, "I feel wronged, will youpensate?"


    "..."


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna. "By the way, there''s another thing I want to tell you."


    "What is it?" Anna asked.


    Daniel Taylor sat down, took her hand, and put it on his knee. "There is a project recently. I may go out


    for a period of time, and I can''te back every day."


    "..." Anna looked at Daniel Taylor, "Do you have to go for a long time?"


    Daniel Taylor paused, and nodded, "Well, it will take a period of time."


    Anna lowered her head. "Oh."


    Daniel Taylor knew that she didn¡¯t want to part with him, because after him, she will be alone. He said,


    "I also can''t part with you, but you still have to take sses. When your ss is over, will youe


    there?"


    They are the busier kind of people.


    In order to be able to apany Anna every day, he asked other people to handle his business over


    there. But eventually, he has to do his things, he can''t be around her all his life, right?


    Headquarter of Taylor Group was not in Jingzhou.


    Before Daniel Taylor took over, a lot of things were handled by his parents, and Olivia Taylor was also


    in charge. Sometimes Charles Peter helped to deal with some things. But now he has taken over. If he


    won''t go there in person, the effect will be different.


    So, he decided to go for a while.


    Anna also knew that he can¡¯t be around her all the time. The more capable a person is, the more things


    he has to do. It won¡¯t be easy for him toe back to her every day.


    She listened for a moment with her head down and looked up at him. "Don¡¯t worry. I''ll be fine when


    you''re away."


    She has always been very sensible, and Daniel Taylor knew this.


    "My darling is the best." he praised.


    "I''m not a child." Anna grabbed his hand, "And I am going to have summer vacations soon. I''lle to


    you."

 Chapter 755

    Chapter 755


    Daniel Taylor nodded, "Okay."


    Mother Taylor cooked the dinner, and three of them had dinner together. Daniel Taylor told mother


    Taylor that he would leave for a period of time.


    Mother Taylor asked, "what about Anna? Is she going with you?"


    As for the things there, mother Taylor thought that it would be better if Anna goes with Daniel.


    "Anna has to go to university and she also has her work. You have to take care of her in my ce."


    "I know that, don¡¯t worry." Mother Taylor assured.


    She has long treated Anna as her daughter.


    Daniel Taylor nodded and looked at Anna. "You also try toe back home at weekends and


    apany my parents on my behalf."


    He was afraid that Anna will not be close to his family once he leaves. Moreover, he can¡¯t rely on


    Anna¡¯s father and mother. So he wasn¡¯t at ease to leave her alone.


    Anna nodded, "I know."


    After dinner, Anna stood up and carried the dishes to the kitchen. She heard Mother Taylor discussing


    with Daniel Taylor about when he wanted to go out.


    "Then when do you decide to leave?"


    "In some days." Daniel Taylor''s eyes fell on Anna, and he found that Anna was staring at himself.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although she didn''t say it, her eyes had already revealed how reluctant she was to let him go.


    Anna washed the dishes, put them into the kitchen cab, and came out, "then I''ll go to do some work


    first?"


    Today, after her ss, she went to the hospital and hasn''t done her work yet.


    Mother Taylor said, "Go ahead."


    She also knew that Anna was very busy.


    Anna went upstairs. She entered her room and Daniel Taylor followed in.


    She looked at him in an overwhelmingly ttering way. "Why don''t you chat with mom a little longer?"


    Daniel Taylor said, "My mom is used to my staying outside all the time. The only person in this family


    who is not used to this is you."


    They lived together every day, and mother Taylor usually sees Daniel Taylor once a week.


    Annaughed and said in a bad way, "Just by thinking that I can''t see you every day in the future, I feel


    very happy. Finally, no one will control my diet and forbid me to eat."


    "..." Daniel Taylor looked at her seriously and said in a doting tone, "who forbids you to eat? I''m just


    worried about your stomachache, OK? How can you take my good deeds as bad?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Anna held him. She leaned against his chest, raised her head to look


    up at him, and said sincerely to him, "I was joking with you. I know you are the best for me."


    Daniel Taylor smiled, "call me husband."


    "Husband." She said obediently.


    Daniel Taylor said contentedly, "Yes! Ok go andplete your work."


    Anna went to the desk and turned on herputer.


    -


    The night before Daniel Taylor''s departure, Anna was helping him to pack his luggage and put a lot of


    things into his bag. "This is an anti-bug spray, it can prevent mosquitoes."


    The weather was hot now and there were a lot of mosquitoes.


    "This is Bupleurum Chinense tablets. You can take some of them when you have a cold or have


    gastrointestinal difort."


    Daniel Taylor stood aside, watching her putting things in one by one, and said, "Put fewer things, there


    are all over there."


    If he really needed to bring something, it was to put her in the trunk.


    Anna folded a few clothes and said, "Whenever you need something it would be troublesome there to


    go and buy especially."


    Although Jack Smith will go with him, and Jack Smith¡¯s preparation would be better than her


    preparation, still she felt uneasy.


    Daniel Taylorughed and let her do his packing.


    Anna leaned against his arms, held his hand, and said, "You have to go but why am I feeling more


    nervous than you?"

 Chapter 756

    Chapter 756


    Daniel Taylor gently stared her, "Who knows. I''ll try toe back to see you if I''m free this weekend.


    When you have something to do, you can call me, or call sister. You can also go to mom and dad. They


    all love you."


    "I know."


    Daniel Taylor raised his eyebrows, "do you think I''m very wordy?"


    "A little bit."


    Daniel Taylor turned over and with the change of posture she was pressed under him. His voice was


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    deep, "do you want to do it now?"


    "..." Anna had no face to answer such explicit questions.


    She looked away. "I don''t want to."


    "Are you sure?" Daniel Taylor said, "I wille back after a long time. Don''t you want to take


    advantage of this opportunity? Think clearly?"


    "..." Anna stared at him. In fact, she can''t bear to leave him for a day. But she wanted to be a sensible


    wife.


    -


    In the morning, the door was knocked, and there sounded the gentle voice of mother Taylor, "Anna, are


    you awake?"


    Anna opened her eyes and woke up from the long nightmare. She had been oppressed by Daniel


    Taylor for most of the night. Later, she couldn''t sleep well. In fact, she felt like a big stone on her body


    even in her dream.


    She woke up at this time and felt much more rxed.


    She sat up and looked at her clothes, which had been changed. Daniel Taylor should have helped her


    change it before she left. He left early in the morning, without waiting for her to wake up.


    The bad guy!


    She had a little regret. If she knew itst night, she should have restrained herself a little, and would not


    sleep until this time... And she could see him off.


    She seemed such a thoughtless wife.


    Anna got out of bed and went to open the door. She saw Mother Taylor standing at the door with a


    gentle smile on her face.


    "Mom, why you came here?" Anna asked unexpectedly.


    Mother Taylor said, "Isn¡¯t Daniel going out? I came here to see him off. By the way, I''m going to stay


    with you for two days. I''m afraid you''re not used to it alone."


    Daniel Taylor has gone, and everyone started caring about Anna more.


    "Oh, okay." Mother Taylor wanted to move here and Anna was very nervous about it. In fact, she


    wanted to say no, but it was not easy for her to drive people away!


    She went downstairs, and Mother Taylor had already made breakfast for her.


    She looked at Anna gently, in a very kind way, as if Anna was a treasure cherished by the Taylor family.


    In fact, Anna knew that in their circle, in addition to Isabe Brown, there were many people who were


    better than themselves. Above all, the Taylor family loved her so much. Since she became Daniel


    Taylor''s wife, they always doted on her.


    "Mom, why are you looking at me like this?" Anna was a little embarrassed.


    "I have heard that your novel will be on TV. How is it going?"


    "Well..." Anna said, "It''s still very early. They didn''t even begin shooting the film."


    They were still working on the script. Sometimes the screenwriter discusses the story with her. The


    crew really respects the real writer and always listen to Anna''s ideas. Perhaps, becausest time Robin


    Johnson had dinner with them, and they knew that she has contact with Robin Johnson, so they took


    good care of her.


    Anna was very happy to see them respecting her ideas. Nowadays, many novels are adapted to ys


    with a new name. Directors create them randomly and in the end, the adapted ys receives too much


    criticism byizens.


    If this problem can be avoided, Anna will certainly be very happy.


    Mother Taylor said with a smile, "Ok when it will be released, I''ll let my friends go to see it. Our Anna is


    really best! By the way, someone asked me to let them have a copy of your book with your autograph


    on it. If you have time, sign one for me."

 Chapter 757

    Chapter 757


    Although mother Taylor didn''t mention Anna¡¯s book to her friends at first. Later, she couldn''t help


    showing off in front of her friends.


    Humans are all like this. When they are happy, they always want to share it with others.


    Anna nodded, "Ok."


    There were many her books at home. Daniel Taylor had bought a lot of books before and put them in


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    his study. He said it was his collection. She thought that she will take er and sign it for mother


    Taylor.


    After dinner, Anna went to the study to take the book down and signed it in front of mother Taylor.


    Looking at mother Taylor''s happy appearance, Anna also felt some warmth in her heart.


    Mother Taylor gave her a packet. "This is for you."


    "Mom, it''s not necessary." Anna was already very ttered, she didn¡¯t expect that mother Taylor also


    gave her money.


    "Please take it." Mother Taylor said, "I know it''s not easy for you to earn money. I heard that you earn


    money by yourself, and you are even unwilling to spend Daniel¡¯s money."


    Anna said, "No, I spend his money."


    It was just that she didn¡¯t spend much.


    Daniel Taylor took care of everything for her, and she felt that she had already spent a lot of money.


    She didn''t ask him for the things she can buy herself.


    Mother Taylorughed, "Come on, don''t stand on ceremony. You should buy more clothes for you.


    Don''t be polite to Daniel. Save the money you earn and use his money. It''s better for girls to save some


    money for themselves."


    "Mom, I''m your daughter-inw. How can you teach me all this?" She even taught her that she should


    save her money and spend Daniel Taylor''s money.


    Under normal circumstances, shouldn''t it be the opposite?


    "It''s the same for daughter-inw. We all treat you like a daughter. We have got such a mature


    daughter inw. It mustn¡¯t be easy for you to grow up to this day. You have married into our family, and


    we won''t let you suffer, right?"


    Speaking of this, Mother Taylor sighed, "Now, Daniel has gone away, I don''t know when you two will


    have children. In a few years, I guess I will be too old to hug my grandchild."


    "Mom, you are still young." Anna smiled.


    Mother Taylor asked, "Are you going to your university today?"


    "Yeah." Anna said, "I have a ss. After that, I''ll go to thepany in the afternoon. I will be back in


    the evening."


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you at dinner in the evening."


    Anna nodded, "Ok."


    In the afternoon, Anna held a meeting in thepany, after that she packed up her things and came


    out. Ryan Asher looked at her. "Isn''t Mr. Taylor out of town? Why are you in such a hurry to go back?"


    "My mother-inw is living with me these days." Mother Taylor was at home and Anna didn''t dare to go


    homete. "I''ll go back first. If there is anything, call me."


    Ryan Asher nodded. "Ok."


    -


    Anna and Mother Taylor had dinner, after that Anna apanied Mother Taylor to go out.


    In fact, Anna liked to stay at home and watch TV or work after eating every day, but she didn''t think it


    would be good to do this with mother Taylor. She apanied her to the nearby square and danced


    with her in the square.


    Daniel Taylor''s phone call came over and there was some noise in the square. Anna covered her other


    ear and answered the phone, "Sir."


    "Have you had dinner?" he asked.


    "Yes." Anna said, "I''m outside with mom now. It''s a little noisy here."


    "Go back early." Daniel Taylor looked at the time.


    Anna hung up the phone, recorded a video of mother Taylor''s dancing, and sent it to Daniel Taylor.


    Daniel Taylor saw the video and couldn''t help but froze for a moment. His mother used to be a


    professional dancer and to let her dance in the square was something that never existed before.


    He didn¡¯t know what kind of medicine Anna has given to his mother that she danced so happily.

 Chapter 758

    Chapter 758


    Back home-


    Mother Taylor smiled. "It¡¯s quite fun."


    She used to think that it is boring for those people to jump around in the square all day.


    Anna said, "Mom if you like, we can go there every night."


    "Then shall we go tomorrow?"


    "Sure."


    -


    Daniel Taylor has been away for more than a month. Anna was following her normal routine. She went


    to school or work. After that, she stayed with mother Taylor as usual. Her life was quite simple.


    -


    In the evening, Isabe Brown was having dinner with Emily Woodley. Emily Woodley looked at


    Isabe Brown, who looked much better. "What about your divorce with Simon Wallner, how is the


    process going?"


    "It''s already in progress." Isabe Brown said, "He has been dragging because he didn¡¯t want to leave.


    However, it¡¯s impossible. I just don¡¯t know what he is dragging."


    Simon Wallner always made an excuse that he is busy with his work, and he has been dragging this


    matter, but in Isabe Brown''s view, what he did was useless.


    Emily Woodley said, "What are you going to do if you get divorced?"N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Isabe Brown raised her eyebrows and said, "Whatever I can do, I just can¡¯t look at him and feel


    disgusting."


    After her divorce, her status will return to single and she can do a lot of things.


    For example, she can go to Robin Johnson.


    Emily Woodley looked at Isabe Brown, "you said that the Simon Wallner is dragging this matter, and


    he didn¡¯t want to divorce you. How will you manage it?"


    "It''s OK. I''ll talk to himter." Isabe Brown knew that Simon Wallner wouldn''t dare to offend her. So


    she was not afraid at all. Just the thought that she would soon get rid of the Simon Wallner, made her


    feel rxed. It''s just that she hasn''t had any appetite for food recently.


    Emily Woodley looked at Isabe Brown, "why don''t you eat?"


    What they ordered today was Isabe Brown''s favorite dish.


    Isabe Brown frowned, "I didn''t have an appetite recently. I feel like I''ll vomit after eating."


    In particr, this feeling has be more obvious these days.


    Emily Woodley looked at her, "Aren¡¯t you pregnant?"


    "..." Isabe Brown''s face stiffened up. Her mind recalled the times when he did that with her and didn¡¯t


    use any protection.


    Out of the restaurant, they had gone to the pharmacy and bought the pregnancy test stick before they


    went home.


    Looking at the two bars on the pregnancy test stick, Isabe Brown, standing in the bathroom, frowned.


    She took another pregnancy test with the pregnancy test stick, which again proved that... She¡¯s


    pregnant!


    There was a knock on the door. "Miss, Master Simon is here."


    In order to avoid her, Simon Wallner hasn''te to her ce for a long time. She didn''t expect him to


    him to go back."


    "He said he came to talk about divorce." He has been hiding for long. Today, he finally came to see her.


    Isabe Brown did not want to avoid him, but now she was guilty, she was afraid of being seen by the


    Simon Wallner. She said, "Ask him to go back, I am not feeling well."


    "..." The servant had received the orders, and she went downstairs.


    Before long, Mrs. Brown came up and looked at Isabe Brown sitting on the sofa. She asked, "What¡¯s


    wrong?"


    Isabe Brown bowed her head sadly, "I''m pregnant."


    "..." After hearing this, Mrs Brown also had a headache.


    She looked at Isabe Brown, "Then what about the divorce? Will you stay with him?"


    Isabe Brown''s face turned ck, "Of course I will take divorce. I don''t want to have this baby."


    She didn''t like Simon Wallner. So, she had no affection for this child, and she didn¡¯t want this child.


    "But the Wallner family certainly won''t agree. They will definitely force you to have this child."

 Chapter 759

    Chapter 759


    After all, it was the blood of the Wallner family.


    Isabe Brown clenched her fist, "so we can''t let them know."


    -


    Emily Woodley had just parked her car at the door of her house when she received a message from


    Isabe Brown, "I am pregnant."


    However, Emily Woodley was not surprised at all. After seeing Isabe Brown''s behavior, she was sure


    that she got pregnant.


    Emily Woodley just entered the door, and her mother asked her, "Have you met Isabe Brown again?"


    Emily Woodley said, "Mom, she is my friend!"


    "You clearly know that your aunt doesn''t like her. But you still offend your aunt."


    Emily Woodley said, "even if what she does wasn¡¯t right, can''t she make friends? You people really


    interfere too much."


    Mrs. Woodley was helpless in front of her daughter. She asked, "How is the process of her divorce


    going?"


    The matter of Isabe Brownmitting suicide, was like a shock for everyone. They all knew that she


    didn¡¯t want to stay with Simon Wallner.


    "She''s pregnant. It''s estimated that she can''t leave." Emily Woodley said casually.


    After saying this, Emily Woodley wanted to p herself twice. She didn''t mean to say it. She looked at


    her mother and said, "Mom, please don''t talk about it with anyone else."


    If Emily Woodley was the spy of Isabe Brown, then the rtionship between Mrs. Woodley and Mrs.


    Taylor was almost the same.


    Mrs. Woodley gave her an assuring look. "Don''t worry. Do you think your mother is such a person?"


    Then, Emily Woodley went to take a bath. When she came downstairs in her pajamas, she heard her


    mother talking to Mrs. Wallner on the phone, "You know what? Isabe is pregnant, and your son is


    going to be a father!"


    The Wallner Family was also a reputable family. Usually, the two families have good terms.


    Emily Woodley almost fainted when she heard this. Why she has such a mother!


    Just a second ago, she promised to not tell anyone.


    "Mom!"


    Emily Woodley said with gnashing teeth.


    Mrs. Woodley hung up the phone asked calmly, "what happened?"


    It seemed that she didn''t do anything wrong at all. The person who just promised to keep this matter


    secret with Emily Woodley was not her.


    Emily Woodley was angry, "you just promised me to not tell anyone. How did you say it in a sh?"


    Mrs. Woodley said calmly, "You know, Mrs. Wallner is really pitiful! Her son just got married, but in such


    a short time this kind of tragedy happened. Now that her son is going to have a child, of course, I have


    to tell her! I''m doing it for your friend, too."


    Women of her age all like gossiping. Even if there is a small matter, they would like to make it known to


    everyone immediately.


    -


    The next morning, Anna just got up and called Ryan Asher. When she went downstairs, she heard


    mother Taylor and Mrs. Woodley murmuring in the living room, "Isabe Brown is pregnant. I also


    thought she wanted to get divorced to pester Daniel again. But now that she''s pregnant, you can rest


    assured."


    As soon as Mrs. Woodley mentioned Isabe Brown, mother Taylor despised her very much. "She is in


    her dreams. My Daniel has Anna already. Who wants her?"


    Anna listened to the two olddies talking all this in such a serious matter and felt speechless.


    However, after seeing them so biased, Anna was certainly very happy in her heart. She remembered


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    that when she was at her home, her parents had never been so partial to her.


    Life is really too strange, the only thing that was too hard to gain when she was a child has be so


    easy to have now.


    Anna came downstairs and said hello to Mrs. Woodley. Mrs. Woodley smiled and looked at Anna.


    "By the way, hasn''t Daniele back yet?" Mrs. Woodley asked curiously.

 Chapter 760

    Chapter 760


    Anna said, "He ising back today. In a while, I''ll go to pick him up."


    Originally, Daniel Taylor said that he woulde back to see her at the weekend, but he didn''te


    back. She waited for more than a month. Now finally, she came to know that he will be back today, and


    due to excitement, she couldn''t sleep well for thest two nights.


    Mother Taylor asked in surprise, "Really? He didn''t even tell me he would be back today."


    Anna smiled, "He probably wants to give you a surprise."


    After breakfast, Anna went to the airport by car. She knew it was a little early, but she couldn''t wait to


    see Daniel Taylor. She came to the airport an hour earlier.


    -


    Isabe Brown didn''t get up until noon because of her pregnancy.


    She had juste downstairs when she saw the Wallner family sitting on the sofa.


    She had made an appointment to go to the hospital for the examination this afternoon. By the way, she


    wanted to make an appointment for her abortion.


    Unexpectedly, the Wallner family hase to her house.


    Mrs. Wallner looked at Isabe Brown and smiled softly, "Isabe, good morning."


    Her eyes fell on her stomach. Just by thinking that there''s their Wallner family''s baby in it, Mrs. Wallner


    was very excited.


    Since Isabe Brown hadmitted suicide, the Wallner family always behaved very cautiously in


    front of Isabe Brown. Today, their smile gave Isabe Brown a bad feeling.


    Looking at Isabe Brown expectantly, she said, "Isabe, I hear you are pregnant!"


    Sure enough!


    The Wallner family wanted to enquire solicitously about her well-being.


    Mr. Wallner said to Mr. Brown, "Since Isabe is pregnant, can we reconsider the matter of their


    divorce? I know that before things were not good, but now I have taught Simon well. He will never bully


    Isabe again."


    The attitude of the Wallner family was very good. Mr. Wallner and Mr. Brown have been friends for


    many years. Moreover, it¡¯s the matter of their children and as their elders, they had to think for the


    betterment of their children.


    Mr. Brown also agreed with Mr. Wallner. He looked at Isabe Brown and said, "Isabe, what do you


    think? If you take a divorce from Simon, it may have a bad effect on your child in the future."


    After all, after divorce, the child will not have aplete family, and the child will suffer.


    "I don''t want this child." Isabe Brown''s attitude was indifferent. Without this baby, she won''t have


    these troubles.


    "No way." Mrs. Wallner was a little agitated after hearing this. "This child belongs to us and must be


    born."


    Since it was the child of the Wallner family, in their minds, the decision that the child will be born or not,


    depends on them not only on Isabe Brown.


    Isabe Brown looked at them, "I have decided to divorce Simon. I have no feelings for him, and I don''t


    want to continue."


    She had decided, and she didn¡¯t n to change her decision.


    If she couldpromise, she wouldn¡¯t havemitted suicide and fought for her life!


    Looking at Isabe Brown''s resolute appearance, Mrs. Brown was afraid that her daughter would do


    something stupid again if they will force her. She said to Mr. and Mrs. Wallner, "Didn''t we already talk


    about divorce? What Simon Wallner did to my daughter is too much. We want a divorce."


    Mrs. Brown''s words silenced all the people of the Wallner family. In the end, Mr. Wallner came up with a


    solution, "if you want to divorce, you can do it, but at least you have to wait until the child is born.


    Isabe, will you do it?"


    "..." Isabe Brown just listened. She didn¡¯t expect that they still wanted her to give birth to the


    child!This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 761

    Chapter 761


    How is it possible?


    When she was about to speak, Mr. Wallner interrupted her and spoke in a very serious tone, "This child


    belongs to our Wallner family. We will never agree to kill it. If you don¡¯t agree to this condition, we will


    not divorce. If you want to divorce, you must wait until the child is born."


    Simon Wallner and Isabe Brown¡¯s matter was a separate thing for them, and the matter of their


    grandchild was another!


    No matter what they have to do, they will do to keep the child.


    Mr. Brown listened to Mr. Wallner¡¯s words and nodded, "that''s right."


    In the beginning, this marriage proposal was sent by Mr. Brown. It was also reasonable to let Isabe at


    least give birth to this child.


    Isabe Brown saw that her father had agreed. She felt extremely hopeless, "Dad!"


    She was almost dizzy!


    If she gives birth to this child, then the previous efforts will be in vain.


    The two families argued for a long time. In the end, the Wallner family¡¯s arguments were stronger. Mrs.


    Wallner forced everyone, and they decided to let Isabe Brown give birth to the child.


    -


    Isabe Brown turned and went upstairs. Her mother followed her and advised, "Isabe, your father


    has done this for you. You also know that a peaceful divorce is better than creating hype, if this matter


    got hype, how you will get married in the future?"


    Isabe Brown was going crazy with anger. She has already known that this would happen if this


    matter would be known by the Wallner family. She was aware of these troubles. That¡¯s why she


    decided to not let the Wallner family know it.


    She came back to the room, picked up her mobile phone, and called Emily Woodley.


    Apart from her mother, she told Emily Woodley about the pregnancy. It must have been Emily Woodley


    who said it.


    On the other side, Emily Woodley was worried about this matter. After receiving this call from Isabe


    Brown, she has been scolded and she was speechless.


    After a while, she exined, "in fact, even if I hadn''t said anything about it, the Wallner family will get to


    know sooner orter. Why don''t you give birth to the baby? After all, the child is innocent."


    Even though Emily Woodley looked down on Anna, but she was a kind person. She didn¡¯t find it


    appropriate to abort the child so casually.


    Isabe Brown''s voice was a little shaky. "Don''t talk about having a baby so simply. To give birth to this


    baby I have to wait for 9 more months."


    Moreover, after having a baby, Robin Johnson will never think about her again!


    Which man wants a woman who has had a baby?


    Isabe Brown said angrily, "I''m really going to be pissed off by you. You have destroyed my life."


    She said that and after that, she didn''t want to listen to Emily Woodley''s exnation, so she hung up.


    Emily Woodley sighed helplessly. She can feel that Isabe Brown''s temper has increased recently,


    and she was no longer as gentle and calm as before.


    In fact, Emily Woodley also felt that she was quite innocent. In the beginning, when she let Isabe


    Brown treat Daniel Taylor better, Isabe Brown didn¡¯t listen to her.


    But now she has fallen into a pit, and whom she has med for it?


    On the other side, she has offended many people for her.


    -


    Anna was still at the airport. She looked at the time on her mobile phone from time to time. She was


    extremely excited about meeting Daniel Taylor.


    She thought that Daniel Taylor would arrive at the scheduled time, but...


    From 11:00 a.m. to 3:00 pm, she waited but didn¡¯t see anyone.


    Anna sent him a message, but he didn''t reply.


    She came out of the house at nine o''clock in the morning, but even after three o''clock in the afternoon,


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    she couldn¡¯t see himing.


    She felt very hungry. Her cell phone was also running out of battery. She was thinking of finding a ce


    to recharge and her cell phone rang. When she saw that it was his phone, she quickly answered it.


    Daniel Taylor''s voice came from inside, "are you still waiting for me?"

 Chapter 762

    Chapter 762


    "..." Anna frowned. She didn''t know why but even after waiting for him for so long, she didn''t feel


    aggrieved. She thought, his flight might have been dyed because of something. But as she heard


    his voice, she immediately felt very aggrieved. She said, "What do you say?"


    Daniel Taylor was quiet for a while and then asked, "Are you still at the airport?"


    "Hmm."


    "Wait for me. I''ll be right there." Daniel Taylor''s voice sounded serious.


    "How long will it take?" Anna asked.


    "In a moment."


    About ten minutester, he came out and saw Anna standing there. She was wearing a casual T-shirt


    and a short skirt. The air-conditioner in the airport was a little cold. Maybe because she waited for him


    for too long, she looked a little lonely.


    Anna saw him, and her eyes unconsciously turned misty. Daniel Taylor saw this scene and quickly


    walked over.


    Anna smiled, "You are here atst."


    She has been waiting for him for a long time, but after seeing him, she felt that it worth it.


    Daniel Taylor didn''t reply. Today, he was wearing a dark shirt, a ck suit, and his coat was


    unbuttoned. He was very tall and came over walking to her gracefully. Then he put her in his arms.


    It was a very strong kind of hug, Anna was stunned in his arms for a few seconds, and then she


    stretched out her hand to hold him back.


    This long lost embrace, in a second, made her forget the feeling of frustration that she had for the


    whole afternoon, and there was only the long-lost touch and warmth.


    Maybe it was because Daniel Taylor was so eye-catching. Anna found that many people were looking


    at them. It made Anna feel a little nervous, and it also seemed too high-profile, ha!


    However, even if he hasn''t seen her for more than a month, he shouldn''t be so excited. As soon as he


    came, he hugged her?


    Besides, shouldn''t she be the one who should be really excited?


    She just thought so and heard Daniel Taylor saying, "Sorry, my flight was dyed, but I forgot to tell


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    you and let you wait for so long. Didn''t I tell you to note to pick me up?"


    After getting off the ne, he came to know that Anna came to pick him up. To not let him wait, Anna


    came to the airport an hour in advance. But it turned out that his flight was dyed, and she had to wait


    for a long time.


    Anna has not seen him for more than a month. When she heard his familiar voice, she was moved and


    almost cried, "I wanted to see you!"


    Daniel Taylor released her from his arms, looked at her cutie, and then looked into her moist eyes. He


    thought that she was waiting for too long, and that¡¯s why she cried.


    "Don''t cry. It''s my fault. I should have called you in advance."


    When he was at the airport, he called someone in thepany to deal with an urgent matter. Due to


    which, he really forgot her, and he felt very ashamed. But he felt even sadder to see her tears.


    Anna, "do you think I''m crying because I waited for you?"


    "Isn''t it?" he thought so.


    Anna was almost crying. After listening to his words, she couldn''t helpughing. She said, "No, I


    haven''t seen you for a long time. That¡¯s why I''m a little emotional."


    After listening to her exnation, Daniel Taylor smiled and hugged her again. "If you had cried because


    I let you wait, I''ll die of guilt."


    Anna was once again held in his arms. She felt as if once again she has be the object of focus.


    She said in an embarrassed way, "Can you let me go first, everyone is watching us."


    "It''s OK. We don''t know them." Daniel Taylor held Anna tightly, held her for a long time, lowered his


    head and kissed her gently, then released her, looked at his little wife carefully, and said, "In my


    absence, you seemed to get fat."

 Chapter 763

    Chapter 763


    "No, I am not." Anna heard him calling her fat and protested, "I''m still thin!"


    Daniel Taylorughed, took her hand, and went outside, "when did youe?"


    "In the morning."


    "Didn''t I say I would reach after 2 o''clock? How did youe so early?" Even after getting off the


    ne, it would take him a while to get to the door. She shouldn¡¯te so early.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Anna secretly nced at his side face with shy eyes and said, "I want to see you. Last night, after your


    call I didn''t sleep all night."


    Daniel Taylor looked at his cutie and with a bit of banter in his voice he said, "You miss me so much?"


    Anna didn''t deny it and also refused to admit defeat, "What do you say? I miss you every day when


    you''re not by my side."


    The school was closed a week ago. Anna wanted to go to him, but he said he woulde back and he


    asked Anna to wait for him at home.


    It was not easy for her to wait for him for so many days.


    The driver was waiting at the door. They sat in the car, and Anna asked, "didn''t Jack Smithe back


    with you?"


    "He went to take luggage."


    "Let''s wait for him then." Anna sat beside him.


    Daniel Taylor stretched his and held her hand. Anna looked at his hand and directly leaned on his


    shoulder, "I have been waiting for you for a long time, even my legs are numb."


    "I let you wait for so long."


    Anna stared at him, "I feel like I need a kiss."


    "..."


    Daniel Taylor looked at his stupid wife. At this time, she put forward such a request, and he felt that she


    was up to something.


    He said solemnly, "sit well."


    "..." Anna looked at Daniel Taylor and said with a smile, "You haven''te back for a long time, so you


    are shy? However, you just held me so tightly there in front of others, why you weren¡¯t shy then?"


    She was bold enough to mock him on purpose.


    As soon as Anna said this, Daniel Taylor directly pressed her. His hand covered her eyes, and she


    could not see anything, but she could feel his warm kiss falling on his lips, which was as light and as


    soft as feathers, but her heart was pounding.


    The driver didn''t expect to see such a scene. He looked at other ces silently and didn''t dare to look


    back. Jack Smith took out luggage, saw the car parked there, put things in the trunk, and sat in the car


    Anna heard the sound of someone opening the door and pushed Daniel Taylor away.


    Jack Smith looked at the two people sitting in the back seat and said, "Anna, long time no see."


    "Jack Smith." Anna didn''t see him for a long time and said hello to him.


    "Let''s go," Jack Smith said to the driver and asked Anna, "Have you been waiting for a long time?"


    "No," Anna said, "We just waited for a while."


    Daniel Taylor was in a hurry toe out to find Anna, so Jack Smith went to collect the luggage by


    himself.


    Jack Smith looked out of the window. "The weather in Jingzhou is really hot recently!"


    Anna nodded, "yes!"


    After all, in the summers, Jingzhou bes the city of the stove. It was really hard to go out at this


    time.


    Anna said to Daniel Taylor, "Mom and dad wanted to go out for the summer holidays. But because I


    was alone at home, they didn''t go. They said they didn¡¯t want to leave me alone."


    Anna was very embarrassed. In fact, she knew that she wouldn''t have any problems living alone, but


    they just didn''t let her.


    "They care about you," Daniel Taylor said.


    After all, Anna was the beloved daughter-inw of the Taylor family.

 Chapter 764

    Chapter 764


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor and asked curiously, "what about you? How was your stay? Do you adapt


    to the environment there?"


    He has been gone for more than a month!


    Anna didn''t know how he was living there.


    Daniel Taylor has always been the kind of person who stays quiet and doesn''t talk about their


    problems. He always wanted to leave the image of a strong man on her.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Not bad, it¡¯s just in the recent period of time I didn¡¯t stay outside."


    Jack Smith, who was sitting in the front seat came forward and took the lead to speak, "yes, he just


    misses you so much. Anna, you know the tie clip that you gifted him before, he wore that all day long.


    Once he lost it, and he let me look for it. I searched it everywhere until I find it, and he made me suffer


    all day."


    Jack Smith also took advantage of this opportunity and madeints. As an assistant, he felt


    speechless and helpless at that time.


    He thought it''s just a tie clip. Why is it so important?


    But Daniel Taylor insisted on letting him find it. After finding it, he asked the reason and Daniel Taylor


    said that it was sent by Anna.


    You can imagine how speechless Jack Smith was at that time.


    His Mr. Taylor! He wasn''t like that before.


    With that, Jack Smith felt that he was stared at by Daniel Taylor.


    His assistant is really talkative.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor and couldn''t helpughing. She thought that Sir was really funny. "It


    doesn¡¯t worth a lot of money. I''ll buy it for you again if you lose it!"


    "..." Daniel Taylor didn''t speak, but he thought, that it was the first thing that Anna has given to him.


    She didn''t give him many things, and even fewer he could wear all the time. He couldn''t wear a scarf in


    summer, could he?


    Moreover, at that time, he really missed her. After living with her for nearly a year, he always felt empty


    when she wasn¡¯t around him. In the beginning, he could even see her shadow running around in front


    of his eyes.


    -


    Back to Taylor House -


    Mother Taylor and Olivia Taylor were there. Seeing her long lost son, Mother Taylor''s eyes were


    narrowed withughter, "Daniel is back."


    Every time Daniel Taylor came back, Mother Taylor was very excited.


    Daniel Taylor nodded, "Yes."


    In this room, there were the three most important women of his life, his mother, his sister, and Anna.


    The housekeeper came in with his luggage. He didn''t bring much, but he bought some special things


    over there as gifts and he brought for all of them. He even brought gifts for the housekeeper and all the


    maids.


    Mother Taylor looked at Anna and said, "Anna went out in the morning. Why you came back sote? I


    was just telling your sister that you are lost."


    Anna exined, "No, it''s because sir¡¯s flight was dyed and he kept me waiting for a long time."


    -


    After talking with Mother Taylor and Olivia Taylor, Daniel Taylor and Anna returned back to their room.


    He sat on the sofa. Anna helped him find a pair of new clothes, went to the bathroom to put the


    bathwater for him, and then came out, "Everything is done."


    "Okay." Daniel Taylor answered. After two seconds, he raised his head and looked at his little wife. She


    was wearing cool slippers, and her cute toes were showed up, which looked very lovely.


    Daniel Taylor felt that he had not seen her for a long time, and her cutie has be lovelier than


    before.


    He stood up, and Anna handed him the towel, "I have put all the things there, take the shower first."


    Daniel Taylor took the towel but didn''t immediately go into the bathroom. Instead, he hugged her,


    leaned against the wall, folded his arms, and closed his eyes.


    His long eyshes were like wings resting on his eyes¡­

 Chapter 765

    Chapter 765


    Anna looked at him with concern, "what happened? Are you feeling unwell?"


    "..." Daniel Taylor''s voice was very gentle, "No, just want to spend quiet time with you for a while."


    It was really a real feeling to be able to hold her like this.


    Anna smiled and held him quietly.


    Even the sound of running water in the bathroom became a piece of moving background music.


    His eyes were closed, and he couldn¡¯t see her, Anna peeped at him continuously, trying to make a


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    sketch of him in her mind. For a while, she couldn''t help but look up and kiss him on the chin.


    She was bold enough to do that because he can''t see her.


    Daniel Taylor opened his eyes and looked at his cutie. He smiled. "Then I''ll take a bath."


    "Ok." Anna blushed and bowed her head as if she hadn¡¯t done anything bad.


    Daniel Taylor went to the bathroom and took off his clothes. Anna closed the bathroom door. However,


    instead of leaving, she leaned at the door and spoke to him, "when are you going back this time?"


    "On Tuesday afternoon." It was Friday, he took two days off. So, he can stay for two more days.


    Anna said, "When you were not here, I missed you very much every day and looked forward to your


    return every day."


    "I know." Daniel Taylor''s voice, apanied by the sound of bathing, sounded in the room.


    Only these three words, let her heart filled with warmth.


    She was happy that he knew this.


    Anna didn''t speak for a while, and Daniel Taylor said, "Anna."


    "Yes?"


    "You''re still there!"


    "I''ve been there all the time." She was reluctant to leave.


    Even though she talked to him through the door, still, she felt very happy.


    Is she too easy to satisfy?


    Daniel Taylor asked, "How¡¯s your work recently?"


    "It¡¯s good."


    "I want to take you to my ce for a few days. Will youe?" Although she didn''t have to go to


    university, she still has a job. If she couldn''t manage time, Daniel Taylor won''t force her. He always


    respected Anna¡¯s decision and her work.


    "Of course," Anna said. But there''s some work in the next month. Before that, I can go with you."


    "Ok." Daniel Taylor only said one word, which seemed a little cold. However, in the bathroom, the


    corners of his mouth rose unconsciously, but Anna can''t see that.


    Daniel Taylor came out after taking a bath. Anna wiped his hair with a towel and said to him, "I have


    heard that Isabe Brown is pregnant. She wanted to get a divorce, but I don''t know if she can leave or


    not."


    Daniel Taylor''s eyes darkened, "This is unfair."


    "Why is it unfair?" Anna was puzzled.


    She didn''t understand what he meant by "unfair"?


    Daniel Taylor held her in his arms, "Why did she get pregnant so soon?"


    He and Anna have been married for so long, but they have no children. But Isabe Brown got


    pregnant. How long has Isabe Brown been married!


    It was so unpleasant for him.


    Anna, "..."


    Where did she think Daniel Taylor would care about this?


    Is it a hint that he wants to have a baby with her?


    Anna thought so, but she didn¡¯t say it. She didn¡¯t want to let himugh at her.


    Recently, she was getting along with Mother Taylor a lot, and she gradually realized that the old people


    really want to have grandchildren.


    She also thought that she should consider having a baby. In the past, she always felt that if she would


    have a child, her life will be different from that of others. But now she thought, it would be ok if she


    can have a child.

 Chapter 766

    Chapter 766


    Daniel Taylor hugged Anna andy down on the bed with her.


    If you don''t go outside, you certainly nevere to know howfortable it is to lie at home.


    Anna also waited for him for long at the airport and had some backache. Shey down beside him,


    hugged him, put her face on his shoulder, and said to him, "husband."


    "Uh hmm?"


    "Husband."


    "Hmmm..."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I missed you so much."


    -


    Father Taylor was at home today. He heard that Daniel Taylor hase back. He came downstairs and


    asked Mother Taylor, "where''s Daniel?"


    "In his room. He was tired and said he wanted to have a rest," Mother Taylor said.


    Olivia Taylorughed. "I think he clearly wants to get along with Anna alone. When he gave us time


    since he got married?"


    Anna came downstairs and heard Olivia joking about his Sir. She was so embarrassed, "sister."


    Olivia Taylor saw her and said, "Oh, how did you get down?"


    Isn''t this the right time to make love with Daniel Taylor in the room?


    At this time, a couple who met after a long time should do something important, right?


    Anna looked at Olivia Taylor... Er, why does she think that her sister thinks too much?


    He really wants to rest, OK!


    Anna apanied him for a while, seeing him fall asleep, she came downstairs.


    Anna saw Mother Taylor cooking dinner in the kitchen and went to help. As soon as the dinner was


    ready, Mother Taylor asked Anna to go upstairs to call Daniel Taylor. So, Anna went upstairs.


    She found that Daniel Taylor had got up and stood at the door of the window in his loose shirt, looking


    at the back garden of his house.


    The flowers in the garden were blooming well in this season.


    Anna stood at the door and said, "The dinner is ready."


    Daniel Taylor looked back, saw her, and frowned.


    Anna asked, "What¡¯s wrong?"


    "You didn''t sleep with me and ran away? Why?"


    "..." Anna said awkwardly, "I was afraid that I would disturb you, so I went down."


    "I didn''t sleep well." He woke up and didn¡¯t see her around him. After that, he couldn''t sleep again


    without her in his arms.


    Anna came to him, hugged him, and said, "let''s go to dinner first, and then we''ll go back to sleep


    again."


    Daniel Taylor stretched out his hand to hold her, touched her back, hugged her quietly for a while, and


    then went downstairs with her.


    During the meal, the family sat together and chatted. Daniel Taylor told them that he would take Anna


    to live with him for a while. The whole family liked this decision. Mother Taylor said, "OK! Anna, now


    take advantage of this opportunity and work harder. I want to have my grandchild..."


    Anna was drinking soup. When she heard this, she coughed and almost choked.


    She has to hear them talking about having children even when she eat... It''s too terrible!


    Daniel Taylor looked at his little cutie. He knew that Anna didn''t want children. He said to Mother Taylor,


    "I''m going to be out of town all year. Anna is alone here, so we don''t n to have children for the time


    being."


    "..." Anna looked at him in disbelief. Unexpectedly, he said this.


    Did he say that for her sake, didn''t he?


    "We are here, even if you can¡¯t apany her, we will take great care of her." Mother Taylor said.


    "Mom." Daniel Taylor''s voice was very gentle, but also very strong, "I hope that when she is pregnant, I


    can apany her by her side. After all, giving birth to a child is not one person''s business, what do


    you think?"


    "..." Mother Taylor wanted to have her grandchildren so much that it wasn¡¯t pleasant to hear someone


    saying this. But Daniel Taylor''s words seemed reasonable, and she didn''t contradict.

 Chapter 767

    Chapter 767


    But Anna still felt that Mother Taylor was a little unhappy. After all, she had been looking forward to her


    grandchild for a long time.


    After dinner, Anna followed Daniel Taylor back to the room and asked, "Are you serious about what you


    said to mom? The matter of not having children..."


    "Yes."


    Anna followed him, looked at his tall back, and summoned up some courage to say, "in fact, I am ready


    to have children."


    She''s figured it out recently.


    Daniel Taylor sat down on the sofa, looked at Anna, stretched out his hand to pull her in his arms, and


    said, "You are still young, don''t worry."


    He didn''t think he could be so selfish. Although he wanted to have a child with her a long time ago. But


    he can¡¯t ignore that she was too young to be a mother!


    "Sir." Anna said, "Shall we have a baby? I''ve been thinking recently if we had a child, how will he look


    like? Would it be a girl or a boy, how cute would it be?"


    "Do you really want to give birth?" Daniel Taylor looked at her. He can¡¯t believe that she really wanted


    to do so. She used to take birth control pills to avoid it. But now, she began to look forward to the


    existence of children.


    Anna said, "Yes."


    Anna knew that it would be hard to give birth to a child. In nearly ten months of pregnancy, she may


    suffer a lot, but she was willing to suffer for it.


    Her eyes were very sincere, Daniel Taylor listened to her words, and his heart was somewhat in shock.


    Does this mean that his Anna is no longer on guard against him?


    He put her on the sofa, bowed his head, and gave her a domineering kiss.


    When he saw her during the day, he could restrain himself. But now at night, he couldn''t suppress the


    thought of being with her anymore.


    Anna was wearing a shirt. The buttons of the shirt were pulled off by him, and she didn¡¯t know to which


    corner it bounced.


    The air conditioning in the room was a little cold, but both of them were sweating. From the sofa to the


    bed, they moved while kissing each other.


    The clothes were thrown aside by him, and he pressed her.


    -


    In the morning, Daniel Taylor came out of the bathroom and saw Anna in her pajamas, carrying the


    shirt she wore yesterday, looking for buttons in the room.


    She searched for long but haven''t found it. She looked at Daniel Taylor gloomily, "it''s your fault, I


    couldn¡¯t find my shirt buttons,pensate for it!"


    It was her favorite dress.


    Daniel Taylor knew that he was too intensest night. So, he coaxed, "OK, I''ll take you to buy a new


    one."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    -


    It was the first time Daniel Taylor apanied Anna for shopping.


    Most men don''t like shopping. They think it''s a boring thing. For a man like Daniel Taylor, it was


    needless to mention. He was a man with the style of old cadres. In this much time, he could do a lot of


    work.


    However, he was not at home for more than a month and didn''t apany Anna very much. Now that


    he came back, he wanted to spend more time with her.


    Anna seldom goes for shopping. She often buys things from an online store.


    They went to the shopping mall. While passing by, Anna stopped at the door of a store. The high heels


    inside the shop were very nice. She didn''t know why, but recently she started liking these shining


    shoes, like Cindere''s crystal shoes.


    She pointed to the shoes above and asked Daniel Taylor, "Sir, is this good-looking?"


    Daniel Taylor stopped by her side, "pretty good-looking, do you want to buy it?"


    Even after wandering here for a long time, Anna didn''t like anything. He took her out to buy clothes, but


    she just strolled around and didn¡¯t like anything.


    Anna said, "Yeah, it''s good looking, but it should not be cheap."

 Chapter 768

    Chapter 768


    Anna hade to this store before. She has asked about the price. The price of everything here was


    in five figures. Even if she had found a rich husband now, she didn''t dare to squander like this.


    For her, a shoe or clothes of a few hundred yuan were enough. She didn¡¯t like to buy too expensive


    clothes


    As soon as she said this, Daniel Taylor took her hand and walked into the store!


    ording to Mr. Taylor, anything his woman wanted to buy, he should buy for her.


    "Wee." The salesgirl greeted politely.


    Anna felt that the voice was a little familiar. She looked at the direction of the voice and saw a familiar


    face, which made Anna stunned. ire Ashley?


    Since the bankruptcy of the Ashley family, ire Ashley was no longer as high-profile as before. She


    started behaving like a modest and humble person. She ran away with one''s tail between one''s leg,


    and she didn''t cause any trouble. You can''t see her anywhere except in ss.


    Some people said that she worked outside. Anna did not see her before. It was the first time.


    ire Ashley was also stunned to see Anna and Daniel Taylor. Thest time when she saw Daniel


    Taylor, he was still in his wheelchair, but now, he has¡­ recovered. He was standing on his feet.


    Just by standing calmly, this man exudes a noble and powerful aura.


    ire Ashley secretly nced at him and remembered that when she looked down on Anna because


    she thought Anna was shameless and married a disabled person for money. However, she did not


    expect that one day Anna would have such a big gap with her.


    It was impossible for Anna toe to this kind of shop. But now, Anna can not onlye but also has


    a handsome and rich man like Daniel Taylor beside her.


    It was hard to avoid feeling sarcastic.


    There are many unexpected things in a person¡¯s life...


    Another salesgirl asked Anna, "Hello, Mam, what do you want to see? In our shop, we have all the


    "I want to see that shoe," Anna said.


    The salesgirl asked, "Would you like to have a look?"


    "Hmm." Anna nodded.


    ire Ashley came over and took the shoes out with gloves and showed them to Anna.


    She has been working here recently, and she didn''t think there was anything wrong with it. After all,


    only the rich people cane to this kind of ce, and she can make a lot of money just by selling one


    article.


    However, meeting Anna was probably the most embarrassing thing for her. Because Anna was the


    one, she despised the most in the past. Thinking of what she said before, ire Ashley wanted to bite


    her tongue off.


    Anna took the shoes and looked at them. As expected, they were just as perfect as she imagined.


    "Can I have a try?" Anna asked.


    "Yes, what size do you wear?" It was ire Ashley who was speaking. Her voice was somewhat


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    depressed because of embarrassment.


    Anna told her size and ire Ashley immediately stood up to look for it. ire Ashley brought the


    shoes of Anna¡¯s size, kneeled down in front of Anna, took out the shoes, and helped Anna try them.


    Big stores are like this. They always have a very good service attitude towards their customers and


    they regard their customers as God.


    Anna came here for the first time. She was surprised to see ire Ashley doing this. Although she


    knew that this was ire Ashley''s work, still she had aplex feeling in her heart.


    Once ire Ashley was the nobledy belonging to a noble family, but now she has reached to this


    situation.


    Another shop assistant called Daniel Taylor and said, "Sir, we have tea here. Please sit down for a


    while."

 Chapter 769

    Chapter 769


    The other salesgirl went to pour tea for Daniel Taylor, and Daniel Taylor sat down beside Anna.


    ire Ashley kneeled on the ground to help Anna wear shoes. She didn¡¯t raise her head because of


    embarrassment.


    While greeting other guests, there would be no such embarrassment, but this time, the other party was


    Anna and that¡¯s why she wasn¡¯tfortable. She thought that Anna must beughing at her in her


    heart. Therefore, this short period of time, for ire Ashley, was as long as several decades.


    She helped Anna put on her shoes and asked, "Do you like it? Our shoes are not only good-looking but


    also first-ss infort."


    She kept smiling while saying these words.


    Perhaps because her attitude was too good, Anna also did not say anything provocative, "very good."


    "Then shall I wrap it for you?" ire Ashley''s attitude was very good. No one can see two people''s


    resentment.


    Just some months have passed, but Anna can feel that the pride of this once high and arrogantdy


    has been smoothed down by reality. Just like now, in order to persuade them to buy these shoes, she


    even endured this kind of scene.


    Finally, Anna bought shoes.


    Out of the store, she went to the bathroom in the mall. After washing her hands, she saw ire Ashley


    standing in front of Daniel Taylor, talking to Daniel Taylor.


    Anna was far away. She can''t hear what they were talking about. She walked over. ire Ashley raised


    her head, and her pitiful eyes fall on Anna. After looking at Anna, she nodded politely to Daniel Taylor,


    and then went back to her shop.


    Daniel Taylor was standing about 100 meters away from that store. It was obvious that she came out to


    look for Daniel Taylor on purpose.


    Anna went to Daniel Taylor. Daniel Taylor was carrying the shoes she had just bought. She reached out


    to hold them, "I''ll carry."


    She didn¡¯t want to let him carry her things.


    Daniel Taylor said, "No."


    He held the bag with the other hand, reached out and took her hand.


    Anna, "¡­"


    She looked up at such a gentle Daniel Taylor. She was very curious about what he just said to ire


    Ashley, "ire Ashley just came out to look for you?"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes."


    "What did she say to you?" Anna asked.


    You should know that ire Ashley had been the dark shadow of Anna¡¯s life for a time. Anna hated her


    deeply even in her dreams. Even if the Ashley family was now bankrupt, and ire Ashley has faced a


    lot of hardships. Anna was still at guard against her.


    With her gentle appearance, ire Ashley used to cheat her for a long time.


    At that time, she didn''t expect that one day she would turn out to be such a stupid character in front of


    ire Ashley.


    Presently, ire Ashley has be like this, and Anna was inexplicably worried that she wille to


    gain Sir''s attention. After all, now her sir was no longer in a wheelchair. In fact, wherever he goes, he


    can make girls scream.


    Daniel Taylor took Anna''s hand and walked forward calmly, "Nothing."


    "Nothing? You two just talked."


    She didn''t hear, but she saw it. How is it possible that they didn¡¯t talk anything?


    Daniel Taylor said, "Really, she did not say anything."


    His attitude made Anna really suspicious about their conversation.


    ire Ashley took advantage of her absence and came to seduce him?


    Does he think that ire Ashley looks good-looking and his heart has been moved by ire Ashley?

 Chapter 770

    Chapter 770


    After all, ire Ashley had a beautiful face.


    Moreover, he has been with her for so long, maybe he has been tired of watching her?


    For a while, Anna thought a lot of things. On the way home, she didn''t talk to Daniel Taylor.


    -


    On Monday, early in the morning, when Daniel Taylor woke up, Anna''s was gone. She went to work.


    He sat on the bed and remembered that she had not talked to him much since they came back and she


    had seen ire Ashley. Yesterday, she was busy with her work, and today she went to thepany


    early in the morning.


    Anna has always been a good-natured person. At least, she never had grudges against Daniel Taylor.


    Even if she had a few emotional problems, she always resolved it by herself. That¡¯s why he didn''t


    exin the matter of ire Ashley.


    But this time, she''s so angry.


    They have a flight tomorrow afternoon, Daniel Taylor had said to her that he will take her with him. Now


    Anna''s attitude made him worried.


    Anna will not refuse to go with him because of this?


    Otherwise, why would she avoid him like this?


    Thinking of this, Daniel Taylor quickly stood up and went to take a shower.


    Soon, Jack Smith came home, saw Daniel Taylor dressed formally, and asked in a curious way, "Mr.


    Taylor, you want to go out?"


    "Let¡¯s go to the office." He had a serious face.


    Jack Smith looked at him unexpectedly. Didn''t he say that he would have holidays these days?


    It seemed, he was still thinking about his work.


    However, his boss was a workaholic, how he can say anything?


    He not only has to admit his decision but also has to follow him to work.


    -


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, Anna was sitting in the office, talking about work with assistant Ca.


    This assistant was mainly responsible for running Anna¡¯s official WeChat ount because Anna had a


    lot of work and she also participates in the management of thepany. She was really tired, so Ryan


    Asher specially hired an assistant for her.


    At this time, the door of the office was pushed open, the front desk receptionist came in excitedly,


    "Mam, there is a leadering."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Leader?" Anna felt strange, who made her so excited?


    "I don''t know, general manager Asher said this, but he looks so handsome. Come out and have a look."


    Mandy finished and retreated.


    Anna and Ca walked out of the office together. Then they saw Daniel Taylor standing in the office of


    thepany and Ryan Asher was talking to him.


    Daniel Taylor had shares in thispany. When he sold thepany to Anna, Anna took most of the


    shares. However, because she didn''t have enough money, Daniel Taylor was also one of the


    shareholders.


    So, officially he was also a leader.


    However, Anna didn''t understand why he came here?


    Ryan Asher introduced him to everyone, "this is Mr. Taylor of Taylor''s group, and also the former leader


    of ourpany. Now he is a shareholder. Today, he came to visit ourpany for the first time."


    Daniel Taylor has nevere to thispany. The staff here were only familiar to Ryan Asher. After


    hearing Ryan Asher''s introduction, they finallye to know that this is Mr. Taylor!


    Who doesn''t know about the Taylor group?


    JP Culture used to be apany of the Taylor group, but now they are independent, but still they have


    some connection with the Taylor group. It was not too much to say that Daniel Taylor was the leader.


    To everyone''s surprise, this big boss was so handsome. Moreover, he didn¡¯t inform anyone about his


    arrival.


    Anna went directly to him and looked at him, "why you here?"


    "Just for a random inspection." He replied with a serious face.

 Chapter 771

    Chapter 771


    "..." Random inspection of a ghost! Ok! I believe in your lies!


    However, with Daniel Taylor''s identity, Anna couldn¡¯t dare to embarrass him in front of everyone. She


    led him to the conference room and let him sit down.


    The receptionist poured water for Daniel Taylor. Anna talked to Daniel Taylor for a while and went back


    to the office to talk about work with Ca.


    Ca looked at Anna, "Mam, we left the big boss there alone, isn¡¯t it inappropriate?"


    Anna, "¡­"


    Daniel Taylor came to pick Anna. ording to Anna, she should finish her work first and then she will


    go to him. Shouldn¡¯t it be ok?


    The main point was that she has to leave tomorrow and she just realized that she has a lot of things to


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    wind up. She didn''t think much about it, and said to Ca, "Continue your work!"


    Ca answered, "Ok."


    It turned out that even at off time, Anna''s work was still unfinished.


    On the other side, Ryan Asher and Daniel Taylor talked for a long time, and made a decision that


    surprised Anna ¨C thepany arranged a dinner for everyone, and invited Daniel Taylor especially.


    In fact, this wasn¡¯t a big deal. It is normal for staff members to invite a boss for dinner whoes to the


    It''s just¡­


    Anna didn¡¯t expect it. She couldn¡¯t think why he came here and what he was up to.


    She didn''t finish her work yet, and she didn¡¯t want to leave it unfinished but she had to put down her


    work for the time being and join them.


    -


    During the meal, Anna was very quiet and Ryan Asher was in charge of the overall situation.


    Ryan Asher had to do somethings beyond his ability. He was a small employee of Daniel Taylor. So he


    never dared to talk to him more. But today Daniel Taylor came to thepany, and Anna didn''t


    entertain him. So, he didn¡¯t know what was going on in Daniel Taylor¡¯s mind. However, being the only


    person who knew the identity of Anna and Daniel Taylor, he had to help them out in the middle.


    He looked at Anna and has been winking at her, hoping that she can manage her man. However, Anna


    didn¡¯t talk much. She has been thinking about her work. She was worried because she need to do a lot


    of things. So, she didn¡¯t want to pay attention to Daniel Taylor.


    Just then, the youngest and the most beautiful girl in thepany stood up and said to Daniel Taylor,


    "Mr. Taylor, I''d like to propose a toast to you."


    Daniel Taylor said, "I''m sorry, I don''t drink."


    "Tea, then." The girl was full of adoration and said, "I saw Mr. Taylor for the first time. You are really


    handsome. I don''t know you have a girlfriend or not. Can I woo you?"


    Daniel Taylor raised his cup to toast and said. "I don''t have a girlfriend."


    Then he drank tea with great enthusiasm.


    Anna, "..."


    It was obvious that the girl wanted to woo him, but he said that he didn''t have a girlfriend.


    Seriously?


    What does he mean!


    And he also drank this tea!


    Doesn''t he know that it can make people misunderstand his intentions?


    That day she saw him with ire Ashley but she didn¡¯t ask him much. However, he didn¡¯t care about


    her and in front of her he gave hints to other girls of herpany!


    Anna wanted to turn over the sky!


    On the other side the girl saw Daniel Taylor drinking tea, and felt excited, as if she got some hope. If


    she could have such a handsome boyfriend, she would woke upughing in her dreams.


    Ryan Asher and Jack Smith were watching the whole scene and they didn¡¯t know what Mr. Taylor was


    going to do. After all, Anna was there and Mr. Taylor was doing all this. But they didn''t dare to talk


    because they didn¡¯t know what was going on in their boss¡¯s mind.


    Anna was afraid that this girl would be hurt if she believes in him. She said, "He has no girlfriend, but


    he has a wife..." And his wife is sitting here.


    Anna¡¯s word let the girl''s face stiff down, "really?"

 Chapter 772

    Chapter 772


    "Didn''t you see the news?" Anna looked at this girl. Normally all people in their circle know such news!


    Anna also admired this girl''s initiative to chase Daniel Taylor.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The girl said, "Yes, I thought the news was all nonsense. Mr. Taylor, are you really married?"


    She looked at Daniel Taylor and found that Daniel Taylor''s eyes were staring at Anna. Under normal


    circumstances, a man should be unhappy if he was interrupted like this. Right?


    But in his eyes, the girl saw some surprise!


    Daniel Taylor''s eyes had a bit of surprise and smile, and he has been looking at Anna, Anna looked at


    him, and suddenly she had a feeling of being caught. She quickly moved her eyes.


    My god! What am I doing?


    She couldn''t bear seeing him talking to that girl. He''s not a kid. She shouldn''t care about his affairs at


    all.


    Anna felt that what who had just said all that must not be herself. She must have been possessed by


    someone.


    Daniel Taylor looked at the girl and said, "Yes, I don''t have a girlfriend, but I have a wife."


    -


    After dinner, everyone left.


    Anna followed Daniel Taylor back to Jiangfu garden. She opened the door of her bedroom, went in and


    put down her backpack. Daniel Taylor entered the room and looked at Anna, who didn¡¯t talk to him.


    He wanted to take the initiative to talk to her. However, even after thinking for a long time, he did not


    open his mouth.


    Anna sat down and remembered that she had not finished her work. Only this thought was enough to


    let her have a headache.


    Daniel Taylor suddenly called her, "Anna."


    "What''s the matter?" She answered indifferently, suppressing her emotions. Since seeing ire Ashley


    that day, her attitude towards him has been like this.


    Daniel Taylor said, "go and help me drain water, I have to take a bath."


    "..." Usually he himself do his work. Unless sometimes Anna offered to help him.... It was the first time


    that he had spoken to her in this way.


    Anna was a little surprised.


    He is too much, why she should help him do all this?


    She protested in her heart, but her feet moved unconsciously, she stood up and went to the bathroom...


    She felt helpless. It was impossible for her to refuse Daniel Taylor''s request.


    Daniel Taylor could see that she was unwilling but still did it obediently. He did not know why, but he


    suddenly had some heartache.


    He found that Anna had a really good temper, which may be the reason why they seldom quarrel. But


    ire Ashley was like a thorn in her heart, that¡¯s why this matter did not pass so quickly.


    Daniel Taylor went into the bathroom and looked at Anna there, "It¡¯s enough."


    When she was about to leave, he said, "Bring me my pajamas."


    Daniel Taylor thought that she would at least protest and take the initiative to talk to him.


    But... Who knows, Anna will obediently go to bring his pajamas.


    Daniel Taylor, "..."


    Isn¡¯t she angry?


    In a twinkling of an eye, Anna has brought his pajamas and put them on the table. As she was about to


    leave, Daniel Taylor could not help holding her hand.


    "..."


    Anna''s heart cluttered for a moment. She looked at him, and asked seriously, "what are you doing?"


    Daniel Taylor looked at her seriously, then stretched his hand to put her in his arms, "angry with me?"


    "I am not." He suddenly hugged and narrowed the distance between the two people.


    Anna¡¯s heart almost softened up. But she quickly restrained herself and said in her heart..."Anna, be


    determined! How can you just be fooled by him?"


    Daniel Taylor asked uncertainly, "Will you still go to Shanghai with me tomorrow?"

 Chapter 773

    Chapter 773


    He was also worried that she would be angry with him because of ire Ashley''s matter and would not


    even go to Shanghai.


    Anna felt strange after hearing this and looked at him, "when did I say that I won¡¯t go with you?"


    Daniel Taylor paused for a moment, so... he just overthink?


    Is she still going with him?


    A big stone on his heart immediately fell to the ground.


    He rxed and said with a smile, "I thought you were angry with me because of ire Ashley and


    won''t go to Shanghai with me."


    His smile was so good that Anna almost fascinated. She curled her lips and looked away. She just did


    not dare to look at his face more, "in your eyes, am I such a wayward person?"


    She was a person of principle. Since she had promised something, there won¡¯t be any reason to step


    back.


    She was a bit unhappy because of ire Ashley¡¯s matter, but because of this she can¡¯t step back to


    her promised things, right?


    Daniel Taylor said with a smile, "you didn''t talk to me yesterday, and you have been working today. I


    thought¡­ My baby doesn''t want to talk to me anymore."


    From the way he exined, Anna heard his worry.


    For an excellent man as him, there will be times when he is guilty and afraid?


    Anna''s tone softened unconsciously and she exined to him, "No, I''ll go with you. You know I have to


    go for at least half a month. So, I wanted to deal with some things before I leave."


    Speaking of this, Anna was a little unhappy andined, "Why do youe to mypany today?


    Do you know because of you I haven''t finished my work yet?"


    He just increased her workload.


    Daniel Taylor raised his eyebrows, "I thought you were angry."


    So, of course, he went there to coax his wife!


    "You just thought that I was angry and came to my workce to make trouble for me, right?" Anna


    red at him and bit him discontentedly.


    Daniel Taylorughed, "I am relieved to hear that you aren¡¯t angry. I am still thinking, if you are angry,


    how I should coax you. I went to yourpany today, but you still ignored me."


    "When did I ignore you? Didn''t I speak to you?" Anna looked at him strangely.


    "Just talked for a few moments and threw me away for some other people?"


    Today, Mr. Taylor feltpletely ignored! ¡­


    "..." Anna found that he misunderstood her. She exined, "I was busy with my work at that time. I


    knew you came to pick me up. So, I wanted to finish my work ande back with you! Who knows that


    you will have a dinner? I''ve got a lot of things left unfinished."


    With this sentence, Anna remembered something and looked at him with some hindsight.


    So, he came to thepany today because he misunderstood that she was angry. He was afraid that


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    she would ignore him, so he came to her workce to coax her?


    Whenever they have contradictions, it''s herself, who coax him!


    This time, is he coaxing her?


    But is he sure that he can coax his wife like this, but not made her mad at him?


    Daniel Taylor lowered his head and spoke in her ear, "it''s my fault. It''s my fault that I made trouble for


    my baby. If I knew you were not angry, I would note to yourpany."


    "What a pity." Anna jokingly said, "if you don''te, how you know mypany¡¯s most beautiful girl


    likes you?"


    Anna was very angry when she thought of him and that girl. She has been a bit angry because of


    ire Ashley these days, and he just added fuel to the fire.


    It is too much, too much!

 Chapter 774

    Chapter 774


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and couldn''t helpughing, "Who told you not to talk to me?"


    "So you did it on purpose." Anna frowned, "I think you are really bad, the old you never bullied me like


    this. Are you not in love with me?"


    Herst sentence made Daniel Taylor feel inexplicable, whether he loves her or not, don¡¯t she know?


    How could he not love her?


    Anna said, "Did you see that ire Ashley is beautiful and falls in love with her?"


    "..." All of a sudden, Daniel Taylor was a little confused.


    He looked at his stupid wife with disgust, "what are you thinking?"


    So these days, because of this, she has been indifferent to him?


    How can she think like this?


    Anna drooped her eyes. "You know how much I dislike her, and you made secrets with her. I''m so sad."


    He has been so good to her and that¡¯s why she did not get angry with him easily. But that didn''t mean


    she won''t feel aggrieved...


    Daniel Taylor took her hand and put it on her chest, "what secret can I have with her? There is nothing.


    Here, in my heart, you are the only one."


    His palm was very hot, and his chest was also hot, Anna looked at his extremely gentle appearance.


    She can''t resist, and smiled, "OK, I won''t ask."


    Anna was not used to his this much gentle appearance. She felt that she can¡¯t be determined. Every


    time, even when Daniel Taylor coaxed her casually, her anger disappeared.


    -


    The next afternoon, Anna went to Shanghai with Daniel Taylor.


    Anna came here for the first time, but after arriving, she found that there were many acquaintances


    here.


    Robert Peter and Eliza were also there. They had dinner together in the evening.


    Eliza recently followed Robert Peter and was spoiled like a little princess. As soon as she saw Anna,


    she hugged Anna, "Anna, I missed you so much."


    Robert Peter and Daniel Taylor were standing together and the two men''s eyes were filled with


    tenderness, looking at their own women.


    Excellent men doted on their woman.


    Robert Peter said, "You brought Anna here."


    "Yeah." Daniel Taylor looked at Anna. After seeing Eliza, Anna was very happy. So, he wasn¡¯t afraid


    that she will feel bored and lonely here.


    Even though Eliza¡¯s illness wasn¡¯t cured, but it seemed that she was much happier than before. Robert


    Peter was very patient with her. No matter how busy he was, he always spared time to apany her.


    After dinner, Anna and Daniel Taylor went for a walk and after that went back to the ce where they


    lived.


    They just entered the room, Daniel Taylor helped her put the backpack on the sofa, and Anna¡¯s phone


    rang. She answered the phone, and it was Chris¡¯s call, "you came to Shanghai?"


    He saw Anna''s updated photos on Weibo, which was obviously andmark of Shanghai.


    Anna nodded, "Yes."


    "Tomorrow, let''s have a meal together."


    "Ok."


    Daniel Taylor brought tea and put it in front of her and asked, "Who was on the phone?"


    "A friend asked me to have dinner tomorrow." Anna looked at Daniel Taylor, "When you will go to work


    tomorrow, I will have dinner with him, okay?"


    Daniel Taylor sat down and said, "Your friend is a man?"


    Anna nodded, but she did not regard Chris as a man, "yes! But you''ve seen him before. He is one of


    theizens, that Genius. Remember? He is very popr on facebook."


    "Didn''t you cklist him that day?" Daniel Taylor took a sip of tea, and a pair of ck eyes stared at


    Anna.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 775

    Chapter 775


    Anna, "..."


    She just didn''t expect that he still remember it.


    "I cklisted him at that time, and then added him back," Anna said with a guilty heart


    Seeing Daniel Taylor''s face getting cold, Anna took the initiative to sit beside him and hugged his arm,


    "I promise you that he will never talk about you again! I just discuss things about work with him, and he


    also knew Mr. Robert well. I can¡¯t cklist him like this, right?"


    In this circle, Anna was only close to Chris. Because he was really good. At least, he wasn¡¯t like some


    people who always have some bad thoughts and just by seeing her doing better, they wanted to


    nder her.


    In this era, there are too many jealous people.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna''s sincere appearance, and the pupil of her eyes were indifferent. She


    looked at him so stubbornly that hepromised, "well, if you don''t want me to go with you, I won''t


    go."


    Friends are very important, but Anna thinks that for Daniel Taylor, it''s better to not go to see him.


    Daniel Taylor immediately added another sentence, "but what benefits I will have?"


    She looked at him in amazement, so did he agree? "What benefits do you want?"


    "Guess."


    "... do I need to guess?" Your eyes have already revealed everything, OK!


    Daniel Taylor smiled, kissed her lips and said with a smile, "It¡¯s good that you know."


    -


    Daniel Taylor lived in a spacious apartment in Shanghai. It was on the 26th floor. Just by standing near


    the window, you can see the whole river.


    There was no servant, only Anna and he lived together.


    In the morning, when Anna got up, Daniel Taylor had already gone to work. She heard the doorbell and


    went to open the door.


    She saw Eliza standing at the door. Robert Peter asked his servant to send her here. Eliza had many


    candies in her hand, she gave one candy to Anna and fed it directly to her, "Anna, ah!"


    "No, thank you." Anna said with a smile, "Come in, sit for a while, and I''ll brush my teeth first."


    She looked at the time and found it was already ten o''clock. No wonder Eliza''s here.


    Anna recalled that she went to bedtest night. She did not know from where Daniel Taylor got this


    much strength. She just thought of that matter, and her legs softened.


    If after marriage, you don''t have to do this kind of thing, wouldn¡¯t that be great?


    With Daniel Taylor, in her life everything was good except that he liked to toss her in bed.


    Anna thought all this, brushed her teeth and came out. Aftering out, she saw Eliza taking her bag


    pack down and said to Anna, "Anna, I brought you a lot of delicious food."


    "Thank you." Anna sat down and looked at the servant who came up with Eliza, "Only you two came


    here?"


    The servant said, "Yes, Eliza wanted toe to you, so I brought her here. Mr. Peter has gone to


    work."


    Anna ate some cookies that Eliza brought, got ready and took Eliza out to look for food.


    -


    They ate spicy food in Nanjing East Road and Chris came there. Looking at Anna, he couldn''t help


    "The food here is too light." Anna said, "I couldn¡¯t eat much with themst night."


    She was an authentic Jingzhou woman, and her taste has always been very strong.


    Chris sat down and looked at her.


    Anna asked, "Do you want to eat?"


    "It''s too spicy to eat."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    People in Shanghai don''t like spicy food.

 Chapter 776

    Chapter 776


    He watched Anna eating with great pleasure and there was a feeling that he could not understand.


    "Chris." Eliza looked at Chris and greeted him.


    Chris knew Robert Peter. Robert Peter and Eliza was living in Shanghai, and he often met Robert


    Peter, so he knew Eliza.


    He looked at Eliza eating this spicy food and said, "It''s not good for stomach. Eat less spicy food."


    "It¡¯s delicious." Eliza can eat spicy food, which was due to Robin Johnson.


    Robin Johnson wasn¡¯t from Jingzhou, but he was influenced by Daniel Taylor and his taste was very


    strong. Therefore, he and his sister developed this taste.


    -


    After dinner, Anna took Eliza to visit Chris¡¯spany.


    As a colleague, Anna was surprised to see hispany, "yourpany is so big!"


    "Not much."


    He had a very low profile.


    Anna said with a smile, "general manager Christopher, now you owe me a very delicious dinner."


    "You are always wee, but I''m afraid you won''t dare toe. Your man have a strict control over


    you, right?"


    Chris knew that Mr. Taylor was very easy to be jealous in Anna¡¯s case! Last time he went to Jingzhou,


    but he didn''t dare to ask Anna for a meal.


    Anna said, "He don''t mind."


    That sounded weird!


    Anna didn''t want to say how much she sacrificedst night in order to have a meal with him.


    Anna sometimes felt particrly unfair. She has been very obedient and always do what he wants, but


    he always keeps secrets from her, such as ire Ashley¡¯s thing.


    Out of Chris''spany, the three of them went to dinner. The ce was booked by Chris.


    Anna just sat down and received a call from Daniel Taylor, "still outside?"


    "Hmm." Anna said, "I''ll have dinner with my friend in the evening. Do you want to join us?"


    "... I''lle after work."


    "Then we''ll wait for you."


    "No, you eat first."


    Anna hung up the phone, and Chris asked, "So, your old man want toe over?"


    "Yes."


    Chris said with a smile, "he really doted on you. As we all know, Mr. Taylor is really famous for his


    difficult appointment. I have a friend who wanted to invite him to have a meal. He had been trying for a


    month, but he didn''t get an appointment."


    "He''s very busy. He is just a workaholic," Anna said.


    "Workaholic? Isn¡¯t he a wife lover?" Chris said, "Who doesn''t know that there is only you in President


    Taylor¡¯s heart!"


    Anna smiled, "Don¡¯t exaggerate!"


    Anna thought that she loved him more.


    -


    She, Chris, and Eliza, finished their meal and it was more than seven o''clock but Daniel Taylor has not


    Instead of it, she received Jack Smith¡¯s phone call, "Anna, Mr. Taylor''s work is not over yet. Maybe he


    will be a bitte."


    "It''s OK." Anna knew that he was very busy. After all, he has been to Jingzhoust weekend, so he


    should have left some work behind.


    Anna wasn¡¯t in a hurry to leave. She talked about work with Chris. Chris was very patient. He


    apanied her for a long time but still didn''t feel tired.


    "Anna, I need to go to the bathroom." Eliza said.


    Anna said to Chris, "wait here for a moment, I will take her to the bathroom."


    "Ok."


    Anna and Eliza came out of the bathroom, walked for a while and saw Daniel Taylor.


    He stood there in his formal dress, with a serious face.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Anna looked at the time. She didn''t expect that he had alreadye and didn''t make a call to her. She


    was about to walk over, but she saw a woman in professional dressing over, standing beside


    Daniel Taylor and talking to him.

 Chapter 777

    Chapter 777


    "..."


    Should it be just a casual acquaintance?


    Anna can''t go directly to disturb him. She dialed his phone number. Daniel Taylor looked at his mobile¡¯s


    screen and saw that it''s her call. He picked up the phone, but before Anna could open her mouth, he


    spoke, "I''m still working. I''ll be a bitte. Where''s your ce to eat?"


    He was too busy and didn''t pay attention to the address she sent. He thought he would see it when he


    will go.


    Anna, "¡­"


    She didn''t know why, but at this moment, she suddenly felt as if her heart had been pulled out, and a


    kind of pain spread in her body.


    She thought he was looking for her, but it was not. He just came here with another woman and she


    happened to meet him. She sent him the address of her ce, but he didn''t remember it at all.


    There was an irrepressible impulse that made Anna hang up the phone directly.


    Daniel Taylor paused for a moment.


    The woman around him asked, "Daniel? Are you busy?"


    He has been looking at the time today.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Nothing, what were you saying?"


    He has always been a workaholic. But today''s matter was particrly important. He decided to go back


    and exin it to Anna.


    Eliza looked at Anna and found that Anna was unhappy. "Anna, are you ok?"


    "Yes," Anna looked at Daniel Taylor, who continued to talk and directly ignored her. She couldn''t help


    In fact, she is really insignificant!


    If this is the case, why would she ask him toe here?


    She took Eliza''s hand, went back to her table, picked up her bag and said to Chris, "We are going


    back."


    They have finished their meal and were waiting for Daniel Taylor to pick her up. But after seeing him


    here, she didn''t want to wait!


    She suddenly found that sometimes, it¡¯s better to not know some things.


    It''s really ironic to see him with another woman and cheating her by saying that he is at work.


    "Don''t you want to wait for your man?" Chris asked


    "He is busy! I''ll go back by myself."


    "Some of my friends are at a nearby ce. Do you want to go there and meet them? They all are the


    people of our circle. Your man isn¡¯t at home, if you go back at this time, you would be bored alone."


    Chris suggested.


    His work was simr to Anna''s, so there were manymon topics.


    Anna nodded, "OK."


    Anna found that Chris was familiar with many peers on the Inte. He knew them in reality. Unlike


    herself, who stays at home all day long, and didn¡¯t know anyone else in the circle except him.


    So it was good to have a look. The main point was that she wasn¡¯t feeling well and didn''t know what to


    do after going back.


    Chris''s friends were singing karaoke in KTV. Anna went there with Chris and Chris introduced Anna to


    everyone.


    There were both men and women among these people, and all of them came to Shanghai some days


    ago.


    Someone looked at Chris and said with a smile, "you are the guy who pays more attention to a lover


    than friends. You left us here and it turns out that you went to apany her."


    "It isn¡¯t like this." Chris said, "I''vee to see you."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked back at Anna and said, "Shall we sit for a while? It''s still early."


    "Yes." Anna and Eliza sat down beside them, listening to their crying and howling.


    It was really noisy, but Anna felt very quiet. Her mind was full of scenes of Daniel Taylor talking to that


    woman.


    At this time, her mobile phone was in her hand and Daniel Taylor''s call came.

 Chapter 778

    Chapter 778


    Anna looked at the mobile phone, and the note she has given to him "Mr. Y".


    She always felt that he was the only one in the world who only belonged to her.


    But now she began to doubt the idea...


    He is such a lofty person, does he really belongs to her?


    Anna was indulged in her thoughts. When she regained her senses the phone had already hung up.


    After a while, Daniel Taylor called again.


    Anna stood up and went outside to answer the phone.


    She did not speak and Daniel Taylor''s gentle voice came from inside, "I came to your ce, where are


    you?"


    He was so busy that he juste to know that Anna also ate here.


    Anna listened to his calm tone. She could no longer control the fire in her heart and her attitude was


    very indifferent, "we have had dinner, and now I am with Chris''s friends. You can go back home."


    "Where are you? I wille to pick you up?" Chris was her friend, but he was an opposite sex, Daniel


    Taylor can¡¯t leave her alone with him at this time.


    Anna didn''t know from where her emotionse from. She recalled ire Ashley''s matter and then


    thought about today''s events. Her tone was a little blunt, "You don¡¯t need to. You are so busy, you


    should go back first, I cane back myself."


    Daniel Taylor paused. He understood that she should have been waiting too long for him and that¡¯s why


    she got angry, "I''d bettere to pick you up! I am sorry, I was too busy today. Tell me the address."


    "Really, you don¡¯t need to." Anna sneered and said, "after all, you are very busy. You''d better continue


    to apany those women outside! You don''t have to worry about my affairs in the future."


    She said and hung up...


    Anna stood in the corridor, looking at the mobile phone, but she was afraid to let her tears fall down.


    She never thought that one day she would be angry with him. Impulse is the devil. She always knew


    that, so she was afraid that her emotions would hurt her lover, that¡¯s why she never got angry with him,


    but she could not help it today.


    In fact, she has never been as sensible as she showed. She also have emotions, temper and want to


    be apanied.


    But she was afraid of losing him, that¡¯s why she always pretended to be a sensible girl. She never


    asked for his time, never disturbed his work, never interfered with his affairs, and always believed in


    what he said.


    But that doesn''t mean that she won''t be sad, and she won''t have heartache when she''s hurt.


    He was so unscrupulous to deceive her and coax her as a child, he probably never thought that she


    would be sad, right?


    Now, she''s mad at him. Will he never talk to her again?


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Anna found that she was really very insecure. It was clear that he had done something wrong, but she


    was still afraid of losing him.


    Just by the thought of losing him she was scared to death...


    When she divorced him, she was afraid that she would lose him. If she had known that it would be like


    this, then why after their divorce shee back to him and let herself sink deeper?


    -


    "Anna." Chris didn''t see Anna for a long time. He came out of the box and saw her squatting on the


    ground. "Are you ok? Is there any problem?"


    She was fine in the evening!


    Anna didn''t want others to show her vulnerable side. She forced herself to stand up, "I am OK."


    "Where is Eliza?" Chris asked.


    "..." Anna turned to Chris and said, "Isn¡¯t she in there?"


    "She came out with you. I thought you were together," Chris said.


    Chris''s words made Anna''s head explode. She can''t lose Eliza at this time!

 Chapter 779

    Chapter 779


    "Where has she gone?" Anna said, "Look for her quickly! What if she¡¯s lost?"


    Eliza was the kind of a person who can''t be left alone.


    Chris heard Anna saying this and he was also worried. He knew if they loss Eliza, general manager


    Peter might chop people down. He said to Anna, "Let¡¯s go quickly."


    They asked the waiter at the door, ande to know that she had gone downstairs.


    If she was in KTV, they could find her... But she went downstairs, and it was the most terrifying case.


    There were so many cars and so many people on the road.


    Anna didn''t think much about it, and went downstairs quickly. Chris called his friends to help him find


    Eliza.


    A group of people, searched for Eliza for more than two hours, but didn¡¯t find her.


    Anna walked alone in the street. Although it was at night, still there were many people outside. The


    atmosphere of night in Shanghai was really different from Jingzhou.


    She was sweating all over, her body was sticky, and her emotions came out with her sigh.


    She stood by the river, looking at the night scene of Shanghai, and almost cried out. But still tried to


    restrain her impulse to cry. She took the initiative to call Chris, "have you found her?"


    "Not yet." Chris said, "I have asked my friends to help me find her, but they didn''t find her. I don¡¯t know,


    if someone found her very cute and took her away."


    Eliza was so cute and it was unavoidable to meet bad people when she goes out.


    Anna¡¯s eyebrows were twisted. She was thinking of this possibility, and quickly she shook her head,


    "no, we can let that happen. Let''s call Mr. Peter."


    "Call him and you''ll die miserably. You don''t know how precious Eliza is to him, I''ve asked my friends to


    help me. Don''t worry, we''ll find her." Chris said.


    "Still we need to inform him." After all, it was his wife¡¯s matter.


    Even if she would be scolded, she have to bear it. She deserved it. She didn''t take good care of Eliza.


    She also knew that the hope and chances of finding Eliza would be bigger if Robert Peter would help


    them to find her.


    But such kind of concealment may lead to some terrible consequences!


    Anna hung up Chris''s phone and she was about to call Robert Peter but Daniel Taylor''s call came.


    She picked up the phone and heard his deep voice, "when will you be back?"


    It was over ten now. It was almost eight o''clock when he called her. Now two hours have passed.


    Anna originally thought that he would not talk to her. That¡¯s why when she heard his voice, she couldn''t


    help but pause for a moment. She said in her depressed voice, "I still have something to do now."


    "What''s so important?" Across the phone, his tone sounded very serious, but there was a trace of


    concern, "Come back, so that we can talk about it, OK?"


    After herst call, Daniel Taylor knew that she was angry and he gave her this time to calm down. He


    thought she woulde back after a while. But now even at this time, he haven''t seen Annaing


    back.


    He didn''t pick her up on time because he was really busy and he knew it might made her


    ufortable. He felt ashamed, too.


    But no matter howte, she shoulde back home, right?


    She can''t follow that Chris and stay outside for a whole night?


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "..."


    Anna did not speak, and Daniel Taylor''s gentle voice reached her ears, "Darling, be obedient. Husband


    knows it''s his fault. Don''t ignore him like this. If there''s something,e back and we''ll talk about it


    She was young, and he was afraid that she would do something stupid and be cheated by others.

 Chapter 780

    Chapter 780


    He thought about it all the time and he was very worried about her.


    No matter how angry she was, he just wanted her toe back.


    After a while, Anna said, "Eliza is lost."


    "..."


    Fifteen minutester, Daniel Taylor came to her. It was not very far from where they live.


    When he got out of the car, he saw Anna standing there waiting for him. Because of the hot weather


    she was covered in sweat, and he knew she must have been waiting for a long time.


    He came to her, "are you okay?"


    From his facial features, he didn¡¯t look impatient, or angry with her, but full of concern. Anna


    remembered that she quarreled with him and vent on him, but he still talked to her like this.


    She felt as if something stuck in her heart and she could not speak.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her appearance and the way she was unwilling to pay attention to him. He was


    stupefied for a moment. He stretched out his arms and put her in his arms.


    He just got out of the car, the shirt on his body was a little cool, and he felt veryfortable when her


    hot face stuck on him.


    Anna pushed him and said, "I am dirty all over."


    Her body was covered with sweat and she didn¡¯t want to put it on him.


    Daniel Taylor did not dislike her and apologized to her, "I was wrong. Don''t be angry with me, okay?"


    Anna did not answer him and said, "Let me go."


    Eliza has not been found, Anna had no mind to discuss any other thing. Daniel Taylor also knew that


    she was worried. He let her go and said to her, "get on the car first."


    He didn''t know how she can stand the heat outside. The most important point was that something had


    happened, but she didn''t take the initiative to tell him. He came to know because he called to ask.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna, and there was a kind of sad feeling gushing out. He knew that his wife


    was really angry.


    Anna followed Daniel Taylor to the car. The air conditioning in the car instantly made her feel


    Daniel Taylor took a wet towel and wiped her face. "She is lost and you went to find her yourself. How


    can you find her here? You should have called me earlier."


    She must have been running outside for a long time.


    Anna lowered her head and took the towel in his hand. "I''ll do it myself."


    Daniel Taylor looked at her, and some helplessness welled up in his eyes. At ordinary times, he thought


    she was too sensible and expected her to y emotionally with himself. But now she really had temper


    and he couldn''t help but have heartache.


    He sat next to her and said, "For Eliza, I''ve asked Jack Smith to find her as soon as possible. He will


    find her and get her back. Don''t worry too much. It will be all right."


    "I lost her." Anna said, "If something happened to her, Mr. Peter must hate me."


    And the Johnson family would kill her.


    Daniel Taylor rubbed her head, "You have me, little fool."


    "..." Anna couldn''t help looking at him. Her eyes were full of defense. "I said so much to you. Why did


    youe to me again?"


    After saying all that to him on the phone, Anna regretted. At the thought that she and him would draw a


    clear line from now on and never be together again, she felt heartbroken.


    Daniel Taylor was silent for a moment. He stretched out his hand and held her, "I was very busy today. I


    wanted toe there earlier, but it was really dyed. Are you angry with me because of that?"


    "Yes you were busy but still you had time to spend with other women? Do you think I didn''t see it?"


    She saw it all. He was with that woman. But he lied to her.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her aggrieved appearance and moist eyes, he said, "so, you have seen


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    it?"

 Chapter 781

    Chapter 781


    "Yes! You didn''t expect it, right? I sent you the address but you didn''t even look at it. You don''t care


    about me. Maybe you didn''t pay attention to me at all." Anna said.


    She was aggrieved and angry. Daniel Taylor saw her like this and felt helpless.


    Just then, the phone rang and it was Jack Smith¡¯s call. Daniel Taylor answered the phone, "Jack


    Smith."


    Hearing that it was Jack Smith''s phone call, Anna paid full attention and kept a close eye on Daniel


    Taylor.


    She vaguely heard Jack Smith¡¯s voice, "Mr. Taylor, Eliza has gone home."


    "..." Hearing this, Anna felt she panicked for nothing. Her nerves, which had been tensed for long, were


    rxed.


    Daniel Taylor was still on the phone, and Anna''s mobile phone rang. She looked at it and it was Robert


    Peter who called. Anna felt inexplicably guilty. She knew it was his fault. Today, because of Daniel


    Taylor''s affairs, she was distracted and didn¡¯t take good care of Eliza. So, she was sorry to Robert


    Peter.


    She answered the phone, "Mr. Peter."


    Robert Peter heard her depressed voice. He had just contacted Jack Smith and came to know that she


    was worried. He said, "Eliza hase back. I taught her how toe back home when she goes


    outside. She took a taxi and didn''t tell you. I''m sorry for that."


    After all, Eliza didn''t think much about such matter. Her mind was very simple. She missed Robert


    Peter all day, so she took a taxi toe back home.


    But it turned out that because of her sudden disappearance, Anna and Chris were extremely worried.


    They were afraid to lose her.


    On the other side, Eliza was talking to Robert Peter, "honey, hug."


    They were almost asleep and were disturbed by Jack Smith''s phone. After Jack Smith¡¯s call Robert


    Peter finallye to know about this matter. That¡¯s why he quickly called Anna. He was afraid that she


    would be worried.


    Anna heard Eliza''s voice, and she was relieved, "Thank god, she¡¯s OK. I was really worried about her."


    "Don¡¯t worry, she is fine. Go back and have a rest early. I should have called you earlier," Robert Peter


    said.


    Robert Peter was also very guilty.


    As he hung up the phone, Eliza rushed over and hugged him, "husband."


    She looked lovelier.


    Robert Peterid his arms around her and said, "Did you sneak back today? You didn¡¯t even tell Anna."


    "Anna was on the phone and I was missing you." Eliza looked at him innocently.


    She was stupid and didn¡¯t think much. She just do what she wanted to. Her mind and way of thinking


    was simr to a few years old children.


    Robert Peter hugged her. "The next time if you have toe back alone, tell others before leaving the


    ce, and you''d better not run around alone. If you are alone, what do you do when you encounter bad


    people?"


    He still didn''t dare to leave her alone.


    Eliza was scolded by him and looked at him innocently. When he spoke, she raised her head and gave


    him a kiss on the chin, which blocked Robert Peter¡¯s all kinds of words.


    Robert Peter looked at his little wife and really wanted to do something to her, but he didn''t think it


    would be very appropriate.


    Eliza said in a naive way, "I heard them saying if we sleep together we will have a baby. Husband, do I


    have a baby?"


    "..." Robert Peter didn''t expect that she would mention this, "who said all these messy things to you?"


    How can they have babies before they get there?


    Moreover, in his eyes she was just a little baby. He can''t imagine that one day, she will give birth to a


    baby for him.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking of this, Robert Peter suddenly felt that somewhere in his body, there was a reaction.

 Chapter 782

    Chapter 782


    Eliza was already his wife. What he can¡¯t do to her?


    Her mind was like a child, he always has a feeling of infringing on minors, and he never dared to think


    about these aspects at all. But if he looked at other side of the picture he can see that she was a


    mature woman in her twenties.


    Eliza didn''t know what Robert Peter was thinking. She looked at him expectantly, "Daisy told me."


    Daisy was their servant who was responsible for taking care of Eliza.


    "There won''t be babies," Robert Peter said


    "Why?" Eliza looked at him in disappointment.


    Robert Peter lowered his head and kissed her lips, "only in this way you can have one."


    He felt that he should teach her something.


    -


    Late at night, Daniel Taylor stopped his car in the underground parking lot. Anna opened the door and


    followed him out of the car.


    She ran all night for Eliza, and was in a difficult situation.


    She and Daniel Taylor entered the elevator. She did not speak, just held her mobile phone and sent a


    message to Chris, "Eliza has gone home."


    They have found Eliza and of course, she needed to inform Chris. After all, Chris and his friends have


    been looking for her just like her.


    Chris said, "Really? Where are you? I''ll pick you up?"


    "No need of it. I''m home already." Anna said, "It''s hard today. Have a rest early."


    "You too." Chris thought of her hiding there alone and crying, "Are you ok? I feel like you''re in a bad


    mood today."


    "I am ok." Anna lowered her head and thought of her affair with Daniel Taylor and frowned


    unconsciously.


    "I will call you tomorrow, good night," Chris said.


    He and Anna had almost same kind of work, usually do not have sses, and have a lot of free time.


    So in this plenty of time, they can be together.


    Daniel Taylor was standing aside, he was very tall, and he can see Chris''s messages very clearly.


    His eyes darkened.


    Did she deliberately mean to flirt with other man in front of him?


    They got to the 26th floor, and got out of the elevator. He went ahead and opened the door. Then he


    took her slippers out of the shoe cab and handed them to her.


    Anna was wearing heels. After walking for so long, she must be ufortable. Standing in front of


    him, she lowered her head and changed her shoes.


    She heard Daniel Taylor saying, "You are not allowed to see that man tomorrow."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "..." Anna looked up at him, "why not? You''re so busy, how can you forbid me to meet my friends?"


    Anna wanted to argue for the sake of arguing. But now she really felt too tired.


    The more you care, the more tense you will be. It''s better not to put your attention on such things.


    Daniel Taylor said, "I just said you can¡¯t meet and it means you can¡¯t."


    "It is none of your business."


    In fact, she didn''t n to meet him again, but she was angry, so she deliberately argued. Because she


    couldn''t help thinking of ire Ashley and the woman who talked to him. That¡¯s why she vented this


    way.


    Respect is mutual, he never put her in his eye, why should she be obedient to him?


    Daniel Taylor, "¡­"


    What he said was what he used to say. But now, she began to contradict him.


    Knowing that she was angry today, Daniel Taylor softened his voice and said, "Anna..."


    "I''ll take a bath." She guessed that he was going to reason with her again, but she couldn''t, so she


    simply moved away.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her stubborn back and sat down on the sofa.


    After a while, Anna came out after taking a bath. She took a look at Daniel Taylor and saw that he was


    doing something on his tablet. She went straight to bed and covered herself with the quilt.

 Chapter 783

    Chapter 783


    Daniel Taylor came over and sat down on the edge of the bed.


    He was wearing a shirt and the first two buttons were unbuttoned, revealing his sexy vicle lines.


    Even at casual moments, this man seemed very exquisite, he looked at Anna and his face looked


    deeply worried. Originally, he brought her here to spend more time with her. He didn''t expect to make


    her angry on the first day.


    He lowered his head and put his forehead on her forehead. "Don''t be angry."


    Anna''s closed eyshes trembled. They were too close and he can see that her eyshes were wet.


    She should have cried!


    His gentle words made her tears fall.


    Daniel Taylor encircled her, kisses her tears carefully, and said, "Husband knows it¡¯s his fault. I will


    apany you at home tomorrow, just forgive me this time, OK?"


    "Not ok." Anna looked at him, "I don''t want to forgive you."


    She knew she was useless, every time she would forgive him if she was coaxed by him. But now, she


    felt that she and he were blocked by something. Her strong self-esteem made her determined and her


    heart refused to forgive him.


    Daniel Taylor was stunned for a moment. He looked at Anna in disbelief, he did not expect that she


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    would refuse.


    He knew that it will be of no use of saying more. He said, "Sleep well."


    Anna hugged the pillow and didn¡¯t hug him.


    Before this matter, whenever they quarreled, in the bed, she always hug him while sleeping. However,


    at this time, she was far away from him and did not want to get close to him.


    Daniel Taylor went to change his clothes,y down and took a look at the distance between them.


    The thought that Anna was still angry with him, didn''t let him fall asleep all night.


    -


    The next morning, when Anna got up, she saw Daniel Taylor cooking in the kitchen.


    She looked at the time. Normally, at this time he should be in his office.


    "You didn''t go to work?" she asked.


    He was wearing an apron and frying something in the kitchen. "Didn''t I tell you I will be at home today?"


    Anna eyes darkened. He did not exin ire Ashley¡¯s matter to her, he didn¡¯t exin him that


    woman''s matter, he just apologized, and he thinks this is enough?


    Does he think she is easy to coax?


    Anna said, "You should go to work. After all, you are so busy, don''t waste energy for me. I''ll go out for a


    walk myself."


    "After breakfast, I''ll go out with you." He looked at Anna, who was dressed up and seemed ready to go


    out.


    Anna refused, "no, I can go outside and buy food to eat."


    Her hand was on the door knob, and she about to open the door when Daniel Taylor called her, "Anna."


    "..." She wanted to go, but she stopped to hear him.


    He came over and said, "I''ve made an appointment with a friend in the evening, and we''ll have a dinner


    together. All right?"


    "No need of it." Anna said, "After all, I don''t know your friend."


    She opened the door and was about to go out. Daniel Taylor pressed his hand on the door and closed


    it forcefully.


    She looked up at him and found that Daniel Taylor''s eyes were very serious, and there were deep


    emotions that she could not understand. "I didn''t sleepst night."


    "..." She paused.


    So, she should be med for it?


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and said in a deep voice, "All night, I have been thinking about the


    problems between us. I brought you here to apany me and keep you by my side. I always take


    you as my wife and the one I love. Are you going to draw a line with me now?"

 Chapter 784

    Chapter 784


    His voice sounded a little sad and helpless.


    Anna¡¯s heart almost softened.


    She looked at him and said, "You''ve always said that I shouldn¡¯t hide something from you, but you''ve


    been hiding things from me, haven''t you? I''m not a child. You don''t have to treat me as a child..."


    "I didn¡¯t hide anything." Daniel Taylor interrupted her.


    His voice was so dignified that the whole room was quiet. Anna looked at him stupidly.


    He held her shoulders and his voice softened. "The woman you saw yesterday is really just a business


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    partner."


    She didn''t look at him. Obviously, she didn''t believe it.


    Daniel Taylor said, "I will have dinner with her in the evening and I wants to take you with me."


    "..."


    He looked at her quiet appearance and said, "If you agree, we''ll eat first, and after that we''ll talk about


    the problems."


    Anna took a look at him. He took her hand and took her to the table. She sat down and he continued to


    prepare breakfast.


    Anna looked at his figure. He was so tall and handsome, that he when just stood in the kitchen,


    wearing an apron, the ordinary apron looked more graceful.


    There was a tempting aroma of food in the kitchen, and Anna found herself hungry.


    Daniel Taylor brought out the breakfast and handed it to her. Anna was a foodie. Seeing the food, she


    couldn''t help but stare at it. But at the next moment, she remembered that she was angry with Daniel


    Taylor.


    She was angry, so she should show her anger. She didn¡¯t look again at the food in front of her.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her stubborn appearance and couldn''t helpughing, "I don''t know from where


    this stubborn temper came from. Eat it."


    He handed her chopsticks, and sat down beside her. He did not start eating and just stared at her.


    Anna red at him, "can you stop looking at me like this?"


    "..." is it wrong to look at your wife?


    All right!


    Obviously, she''s right.


    Daniel Taylor sat upright and ate his breakfast. While breakfast, he answered three phone calls. He


    was really busy, not pretending.


    Anna looked at him. He was wearing a ck shirt today. His sleeve were pulled up to his elbow. He


    was very attentive on the call. When he was working, he didn''t like to be disturbed. So, Anna just


    watched him quietly.


    Even though she was angry with him, but she found him so handsome when he called!


    She thought she must be crazy!


    Daniel Taylor said that he would stay at home with her, but it seemed that he just moved his work to


    home to deal with it. His employee contacted her if they had anything.


    Anna sat aside and was busy with her own affairs. After all, she also had some work to do.


    -


    At more than six o''clock in the evening, Daniel Taylor stopped the car in front of a vi and said to


    Anna, "Here we are!"


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor, "you said you are taking me to dinner?"


    Daniel Taylor nodded, "yes."


    He got out of the car and opened the door for her.


    Anna got out of the car and took a look at him. Daniel Taylor led her forward and knocked on the door.


    Anna looked at him and thought of the woman she saw yesterday, "You said she invited you for dinner


    and you came to her house! Still you say you two are just business partners?"


    Are you sure you''re not making her a fool?


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and did not exin. He just held her hand patiently. The door opened


    quickly and it was that woman who came to open it.

 Chapter 785

    Chapter 785


    In the professional clothes that she worest night and in her home clothes that she wore today, she


    carried two different kinds of temperament.


    "Daniel." She said hello to Daniel Taylor. They seemed were very familiar. After that her eyes fell on


    Anna and she asked with a smile, "is this your wife?"


    "Yes." Daniel Taylor took Anna''s hand and said, "She¡¯s Anna."


    "This is general manager Mark, my business partner." Daniel Taylor said to Anna.


    "Hello, general manager Mark." Anna looked at the woman, whom she regarded her rival in lovest


    night. It wasn¡¯t only that she was jealous. Actually, this woman was very beautiful and had a graceful


    personality.


    After listening to Daniel Taylor''s introduction, Hazel Mark smiled and said, "What¡¯s general manager


    Mark? Just call me Hazel or Sister Hazel. I have heard that you are still in college. I should be older


    than you."


    She led Anna and Daniel Taylor into the house. A young man with sses was cooking in the kitchen.


    Hazel Mark looked at them and introduced him with a smile, "this is my husband, Gabriel Stanley."


    Gabriel Stanley raised his head and looked at Daniel Taylor, "Daniel is here."


    "Hello, Teacher Stanley." Gabriel Stanley was a university teacher, so everyone was used to call him


    Teacher Stanley.


    All of them looked familiar.


    Anna, "..."


    Hazel Mark looked like she was in her twenties, but she was already married.


    "Mom." A four or five-year-old girl came over with her homework book, hugged Hazel Mark''s leg and


    looked at Daniel Taylor, "Uncle Daniel."


    It seemed that Daniel Taylor has been here before.


    Daniel Taylor said hello to her, "Hello, Jessi."


    Jessi was the girl''s nickname, no doubt, this girl was Hazel Mark and Gabriel Stanley''s daughter. From


    the appearance of Hazel Mark, one can''t imagine that she has such a big daughter.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel came to their ce as a guest and Gabriel Stanley specially cooked for him. He cooked a lot of


    dishes. After sitting down, Gabriel Stanley looked at Daniel Taylor, and said in aining tone, "It¡¯s


    just because you came to our ce that Hazel took time to eat at home, usually we don¡¯t see her at


    all."


    "That''s my job. I''m very busy recently, OK? Daniel is also very busy."


    Speaking of this, Hazel Mark looked at Anna with a smile in her eyes, "Anna, you just came to


    Shanghai, how you are feeling here?"


    "It''s quite good." Hazel Mark was very enthusiastic, and Anna was a little embarrassed because she


    thought that Hazel Mark might have something to do with Daniel Taylor. But aftering here and


    seeing them like this she felt that she was just over thinking.


    Daniel Taylor took a look at Anna and said to Hazel Mark, "Everything is quite good. It''s just that she is


    angry with me these days."


    "There must be something you did wrong to her." Hazel Mark said, "A man should love his wife. You


    can learn from your brother-inw. Anna, if Daniel bullies you in the future, please remember toe


    to me, and I will certainly help you out."


    "There is nothing like that." Anna smiled. She remembered that she had quarreled with Daniel Taylor


    because of Hazel Mark, and suddenly felt what she did was wrong, "I misunderstood him. I saw you


    with him yesterday. I thought you were... "


    "What do you think of us?" Hazel Mark said with a smile. She was a woman after all and she could


    guess many things just by looking at Anna''s tangled appearance, "You think I have that kind of


    rtionship with Daniel?"


    "... I know it''s me who overthink." Anna was very embarrassed. She never thought that Hazel Mark was


    not only married, but also had children.


    Hazel Markughed, "How can you think I have something to do with Daniel? I''m several years older


    than him."

 Chapter 786

    Chapter 786


    "Don¡¯t tell me?" It didn¡¯t look like that!


    Hazel Mark looked like she was in her twenties.


    "Are you praising me for my youth?" Hazel Markughed. She looked at Gabriel Stanley and said,


    "Gabriel, do you see, Anna said I am young."


    "..." Gabriel Stanley looked at his wife, "She is ttering you."


    Hazel Mark exined to Anna, "My father is a shareholder of the Taylor group. He has known the


    Taylor family for a long time. You may not have been in the Taylor family for a long time, that¡¯s why you


    haven''t seen it. Don''t worry, my and Daniel¡¯s rtionship is very clear. With Gabriel here, what are you


    afraid of?"


    Hazel Mark gave such an exnation, and Anna was even more embarrassed.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    -


    After dinner in the Stanley house they left. On the way home, Daniel Taylor drove the car and looked at


    Anna, who was sitting on the side but did not speak, "are you still angry with me?"


    "..." Anna knew that she had misunderstood him, "where do I know she is married? She looks so


    young."


    She really looked so young!


    Daniel Taylor said, "Nowadays, enterprises are more willing to recruit married women than single girls.


    How many young girls have you seen in ourpany? When I work, I deal with either men or married


    women. So you really don''t have to be jealous."


    "..." Anna looked at Daniel Taylor and apologized, "I''m sorry."


    She knew she really misunderstood him.


    The car stopped at the red light. Daniel Taylor reached out and took her hand. "You don''t have to be


    angry with me."


    Every time she was sad or angry, he felt worse than her.


    In the past, she had been by his side in his most difficult time, and now he just wanted to take good


    care of her. It''s just that he didn''t like to exin very much. Sometimes, it was easy to be


    misunderstood. Still, he can''t help but reflect on himself.


    Anna looked at his hand. After a while, she said, "even if I was wrong this time, what about ire


    Ashley¡¯s matter?"


    Anna was also curious about what ire Ashley said to him.


    Daniel Taylor paused, he didn¡¯t expect Anna to still remember this. He took a look at her, turned his


    head and drove the car.


    Anna looked at him, "look at yourself, you don''t want to talk about it!"


    He knew how much she hated ire Ashley, still he hid things from her.


    Daniel Taylor said, "If I talk about it, you won''t get angry?"


    "So you really fell in love with her?"


    "..." Daniel Taylor had a headache, "what did you say?"


    He can''t bear her brain hole.


    Anna said, "Why you have to hide it."


    Daniel Taylor exined, "She is desperate and helpless now. She wants to enter the entertainment


    industry, and wants me to give her a chance. She asked me to help her arrange an opportunity."


    "..." Anna looked at him, "that¡¯s all? Then why did you hide it from me for so long?"


    "I didn¡¯t think it¡¯s important. Moreover, I didn¡¯t say anything to her but you''ve been overthinking. Where


    do I know you will think so much?" Daniel Taylor looked at her.


    She even thought of things like he fell in love with ire Ashley. Really?


    Anna said, "You know how much I hate her, but you deliberately hid things from me, which made me


    worried. If you had said it earlier, would I have misunderstood it for so long?"


    The more he hid things, the more likely she was to overthink, and it was natural. OK?


    Daniel Taylor said, "Ok, this all is my fault. I am sorry. Are you still angry now?"


    "..." Anna was not angry now. She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry and for what she had been


    tangled for so long.

 Chapter 787

    Chapter 787


    And this man just kept on looking at her worried appearance but didn¡¯t exin anything.


    Anna thought about this, looked at him and said, "Tonight you will sleep on the sofa."


    "..." Daniel Taylor seemed hoodwink, but what is his mistake?


    When they got to the underground garage, and got out of the car. Anna received Mother Taylor¡¯s call.


    Mother Taylor asked about her life in Shanghai. Anna talked with Mother Taylor and she was led into


    the elevator by Daniel Taylor - He seemed afraid that she would be lost.


    There was no one in the elevator. He looked at her talking to his mother on the phone, and from


    behind, put his arms around her.


    Anna was listening to Mother Taylor and his sudden embrace frightened her.


    He looked at her side face and white neck, then lowered his head and directly kissed her white shiny


    skin. Anna hissed. Mother Taylor asked, "Anna, what happened?"


    "Nothing, I am OK." Anna hung up the phone in a panic, grabbed his hand and asked the man who had


    been kissing her, "What are you doing? I was on the phone with mom."


    She was embarrassed by him.


    Daniel Taylor focused on her, "can''t wait, I want you."


    "..." Anna grabbed the hand around her waist. She remembered that he bullied her the night before


    yesterday, and just by this thought she felt scared. She looked at him and refused "no, I have told you


    that you have to sleep on the sofa tonight. Who asked you to make me sad.... Hello."


    Anna''s words have not finished, when Daniel Taylor picked her up and walked out of the elevator.


    Anna was carried to the corridor by him. She protested, "Let me down! You can¡¯t do such a thing


    without my permission. I am refusing you, and you still want to force me?"


    Force her?


    Daniel Taylor raised his eyebrows and looked at her. Obviously he didn''t like to hear this.


    He opened the door, put her on the big bed in the bedroom, grabbed her moving little hand, pressed it


    to the top of the head, and looked at her obstinately, "Agree quickly, or I will do it forcefully."


    "..." Excuse me! What''s the difference between threating someone like this and directly forcing


    someone?


    Anna said, "You are necrotic."


    Daniel Taylor hugged her, kissed her lips, and then looked at her with gentle eyes.


    The atmosphere immediately warmed up.


    Anna was terrified, and her tone also softened, "can you let me go first?"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "When you scold me on the phonest night, and vented on me, you were so daring. What are you


    afraid of now?" Daniel Taylor looked at her like a person who is calm and unruffled in the midst of


    chaos.


    Last night, for the first time, she lost her temper with him. When Daniel Taylor heard her, he was almost


    stunned.


    As he mentionedst night, Anna¡¯s eyes darkened, "do you think I want to lose my temper with you? I


    sent you the address, but you did not even look at it. You didn¡¯t pay attention to me. Do you know I


    cried after I said all that to you?"


    "..." Daniel Taylor raised his eyebrow, "I am the one who was scolded. Why did you cry?"


    What a cry baby.


    Anna red at him, and said in a helpless way, "I was afraid that you will ignore me because I''m not


    sensible, and you will leave me. I even regretted why I came back home with you after our divorce. Tell


    me, if I haven''te home, would I be hurt?"


    The misunderstandings has been solved, so Anna said what she had in her mind. After all, she was


    really sad.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna, "Do you think I will leave you just because you said two words to me in


    anger? Why didn''t I know I am so terrible?"


    "That¡¯s why I was happy to see youing to me." Anna looked at him sweetly. After knowing that he


    had her in his heart and that he was willing to tolerate her temper, she felt extremely happy. "Husband,


    you are very kind to me."

 Chapter 788

    Chapter 788


    She has been very careful with him. She has always been afraid to make him unhappy, but now she


    found that she was just overthinking. He has always been very tolerant and generous.


    Daniel Taylor seemed to dislike it and said, "But you still have those handsome guys in your mind all


    day long."


    Well... He really knows how to hold grudges!


    He can remember exactly what she said during the quarrel.


    Anna said in an embarrassed way, "It isn¡¯t like this. I only have you in my heart."


    "Oh, but that''s not what you said when you quarreled with me." Daniel Taylor said, "Who said that I


    don¡¯t need to care about your affairs in the future? Who said that I don¡¯t have to care when you go to


    meet other men?"


    "Well..." Anna exined with a guilty heart, "I didn¡¯t mean that. What I said was just because of my


    anger. It wasn¡¯t true."


    "My baby¡¯s every word I take seriously. Do you know how much pain I felt when you said that?" His


    eyes were full of seriousness.


    She was angry, and he knew what she said wasn¡¯t real that¡¯s why he tolerated everything. But that


    didn''t mean he won''t settle ounts with her!


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Anna put her hand on his chest and said, "I was wrong. I''ll give you a massage."


    She had a gentle look and she looked so cute.


    Daniel Taylor lowered his head and kissed her face, by taking advantage of the opportunity he said,


    "So you should make up for me today."


    Anna, "..."


    So, even after talking for a long time, he is still stuck there?


    However, in the end, the two talked for a while. Daniel Taylor did nothing in addition to hugging.


    At noon the next day, Anna invited Chris to have a meal, and Daniel Taylor went with her. He exined


    to her about him and the other women, and now of course she has to exin something to him.


    In the restaurant, Chris had arrived first. Seeing Daniel Taylor and Annaing in, he stood up and


    said, "Mr. Taylor."


    He also recently came to know that Anna¡¯s old man is President Taylor of The Taylor group and a friend


    of Robert Peter.


    Anna stood beside Daniel Taylor and looked at him. She knew that her man was very jealous. So she


    was worried. He would not say anything to Chris, right?


    After all, Chris was her friend.


    Then she heard, Daniel Taylor calmly saying, "Won''t you call me old man?"


    "..." Chris was speechless to hear him saying this. So, it turned out that Mr. Taylor came here to settle


    ounts with him! He quickly tried topensate it with a smile, "Mr. Taylor, it was a joke. Don''t take it


    to heart! You are so young and handsome. It''s my pleasure to have dinner with you."

 Chapter 789

    Chapter 789


    Daniel Taylor was famous for his difficult appointment. Since he came Shanghai, many people wanted


    to invite him to dinner, but they couldn''t make an appointment at all. However, he came to eat with him,


    which clearly expressed how much he doted on Anna.


    Daniel Taylor said, "My wife said that you helped her a lot, I would like to thank you on her behalf."


    Chris looked at Anna, and the smile on his face was very sincere. "I didn''t help her. It¡¯s just that she is


    too polite. I knew her for a long time. Last time when I came to Jingzhou I was too busy and couldn''t


    invite her to have a meal. So when she came to Shanghai, I did my best to act as a host."


    When they met for the first time, Chris was a bit fond of Anna, but since he knew she had a boyfriend,


    he gave up the idea. Anyone who even has a little self-respect can never try to be a paramour. Chris


    was also a man of a good moral character.


    Three people sat down.


    Anna was sitting beside Daniel Taylor and eating food. With that, she was listening to Daniel Taylor


    chatting with Chris. After random chatting, they talked about Chris''spany, and then they talked


    about cooperation.


    It turned out that Anna was directly put aside...


    In the evening, Anna was lying in the bed when she received a message from Chris, "Anna, your man


    is excellent. Now I decide to take him as my idol. One day, I will be a man like him..."


    Anna just felt that this approach seemed quite familiar.


    She looked at Daniel Taylor, who just came out of the bath, and said, "Sir, why do I think you have a


    scheming mind?"


    "What happened?" Daniel Taylor sat down and looked at her.


    How can he have a scheming mind?


    Anna showed the message to him, "I found that as long as anyone has an idea for me, you develop


    them into your fans. You are really too much!"


    Just like n Kevin! Originally he liked her,ter he became his loyal person. Whatever happened in


    her life and university, he always reported everything to him.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    And now Chris...


    Anna obviously felt that Chris seemed more interested in Daniel Taylor than in her.


    Daniel Taylor said without expression, "No, I did nothing."


    He won''t admit and he did it on purpose.


    Want to rob his woman? Such a man doesn''t exist, OK!

 Chapter 790

    Chapter 790


    For the next half month, Daniel Taylor was very busy. Anna and Chris used this time to hang around.


    They met many famous people in the media industry, and Daniel Taylor also arranged for them to work


    as a part-time employee in hispany for several days.


    At more than two o''clock in the afternoon, Anna, with her suitcase, followed Chris and checked in at the


    airport.


    Both of them were going to attend an event. The hotel was contracted by the organizer. They will stay


    in a hotel during this period of time, so they were going together. Daniel Taylor had an important


    meeting this afternoon. So, he can''te to see her off. He asked Jack Smith to see her off.


    There were a lot of people in line at this point. Anna was also waiting in line for her turn when Daniel


    Taylor''s phone call came. She looked at the mobile screen and unconsciously smiled. A sweet feeling


    overflowed, "Sir."


    She didn''t know why but just by receiving his call, she felt very happy.


    "Did you reach the airport?" Daniel Taylor asked.


    Anna nodded, "Yes! Boarding my luggage. When is your meeting?


    "In a moment, when you get there, send me a message to inform." Daniel Taylor didn''te to see her


    off and he felt very sorry.


    However, Anna has always been very sensible. She knew that he was busy, and did not force him.


    Only when she quarreled with him, she would be a little bit coquettish. Other than that, she always


    cared for him and supported him like a masculine woman.


    Daniel Taylor was not worried that she will not do well. Actually, He was worried that she will run out


    with Chris and forget him. Anna''s work was on the right track, and he was also busy. That¡¯s why, he


    cannot always able to be around her.


    Daniel Taylor was very worried because of these matters.


    What if she fell for any young guy outside?


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Whenever he thought about it, he always had an impulse to fill her stomach with a baby and tie her to


    his side forever.


    Anna replied, "don''t worry, I will."


    Even though Anna will be outside for few days, but she was used to tell him everything.


    Chris saw Anna hanging up the phone and said with a smile, "was it President Taylor¡¯s call?"


    Whenever Anna had Daniel Taylor¡¯s call, her whole body seemed to have a kind of unspeakable


    tenderness.


    Just by looking at her like this, one can feel that they really have a good rtionship.

 Chapter 791

    Chapter 791


    Anna said, "Yes! He had a meeting today, that¡¯s why he didn''te to see off me."


    Chris said, "Business men like them are the busiest people. Still he always remember you, you should


    be content with your situation!"


    "..." Chris said so and Anna also felt very lucky.


    She took her cell phone and looked for delicious food over there. "What do we eat in the evening?"


    "Didn''t you just finish your meal? How can you start missing food?" Chris couldn''t stand it.


    Anna said, "Let me think about it first."


    -


    The nended at Kyoto airport, and Anna was still picking up her luggage. She received a phone


    call from Robin Johnson. "Have you arrived in Kyoto?"


    "How do you know?" Since Anna knew that he was the one who hurt Sir, she has not been in touch


    with him. After hearing his voice, her mood was veryplicated. She didn¡¯t know what kind of attitude


    she should have to face him.


    Robin Johnson''sughter was warm, "why didn''t you tell me when you came to Kyoto?"


    Whenever he went to Jingzhou, he always lived in their house. He never took them as outsiders, but


    Anna seemed very polite and didn''t even tell him when she came here. He really felt this thing.


    Anna made an excuse and said, "You are so busy, I don''t want to disturb you."


    Robin Johnson said, "no matter how busy I am, I will invite you to dinner."


    "No, I''m here on a business trip this time. They''ll cover my food, my stay, everything." Anna felt that it


    would be better to draw a clear line with him.


    "Forget it then. You are with your friends, it would be too eye-catching."


    If Anna was alone, he would surelye but she came here with her colleagues, so he thought if he


    goes to say hello, it would seem a bit high-profile.


    -


    Anna followed the other celebrities into the box and ate with them.


    Chris was very familiar with this ce, and he oftene here. The restaurant they booked was very


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    good, and the food they ordered was delicious.


    Katherine Foy was particrly attentive to Chris and chatting with other females. Anna was like an


    outsider and didn¡¯t say anything. In front of outsiders, she didn''t like to talk much. She just sat aside


    quietly and ate her food.


    Chrispletely ignored Katherine Foy, which made Katherine Foy more desperate.


    Anna went to the bathroom in the middle. When she came out, she was blocked at the door by


    Katherine Foy and one of her friends.


    She looked at Anna, and asked disdainfully, "Do youe with Chris?"


    Anna said, "What¡¯s the matter?"


    Anna didn''t want to cause trouble, but there were always some people who wanted toe.


    Katherine Foy looked at her angrily, "you look so innocent but at such a young age you knew how to


    seduce men. No wonder you are so popr. You really seduced Chris."


    The woman standing next to Katherine Foy said with a smile, "I heard that when she wasn¡¯t even a


    fresher, she was very close to Chris! Look, how she¡¯s pretending to be innocent, we don''t know how


    many disgusting things she has done behind our back."


    Katherine Foy looked at Anna, "Does your boyfriend know how you do these things? Does he know


    that you apany people to sleep outside for this fame?"


    Apany to sleep - these words let Anna''s face be very embarrassed, "you say who


    apany people to sleep?"


    Anna also admitted that she got this poprity in a very short time span. In almost a year, she had


    be so popr from a fresher. In the past, she thought it was her luck, butter she knew that sir


    had helped her.


    But what does it have to do with other people?


    How can they say that her poprity has something to do with Chris?


    Now a days, people are like this. Once you get a little sess, they will use their greatest malice to


    guess random things about you and whether it is true or not, they won¡¯t think before pouring dirty water


    on you.

 Chapter 792

    Chapter 792


    In the end, even if you try your best and prove yourself innocent, they will just pat their ass and leave


    as if nothing happened.


    Katherine Foy raised the corner of her mouth and said, "You know who am I talking about!"


    "Chris and I are just friends."


    She knew that Chris owned a big scalepany, so it would be very easy for him to make anyone


    popr. He had signed many ounts. But she had nothing to do with Chris.


    Katherine Foy snorted, "Just friend? I think you are seducing him with your looks! Otherwise, why he


    him and now you want to show yourself innocent. I guess you seduced your boyfriend this way! I really


    want to know if he knows what you''ve done."


    Anna had not been so angry for a long time. Last time, she was so angry because of ire Ashley and


    Eiza Preston.


    At that time, she thought they were disgusting enough, but she didn''t expect anyone more disgusting


    than them. After all, they were just the same age as her, but this Katherine Foy, who was known as an


    idol and a reputable member of society, behaved in a more disgusting way than them.


    Anna said in a cold voice, "you are too much."


    "What''s wrong if I am too much? I have seen too many women like you. It seems you aren¡¯t happy to


    hear it? What you can do? Come and bite me."


    In the face of her aggressive provocation, Anna couldn''t help but p her in the face.


    Katherine Foy was not the one who can easily suffer losses. She rushed up to fight back, "I just shows


    you your ugly reality and you dared to touch me. Do you really think I am afraid of you?"


    Anna''s reaction was very fast. She grabbed her arm and threw her to one side. Katherine Foy stepped


    back, hit the wall, couldn¡¯t bnce her weight and fell down.


    Katherine Foy''s friend stood aside, with her mobile phone in her hand and captured the whole scene,


    "Grace hit people!"


    She did not go to help Katherine Foy. She just used her mobile phone to record Anna''s crime.


    Chris and several friends came over and saw Katherine Foy on the ground. Katherine Foy was also


    tactful, in order to make herself look pitiful, she had been falling there, and did not get up.


    Chris went to Katherine Foy and squatted down, "are you ok?"


    He was the only man in their circle, who was there and of course he was in charge.


    Katherine Foy saw him, grabbed his hand and said in an aggrieved way, "Chris, Anna hit me..."


    The other two females were Katherine Foy''s friends. They came together and looked at the scene and


    asked, "What¡¯s going on?"


    Katherine Foy''s friend said, "Grace beat Katherine Foy, she''s so fierce!"


    After she said that, the other two women''s using eyes fell on Anna, "What? How dare you beat


    someone? What can''t be said?"


    In their eyes, it was just Anna''s fault.


    Anna looked at Katherine Foy who was leaning against Chris''s arms. This woman¡¯s trick seemed very


    simr to the tricks in which people scam someone by setting up an "ident" and one appears to


    have sustained damage or injury caused by the scam victim, then they demandspensation.


    Anna was also shocked. From the beginning to the end what she did was just eating a meal with them


    and this woman came to her door to scold her. And in the end she has be a victim.


    She said, "Why don''t you ask her what she said?"


    "No matter what she had said, you can''t hit people at all! Are you a kid in kindergarten?"


    "So she can curse at will?" Those abusive words were unbearable for her.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "I didn''t scold her." Katherine Foy said weakly.


    Anna heard this and couldn¡¯t help but smile in anger, "You didn¡¯t scold me?"

 Chapter 793

    Chapter 793


    "Why I didn''t know when she scolds you?" Katherine Foy''s friends were on her side.


    Actually, this group of people were on Katherine Foy¡¯s side because they know Katherine Foy for


    several years. They met Anna for the first time. How can they help someone they didn¡¯t even know?


    In this situation, Anna felt that she can''t argue.


    Sometimes people don''t care who is right and who is wrong. If the majority is on one side, they can


    work as authority and they canpletely confuse ck and white.


    "Anna." When Anna was really speechless, suddenly a familiar voice interposed. Anna paused for a


    moment and saw Robin Johnsoning.


    Why he came here?


    Robin Johnson came and stood beside Anna, looking at the chaotic scene in front of him, "what''s going


    on?"


    Robin Johnson was very tall and handsome. He was almost at the same level as Daniel Taylor. So the


    women here could not help blushing when they saw him.


    Although they were old aunts, still they had no resistance to such a handsome man.


    One of the women said, "Grace had beaten my friend. See, what she did to her."


    Robin Johnson looked at Anna, "did you beat her?"


    "She scolded me, so I pped her." The pupil of Anna¡¯s eyes darkened and her heart was filled with


    grievances.


    In her dark eyes there was a hidden pain of facing injustice, and it made Robin Johnson had an


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    impulse to protect her, "Is your hand hurt?"


    "..." Anna was stunned for a moment and she couldn''t help looking at him.


    He... What is he saying?


    Several women look at Robin Johnson, they couldn''t believe what they heard. What he cared about


    was not Katherine Foy''s injury, but whether Grace¡¯s hand is hurt or not!


    What''s the rtionship between this man and Anna?


    Katherine Foy has met Daniel Taylor before, and she knew that Anna''s boyfriend is not the one in front


    of her, but unexpectedly, Anna seemed to have a rtion with this man as well.


    She is cheap enough.


    She buried herself deeper in Chris''s arms. "Chris, my head hurts."


    "Take her to the hospital first." Several women said.


    It was a fight and of course, she needed to be sent to the hospital for examination. Anna as the hands-


    on person, of course, was also forced to go to the hospital.


    She stood in the hospital, still immersed in anger. Robin Johnson stood aside, with one hand in his


    pocket, looking at her, "They bullied you?"


    "..." Anna didn''t speak.


    She hated Robin Johnson, but now he was the only one standing on her side. He knew she hit


    someone but didn''t think it was her fault.


    Anna didn''t look at him, "no, it''s just that I don''t like her."


    "The Anna I know, is not the kind of person who can hit someone because she doesn''t like him or her."


    he knew if others don''t provoke her, she won''t look down upon others.


    She didn''t even fight with Isabe Brown, who was so disgusting. How could she start to fight a person


    who was not familiar with her?


    Anna said, "People are so annoying now."


    All of them were psychopaths. You don''t even know when you will fell in trouble.


    Anna was talking to Robin Johnson, Chris came over, looked at Anna and said, "Katherine Foy is not


    much hurt. There should be no big deal. I will help you with the medical expenses."


    Anna said, "no, I will go by myself."


    After all, it was Anna who hit people. Now Katherine Foy was injured, so she has to take the


    responsibility.

 Chapter 794

    Chapter 794


    She took the bill from Chris and went to the cashier''s office.


    Robin Johnson followed her, and Anna said, "Tell me, if the next time someone bullies me, do I have to


    bear it? Otherwise, I will be proved wrong."


    Robin Johnson did not say a word. He looked at Anna paying the fee and came back. It seemed that


    she would cry out soon and he was sure she must have been wronged.


    "How did she bully you?"


    "Forget it. I don''t want to tell you."


    "Why can''t you tell me?" Robin Johnson said seriously, "Daniel is not here. As his brother, you have


    been wronged. Of course, I will help you! Or he''ll hate me when he knows it."


    Anna lowered her head. "She said I slept with men for fame. She said that I could get so popr


    because I slept with Chris. I said I didn''t, and she called it me whore."


    She was not even a 20-year-old girl yet. But she was pointed out that she apanied people to


    sleep, and scolded as whore. How can she feel normal after this?


    Robin Johnson listened to Anna''s words, a trace of cruelty shed in his eyes, and even Anna felt it.


    He did not say anything, stood up and walked forward. Anna looked at his back, and followed his steps.


    ¡­


    Katherine Foy was in the ward, and several women were coaxing her, "Katherine, don''t feel sad, that


    Grace is really very good at attracting men. She is young, and do things impulsively. Just bear it."


    "Yes! Nowadays, children are spoiled. All of them arewless and mentally disabled. She thinks that


    she id popr so she consider herself invincible."


    "..."


    They were talking with each other when the door of the ward was kicked open.


    Robin Johnson appeared at the door. They saw this handsome guy, stopped talking, and can''t help but


    take a fancy into him.


    Robin Johnson walked in, followed by a middle-aged woman that he called over.


    He looked at Katherine Foy lying on the hospital bed and came over directly, "did you scold her?"


    His aura was too strong that Katherine Foy''s face turned white with fright.


    Anna stood outside the door looking at this scene. Although she has been with Robin Johnson for long,


    still at this time she found him very frightening.


    "I didn''t," Katherine Foy said.


    Of course she couldn''t admit it.


    "Didn¡¯t?" Robin Johnson''s eyes were cold. Heughed mockingly and retreated to one side. The


    middle-aged woman who had just followed him rushed up, grabbed Katherine Foy''s hair and pulled her


    out of bed.


    This scene stunned several people watching the whole scene. All of them were Katherine Foy''s


    Katherine Foy was pressed on the ground by that middle-aged woman. She pped her face fiercely,


    looked at Katherine Foy and asked, "Who is the whore? Who sleeps with other men for fame?"


    Even if the other side was a woman, he didn¡¯t take it lightly. He used to be a cruel master who was


    used to fighting. He was not afraid of anything.


    Anna stood at the door, looking at this scene, but she could not believe what she saw. Inparison to


    this woman¡¯s p, her p was too light. After the middle-aged woman pped Katherine Foy in the


    face, she stood up.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Katherine Foy fell to the ground in confusion, and felt her ears buzzing.


    Robin Johnson looked at her, "next time, whoever dares to bully Grace, will have such an end."


    "..."


    Katherine Foy''s friend was the most frightened one. After seeing this scene, the whole person was


    scared to death.

 Chapter 795

    Chapter 795


    Some people always liked to bully the weakest and they fear the strongest. If it was Anna, who dared to


    touch them, they will never let her go. But it was Robin Johnson, who threatened them and he looked


    so frightening that they didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    Aftering out of the hospital, the woman Robin Johnson hired to beat people went back first.


    Because of his special identity, it was inconvenient for him to do it personally and he specially found


    someone to do it for him.


    He drove the car and looked at Anna, "Is your mood better now?"


    "..." Anna looked at him and thought that this man is just a devil. He just let people hit Katherine Foy,


    but still he talked to her with such a calm look, as if nothing happened.


    Anna''s mood was a littleplicated. She didn''t know she should say thank you to him or she


    shouldn¡¯t. She had clearly told herself that she would stay away from this person in the future. But it


    turned out that she owed him so much.


    She looked at him. "Don''t you think it was too much to let someone hit her like that?"


    "Too much?" Robin Johnson said disapprovingly, "Whoever bullies our Anna, even killing her isn¡¯t too


    much."


    This man''s heart is really ck, and he can do these bad things easily.


    Anna looked at him, "aren''t you afraid that I lied to you? Maybe she didn''t scold me?"


    "It''s OK. I believe everything you say, and I''m willing to believe the lies." Robin Johnson remembered


    how nice Anna has been to Eliza and he considered her a very good girl. Moreover, if she wasn¡¯t a


    good girl, Daniel Taylor would not like her so much!


    Anna lowered her head, "thank you for believing me."


    Besides Sir, he was the second person who believed in her unconditionally.


    After being misunderstood for a lot of times, Anna realized that it¡¯s really a rare thing to have a person


    who believe you.


    Robin Johnson raised the corners of his mouth and said, "You can''t fall in love with me, I just don''t like


    such young girls like you."


    "..."


    "Who will fall in love with you?" Anna looked at him and felt that he really thought too much.


    He really sounded a narcissist!


    Robin Johnson said with a smile, "that''s good, or I''m afraid that Daniel will kill me."


    "Just take me straight to the hotel." Anna told him.


    Robin Johnson answered, "OK. But are you sure you want to stay in a hotel? Why don''t youe to


    my house? Since thest time you left, my aunt still misses you and Daniel."


    Anna looked at the enthusiastic appearance of Robin Johnson and indifferently refused, "I will stay at


    the hotel."


    Robin Johnson stopped the car at the door of the hotel and took a look at Anna. "Did you see Eliza in


    Shanghai? How is she doing?"


    "She is very well. I think she''s happier than before," Anna said.


    Robin Johnson nodded, "that''s good. When she was at home, she couldn''t go anywhere. Now she''s


    married to Robert Peter and Robert Peter is very kind to her."


    Anna asked curiously, "there is one thing I don''t understand. Eliza and Robert Peter love each other so


    much. Then, why did they break up?"


    Robin Johnson paused. It was originally a personal matter of their family, but Anna asked it and he told


    her, "Eliza was young, and Robert Peter was much older than her, so our family didn''t agree to let them


    be together. Eliza was very stubborn. At that time, Robert Peter''s career was still on the rise. My


    mother threatened her with Robert Peter''s future and let her part with Robert Peter. Who knowster...


    She will be sick and woke up like that."


    "..." Anna listened to Robin Johnson''s exnation and thought of the first time she saw Eliza. She was


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    a little bit distressed to recall that scene. She picked up her bag and said to Robin Johnson, "then I''ll go


    first."

 Chapter 796

    Chapter 796


    "Okay." Robin Johnson urged again, "if you need anything, juts call me. Don''t be formal with me. I''m


    closer to Daniel than a brother."


    Anna heard thisst sentence, stopped for a moment and couldn''t help looking at him more.


    Are you closer to him than a brother?


    In this case, why did you do something so bad to him?


    Anna felt a bit ironic.


    -


    After getting off Robin Johnson''s car, Anna entered the hotel and went to her room. Her female


    colleague was reading a novel. She saw Annaing in and said, "Here you are."


    "Hmm." Anna sat down and looked at her. "You didn¡¯t go out for a meal?"


    "No," She smiled at Anna, "I am on diet."


    Anna sat down for a while and then went to take a bath.


    When she came out, she saw the mobile phone shing on the bed, and her roommate said to her,


    "just now your phone rang twice."


    Anna''s hair has not been dried, she sat down and saw that it was Sir¡¯s phone call. She immediately


    called back, "Sir."


    Anna just went out for a meal, but they created a mess. She thought about it and had a headache. She


    wished if he can be by her side.


    Daniel Taylor gentle voice reached her ears, "back to the hotel?"


    "Yes, I just took a bath." Anna sat down cross legged, "and you?"


    "Home."


    He just came to know that she caused some trouble, and originally he wanted to ask, but he did not ask


    it. He was so far away that even if he asked, he didn''t seem to be able to help.


    Anna said, "when I went to dinner today, I met Robin Johnson. I was in a bit of trouble, and he helped


    me out. So I owe him a favor."


    Anna never concealed anything rted to Robin Johnson from Daniel Taylor.


    Daniel Taylor answered, "I heard it. Are you all right?"


    "Yes, I am fine. In fact, it''s not a big deal. Later, I think it''s because I''m too impulsive."


    He always advised her not to fight, but she didn''t hold back today. Daniel Taylor did not respond.


    His long silence made Anna feel a little strange, "are you still there?"


    "Yes." Daniel Taylorforted, "don''t think too much, have a good rest and go to bed early at night."


    They have an activity in the afternoon and she has to get up early tomorrow. She said to Daniel Taylor,


    "it would be so good if only you were here."


    His lowugh came from the phone, "only one day has passed, and you started missing me?"


    ¡­


    After calling Daniel Taylor, Anna went to bed. The woman around her asked, "Your boyfriend?"


    "My husband."


    "You are so young and you are married?"


    Anna nodded, "very surprised?"


    "Old aunts like me are so envious."


    Anna smiled andy down on the bed. After calling Daniel Taylor, she felt that she was rxed a lot.


    In the next morning''s activities, Anna did not see Katherine Foy. She was so embarrassed yesterday


    that she could not attend the activity today.


    However, Anna was still worried in her heart. She thought about the matter with Katherine Foy, and the


    video that was taken by Katherine Foy''s friends. If it is sent to the Inte, it will create a storm again.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She called Ryan Asher and asked him to keep an eye on it.


    -


    At the end of the afternoon''s activities, some people came from the Johnson house, who were


    especially sent by the old chief, and took Anna to the Johnson house for dinner. She didn''t like Robin


    Johnson, but old chief was very kind and respected by Daniel Taylor. She naturally had no reason to


    refuse.

 Chapter 797

    Chapter 797


    She entered the Johnson house, Mrs. Johnson saw her and said with a smile, "Anna."


    Mrs. Johnson was very approachable.


    Anna looked at her, "Hello aunt."


    "Sit down." Mrs. Johnson said, "Our family¡¯s chief misses you and always talked about you and Daniel.


    When he heard that you are here, he sent someone to pick you up and said he would have a meal with


    you."


    Anna said in some embarrassed way, "old chief is too polite."


    Anna knew that the old chief was so kind to her because of sir.


    Mrs. Johnson sat down on the sofa with Anna and looked at her, "I heard that you were in Shanghai for


    some time. Did you see Eliza? How is she?"


    "She''s fine." Anna couldn''t help saying good words about Robert Peter, "President Peter really doted


    on her, even I felt somewhat envious."


    Anna looked at Mrs. Johnson and remembered the reason that Robin Johnson told her about why Eliza


    and Robert Peter broke up.


    If they didn''t force them to break up, Eliza wouldn''t be sick, right?


    Mrs. Johnson must be very guilty. After all, it was the matter of her own daughter.


    Hearing Anna talking about Eliza''s situation, Mrs. Johnson smiled and felt relieved. At the beginning,


    Eliza tried her best to stay with Robert Peter but their family opposed her. At that time, no one thought


    that Robert Peter would be her lifelong happiness.


    Even after her illness, he was willing to marry her.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Still, it''s good!


    Anna chatted with Mrs. Johnson and after a while Robin Johnson came back. He saw Anna sitting on


    the sofa and said hello, "ugly girl, you are here."


    Mrs. Johnson gave him a supercilious look. "How do you talk, kid? If Daniel hear it, he would hate you."


    Robin Johnson raised his eyebrows. "Where''s dad?"


    "Dad?" Mrs. Johnson looked at him seriously. "You know your dad. He''s going to be pissed off by you."


    Anna looked at Robin Johnson and didn''t understand what he had done now.


    Robin Johnson sat down beside them and said to Mrs. Johnson, "he is so old, but why he is always


    angry. Isn¡¯t he afraid to damage his health?"


    "Then you should do less things to make him angry. After such a long time, he started attaching


    importance to you, you should strive well." Mrs. Johnson sighed.


    She thought of a few years ago, when the old chief executive was really dissatisfied with Robin


    Johnson, as his son. She was sandwiched between her son and her husband, and always had a


    headache. Fortunately, Robin Johnson has been very sensible in the past two years, and did not cause


    any trouble.


    -


    They chatted for a while, and it was time to eat. The old chief came downstairs.


    Anna looked at him and greeted him, "Uncle Johnson."


    "Anna, long time no see. Please sit down."


    Anna nodded and waited until the old chief sat down.


    "Dad." Robin Johnson summoned up courage to say hello to his father.


    He just said this and felt the atmosphere of the whole room became cold.

 Chapter 798

    Chapter 798


    The old chief looked at him with a cold face, "I heard your uncle ke saying that you fought outside


    against night?"


    Anna paused for a moment and thought. Thest night¡¯s fight¡­ isn''t that about Katherine Foy?


    It turned out that the old chief was angry because of that!


    Robin Johnson said innocently, "No. I didn''t fight with anyone."


    "Yes, you didn''t fight with anyone!" The old chief looked at him seriously, "you hired people to do it for


    you. How old are you? Can you stop doing such childish things? Don''t you know your identity? Do you


    know how much impact this kind of thing would have if it was posted online?"


    This is the era of Inte, even if there is a bit of bad news, it will be infinitely amplified.


    The old chief thought Robin Johnson had changed a lot in the past two years, but he didn''t expect that


    he was still so frustrated.


    Robin Johnson raised his eyebrows, lowered his head, ate quietly and did not speak again. It seemed


    that he was used to hear all this from his father, and he didn''t argue.


    -


    During the meal time, the old chief asked Anna about Daniel Taylor''s situation, and then asked Anna to


    stay at their home.


    At more than ten o''clock in the evening, Anna opened the door and was ready to go downstairs to bring


    some water. At the same time, she saw Robin Johnsoning out of the old chief''s study.


    Anna remembered that he was called in after dinner, and it turned out that he came out after several


    hours!


    Well¡­


    He won''t be beaten, will he?


    Robin Johnson with a calm face, came over and saw Anna. He asked, "You haven''t slept yet."


    "Are you all right?" Anna looked at him.


    In the face of Anna''s worried eyes, Robin Johnson''s calm face showed a smile of relief. "It''s OK. I''m


    used to it. When Daniel was here, dad disliked me more than now. Even for a little thing he used to


    beat me up. I often doubt whether I am his own son or not."


    Anna knew that he has to endure all this because of what happened yesterday. She felt that she should


    take the responsibility, "why didn''t you say that you did all that because of me..."


    "It''s no use." Robin Johnson didn''t feel that he was wronged, "Dad said all this for my good, he is afraid


    that I''ll make trouble outside."


    The more dignified people are, the more they care about what others think. After all, what you do will


    be magnified and exaggerated by others.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Anna didn¡¯t understand him, "if this is the case, then you should not interfere in my yesterday¡¯s matter."


    "You want me to watch you being bullied?" Robin Johnson said, "even if Daniel doesn''t hate me for


    that, I will hate myself. It''s all right. My dad just med me for that, it doesn¡¯t hurt much. I''ll go to sleep


    now."

 Chapter 799

    Chapter 799


    Anna looked at the corridor and at Robin Johnson¡¯s tall back. She just felt that she can¡¯t see through


    this person.


    Obviously he seemed a very good person, but at the beginning, he hurt her sir and made his life


    miserable.


    She yawned and for the time being she didn''t want to think about theseplicated things. It was a


    matter of past and even Sir had forgiven him.


    Anna went downstairs to drink water and then went to sleep.


    -


    In the morning, Johnson house was very quiet. It was not like the hotel where Anna lived before. In the


    hotel, the atmosphere in the early morning was noise because of the vehicles downstairs. But Johnson


    house had a peaceful environment. So, she didn''t get up early.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    When she was half asleep, a kiss fell on her lips. The kiss was full of Daniel Taylor''s breath. Anna was


    asleep and thought that she was dreaming.


    Then she heard Robin Johnson''s voice, "haven''t you woken up yet?"


    "..." she heard his voice and suddenly woke up from her dream.


    She remembered that she was at Johnson''s house and Sir was in Shanghai.


    Then, this kiss....


    She opened her eyes and sat down in terror. She saw Robin Johnson standing at the door. He was


    dressed in ck clothes and his eyes on her were very warm, "awake?"


    "You..." Anna''s first thought in her mind was that he took advantage of her.


    Robin Johnson looked innocent, "Me?"


    Before Anna could speak, she saw Daniel Tayloring out from the bathroom, "awake?"


    Daniel Taylor was wearing a white shirt today, and inparison with Robin Johnson they were like an


    angel and a demon.


    Anna was embarrassed, she looked at Daniel Taylor in disbelief, "How you came here?"


    She almost thought that Robin Johnson kissed her. She was about to scold Robin Johnson.


    Fortunately, there was no such thing. Otherwise, she would die of shame.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her seriously, "I was worried, so I came to have a look."


    "You two just know how to make me jealous all day long. This is too much." Robin Johnson standing


    aside looked at them andined.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Robin Johnson and raised his eyebrows, "unconvinced?"


    Robin Johnson said, "of course! Can you be convinced if it''s you? You don''t trust me! You were so busy


    but you still came here to see Anna. "


    "Even if you don''t ept it, you still have to bear it." Daniel Taylor said.


    Robin Johnson, "..."

 Chapter 800

    Chapter 800


    Daniel Taylor said this, looked at Anna, and his eyes became gentle.


    Anna''s eyes fall on his lips unconsciously. Daniel Taylor''s lips shape was very good, and people can''t


    help but want to kiss him.


    Anna just looked at him and made sure that when she was sleeping, he secretly kissed her.


    But Robin Johnson was not present at that time, right?


    It would be embarrassing if he had also seen that.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Robin Johnson, "Do you have anything?"


    "No, nothing. Won''t disturb you anymore." Robin Johnson said, walked out of the door, and closed the


    door.


    He just came to talk to Daniel Taylor. Of course, he didn''t see Daniel Taylor kissing Anna.


    He left the room and suddenly the atmosphere changed. Anna looked at Daniel Taylor, "when did you


    "Just a while ago." Daniel Taylor sat down beside her and gently said, "it seems that our little pig had a


    good sleep."


    "Did you kiss me?" Anna looked at the man in white shirt who was looking extremely handsome today.


    Daniel Taylorughed, "You know it! It seems that you pretended to sleep and let me kiss you on


    purpose."


    "..." This is unfair!


    Anna protested, "No, I was really asleep."


    When she spoke, Daniel Taylor looked at her all the time.


    Anna looked at him and asked many questions in a row, "Why are you looking at me like this? What''s


    more, you''re so busy. Why did youe here all of a sudden?"


    "I know you''re having problems here, so Ie here to have a look." Daniel Taylor looked at her,


    remembering that she had been wronged, he said, "I was not at ease to let you stay here alone."


    Anna said, "It''s all right. Everything is sorted out. Because of you, they all take care of me."


    The Johnson family members were very good to her. Inparison to the past, it seemed totally


    different.


    Daniel Taylor nodded. He knew that he could feel relieved after seeing her well with his own eyes.


    "Get up."


    Anna quickly got up, put on her clothes, and followed Daniel Taylor downstairs. Aftering


    downstairs she found that Eliza also came back.


    "Anna." Eliza looked at her happily and ran to her.


    Anna asked curiously, "Isn¡¯t Eliza in Shanghai? How did she get here?"


    Daniel Taylor said, "I brought her here."


    Anna took Eliza''s hand and sat down beside her. They looked as good as sisters. Robin Johnson


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    looked at his two little sisters and smiled.


    Because Daniel Taylor came over, they were free and went fishing by theke behind. Anna and Eliza


    also apanied them.


    Daniel Taylor and Robin Johnson sat there, fishing and talking.


    Anna and Eliza sat under the big tree to hide from the sun and they heard Daniel Taylor saying to


    Robin Johnson, "I really want to thank you for this time! If you weren¡¯t there, Anna would have been


    wronged. She has always been very stubborn, no matter whatever she has to face, she face it and


    never tell me anything."

 Chapter 801

    Chapter 801


    Robin Johnson saw him thanking so formally and said, "don¡¯t do this! Do you need to be so polite to


    me? Have we known each other for a day or two? Anna is your wife and she¡¯s always been very nice to


    Eliza. I treat her as my little sister. So, it¡¯s obvious that I can¡¯t let her be bullied. However, I was beaten


    by the old manst night, and¡­ it still hurts."


    Daniel Taylor smiled, "it doesn¡¯t matter. Take it as exercise. It¡¯s not the first time that you¡¯ve been


    beaten."


    "Look at you. You know how to rejoice in other people¡¯s misfortune. You are really a brother." Robin


    Johnsonined.


    Anna was sitting aside and she looked at them talking to each other. The sun was warm, the


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    atmosphere was pleasant and the way they were talking to each other, they looked very good.


    Anna thought that maybe this was the reason that Sir was unwilling to mention the past things.


    On the other side, old chief apanied by ke stood at a distance, looking at these two friends like


    brothers, and said happily, "By looking at them like this, I feel like I am going back to the past."


    ke said with a smile, "their rtionship has always been very good, and they will be brothers for life.


    However, chief, don¡¯t you think sometimes you treat Robbie too severely? In fact, he is excellent, and


    isn¡¯t much worse than Daniel."


    "I know." The old chief said.


    The old chief knew this. He was willing to be too strict with Robbie, because Robbie was his own son.


    If it was Daniel, he would never beat him, or maybe he didn¡¯t dare to.


    Moreover, Daniel Taylor has always been very prudent and never did anything to make him angry.


    -


    In the afternoon, Daniel Taylor and Anna left the Johnson house and went to the airport together.


    Anna will be back to Jingzhou and Daniel Taylor will return to Shanghai.


    Anna followed him and looked at him, "Sir, do you know what I was thinking when I saw you fishing


    with Robin Johnson today?"


    "What did you think?" Daniel Taylor looked back and took a look at his little wife.


    Anna said, "I want to see you two like this for a lifetime."


    Daniel Taylor listened to Anna¡¯s words, stopped, and rubbed her head, "you don¡¯t hate him?"


    He knew that Anna had always been hostile to Robin Johnson because of him. She loved him very


    much and his pain led to her heartache. So, he didn¡¯t ask her to understand.


    And this was the reason he was quite surprised to hear her saying this.


    "I will never forget what he did, but if he is kind to you, I won¡¯t mention the past," Anna said.


    Daniel Taylor nodded.


    He also felt the same.


    It was still early. Anna and Daniel Taylor found a rest room and sat down. Both of them were working


    with theirptops.


    After a while, Daniel Taylor stopped working and looked at her.


    Anna was busy working.


    She noticed his gaze and looked at him, "is there anything on my face? Why are you looking at me like


    this?"


    "Why don¡¯t youe back to Shanghai with me? I don¡¯t want to be separated from you." Daniel Taylor


    said.


    Usually, only Anna said this kind of words, but today, Daniel Taylor also said it.


    Anna couldn¡¯t helpughing. She felt important and said, "No, I have to go back to work. You know, if I


    stop working and stay by your side every day, I¡¯d like you to stop working as well and apany me."


    That¡¯s why she felt she might as well go back and do her own work.


    Daniel Taylor smiled, "isn¡¯t that good?"


    "Of course not." Anna said, "I want to work hard to make money, in case one day, you have no money, I


    can support you."


    "..." Daniel Taylor heard her saying this and couldn¡¯t helpughing. She never let him support her, and


    now she wanted to make money to support him.

 Chapter 802

    Chapter 802


    Back to Jingzhou, Ryan Asher came to pick up Anna, "Katherine Foy had posted the video online."


    Anna looked at Ryan Asher, "how is the situation now?"


    She didn¡¯t saw any video when she was surfing the Inte at the airport today.


    Ryan Asher said, "it¡¯s strange that only after a short time it was deleted. It seems someone has dealt


    with it, but I didn¡¯t do it. "


    Ryan Asher was ready to do it, but before he could do, it was deleted.


    Anna paused for a moment, she thought and felt that Sir should have done it. After all, he specially


    came to the Johnson¡¯s house because he was worried about her. He always cared about her.


    Her heart was filled with warmth.


    She grasped the pendant on her chest, which was sent to her by Daniel Taylor. Every time she held the


    pendant, she felt as if he was around her. She felt very safe and happy.


    Anna got on the car and Ryan Asher sent her home. She called Jack Smith and asked about the video


    of Katherine Foy. Jack Smith said, "I didn¡¯t do it."


    "..." Anna was stunned for a moment.


    "I was going to deal with it when I saw it, but it was deleted before I could do anything. I thought it was


    handled by you or Ryan," Jack Smith said.


    "..."


    It wasn¡¯t Jack Smith. It wasn¡¯t Ryan Asher. Who can it be?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Anna was a little confused.


    "Who wants to help me secretly?"


    Ryan Asher said, "no matter who he is, as long as what he did is good, I have no issues. Katherine Foy


    just got some poprity and she started considering herself invincible. She did everything possible to


    pour dirty water on you."


    Anna told Ryan Asher about the quarrel with Katherine Foy, and Ryan Asher was also very angry.


    Anna said, "It¡¯s ok. I¡¯ve figured it out. In the future, I¡¯d better not take part in this kind of activities. I¡¯m a


    student, so it¡¯s better to study hard."


    Ryan Asher said, "well, in the future, I will try my best to help you refuse this kind of activities."


    Anna didn¡¯t go back to Jiangfu garden. Instead, she went back to the Taylor¡¯s house. She didn¡¯t have to


    take any sses. So, it would be better to live in the Taylor house to apany her father-inw and


    mother-inw. Living alone at Jiangfu garden will be boring.


    After getting out of Ryan Asher¡¯s car, Anna entered the door with her luggage. She came back home


    after half a month and had a kind of happy feeling.


    What Anna didn¡¯t expect was that John Peter was also back¡­


    He was sitting on the sofa, with a cold look. Mother Taylor and Father Taylor were not there, he looked


    at her with the face of indifference.


    Anna asked, "Why did youe back?"


    "There¡¯s something wrong with the team. I came back to deal with it." John Peter said, lowering her


    head, and looking at the mobile phone.


    Anna answered and went upstairs with her luggage.


    -


    John Peter was back. So, n Kevin, Vanessa Cameron and Aiden Stark came over. Anna found that


    when John Peteres home, the atmosphere in the house has always been cheerful.


    "Sister." Aiden Stark looked at Anna, "how was your trip?"


    "Not bad." Anna said, "I¡¯m just tired."


    If you don¡¯t go out, you might never know howfortable it is to lie at home.


    Anna looked at n Kevin and Vanessa Cameron. Vanessa Cameron went home in the summer


    vacation, but now she hase back.


    The team often has matches, so, she can¡¯t leave.


    At the beginning, she joined this team just because of John Peter. Now John Peter has gone out, but


    she was more interested than anyone else.


    John Peter was sitting there, and Vanessa Cameron¡¯s eyes fell on him from time to time.


    Aiden Stark said, "Captain, Vanessa and n are together now. Do you know this?"

 Chapter 803

    Chapter 803


    Aiden Stark didn¡¯t know the enmity between them, so he said what he had in his mind.


    Vanessa Cameron heard Aiden Stark¡¯s words, paused, looked at John Peter, and the expressions on


    her face was a littleplicated.


    She and n Kevin were in a rtionship, and she also wanted to see what will be John Peter¡¯s


    reaction.


    Will he regret?


    Does he care about her?


    John Peter listened to Aiden Stark¡¯s words, looked at n Kevin and Vanessa Cameron and said,


    "congrattions."


    "..." Vanessa Cameron¡¯s eyes had a trace of disappointment.


    n Kevin smiled and thanked, "thank you."


    Anna witnessed the whole scene and called Aiden Stark to the dining room.


    Aiden Stark said, "sister, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you areing back today?"


    "I want to surprise you." Anna said seriously.


    Obviously, Aiden Stark didn¡¯t believe it, "I believe you are lying! You have forgotten your brother."


    "It¡¯s good that you know." Anna went into the kitchen, looked for some food, and said to Aiden Stark,


    "I¡¯ve seen your recent matches, and you yed very good."


    "Have you seen it? I¡¯m great." Since John Peter left, he became the main force of the team, he also


    dug some good yers from other teams and the team has be more excellent.


    Anna looked at her brother¡¯s narcissistic appearance and couldn¡¯t helpughing. It was already


    afternoon, Anna washed her hands, went into the kitchen and cooked the rice.


    She asked Aiden Stark, "why did John Petere back suddenly?"


    "There¡¯s something wrong with the team. That¡¯s why he¡¯s back. I also admire him. Even after more than


    ten hours¡¯ flight, he didn¡¯t feel tired. He didn¡¯t have a good rest. What do you say, did hee back to


    see Vanessa Cameron? Didn¡¯t they were together before." Aiden Stark said.


    Aiden Stark, the little kid, didn¡¯t understand that how n Kevin and Vanessa Cameron were together.


    As soon as the captain left, they started dating each other. It didn¡¯t seem very appropriate. But after


    seeing them, John Peter wasn¡¯t angry, and Aiden Stark also admired him.


    Anna thought of John Peter, but she didn¡¯t know what to say to her brother.


    -


    They stayed at home for about an hour and then left. John Peter also went out with them.


    Anna was cooking dinner at home. When Mother Taylor and Olivia Taylor came back, they saw that she


    had finished the dinner and said, "Anna, you are back!"


    "Yeah, it¡¯s time to eat."


    "Why are you cooking as soon as youe back? You just came back, you should be very tired, you


    should have a good rest."


    Anna said, "It¡¯s fine, I am not tired."


    Anna looked at Olivia Taylor, "sister."


    Olivia Taylor looked around and didn¡¯t see John Peter, "Is my baby back? Where is him?"


    "He went out with his friends just now."


    Olivia Taylor said with a headache, "look at him, he can¡¯t even stay at home for an hour."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Although John Peter didn¡¯t leave for long, Olivia Taylor missed him very much and was always worried


    about his life outside.


    Anna looked at Olivia Taylor and mother Taylor, "where did you go today?"


    "We had a get together with some friends." Mother Taylor sat down and said to Anna, "Sit down quickly.


    You don¡¯t have to do these."


    "It¡¯s ok." Anna said, "It¡¯s good to do such things once in a while."


    "How is Daniel?" Mother Taylor said curiously.


    "He is fine."


    "I heard that you two had a quarrel before, is that true?" Olivia Taylor didn¡¯t care about John Peter any


    more, and herplete attention was focused on Anna.


    Anna remembered when she had just gone, she fought with Daniel Taylor. Because she was jealous


    and angry with Daniel Taylor. She was embarrassed and said, "no, it¡¯s just I¡¯m too ignorant."

 Chapter 804

    Chapter 804


    "Daniel must have bullied you." In the eyes of the Taylor family, Anna was usually very sensible and


    considerate. If they ever quarreled, the whole family felt that Daniel Taylor did something to make her


    sad.


    Mother Taylor and Olivia Taylor¡¯s favoritism made Anna a little embarrassed.


    -


    Soon after they had finished eating, they watched TV and chatted with each other. John Peter came


    back.


    "Baby." Olivia Taylor looked at him, e here, why you are so thin?"


    "..." John Peter looked at his mother and had a headache.


    It was her mother who disliked him before, ok? In her eyes, there was only Anna and Uncle.


    He came over, sat down, took a look at Anna, and then looked away.


    When John Peter left at the beginning, he was angry. Now he came back, and he seemed to have


    some hidden anger.


    There was a feeling to enquire solicitously about sb¡¯s well-being in the atmosphere. Anna felt herself an


    eyesore. She stood up and said, "I still have some work to do, so I will go up first."


    Olivia Taylor also knew the rtionship between Anna and John Peter. She nodded, "Ok."


    John Peter looked at Anna¡¯s back, and his eyes darkened.


    Since he left, she was getting better and better every day and this feeling made him feel terrible inside.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    -


    Anna returned to the room and took her clothes to take a bath. After a moment, Daniel Taylor¡¯s phone


    call came, "what are you doing?"


    "Getting ready to take a bath." Anna leaned on the vanity unit.


    Hearing her saying that she was going to take a bath, Daniel Taylor felt that his breath had be


    heavy and he stayed quiet.


    Anna said, "what¡¯s the matter? Why are you so quiet?"


    "I want to hear you talking. I want to hear your voice." Daniel Taylor said.


    He just came home from work. He was alone. He didn¡¯t see Anna and he was not used to it, so he


    wanted to hear her talking.


    Annaughed, "by the way, Katherine Foy today posted a video of me fighting with her on the Inte.


    Later, the video was deleted by someone."


    Anna hasn¡¯t figured it, so, she discussed it with Daniel Taylor.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Jack Smith told me about it."


    Jack Smith always reported Anna¡¯s affairs to him. He was afraid of something recently, so he asked


    Jack Smith to keep an eye, but someone helped Anna handle this matter before him.


    This kind of feeling made Daniel Taylor feel a little ufortable.


    After all, it was his wife¡¯s affairs, how can someone be more active than him.


    Anna muttered, "I don¡¯t know who did it."


    Daniel Taylor was silent, and he probably had an idea in his heart.


    The speed of dealing with the video to help Anna was so fast, so, it should be him!


    He asked Anna, "don¡¯t you want to take a bath?"


    Anna said, "right, I¡¯ll hang up."


    "Don¡¯t disconnect!" Daniel Taylor said, "I want to hear your voice."


    "You want to be on the call when I am taking a bath? Sir, you have be bad."


    "..."


    Anna put the mobile phone aside and went to take a bath.


    When she came out from the bath, she thought Daniel Taylor had already hung up, but she found the


    phone was still on.


    "What are you up to, sir?" she asked.


    "Work."


    Anna knew that he didn¡¯t like to be disturbed when he was working, "then why don¡¯t you hang up?"


    "I want to hear your voice." By this he felt herself around him.


    Daniel Taylor thought that he may be getting older. He felt the need to be apanied more than


    before.

 Chapter 805

    Chapter 805


    Annaughed, "then I will apany you."


    She put the mobile phone aside, did not hang up, and took theptop to work.


    Even though they were far away, but the call has been connected and there was a sense of


    togetherness as if the other side was also around. Anna worked for a while, and heard the knock.


    "Who is it?" Anna felt a little strange and went to open the door.


    John Peter was standing at the door.


    Anna looked at him, "do you have anything?"


    Why he came here to look for her?


    John Peter looked at Anna, and his eyes were soplicated that she couldn¡¯t understand, "how was


    this period of time?"


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Very good." Except that incident of his kiss and the mess Anna had to face after him, Anna felt that


    everything else was good.


    John Peter nced in a meaningful way, "Because I wasn¡¯t here, so, you had a very happy time,


    right?"


    After hearing her answer, he couldn¡¯t help asking.


    He always wished that Anna can say something nice to him.


    But Anna didn¡¯t¡­


    "Yes." Anna didn¡¯t have any mood to coax him, "You don¡¯t have toe here to say this to me. If


    there¡¯s nothing wrong, I will continue my work."


    Her cold attitude made John Peter¡¯s heart ache. He stopped her, "what? Afraid to see me?"


    "Of course, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll lose your senses." Since thest time he forced her to kiss her, Anna


    really wanted to stay away from him.


    John Peter Yang raised the corners of his mouth, and had the impulse to be angry with the whole


    world. "Why you were happy when I wasn¡¯t here?"


    "Of course, a person stays happy when the person he hates is gone." Anna was talking to him and of


    course, thest sentence was not good to listen to.


    "Anna." John Peter said in a disappointed way, "I like you so much, why I can¡¯t have a little bit of


    position in your heart?"


    Anna looked at this idiot, "Is it something to ask? Of course, I don¡¯t like you. What do you want to do?


    We are at home. If your grandmother and mother see this, what would they think of you?"


    "What will they think?" Irritated by Anna¡¯s attitude, John Peter was angry and didn¡¯t care about


    anything, "even if I have anything with you, it will only be you who will be kicked out, not me. I am this


    family¡¯s member, and you are just an outsider. When my uncle is away, you are nothing. Do you want


    to have a try that if something goes wrong today, who will be kicked out, you or me?"


    "..." Anna paused for a moment and finally understood that this guy came here to look for trouble.


    He was spoiled since he was young. Before Daniel Taylor was in a wheelchair, he didn¡¯t do anything


    because he was afraid that his family would be sad. But now the things have changed! Daniel Taylor


    has recovered. So, he didn¡¯t have to worry about his uncle.


    As for the family, it was also true. No matter how good they were to Anna, Anna can¡¯t really surpass his


    status.


    Her attitude has always been harsh with John Peter but now her attitude really made him sad. She had


    be too rude.


    He saw Anna quiet and thought that she was guilty.


    His eyes softened and he said, "I really don¡¯t want to do anything to you. I just hope you can be


    obedient."


    "Obedient?" Anna looked at the way John Peter tried to be dominant and it made her feel funny.


    John Peter said, "Don¡¯t be with my uncle. He doesn¡¯t have you in his heart. Otherwise, he would never


    leave you and go to Shanghai alone."

 Chapter 806

    Chapter 806


    "If I am not with him, can I be with you?" Anna noticed him saying this and found him childish.


    He still didn¡¯t understand the reality.


    Even though she and Daniel Taylor have not publicly remarried, but they were together, and she didn¡¯t


    know what John Peter was thinking.


    John Peter looked at her, his eyes were full of possessiveness, "wait for me for two years, after that I


    wille back and marry you."


    In his eyes, Anna has be a woman he must get. No matter what he has to do, he will get her. After


    leaving this ce, this thought did not disappear, on the contrary it became deeper and deeper.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    After saying this he looked at Anna and he asked expectantly, "Ok?"


    Anna was silent for a long time. John Peter has been looking at her.


    Anna suddenly said, "ok!"


    "..." John Peter was slightly stunned.


    Is Anna agree?


    Did she promise to wait for him?


    Anna said with a smile, "actually, if you haven¡¯ told me this, I would never know that you like me so


    much!"


    She had aplicated smile on her face, as if she had been waiting for him for a long time.


    John Peter said, "I always like you very much."


    "So, after two years, are you really willing to marry me?" Anna asked.


    John Peter nodded, "of course, it¡¯s true. Anna, I like you very much..."


    Anna was full of distrust, "what if you cheat me? What if you meet a beautiful girl outside and fall in love


    with someone else?"


    John Peter like a na?ve young man denied, "No, it won¡¯t happen."


    Daniel Taylor sitting in front of the desk, heard these people¡¯s conversation and his eyes became very


    gloomy.


    Jack Smith came inside and saw him on the call.


    Next second, he heard Anna on the phone, Anna said, "What if you cheat me like the past? In the past,


    you said you like me and want to stay with me all my life, but in the end you listened to ire Ashley."


    "..." Anna mentioned the previous things and John Peter¡¯s face turned white, "at that time I was too


    stupid, as long as you are willing to wait for me, I promise that in the future I only love you. I will love


    you more than my uncle."


    Jack Smith was there and the whole person trembled. He looked at Daniel Taylor¡¯s expression, oh god,


    what¡¯s going on?


    Anna and John Peter?


    Are these two people tired of living?


    He¡¯s afraid they will soon die!


    Jack Smith suddenly had an impulse to turn off Daniel Taylor¡¯s mobile phone.


    Daniel Taylor had a calm face. The expression on his face was also veryplicated. His fingers held


    the pen tightly, and there was no movement.


    Anna said to John Peter, "I still don¡¯t believe you, what if we¡­"


    Anna offered a method and John Peter looked at her.


    Anna continued, "Tell your grandmother that you want to marry me in two years. With them to testify, I


    am not afraid that you will cheat me. What do you say?"


    "..." Jack Smith listened to it but he couldn¡¯t believe these words were really from Anna¡¯s mouth.


    This shameless woman!


    How dare she having an illicit lover?


    What does she want to do?


    It¡¯s a pity that he believed her so much before. She even¡­.


    He was pissed off!


    John Peter heard Anna¡¯s words, paused for a moment¡­ he will have to talk to grandma?


    Originally, John Peter really had an impulse to say all this to his family, after all, Anna really made him


    angry.


    But now, she really let him speak and he hesitated.

 Chapter 807

    Chapter 807


    It hasn¡¯t been a long time since Anna and Daniel Taylor¡¯s divorce. Everyone in the family and social


    circle was well aware about Anna¡¯s rtionship with his uncle. If they go to talk about it at this time,


    grandmother certainly can¡¯t understand it. She may think that he wants to rob his uncle¡¯s woman and


    ruin the family tradition.


    Under such circumstances, not only Anna may be despised, but he will also lose the trust of his family.


    He said to Anna, "grandma is old. It¡¯s not appropriate to tell her now. Just wait for me for two years.


    When Ie back after two years, I am sure they won¡¯t care much about the rtionship between you


    and uncle at that time. It would be better to say it at that time. What do you think?"


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    What he wanted was Anna¡¯smitment. He wanted Anna to be with him. He wanted to make sure


    that Anna, Grace, this woman only belongs to him.


    But he didn¡¯t want to destroy his status in the family!


    John Peter was aware of the benefits his family brings to him. Without these benefits, he may end up


    like ire Ashley¡­


    Anna listened to John Peter¡¯s words and raised her lips. Sure enough, she already knew that he won¡¯t


    agree.


    She had known him for so long that and knew him well.


    If she has been arguing with him, maybe he really went downstairs to tell it to everyone because of his


    anger. However, when she really agreed to speak with him, he started worrying about his own position


    and situation.


    It really seemed funny.


    This man is her first love, the man who always says that he loves her and pesters her everywhere,


    really?


    Anna looked at John Peter, "Do you really know that your grandmother is old now? Didn¡¯t you just want


    to make an article about our past affairs and kick me out of this house? If you really love me, would you


    be so hesitant? Would you care so much about your status at home? John Peter, don¡¯te to me to


    tell me how much you love me! I know you, no matter how many times I test your love, the result will be


    the same. The truth is that you only love yourself."


    "..." Looking at Anna¡¯s suddenly changed face, John Peter was stunned. After a moment, his mind


    reacted, so, she was just¡­. Testing him?


    He looked at Anna and there was a feeling of exasperation, "It means¡­ you didn¡¯t sincerely say it."


    "You are not sincere. Why should I be sincere?" Anna raised the corners of her mouth and she was too


    She turned around, walked over, picked up her mobile phone and said to Daniel Taylor, "Sir, did you


    hear that? I think you must have a lot of things to say to John Peter now. You can talk to him!"


    Anna said and handed the mobile phone to John Peter.


    John Peter, "¡­"


    She has been on the phone all the time?


    It means¡­ she just yed with him?


    Anna didn¡¯t talk with him any more. She directly put the mobile phone into the shocked John Peter¡¯s


    hand. John Peter looked at Anna and had an impulse to revenge.


    Jack Smith felt dizzy. He just couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on.


    Daniel Taylor said in a deep voice to John Peter, "who let youe back?"


    John Peter held the mobile phone and his face turned blue for a moment, and then turned white in the


    next moment. He looked at Anna. Anna just looked at her fingernails innocently. Ste had put on this


    nail paint a few days ago and it looked very beautiful.


    John Peter has been taught a lesson again. He was so frightened and angry that he gave her phone


    back and left directly.


    Anna looked at his back and couldn¡¯t helpughing. He wanted to kick her out of this house and she


    made him suffer. It was really interesting.


    As soon as John Peter left, the phone that had just been hung up, rang again.

 Chapter 808

    Chapter 808


    It was Daniel Taylor¡¯s call again. Anna picked up, "Sir."


    "Do you want to marry John Peter?"


    "..." God to bear witness, Anna always considered him a reasonable person, but now, she felt it


    necessary to change her mind.


    How can he say that she wanted to marry John Peter?


    Anna said lightly, "No, who said that!"


    "No?" Daniel Taylor seemed to snort in an ironic way.


    Anna was embarrassed, "didn¡¯t you hear everything? When did I say I want to marry him?"


    "Yes, I heard you clearly."


    Anna had to sit down and patiently exined to this so easy to be jealous man, "you know clearly that I


    just want to teach him a lesson. It¡¯s him who came to provoke me, ok? If I had known earlier that he is


    your nephew and he is so disgusting, I would not have married you. At least, I would not have to see


    him all the time."


    "..." Daniel Taylor originally wanted to teach her a lesson. As a result, he had to listen her saying this.


    She seemed regretting marrying him.


    "What did you say? I didn¡¯t hear it clearly, say it again." Daniel Taylor said.


    "It¡¯s him who came to provoke me."


    "After that."


    "If I had known earlier that he is your nephew and he is so disgusting..."


    "What else?"


    "I made a right decision to marry you. My husband is the best. " Anna said with pride.


    "..."


    Although Anna was thick-skinned, still she wanted to live a happy long life.


    She said to Daniel Taylor, "if there is nothing else, I¡¯ll go to bed. He really bothered me and now I¡¯m not


    in a mood to work."


    She wanted to sleep now. Moreover, she had to go to thepany tomorrow.


    Daniel Taylor said, "go to sleep."


    Anna did not turn off the phone, plugged it for charging and put it on the side. Daniel Taylor finished his


    work and talked to her. Seeing that she didn¡¯t reply, he felt that she has fallen asleep and he hung up


    the phone.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    -


    Daniel Taylor came back to Jingzhoute at night on Friday. Fortunately, this afternoon John Peter


    finished handling the affairs of the team and went back.


    He was lucky. Otherwise, with Daniel Taylor¡¯s personality, he may get a good lesson.


    Daniel Taylor came back homete and Anna was already asleep.


    He opened the door, came in and saw her lying on the bed, holding the pillow he had bought for her,


    and she murmured with affection, "husband."


    Daniel Taylor, who had nned to take a bath first, sat down on the edge of the bed and he wasn¡¯t


    willing to leave.


    Just by hearing her calling husband in her dream, he felt, sweet and his heart was filled with warmth.


    -


    In the early morning, when Anna opened her eyes slowly, she found herself in Daniel Taylor¡¯s arms.


    She looked at the man beside her, his hand was on her waist, and he was still sleeping.


    Her sleeping posture was still a little messy, unlike Daniel Taylor. He was just lying quietly. She felt that


    every time she watched him sleeping, she wanted to die of shame. She moved gently, straightened her


    body, took her legs off him, and then looked at him at ease.


    Daniel Taylor slept for a long time and as he woke up, he found a pair of cat eyes staring at him and the


    corner of his mouth rose unconsciously, "awake?"


    Anna said, "did youe backst night? Why don¡¯t you wake me up?"


    Daniel Taylor looked at her seriously and lied, "I tried to wake you up many times, I don¡¯t know what


    kind of sleep you have."


    "..." Anna was full of doubts about his statement, "I was sleeping so heavily? It shouldn¡¯t be!"

 Chapter 809

    Chapter 809


    He saw that she almost believed his words, he raised his eyebrows and was amused to tease her.


    He asked, "is John Peter gone?"


    "Yes, he went back yesterday afternoon." Anna said, "if I knew you woulde back, I should ask him


    stay longer. So that you can teach him a good lesson."


    Anna¡¯s resentment against John Peter was not average. It was really deep.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her carefree appearance and like his Anna, "do you hate him so much?"


    Anna hugged her husband and showed her loyalty, "He¡¯s so hateful. He doesn¡¯t know what love is. He


    is so selfish and always wants to make troubles for me. Unlike my husband, who is so kind to me, he


    buys me delicious food and love me so much."


    After saying this, Anna looked at Daniel Taylor. She knew that Daniel Taylor was very easy to be


    jealous. No matter what she and John Peter had or not, in front of him she always felt it right to behave


    like she hates John Peter.


    With Daniel Taylor¡¯s intelligence, he could see her mind. However, he was very happy to see Anna


    willing to coax him.


    -


    In a sh, half a year has passed since Daniel Taylor has been to Shanghai.


    In the evening, Anna was lying on the bed, doing online shopping and talking with Daniel Taylor on the


    phone, "husband, I bought you some things."


    "..." Daniel Taylor was busy working there. After a while, he replied, "what did you buy?"


    Anna sent a screenshot to him and said, "scarf, the weather in Shanghai will cool down. I will send it to


    your address directly."


    Daniel Taylor used to be afraid of noisy people, but now he was used to call her and talk to her. He


    usually listened to her and seldom answered.


    After a while, Anna noticed that he had not replied and said, "are you very busy?"


    "Working."


    "Then shall I hang up? Am I disturbing you? Anna was not as quiet as he was. Whenever they were on


    the call, she can¡¯t help but want to speak.


    Daniel Taylor said, "No."


    After a while, Anna heard Daniel Taylor saying, "I wille back at the end of the month."


    Anna paused for a moment. Just 10 days of this month has passed. It was still a long time before the


    end of the month. "So¡­ you won¡¯te back at the weekend?"


    She was a little disappointed.


    After a while, Daniel Taylor said, "at the end of the month I wille back, not to go again. After that I


    will stay with you in Jingzhou."


    "..." This sentence made Anna just depressed mood, instantly full of hope, and she asked


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    disbelievingly, "really?"


    He said that he would be away for about a year, but now it was only half a year and he said he will be


    back?


    "Yes."


    Daniel Taylor has been so busy because he wanted to deal with Shanghai¡¯s affairs as soon as possible


    so that he can go home early.


    Ever since he married her, he has always been very concerned about her. Aftering to Shanghai,


    he always wanted to go back home to see her.


    Daniel Taylor wasing back and Anna was very happy to know this. Although he often came back to


    see her, he can onlye back on weekends and she preferred to see him around her all the time.


    Because Anna was very happy, she put some more things into the online shopping cart to buy.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Anna."


    His voice sounded serious.


    Anna asked, "what happened?"


    "When I¡¯m back, we¡¯ll get married."


    "..." Anna felt a little strange, "aren¡¯t we already husband and wife?"


    They have a marriage certificate and they were not divorced.


    Daniel Taylor said, "let¡¯s do it again."


    Thest time he wanted to propose her, but it was interrupted because of something else.

 Chapter 810

    Chapter 810


    In people¡¯s eyes, they have been separated for so long. So, Daniel Taylor wanted to remarry her.


    He said to Anna, "We haven¡¯t taken wedding photos yet!"


    At that time, he was in a wheelchair and didn¡¯t think about it. But now, he wanted to make it up for


    Anna. Daniel Taylor¡¯s words made Anna¡¯s heart look forward to it.


    Wedding photos, she wants them, too!!


    Last time she went to their sister¡¯s house, she saw their wedding photos and envied her very much.


    -


    The next day, Anna went to school and met ire Ashley. She got off a van and was surrounded by


    several girls.


    "ire, you¡¯re so beautiful. Can you give me your autograph?"


    ire Ashley didn¡¯te to school punctually. She signed up for an entertainmentpany and


    became an intern. She has been preparing to make her debut. Recently, she participated in a very


    popr talent show and she also gained a lot of poprity.


    Therefore, when she came to school today, she was surrounded by her ssmates.


    Anna looked at her and paused. She remembered Daniel Taylor saying before that ire Ashley asked


    him for help.


    So, he helped her get into the entertainment industry, right?


    n Kevin came over, stood beside Anna, nced at ire Ashley and said, "she had been so


    miserable before. I didn¡¯t expect that she would be so popr."


    Anna¡¯s eyes fell on n Kevin. She didn¡¯t want to talk about ire Ashley. She asked, "Let¡¯s go. By


    the way, why didn¡¯t Vanessae with you?"


    "I came from home." n Kevin¡¯s family was in Jingzhou. Sometimes he stayed at home, and


    sometime he stayed at the dorm. Today, he came from home so he didn¡¯t go to pick up Vanessa


    Cameron.


    n Kevin¡¯s mentioned his home and his face became a little stiff.


    Anna noticed the change, "Did you quarrel with the family?"


    n Kevin said, "they don¡¯t allow me to be with Vanessa Cameron."


    Vanessa Cameron was a single parent child, and her hometown was in Zhanjiang. She was living far


    away from home. On the Inte there were news about her and John Peter¡¯s affair. Everyone thought


    she was John Peter¡¯s girlfriend. Therefore, Kevin family didn¡¯t allow n Kevin to be with her. They


    thought this kind of girls has a scheming mind.


    Anna said, "there is a gap between your families. It¡¯s reasonable for your parents to object, but you


    should be happy. If you are happy then go after it."


    The Kevin family was also rich and that¡¯s the main reason that they objected.


    Anna thought of the Taylor family, and immediately felt very blessed. The Taylor family has always been


    reasonable.


    n Kevin nodded, "Please don¡¯t discuss this matter with Vanessa Cameron, I¡¯m afraid she will


    misunderstand it."


    "Okay."


    They have been together for more than half a year.


    Anna felt that n Kevin was in love with Vanessa Cameron. He usually bought clothes and things for


    her. He always cared for her and never left her alone. Whenever he had time, he went to pick her up


    and drop her back.


    Before this, Anna didn¡¯t expect that he would be such a qualified boyfriend. She just hoped that he and


    Vanessa Cameron will be together.


    After entering the ssroom, Anna saw that Vanessa Cameron has arrived and was looking at


    something on her mobile phone.


    Anna said to her, "good morning."


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    She looked up at Anna and smiled.


    Anna sat down and asked, "what are you looking at?"


    "I¡¯m watching ire Ashley¡¯s show. She¡¯s very popr now," Vanessa Cameron said.


    Even though she had a bad reputation in school before, but on the talent show, no one knew what


    happened to her in school. Even if she had been exposed by Anna. Anna¡¯s influence was not as much


    as a talent show.


    Moreover,izens have always been forgetful. If no one mentions something, they will eventually


    forget those things of ire Ashley.

 Chapter 811

    Chapter 811


    The most important point was that ire Ashley was a very talented person among all the contestants.


    She has learned dancing well since she was a child. Now participating in this kind of program was


    tantamount to providing a right stage for her.


    Anna thought of the time when ire Ashley dreamed of being popr and now she seemed to have


    fulfilled her dream.


    Soon, ire Ashley came in from the outside. Her ssmates saw her and with the same enthusiasm


    they went to her, "ire, I like you so much, can you give me your autograph?"


    Their ssmate has be a star and all of them felt very proud.


    That TV Program was so popr now. If ire Ashley managed to win a position, she should be able


    to make a direct debut in the future.


    ire Ashley sat down with a good attitude, "Sure,e one by one."


    She didn¡¯t seem arrogant at all.


    Everyone knew that she was very popr these days. When they looked at her so down-to-earth


    appearance, they cannot help but praise.


    Eiza Preston sat aside and looked at ire Ashley. She thought of the time when ire Ashley¡¯s family


    went bankrupt and she bullied her. She was very guilty and nervous because she was afraid that ire


    Ashley wille to settle ounts with her.


    Anna also thought so. With ire Ashley¡¯s personality, she must retaliate back, but ire Ashley did


    not. It seemed as if she did not remember Eiza Preston¡¯s attitude.


    -


    In the afternoon, when Anna got home, she saw Lisa watching a Talent show on the TV, which was the


    same program that ire Ashley participated in. Lisa saw ire Ashley in the TV and said, "isn¡¯t this


    the girlfriend of Young Master John?"


    Anna said, "yes."


    ire Ashley¡¯s poprity was very high, since she participated in the program, her poprity ranking


    has been in the top five.


    Moreover, no one knew whether she was affected by the bankruptcy of her family. But she had had a


    very modest attitude and she was no longer as arrogant as before.


    People always experience failure before growing up. Anna can feel that ire Ashley has grown up.


    "My daughter like this program so much. She rmended this program to me." Lisa said.


    Anna heard this and smiled.


    After a while Olivia Taylor came back. Anna had dinner with Olivia Taylor.


    Olivia Taylor said to Anna, "do you know who I saw when I went to the hospital today?"


    "Who is it?"


    Olivia Taylor said, "Isabe Brown, she has a big round belly."


    In the past, she looked down on Daniel Taylor. Later, she ended up marrying an ordinary man and was


    about to give birth to his children.


    Where is that proud Isabe Brown?


    Anna was a little surprised, "I thought she would abort the child."


    Anna thought so, because with Isabe Brown¡¯s personality, how can she be willing to give birth to


    Simon Wallner¡¯s child?


    "You think she didn¡¯t try to abort? I heard that this woman is cold-blooded enough to kill her own child.


    She tried to do it several times. However, the Wallner family didn¡¯t agree. Mrs. Wallner is not someone


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    easy to be dealt with, and her personality is even stronger than that of Mrs. Brown."


    Olivia Taylor heard this news from other people. She extremely hated Isabe Brown and always paid


    close attention to the news about Isabe Brown.


    Anna said, "this is her retribution! In the past, the Brown family thought themselves invincible and


    bullied everyone. When sir was injured, what they didn¡¯t say to him? It¡¯s just right to meet someone


    even worse than themselves."


    Olivia Taylor said, "Isn¡¯t it being said that to deal with such people, we need someone more powerful


    than them."


    While they were eating and chatting, Olivia Taylor looked at Anna and asked, "by the way, how is


    Vanessa? I haven¡¯t seen her at home for a long time."

 Chapter 812

    Chapter 812


    In Olivia Taylor¡¯s eyes, Vanessa was John Peter¡¯s girlfriend and Olivia Taylor always had a good


    attitude towards her.


    Anna said, "she has been very busy recently. There is a lot of things to do in the team and she is also


    busy with sses. However, she and John Peter have broken up, and now she is with n Kevin."


    Hearing this, Olivia Taylor was surprised, "is that true?"


    Thinking of her own son¡¯s breakup, Olivia Taylor sighed. Her son seemed unreliable in his feelings, and


    she just felt helpless.


    -


    At the end of the month, Daniel Taylor came back and Anna went to the airport to receive him.


    He was wearing a ck suit and a windbreaker on it. Anna walked to him, leaned on him and gave him


    a hug. She looked at the man, whom she had not seen for nearly 20 days and smiled. "Wee back."


    Jack Smith followed Daniel Taylor and said with a smile, "It seems you are too happy to see Mr. Taylor


    back?"


    "Yes." Anna didn¡¯t hide it, "He is back after a long time."


    Daniel Taylor took her hand and said, "let¡¯s go."


    Jack Smith followed them, and felt that they never skip a chance to make him jealous.


    Their home was centrally heated and the atmosphere was very warm.


    Anna and Daniel Taylor entered the door. The servants sent Daniel Taylor¡¯s luggage upstairs. Anna sat


    down on the sofa in the living room with Daniel Taylor and held his hand. "Are you happy toe back


    home?"


    "Even more happy to see you."


    "..." Jack Smith couldn¡¯t see it anymore, so he went upstairs to arrange his things.


    Daniel Taylor took off his coat and went to the bathroom. His mobile phone was in his coat pocket.


    Anna heard his phone ringing, picked it up, and before she could open her mouth, she heard ire


    Ashley¡¯s voice. "Uncle Taylor, I heard that you are back. When can I treat you to dinner! I¡¯m


    embarrassed that you helped me so much but I didn¡¯t even treat you to a dinner.


    "..." Anna didn¡¯t expect that ire Ashley would call Daniel Taylor.


    Daniel Taylor came out and saw her holding his mobile phone. He asked, "whose phone is it?"


    "ire Ashley, she¡¯d like to invite you to dinner." Thatpetition was about to reach the finals. ire


    Ashley was now a candidate among the top four. Even if she couldn¡¯t win the final championship, she


    still didn¡¯t have to worry to enter the entertainment industry.


    Although the things in entertainment industry is veryplicated now, still she has no other way. She


    wants to make money, and she can only go this way.


    While saying this sentence, Anna has been looking at Daniel Taylor, Daniel Taylor said calmly, "help me


    to refuse her. It¡¯s not a big deal."


    He said it as the other side was just an unimportant person.


    Anna got orders. She opened her mouth and said to ire Ashley on the phone, "Sir said he didn¡¯t


    have time. It¡¯s not a big deal. You don¡¯t have to worry about it."


    Hearing Anna¡¯s voice, ire Ashley paused for a moment, and then said, "Ok, please thank him for


    helping me."


    Then she hung up.


    Daniel Taylor sat down beside Anna. Anna looked at him with a littleplicated expression. Daniel


    Taylor noticed this and asked, "what¡¯s the matter?"


    Anna said, "ire Ashley seems to be quite familiar with you. She usually contacts you?"


    At the start she thought that ire Ashley¡¯s poprity has something to do with sir. It seemed she


    guessed right.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    In the past, he told her about it, but she didn¡¯t expect that he would really help her.


    When Daniel Taylor was away, Anna wanted to ask, but she thought it was not good to ask. But now he


    came back and caught up with the call. So, Anna asked directly.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna, "no, this is the first time."

 Chapter 813

    Chapter 813


    "I don¡¯t believe it."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Daniel Taylor noticed that she was jealous. He sat down and coaxed her, "why do I cheat you? I asked


    someone to introduce her as a trainee to an entertainmentpany. I didn¡¯t do anything else. Later,


    she got poprity but it has nothing to do with me.


    You also know about the Ashley family¡¯s situation. They had sold a piece ofnd to the Taylor group


    and only because of this, they were targeted by the Browns. Alfred Brown just destroyed them to vent


    his frustration.


    Now her mother is sick. She in the hospital and they really need money. She was willing to work


    anywhere, so I helped her."


    However, the matter of ire Ashley¡¯s poprity has nothing to do with Daniel Taylor. He didn¡¯t give


    her any extra favors.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor, "Oh."


    Her eyes were full of suspicion.


    Daniel Taylor was afraid that she would misunderstood, he added, "What happened? You don¡¯t even


    believe your husband? Moreover, ces like the entertainment industry aren¡¯t very clean. The


    audience see bright and beautiful faces but no one know what¡¯s behind it. What do you say?"


    Anna also admitted that the entertainment industry is a veryplicated ce, but this matter made


    her a little ufortable and she was unconvinced. She looked at Daniel Taylor and said, "I don¡¯t care.


    I think you shouldpensate it for me!"


    "What kind ofpensation do you want?" Daniel Taylor asked.


    "Take me out to eat some delicious food."


    "Ok, I¡¯ll give you my own self to eat." She asked him for food and Daniel Taylor, the love expert, turned


    the topic to this direction.


    Anna gave him a serious look, "bah."


    Daniel Taylor hugged her and put his chin on her shoulder. In a doting and helpless tone, he said, "It


    seems my Anna loves to be jealous now!"


    Anna said in a wronged way, "you let ire Ashley enter into the entertainment industry. Why you


    didn¡¯t let me enter into the entertainment industry. I also want to be popr, ah! I used to dream of


    being a singer."


    Daniel Taylor looked at her, lowered his head and kissed her in the face, "do you want to enter the


    entertainment industry? That¡¯s not going to work."


    "Why? You are too biased." Anna felt his biasedness.


    "The entertainment industry is a mess, it¡¯s not for you." He supported everything she did and he will


    always support. But this was the only thing he will never agree to.


    Yes, he let ire Ashley enter the entertainment industry, but he didn¡¯t think it was a good thing.


    Anna always felt that if she will insist him, this conservative man would teach her endless lessons. So,


    she simply changed the topic, "what to eat at night?"


    "Eat you."


    ¡°...¡± Anna said, "I am asking seriously. We will go out to eat? Or eat at home?"


    "We will go out." Daniel Taylor said, "Also call Aiden."


    "Ok, I¡¯ll call him." Anna said.


    -


    As soon as ire Ashley hung up Daniel Taylor¡¯s phone, the agent came in and said to ire Ashley,


    "there¡¯s a dinner party in the evening. Get ready for it."


    ire Ashley heard this and her face was a little stiff, "who is it?"


    "Friends of the boss." The agent looked at her and asked with concern. "How are you doing? Are you


    better?"


    Last week, she apanied some guests to drink along. She drank too much that she was admitted in


    the hospital. Now they asked her apany people to eat, and the agent was also a little distressed.


    But there was no other way. In this kind of ce, if you don¡¯t work hard, who pays attention to you?


    ire Ashley didn¡¯t say anything. The agent came over and said to her in a soft tone, "I know it¡¯s not


    easy for you. It is just a meal. We¡¯lle back early."


    Although the agent said so, but at the end of the show, ire Ashley felt that she would vomit out. She


    stood in front of the mirror in the bathroom, looking at her embarrassed appearance, bit her teeth and


    forced herself to keep going.

 Chapter 814

    Chapter 814


    She can¡¯t give up yet.


    She hasn¡¯t had a good day since her family went bankrupt.


    She was no longer the eldestdy, and no one was there to protect her. Her father¡¯s old friends were


    hiding from them like hiding from a gue, and no one was willing to help.


    Her house and cars were sold to pay off the debt. The house they lived in was rented. She had to work


    hard. She worked hard, she worked as a waitress, as a sales girl in a luxury store and did many other


    things. She did not know how many times she had done it, but she could only endure it.


    She used to think that she will always be the eldestdy of a noble family and her parents would


    always be so rich. But now she realized how naive she was.


    -


    Anna came out of thepany, sat in a taxi and used her mobile phone. She was very busy recently.


    Daniel Taylor also gave her tough time every night and she felt that she had not slept well for several


    days.


    Ste Winslet sent her a message, "ire Ashley won the second ce, do you know?"


    "Yeah." Anna said, "I heard that."


    ire Ashley was bing more and more popr. But Anna didn¡¯t care about these things. She was


    just interested in doing her own things at ease.


    Ste Winslet didn¡¯t expect it, "Why are you so calm? She used to be so annoying and always bothers


    you. Are you afraid?"


    "Why should I be afraid of her? She has be famous now. She should be afraid of me, right?" Anna


    said.


    Ste Winslet also thought that what she said was reasonable. She had nothing else to say.


    Anna asked actively, "how are you and Aiden now?"


    Ste Winslet liked Aiden Stark and Anna was very curious to know about them.


    Ste Winslet heard Anna mentioning this, and hummed, "don¡¯t mention it, there is a popr celebrity


    chasing him recently."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Popr celebrity, who is that?"


    "It¡¯s a female anchor of a live broadcast tform. The woman said she is his fan, and she gives him a


    lot of gifts. Now all the fans want them to be together. What am I?" Ste said sadly.


    "..." Anna said, "Who is she, I¡¯ll go and have a look!"


    She didn¡¯t pay attention to their team recently, and did not know Aiden Stark still has these coquettish


    operations. Ste Winslet told Anna about the live broadcast, and Anna searched about it in the


    evening.


    Daniel Taylor came out after a bath and saw her holding her mobile phone and asked, "Using your


    mobile phone in bed?"


    This matter has always been a serious matter for Daniel Taylor.


    "... I just picked it up." Anna said with a guilty heart, "I heard that a woman is chasing my brother


    recently. Let me have a look."


    Daniel Taylor got into bed andy beside looking at her. He found that Anna was very concerned about


    Aiden Stark¡¯s affairs. Although she asionally had unpleasant moments with her family, on the whole,


    she still loved her brother very much.


    Anna watched the live broadcast. She also yed this game asionally. Seeing Aiden Stark¡¯s


    operation, she was very excited, "Aiden is excellent, so great! My God, how handsome."


    No wonder so many women like him. Anna also found her brother so excellent.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna, who had be Aiden Stark¡¯s fan, and asked, "if one day your brother


    and I fell into the pool at the same time, who would you save?"


    "Aiden, of course." Anna was watching the broadcast with too much devotion, she didn¡¯t even blink her


    eyes and instinctively replied. She remembered that Aiden didn¡¯t know how to swim very well, but Sir


    can swim. So, she should save her brother.


    With this sentence, Anna felt the atmosphere around her turned colder.


    She looked at Daniel Taylor in her pajamas and said, "have you finished bathing?"

 Chapter 815

    Chapter 815


    "..." He has been here for a long time, and she found him now? What a careless woman!


    Daniel Taylor was not happy in his heart, and he was toozy to reply.


    Seeing him quiet, Anna said, "Why you suddenly asked me that if you and Aiden fell in the water whom


    would I save?"


    How can he ask such a na?ve thing?


    It is estimated that only he can ask such a thing!


    After all, Daniel Taylor was only three years old this year.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her, "are you sleeping or not? What¡¯s good about live broadcasting?"


    With that, he took the phone directly from her hand and confiscated it!


    Who asked her to save Aiden first and not him?


    Sir is too emotional.


    Anna looked at her mobile phone, "I haven¡¯t seen that woman yet!"


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t listen at all and put the mobile phone aside directly.


    Whenever he got jealous or angry, his aura became very unapproachable. Anna didn¡¯t dare to argue


    with him. She could only bear it in silence. She decided to watch it next time in Aiden¡¯s next live


    broadcast!


    Even at the next day, Anna found that Daniel Taylor was still jealous.


    In the morning, Anna got up early and made a cake by herself. It¡¯s just she made a big one carelessly.


    She came out and saw Daniel Taylor sitting there working on hisptop and asked, "Sir, I made a cake.


    Do you want to eat it?"


    He didn¡¯t like sweet food very much, but since Anna has made it, maybe he will eat some. But it turned


    out, Daniel Taylor did not give her a face and directly refused, "I won¡¯t eat."


    Anna said, "I¡¯ll keep some for myself and take the rest to Aiden! He¡¯s been practicing all day, and he


    probably doesn¡¯t have time to go out and buy food. I¡¯ll go to see him and by the way I will see what he


    Anna has not been in touch with her father and mother for a long time. She usually goes to Aiden


    Stark¡¯s ce and helped him do these things.


    After all, they were rted by blood.


    Daniel Taylor looked at the cake on the table and heard that Anna was going to take it to Aiden Stark.


    He immediately felt unhappy, "Leave it here, I want to eat it."


    "..." Anna looked at him strangely, "you just said you won¡¯t eat."


    "Now I¡¯ve changed my mind." Daniel Taylor was very serious when he said this and no one could not


    see the clue at all.


    Anna couldn¡¯t imagine that he was actually having a bad temper with herself. She said, "I¡¯ll keep some


    for you and take the rest for Aiden."


    "I will eat it all." Want to give it to Aiden Stark? He will never let this happen!


    In particr, whatever Anna made belongs to him.


    "..." Anna looked at him in disbelief, "but this is a big one, are you sure you can finish it?"


    "Yes."


    A man who doesn¡¯t like desserts can eat a big cake?


    It would be strange if Anna can¡¯t see that he was deliberately doing it because he was jealous.


    However, Anna was very cooperative. She did not expose him, just cut a big piece and put in front of


    him, "then eat it."


    Daniel Taylor looked at theyer of white cream on the cake, "¡­"


    There was no appetite.


    -


    Anna went to Aiden Stark¡¯s ce and Daniel Taylor went with her. She went to the supermarket first


    and bought him some snacks.


    One can see how much she doted on her brother.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    From the supermarket, Daniel Taylor helped Anna carry a big bag of things. He was very tall. Even if he


    carried such a tacky shopping bag, it didn¡¯t affect his aura at all.


    He said to Anna, "I didn¡¯t know that you love him so much! Bought so many things for him."

 Chapter 816

    Chapter 816


    He hadn¡¯t seen Anna buying him so many snacks.


    Daniel Taylor can¡¯t help butpare himself with Aiden Stark. After all, if both of them fall into the


    water, Aiden Stark was a man who will be rescued by Anna not him.


    Anna said calmly, "he usually stays in his house and had no time to buy anything for himself. So, I


    bought it for him. Boys are like this. They don¡¯t like shopping, so I thought I should do this for him."


    Daniel Taylor looked at his wife and thought ¨C I also don¡¯t like shopping, why didn¡¯t you help me buy


    this much?


    They soon arrived at Aiden Stark¡¯s house. Anna put all the things she bought on the table and said, "I


    made a cake and wanted to bring it to you, but I didn¡¯t take it because I was afraid that you might don¡¯t


    want to eat sweet."


    Anna didn¡¯t say that Daniel Taylor wanted to eat it, so she didn¡¯t bring it to him. She didn¡¯t want Aiden


    Stark to think about it or misunderstand Sir.


    Aiden Stark looked at Anna and said, "it¡¯s OK. You have bought a lot of things for me. It¡¯s enough to


    eat."


    "It¡¯s said that there is an Inte celebrity chasing you recently?" Anna put everything on the table, sat


    down, looked at Aiden Stark, and asked curiously.


    Aiden Stark, "No."


    "No? I heard it." Ste told her this this and it shouldn¡¯t be fake! Moreover, due to this matter, Ste was


    obviously jealous.


    Aiden Stark said with a smile, "no, it¡¯s just a misunderstanding. Sister, where did you hear all this


    mess?"


    "Is there any female anchor who likes to send you presents?"


    "Yes, there is, but it¡¯s just an acquaintance, and she is from Jingzhou. She should not be chasing me."


    "..." Anna can see that the other side was really chasing him, but his EQ was too low to feel.


    Aiden Stark seemed such a weird person. If a man is nice to him, he will doubt that others have an idea


    for him. However, no matter how good a woman is to him, he cannot feel that she has feelings for him.


    Ste Winslet was so upset by him that she was going crazy.


    He really thinks she is with him every day, just to be a buddy?


    What an idiot!


    Anna was toozy to say anything to him.


    She chatted with Aiden Stark for a while. Daniel Taylor was sitting on the sofa with his fingers on his


    knees, tapping gently and thinking something.


    "Brother inw." Aiden Stark came over and sat down beside Daniel Taylor. He had talked to Daniel


    Taylor several times, and he was not as afraid of him now as he was in the start.


    Daniel Taylor paused for a moment, looked at his little rival in love who suddenly approached him,


    "what¡¯s the matter?"


    If he wasn¡¯t Anna¡¯s brother, Daniel Taylor would have thrown him out. But now, no matter how


    dissatisfied he was, he has to behave well with Aiden Stark.


    Aiden Stark looked at Daniel Taylor, "I have something, I want to ask you to help me."


    The smile on his face was ttering.


    Anna saw this and frowned. For some reason, she always felt that Aiden Stark was a gay. In addition,


    he seemed a bit effeminate. Anna could not help but be on guard against him.


    Does he think his brother-inw is good-looking, and he has some thought for him?


    She is his sister, but she had never seen him so attentive to herself.


    Anna said, "if you have to talk, talk well. What are you doing so close to your brother-inw?"


    Aiden didn¡¯t care about his sister and said to Daniel Taylor, "I¡¯ve made some money. I want to buy a


    suite. I want to ask my brother-inw to help me have a look. My sister and I don¡¯t know much about


    this, and my parents also don¡¯t understand much. What¡¯s more, the houses these days are very


    expensive and difficult to buy. If you want to buy a house, you have to find some contacts. Can brother-


    inw help me in this matter?" N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

 Chapter 817

    Chapter 817


    "Do you have the money to buy a house?" Anna looked at him in disbelief.


    Aiden Stark said, "Maybe I can buy a smaller one. I don¡¯t want a very elite location. Just an ordinary


    location should be OK. What do you think, sister?


    Their parents always wanted to buy a house, and Aiden Stark was also nning for them.


    He can¡¯t let Anna pay for it!


    After all, he is their son and he should do it.


    Aiden Stark had his self-esteem and he knew how to shoulder his responsibilities. Anna looked at her


    brother and was very pleased.


    Daniel Taylor said, "Ok, after going back, I¡¯ll help you find it, and I¡¯ll tell you when I found a suitable


    one."


    "Thank you, brother-inw." Aiden Stark was so grateful that he hugged him. "I know you are the best.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    You are good to my sister, and also to me. You are the best person in the world."


    "..." He and Anna are brother and sister. They look a little bit like each other and the way he ttered


    him coquettishly was just like Anna.


    Daniel Taylor looked at him like this and felt that his anger had disappeared a lot.


    While they were talking, the doorbell rang. Anna stood up to open the door and saw a woman standing


    at the door. She knew this woman. It was Emelia Cruise, who used to be in the same school with her,


    and because of ire Ashley¡¯s provocation she bullied her.


    Emelia Cruise was the first student of their ss, who got popr first. She got fame earlier. She


    looked at Anna and paused for a moment, "Anna, how can you be here?"


    "Why can¡¯t I be here? It¡¯s me who should ask, why are you here?"


    It was Aiden¡¯s home. Emelia Cruise didn¡¯t know Aiden, right?


    Has shee to the wrong ce?


    Emelia Cruise thought for a moment and looked at Anna warily. "Are you also chasing Aiden Stark. I


    didn¡¯t expect it. I heard that you¡¯ve got married, still you are here to pester him?"


    Aiden Stark was very popr now and many girls wanted to be with him.


    Emelia Cruise didn¡¯t expect Anna to be here. She has always looked down upon Anna. She always


    took Anna as a poor girl from countryside, who got married early.


    Anna listened to her words and her brain figured it out quickly, "are you that female anchor?"


    The woman who sent gifts to Aiden and pursue him?


    "What do you mean?" Emelia Cruise didn¡¯t understand what Anna was talking about.


    Anna didn¡¯t want to exin to her, e in."


    Anna said so, but before she could walk, Emelia Cruise entered the and stopped her. Emelia Cruise


    looked at her seriously and warned her, "Listen to me clearly, I¡¯m already dating Aiden Stark. You


    should stay away from him. If you dare to take advantage of him, I will never let you go."


    "..." Anna looked at Emelia Cruise and she was speechless. Should she say all these words to her?


    How can she say all this?


    This Emelia Cruise had a lot of dark material on the Inte, but she still ran to seduce Aiden. Anna


    didn¡¯t know what she was up to.


    Does she think she can do whatever she wants because she has money?


    Anna curiously said, "why I don¡¯t know you¡¯re dating him?"


    Aiden Stark didn¡¯t admit it yet, but she was spreading rumors. No wonder Ste was too jealous.


    "Well, it has nothing to with you." Emelia Cruise looked at Anna haughtily and didn¡¯t pay attention to her


    at all.


    At the same time, Aiden Stark came out, stood beside Anna, saw Emelia Cruise and asked, "how did


    youe?"

 Chapter 818

    Chapter 818


    Emelia Cruise suddenly seemed to be a changed person. With a shy smile, she said softly,


    "Aiden, I¡¯m looking for you!"


    Aiden Stark didn¡¯t think much about it. He nodded lightly and said casually, "Is there anything?"


    Emelia Cruise was stunned to hear him saying this.


    Anna herd her brother,ughed loudly in a very unkind way. In her eyes, Emelia Cruise¡¯s performance


    was not the same as usual.


    Emelia Cruise immediately nced at her. Her eyes were full of contempt. However, due to Aiden


    Stark¡¯s presence, she didn¡¯t dare to talk to Anna, like she just talked. But she did not let go Anna, and


    said, "sister, what are youughing at? To show off your white teeth?"


    It was Anna¡¯s turn to be stunned. She really didn¡¯t expect that Emelia Cruise would dare to behave like


    this in front of Aiden Stark!


    Is she not afraid to destroy her own image in Aiden Stark¡¯s heart?


    Emelia Cruise red at her fiercely, then turned to look at Aiden Stark, "I came to talk to you about the


    live broadcast. You are bing more famous in the e-sports circle now. I think you should not let go


    of the opportunity to be famous. After all, when you are famous, you will earn more money. What do


    you think?"


    Aiden Stark pondered for a while and nodded, "well, I will think about it, you can go back first."


    Emelia Cruise looked at Anna¡¯s proud appearance and hesitated to leave.


    Aiden Stark couldn¡¯t help frowning, "Emelia Cruise, do you have anything else? If there is nothing, you


    can leave. I have guests here!"


    No matter how unwilling Emelia Cruise was, she had to stamp her feet and turn to leave. But before


    leaving. She still didn¡¯t forget to look back and re at Anna fiercely, with eyes to deter her.


    Anna was very impolite in front of Emelia Cruise. She closed the door, and then said to Aiden, "Aiden,


    she is not a good girl. Stay away from her in the future!"


    Aiden Stark looked at her puzzledly, "sister, have you been bullied by her?"


    Anna thought for a moment, but didn¡¯t admit it.


    But Aiden Stark saw the truth from her hesitant expression, so he nodded and solemnly said, "sister, I


    got it! I¡¯ll stay away from her in the future."


    Seeing her brother saying so, Anna didn¡¯t say anything more. After all, it was his personal matter and


    she didn¡¯t want to interfere.


    After entering the room, Daniel Taylor noticed the expression on her face and stretched out his hand to


    her. Anna skillfully walked over, two people sped their fingers, such as moving clouds and flowing


    water, they seemed to have been practiced for a long time to be so familiar.


    Aiden Stark looked at the love between his sister and brother-inw. He couldn¡¯t help turning his head


    and said in a slightly unnatural whisper, "sister, you should pay attention, I am still alive!"


    Anna heard this, nced at him and with a vacant hand, she patted him on his head, "Yes, you are


    here. Let¡¯s pay attention to it. How are you and Ste doing? Ste is such a good girl. You should


    cherish her. Do you understand?"


    Aiden Stark looked at Anna suspiciously, "sister, what are you talking about? Ste and I don¡¯t have the


    kind of rtionship you think!"


    Anna stood up and walked to Aiden Stark in disbelief. The expression on her face became more


    solemn, "do you really think so? I thought... "


    Aiden Stark was slightly awkward and said in a low voice, "elder sister, I¡¯m still young, I don¡¯t want to


    consider these matters for the time being!"


    Anna wanted to say something more. After all, it was really difficult to find such a sincere girl like Ste


    Winslet and Anna knew she was really nice to her brother. So, she wanted Aiden to think about it


    again.


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t wait for her to convince Aiden again. He stood up, took her hand to walk toward the


    door and said to Aiden, "Aiden, I and your sister will go back now. As soon as I found the house, I will


    contact you!"


    Aiden Stark smiled sweetly and looked at Daniel Taylor, "Ok, brother-inw, go back home safely! Try


    toe often when you have time."


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s face was slightly stiff for a moment, then he nodded and took Anna away.


    Walking downstairs, Daniel Taylor looked at Anna, and the way she was shaking her head and


    controlling herugh. He said without temper, "Laugh if you want to. I¡¯m not so careful with my eyes."


    Hearing this, Anna immediatelyughed, "ha ha.... That¡¯s fun! Sir, you..."


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna, who wasughing so hard that her tears came out. He held out his finger


    helplessly and helped her wipe away the tears from the corner of her eyes, "you are grown-up, but you


    can stillugh like this. Anna, you are really crazy!"


    Anna slowly calmed down, looked at Daniel Taylor¡¯s face, and murmured, "Sir, Aiden let youe


    often, so don¡¯t you have to be jealous every day!"


    After saying this, she couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her overjoyed appearance. He was helpless and forced to drag her towards the


    car. He had no way than to endure Anna teasing him.


    "Sir, you just nodded, didn¡¯t you feel helpless?" Anna continued to ask.


    Daniel Taylor looked at the car, quickly got into it, and waited for Anna to get on the car. Then told the


    driver to drive!


    "To Jiangfu garden!"


    In the car, Anna did not say too much.


    Daniel Taylor sat quietly in the back, facing Anna¡¯s hand from time to time, and directly chose to ignore.


    This let Anna no longer pay attention to him. Along the way two people did not speak.


    As soon as the car stopped, Anna got down first and rushed into the house without looking back.


    Daniel Taylor rushed to catch up. When he saw Anna sitting in the living room, he suddenly felt


    relieved.


    "Sir, did you think I would close the door and let you stay outside?" Anna saw himing in like this


    and asked.


    Daniel Taylor did not say anything, and quietly followed in.


    Anna added, "how can I be willing to shut you out of the door? If you were picked up by some woman, I


    would have no ce to cry!"


    Daniel Taylor raised his eyebrows and looked towards the woman sitting on the sofa. He said in a deep


    voice, "I didn¡¯t expect that my Anna has awareness to think about such a loss!"


    Anna pounced on him, embraced his neck with a smile and said in a low voice, "a husband like you is


    so good, even hard to find when one search with antern. Of course, I will cherish you more!"


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    With that, Anna gave a brilliant smile to Daniel Taylor.


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s mood at the moment slightly eased a lot. He can¡¯t help but stretch out his hand, hold


    her and rubbed in her back gently.


    Anna, like azy kitten, nestled in his arms and enjoyed the intimate treatment from him.


    After a while, Anna¡¯s eyelids were getting heavier and she fell asleep.


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s feet were a little numb. He wanted to get up. He looked at Anna and saw that she has


    entered the dreand!


    Daniel Taylor sighed helplessly, then gently picked her up and walked upstairs.


    He carefully helped Anna take off her clothes, Anna did not respond in the whole process, and did not


    even wake up, which made Daniel Taylor speechless, "what a sleepy pig!"

 Chapter 819

    Chapter 819


    The next day, Anna woke up and didn¡¯t see Daniel Taylor in bed.


    She rubbed her eyes and went downstairs. She found him wearing an apron, washing his hands and


    making soup.


    Anna hugged his strong waist tightly from the back and said in a low voice, "You are so good! I will be


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    spoiled by you like this."


    Daniel Taylor did not look back. He knew who it was. Heughed and said casually, "I just want to spoil


    you, so you can¡¯t leave me!"


    Anna heard him saying this, quickly raised her head and looked at him seriously, "I will never leave you!


    Unless you don¡¯t want me... "


    Before she couldplete her sentence, Daniel Taylor with a cold face interrupted her and said, "OK,


    go and freshen up. Brush your teeth and wash your face, in a moment, the breakfast will be ready."


    Anna looked at the fried eggs in the pan. Her mind has woken up as soon as she saw the food, she


    nodded with a smile, and then rushed upstairs immediately.


    Sure enough, she was the real foodie!!!


    Daniel Taylor looked at her back and couldn¡¯t help shouting, "slow down, be careful!"


    Anna did not respond.


    Daniel Taylor in a skilled way ced the fried eggs on the te, poured the hot milk, and then took out


    the sliced bread. He set the meal on the table gracefully.


    Anna went downstairs and saw a beautiful picture.


    This made her feel unbelievable, "Sir, you have arranged such an elegant meal to serve me?"


    Daniel Taylor looked at her appearance. She could not move her eyes when she saw the food. He


    chuckled and did not speak.


    Anna didn¡¯t care about him. Food was more attractive to her now!


    Daniel Taylor immediately frowned, but didn¡¯t say anything.


    They ate breakfast quietly.


    After eating, Daniel Taylor went upstairs to change his clothes. Although Anna has seen this scene


    countless times, but as soon as the upright figure appeared at the stairway, she could not help but utter


    a sigh, "really handsome!"


    A smile suddenly appeared on Daniel Taylor¡¯s face, because he liked to hear Anna¡¯s serious


    appreciation.


    Anna saw this, can¡¯t help but rush to him, suddenly kissed him, and before he could react, she quickly


    ran away.


    Daniel Taylor looked at the little viin who ran away after provoking him. He looked at her fiercely and


    roared, "Anna! You..."


    Anna looked at him and said in a hurry, "husband, hurry up, I will bete for ss!"


    No matter how angry Daniel Taylor was, he can¡¯t do anything to her at this time. He heard Anna, bent


    down, and whispered in her ear, "wait for me, see how I deal with you at night..."


    After saying this, he took the lead to cross her, and walked toward the outside.


    Anna thought about it for a while and moved towards the car.


    After looking at Jack Smith¡¯s interesting eyes, she dodged slightly and said softly, "good morning, Jack


    Smith."


    Jack Smith replied, "good morning! Anna."


    Anna said hello to Jack Smith, and went straight to the car. She saw that the man who warned him just


    now, was looking down at the tablet. Suddenly, she felt a little hard to calm down and coughed heavily.


    She thought that Daniel Taylor woulde tofort her immediately, but unexpectedly, he just


    nced at her and his eyes were fixed on the tablet again.


    She didn¡¯t expect that she has another rival, in the shape of a tablet. She sighed!


    Daniel Taylor raised the corners of his mouth and didn¡¯t say a word.


    Jack Smith looked at the two people in the back seat, especially the raised corners of Daniel Taylor¡¯s


    mouth. He could not help shaking his head, and silently sighed, "Anna is still too young and a little


    treacherous, how can shepare herself with this big boss?"


    The car was driving smoothly. Anna was bored, and she can only turn her eyes to the outside of the car


    and looked at the huge signs everywhere with great interest.


    Suddenly, a brand-new giant poster appeared in front of Anna. Originally, she eximed in her heart


    that the female star was very beautiful. But when she saw the big font on the poster, the whole person


    was not calm.


    She didn¡¯t look back. She tugged at Daniel¡¯s sleeve and eximed in a slightly excited voice, "Sir, look,


    is that ire Ashley? Isn¡¯t it?"


    Daniel Taylor nced at the outside of the car, then nodded and said, "yes, it¡¯s she!"


    His tone was as calm, as if to talk about today¡¯s weather.


    However, Anna, looked at ire Ashley with aplicated look. On the poster, she looked particrly


    beautiful, attractive and especially... Strange!


    After a while, Anna gradually regained her calmness.


    Daniel Taylor nced at her stiff expression and leaned close to her, "what¡¯s the matter? Is there


    something wrong?"


    Anna shook her head, "I am ok. I¡¯m just thinking. She used to be ady of a noble family, who had no


    worries about food and clothing. She alsoughed at me because in her eyes I was a poor girl from


    countryside! But now that she has be a star, I just have a strange feeling..."


    Daniel Taylor thought for a while and said, "do you envy her?"


    Anna shook her head and put her arm around his waist, "no, you love me. I have my own work and my


    studies. I don¡¯t think she has anything to envy!"


    Looking at Anna¡¯s pure side face, Daniel Taylor could not help but embrace her gently, "yes, you have


    me, and you have already defeated her!"


    Anna looked at him, and could not help but makeints about it, "Sir, you are so cheeky, who did


    you learn from?"


    Daniel Taylor thought seriously for a while, and then said mysteriously, "who did I learn from? The man


    is far away in the sky..."


    He was just saying this and Anna jumped up in an unconvinced way, but she forgot that she was in the


    car until she heard a "Bang", and her face wrinkled because of pain.


    Daniel Taylor has not had time to respond, or to save her.


    Jack Smith couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    Anna, who was embarrassed, saw Jack Smithughing at her andined to Daniel Taylor, "Sir,


    you see, Jack Smith isughing at me!"


    Daniel Taylor couldn¡¯t help but stare at Jack Smith fiercely, and then said calmly, "how about deducting


    his half month¡¯s sry and buying you food?"


    Anna looked at Jack Smith¡¯s sad face and said, "forget it, Jack Smith didn¡¯t mean it! Besides, how can


    you arbitrarily deduct other people¡¯s wages? If you do so, Jack Smith will be very sad!"


    Daniel Taylor tried to stand out for her, but he was med by her in turn. His face was slightly stiff.


    Jack Smith saw Anna¡¯s kindness and said, "Anna is really considerate, she knows the struggle of the


    people who work hard every day!"


    After that, he stopped the car and said to Anna, "Anna, here we are!"


    Anna looked up and found that she had arrived at the school. She quickly got off the car and said


    goodbye to Jack Smith and Daniel Taylor, "I¡¯m going to school. Bye!"


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t leave immediately. Instead, he quietly watched Anna¡¯s energetic figurepletely


    disappeared in front of him. After that, he ordered to drive.

 Chapter 820

    Chapter 820


    Anna went back to the dormitory first. She opened the door, and saw Eiza Preston sitting there alone.


    Anna ignored her, went straight to her desk, looking for the book she will need in ss today.


    For Eiza Preston, Anna felt that she had done her utmost, especially when she saw her doing so many


    bad things to herself, and did not retaliate.


    Just as she was looking for the book, Eiza Preston suddenly stood behind her.


    Anna took the book and was ready to leave. As soon as she turned, she was startled by Eiza Preston.


    "Ah," Anna eximed and said helplessly, "Eiza Preston, why do you suddenly stand behind me and


    scare me to death!"


    Eiza Preston looked at Anna with an ugly face, and suddenly knelt down on the ground. Anna even


    heard the sound of "Dong".


    Anna quickly grabbed her and yelled at her, "Eiza, what are you doing? Get up!"


    Eiza Preston shook her head. She stubbornly did not raise her head, choked and said, "Anna, I know


    that I was wrong, I should not say so many bad things about you. It is teacher Isabe, she deliberately


    said that to let me misunderstand that you are a mistress. I really know that I was wrong. Anna, please


    do good, you know the situation in my home, I really can¡¯t live without a good job..."


    Anna saw Eiza Preston crying like this in front of her and her heart softened.


    Eiza Preston, like herself, was born in an ordinary family. She didn¡¯t have the family background like


    ire Ashley. Therefore, she was admitted to Jingzhou university through her own efforts, so that she


    could find a better job with good ie in big cities like Jingzhou in the future!


    But who ever thought that, because of her own mistakes, she would be cklisted by all thepanies


    in Jingzhou. It was impossible for her to stay in Jingzhou in the future.


    Thinking of this, Anna looked at Eiza Preston sympathetically and did not open her mouth.


    Eiza Preston felt helpless. She raised her hand, and ruthlessly pped herself.


    "Pah-", a red handprint appeared on her face.


    Anna was shocked. She looked at Eiza Preston raising her hand again and waving to her other side of


    the face. Anna tried to stop her, but Eiza Preston struggled madly.


    Finally, Anna didn¡¯t care about her and said in a deep voice, "if you do this to yourself, others will not


    sympathize with you. After all, what you will end up destroying is your own life!"


    Eiza Preston sat down on the ground and looked at Anna¡¯s back in despair. She could not help but


    roar, "what do you know? You don¡¯t understand my situation at all! You are noliving a good life, you


    have a rich husband. You are in a state to do whatever you want, but I? I don¡¯t even have the


    qualification to stay in Jingzhou after graduation. Of course, you don¡¯t care, because you have


    everything."


    Anna was already at the door to leave. She heard Eiza saying this, turned around coldly and looked at


    Eiza Preston, who was lying on the ground in pain. She said in a loud voice, "Everything I have now is


    what I deserved and what I worked for. I still remember that when my husband was in a wheelchair.


    How do youugh at me? But I never cared about it, because I believe that even if my husband stays in


    a wheelchair all his life, I will never give up on him! What¡¯s more, sincerity can winpanionship.


    People like you, who like to depend on others are really ugly!"


    With that, Anna left the dormitory without looking back.


    In the dormitory, there was only Eiza Preston, who was lying on the ground in tears¡­


    Due to Eiza Preston¡¯s nonsense, Anna arrivedte at the ssroom.


    Because she waste, the teacher gave taught her a lesson, which made her feel aggrieved, but she


    didn¡¯t argue about anything. After all, she waste indeed.


    Anna looked at the ssroom full of students, just walked a few steps, and saw Vanessa Cameron


    waving to herself. She hurried over and sat down next to Vanessa Cameron.


    Vanessa Cameron asked in a low voice, "Why are youte?"


    "Had an argument with Eiza." Anna told her.


    Vanessa Cameron was stunned to hear it. She didn¡¯t ask again, and listened to the teacher seriously.


    After ss, Vanessa Cameron was just ready to go back with Anna, but she was stopped by n


    Kevin, "Vanessa,e with me. I have something to talk!"


    Vanessa Cameron hesitated not to go, but was pushed by Anna.


    Vanessa Cameron pretended to look at Anna fiercely, but Anna smiled and said yfully, "I don¡¯t want


    to spoil the time of you two. n Kevin, I will give your Vanessa back to you!"


    n Kevin was very cheeky. He smiled, "Anna is really very considerate!"


    Anna left with a smile.


    Vanessa Cameron stamped her foot lightly and said in a low voice, "Why are you looking for me? I also


    want to ask Anna, why was shete."


    n Kevin looked at Vanessa Cameron in an embarrassed way. He opened mouth, but did not say


    anything. Vanessa Cameron tilted her head to look at him. This was the first time that she saw him


    embarrassed and hesitant.


    n Kevin thought and took a deep breath, then he said, "Actually, my parents want to invite you to


    dinner today, do you have time?"


    Vanessa Cameron was stunned for a moment, and then looked at the n Kevin seriously. She


    lowered her head a little shyly, "why they want to see me so suddenly? You told uncle and aunt about


    us?"


    n Kevin nodded, "I told my parents about us, they want to see you. I wonder if it''s convenient?"


    Looking at n Kevin, who was nervously rubbing his hands back and forth, Vanessa Cameron¡¯s heart


    was full of sweetness. After pondering for a long time, Vanessa Cameron said in a low voice, "that,


    what do I need to prepare?"


    n Kevin immediately felt relieved and he looked at her happily, "you don¡¯t need to prepare anything,


    I¡¯m here, you just need to appear on time, everything will be fine!"


    With that, he took Vanessa Cameron and walked outside.


    Vanessa Cameron was pulled by him without enough time to react. She could only walk with him and


    ask, "where are we going?"


    n Kevin smiled mysteriously.


    Vanessa Cameron didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    They walked out of the school, n Kevin took Vanessa Cameron to a boutique and across the


    window they could see all kinds of clothes. Vanessa Cameron understood n¡¯s purpose of bringing


    her here.


    n Kevin pointed to inside, and said, "go and pick one, I will buy for you!"


    Vanessa Cameron shook her head, "I don¡¯t want it!"


    n Kevin was anxious, he wanted to say something but Vanessa Cameron covered his mouth with


    her hand. Vanessa Cameron smiled sweetly, "I don¡¯t want you to buy it, I buy it myself!"


    n Kevin still wanted to convince Vanessa Cameron, but she firmly said, "if you preempt to pay the


    bill, I will not see your parents!"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    n Kevin thought for a while, then said, "then I¡¯ll apany you to go in and choose one, is this


    possible?"


    Vanessa Cameron held him with a smile, they pushed the door sweetly and went in.

 Chapter 821

    Chapter 821


    In the evening, Anna came home and saw Jack Smith and Daniel Tayloring back. Anna ran to


    Daniel Taylor and hugged him warmly.


    Daniel Taylor looked down at her and said in a funny way, "What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s wrong with my


    Anna?"


    Anna raised her head, looked at his angr chin and shook her head with a smile, "nothing, it¡¯s just I


    miss you so much!"


    Daniel Taylor looked at her in a good mood, hugged her tightly, and said in a deep voice, "what does


    my greedy cat wants to eat today? I¡¯ll take you out to eat."


    As soon as Anna heard this, her eyes widened and her lost spirit came back. She said in a happy way,


    "great, I am not picky, as long as there is anything delicious, I can eat!"


    Daniel Taylor lightly touched her little nose and said helplessly, "yes, just because you are not picky


    about food, your husband¡¯s purse will gradually lose weight."


    She raised her head in defiance and red at him, "Sir, how can you say that about me? How can I eat


    so much?"


    Daniel Taylor looked at her with a smile and went straight upstairs.


    Anna, who has been hit hard by his words, shifted her eyes to Jack Smith, who was standing aside


    silently. He can¡¯t help but ask, "Jack Smith, can I eat this much?"


    Jack Smith replied indifferently, "of course, someone who can eat so much that she ended up being in


    the hospital, except you, who else can eat like this!"


    Jack Smith¡¯s words reminded Anna about thest incident when she was admitted in the hospital


    because of over eating. She angrily turned around, and didn¡¯t let Jack Smith see her embarrassing


    face.


    At the thought of such a disgraceful thing, Anna wanted to strange herself!


    Just when she wasining about herself in silence, Daniel Taylor changed her clothes and came


    downstairs.


    She looked back at her and forgot everything else. She smiled at him and said, "husband, how


    handsome you are!"


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s face was a little stiff, because the corner of his eyes saw the smile on Jack Smith¡¯s face


    and he stared back at him with dissatisfaction.


    Then he turned his attention back to the main cause of a disaster. Seeing Anna¡¯s eyes peering at him,


    he felt that his heart was softened, but he coughed gently and said, "Anna, keep a low pitch!"


    Anna nodded, and then put her arm around his waist, and like a ko leaned on his body.


    Jack Smith has seen this scene. He quietly walked out and sat in the car, waiting for them.


    -


    Daniel Taylor took Anna to a recently opened restaurant for dinner.


    Looking at a lot of cars parked there, Anna was surprised and asked Daniel Taylor, "Sir, is this really a


    restaurant? Why do I feel it¡¯s like a ce for the elite ss? There are so many luxury cars! It seems a


    lot a of rich people came here."


    With a doting smile Daniel Taylor looked at Anna, whose eyes were full of bright lights. Although those


    lights were aimed at luxury cars, he said, "we are also in a luxury car. After watching your expressions,


    it seems my car isn¡¯t a luxury car".


    Anna looked back at the glittering logo of the car, understood her mistake and nodded, "Sir, hurry up,


    I¡¯m hungry!"


    She took Daniel Taylor¡¯s arm and walked in. As soon as they entered the restaurant, the luxurious


    decoration made Anna exim like a viger, "Wow, is this made of real crystal? How beautiful!"


    Of course, Anna said this in a very low pitch. After all, she came here with Daniel Taylor and she had to


    worry about his image.


    Daniel Taylor pulled her with a smile and walked forward. He had asked Jack Smith to reserve a box in


    advance.


    As soon as they reached the box, Daniel Taylor was walking forward and Anna who was walking


    behind. Suddenly a person rushed out from the next box and bumped into Anna.


    "Ouch!" Anna¡¯s body was hit for a while, leaned to the side. Fortunately, Daniel Taylor caught her


    quickly. Otherwise, Anna would hit her head against the wall.


    Anna stabilized her bnce. She was just about to open her mouth and ask the other party how to


    walk, but she saw n Kevin chasing that woman out. She asked in surprise, "n Kevin, you are also


    here?"


    n Kevin did not answer her. He looked at Vanessa Cameron standing two steps away after bumping


    into Anna, and whispered, "Vanessa Cameron, listen to me! Please don¡¯t mind, I, I..."


    Anna found that the person who just hit her was Vanessa Cameron!


    Vanessa Cameron¡¯s back was straight and firm. She didn¡¯t look back. She just said in a deep voice,


    "Anna, I¡¯m sorry."


    And then she ran away.


    n Kevin wanted to run after her to stop her, but before he could take a step, he saw a middle-aged


    womaning out of the box and said to him in a cold voice, "n,e back!"


    n Kevin looked back in embarrassment. He looked up at the woman, and said, "Mom..."


    The woman said in a deep voice, "n, are you really disobedient now. You mother asks you toe


    back, didn¡¯t you hear?"


    n Kevin heard this but his foot did not move a step.


    The woman noticed his stubborn behavior, "n Kevin, you are not ashamed to bring that kind of girl to


    see us. We are ashamed on your choice! Look at yourself and your family background. Moreover, you


    are a top student of Jingzhou University. With your qualifications, why do you want to be with this kind


    of a girl..."


    n Kevin¡¯s face became very ugly, he nced at Anna who had not left, and said in a low voice,


    "Mom, don¡¯t say it!"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the woman turned a deaf ear to his plea and continued, e in, and don¡¯t let me say it


    again!"


    Anna saw the situation in front of her. There was nothing that she didn¡¯t understand. She rushed


    forward without thinking and said in a deep voice, "Aunt, the girl you just mentioned is my good friend


    and also among the top students of Jingzhou University. She is verypetent and I think she really


    matches with your son. I don¡¯t know why you feel embarrassed and ashamed!"


    The woman frowned and asked in a deep voice, "Who are you?"


    Without any fear, Anna introduced herself, "I am that girl¡¯s roommate and best friend - Anna!"


    The woman heard this and looked up and down at Anna. Seeing that she was dressed up in a very


    ordinary way, she didn¡¯t even wear a famous brand all over her body. She immediately sneered


    contemptuously, "So you are here to help your roommate? Today¡¯s little girls, you do not study hard,


    and want to hook up with rich people¡¯s son. What a silly tactic!"


    Anna was unconvinced and wanted to argue with that aunt. However, as soon as she moved, she was


    pulled back by Daniel Taylor.


    Daniel Taylor ignored her anger, looked at the middle-aged woman and greeted her, "Hello, Auntie!"


    The angry middle-ageddy turned her head and saw Daniel Taylor, who hade out of the box. She


    was stunned. Then she put on a kind smile and eximed, "Daniel, you are here, too! Are you here for


    dinner? Would you like to join us?"


    Looking at this woman as a totally changed person in front of Sir, Anna was very angry. She was


    struggling to get rid of the shackles of Daniel Taylor. However, Daniel Taylor calmly chatted with the


    middle-aged woman, and his hand¡¯s grip holding Anna, did not loosen.


    Anna tried to take her hand back but Daniel didn¡¯t let her do so. The woman observed their intimate


    behavior. She hesitated but asked, "She..."


    Daniel Taylor took Anna, went to the woman and said with a smile, "She is my fianc¨¦e, Anna Stark.


    Anna, this is n Kevin¡¯s mother, Aunt Henna! "


    n Kevin¡¯s mother¡¯s face was stunned, but she still smiled and stretched out her hand to Anna. She


    said to Anna, "I¡¯m really sorry, I misunderstood you just now, Anna, right? Don¡¯t be angry with me, ok? I


    have a very deep rtionship with Mrs. Taylor!"

 Chapter 822

    Chapter 822


    Anna was still immersed in the scene of Vanessa Cameron being humiliated that she just witnessed


    now, and she didn¡¯t regain her senses.


    Daniel Taylor said with a smile, "Don¡¯t worry. Anna is very sensible, right?"


    Anna heard Daniel Taylor¡¯s voice and nodded, "Aunt Henna, Hello!"


    The expressions on n¡¯s mother¡¯s face changed. She warmly invited Daniel Taylor to have a meal


    together, "So, all of us are here. We are a family, let¡¯s have a lunch together?"


    Daniel Taylor held Anna¡¯s hand, smiled, politely refused and walked, "Thank you for the invitation,


    Auntie. We have already reserved the table, so we won¡¯t bother you today."


    Anna reluctantly nodded to n¡¯s mother, then looked deeply at the n Kevin standing at the door in


    embarrassment, sighed and followed Daniel Taylor.


    Daniel Taylor entered the reserved box, looked at Anna¡¯s gloomy appearance and couldn¡¯t help but ask


    in a low voice, "Forget it! Anna, what do you want to eat? Be angry, but don¡¯t starve my baby."


    Anna raised her head in aplicated manner, and looked angrily at Daniel Taylor without saying


    anything.


    Daniel Taylor was stunned to see her like this. He smiled over her, but unexpectedly he met her


    resistance.


    Anna also noticed Daniel Taylor¡¯s shocking appearance, she exined in a low voice, "I¡¯m hungry. I


    want to eat something!"


    Daniel Taylor did not speak, but handed the menu to her.


    Anna looked down at the menu. For a moment, the box was very quiet. People passing by there even


    thought that there was no one in it.


    When the waiter brought all the dishes up, Anna began to eat without looking up at him.


    Daniel Taylor had no appetite. After taking a few bites, he put down his chopsticks and sat quietly on


    one side, waiting for Anna to finish.


    Anna also had no petite, but she had developed a habit since childhood of not wasting food, so even if


    there was no appetite, she still ate. When she finished eating, she saw Daniel Taylor getting up and


    walking outside.


    Anna looked at him like this, then quietly stood up, and followed him.


    Daniel Taylor paid the bill, turned back and saw her standing alone on the side of the road, with her


    head down and toes drawing circles on the ground. Somehow, he suddenly had the impulse of hugging


    her.


    But the thought of their cold war made him unable to step forward. He stood on the side of the road,


    waiting for the driver to drive over.


    They sat in the car, upied one side respectively, and neither of them took the initiative to speak.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The car reached home. Anna deliberately kept sitting for a while, but Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t even look at


    her, and just got off the car.


    Anna didn¡¯t expect it. She also got off the car, entered the home, but didn¡¯t see him anywhere. She


    went upstairs in a hurry and found that the bathroom¡¯s light was turned on. Finally, she felt rxed.


    While listening to the sound of watering from the bathroom, she pondered.


    After a while, she saw Daniel Tayloring out after a shower and his hair was still dripping with water,


    she immediately forgot the cold war they had just had, hurried over, took a towel and helped him wipe


    it. She said in an unconvinced manner, "You always say that I should dry my hair. Now aren¡¯t you afraid


    to catch a cold!"


    Daniel Taylor raised his head and looked back at her, then said in a cold voice, "are you having a cold


    war with me? Why do you care about me now?"


    Anna¡¯s stopped, and then she sincerely said, "I¡¯m sorry, I got angry with you!"


    Daniel Taylor heard her saying this and suddenly held her with his back hand. He whispered in her ear,


    "do you understand it? I know you were angry because you thought what happened with Vanessa


    Cameron was unjust! But have you ever thought that everyone has the right to choose, and we can¡¯t be


    angry because of other people¡¯s choice, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s wrong?"


    Anna¡¯s face was buried in his hand and she did not raise her head.


    Daniel Taylor felt that the palm of his hand was slightly wet, he quickly and forcibly lifted her head, saw


    her face crystal clear tears, and his heart ached.


    He bowed his head, kissed her tears one by one, then looked at the falling tears, and could not help but


    threaten her, "if tears can solve the problem, I encourage you to continue to cry! But then you will end


    up being very tired!"


    Anna raised her tearful face and looked at the way he threatened her solemnly. She couldn¡¯t help


    He looked at Anna, who was smiling, felt relieved and kissed her on the corner of the mouth. Then he


    said, "go to take a bath."


    Anna walked into the bathroom and saw that her pajamas were already neatly ced in the bathroom.


    Her heart was moved and she looked out with tenderness in her eyes.


    When she came out after taking a bath, she saw Daniel Taylor talking on the phone at the window. His


    warm back made her feel at ease inexplicably.


    She did not go over, just took herptop, and sat on the bed. From time to time she looked up at him


    and feel warm at the bottom of her heart.


    After a while, he hung up the phone, came over, held her in his arms and let her sat on hisp.


    Anna moved ufortably, and in this confusion, she touched a hard ce and blushed.


    Daniel Taylor bowed his head and gave her a kiss. Then he pressed himself close to her body and


    whispered in her ear, "What happened? Honey, so your anger has been subsided now?"


    Anna nodded with a slight blush, then held his head in her hands and whispered, "I¡¯m sorry!"


    Daniel Taylor shook his head, hugged her harder, and whispered, "you don¡¯t need to apologize to me!


    I¡¯m your punching bag, when you¡¯re angry, you can vent on me."


    Anna looked at him with shining eyes, "Sir, do you know? You said so, and I also want to tell you


    something. You havepletely upied my heart! So, never ever leave me, Ok?"


    Daniel Taylor turned around and with this change of posture he was at the dominant position. He kissed


    her forehead and solemnly said, "I promise that I will never leave you! But you must also swear that


    you will never leave me, will you?"


    Anna nodded sweetly.


    But before she could swear, she felt her whole body was suspended. She looked up at him and


    Daniel Taylor threw her heavily on the bed, and then he can¡¯t wait to rush up


    Almost hourster, the two were panting and sweating.


    Anna was paralyzed on the bed and didn¡¯t even want to move her arm. He took her to take a shower in


    person. Then put on clean pajamas and let hery down again.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor, who was full of vitality, and then looked at tired self, "Sir, how can your


    physical strength be so good?"


    He immediately turned around and threw himself at her. He asked with a proud smile, "why? Do you


    want to do it again?"


    Anna waved her hand in a hurry, and her body was struggling. She was really afraid that the he would


    ignore her again and will start it again.


    Fortunately, he just asked, and moved away from her with a smile.


    Anna didn¡¯t dare to touch him anymore. She just looked up at the ceiling and immersed in her thoughts.


    After a while, she said in a deep voice, "A good match. Is it really that important? I really don¡¯t


    understand. Should people like you marry a woman like Isabe Brown to get the happiness of the


    world?"


    Daniel Taylor hugged her tightly and did not speak.


    Anna continued, "After looking at Vanessa Cameron and n Kevin, I suddenly found that I am really


    very blessed! Because you don¡¯t dislike my family background. Mom and sister treat me like a


    daughter. I must have saved this gxy in myst life. Otherwise, how could I be so lucky in this life?"

 Chapter 823

    Chapter 823


    With eyes full of a doting smile, Daniel Taylor looked at his little cutie. His eyes were full of tenderness


    and he gives her a kiss gently.


    Who ever thought, Anna would grab his neck and give him an eager response!


    With that, the passionate desire of the two overwhelmed each other. When the two people lie down


    again, Anna was hell tired.


    In the face of her "hostile" eyes, Daniel Taylor was very calm and said to her, "who ask you to seduce


    me?"


    Anna was so angry that she wanted to get up, but because of her weak waist, she could only keep


    lying there and threatened with hatred, "Sir, I want to run away from this home!"


    With this sentence, she seeded in getting fervent gaze of Daniel Taylor.


    Anna held up his chin and said with a smile, "Sir, do you think we should make some basic rules? So


    that I won¡¯t have to run away from home."


    Daniel Taylor moved closer with a smile and caressed her back, which made Anna shrink back.


    However, her body was too soft at the moment, and she had no strength to avoid his big hands.


    Finally, she fell into the clutches of Daniel Taylor. She gritted her teeth helplessly and suffered the


    happy feeling of the him stroking her body. She only dared to beg for mercy in a tender voice, "Sir, it¡¯s


    my mistake!"


    Daniel Taylor looked at her with a sneer, and then whispered, "you weren¡¯t very cocky just now? How


    dare you threaten me to run away from home? In order to prevent you from doing so, I can only make


    you have no strength to think anything like this!"


    With that, he bent down to kiss her lips!


    ¡­


    The next day, Daniel Taylor got up, looked at Anna who was sleeping soundly, gave her a good


    morning kiss, and went down to work.


    Anna slept tillte. She was awakened by the sun rays. She looked at the rm clock and screamed


    "ah"!


    Then she quickly put on her clothes and rushed downstairs.


    Lisaughingly looked at Anna¡¯s anxious and flustered appearance and said with a smile, "Anna, don¡¯t


    be in a hurry,e and have some breakfast!"


    Anna quickly rushed to the door and said sorry to Lisa, "Lisa, I¡¯m going to bete for ss! I will eat it


    aftering back!"


    Lisa looked at Anna running like this, shook her head with a smile and sighed, "it¡¯s nice to be young."


    Then she suddenly remembered something and called mother Taylor, "Madam, do you know? The


    rtionship between Daniel and Anna is so good..."


    Anna, with her utmost efforts arrived at the ssroom one second before the bell rang.


    Vanessa Cameron saw her and waved at her.


    Anna walked past, and in a tired and paralyzed look, leaned on the table.


    Vanessa Cameron managed to squeeze out a smile. Anna thought about thest night scene, opened


    her mouth and asked, "Vanessa Cameron..."


    But before she could ask, her speech was interrupted by the bell. She turned her head in silence and


    looked at the whiteboard in front of her.


    After ss, Anna originally wanted to go with Vanessa Cameron. But she found that Vanessa Cameron


    disappeared after ss.


    Anna felt helpless and murmured, "I just wanted tofort you!"


    She was unable to find Vanessa Cameron, she walked alone in the school like a bored person kicking


    leaves, and suddenly a pair of exquisite leather boots, appeared in front of her. She looked at them,


    and moved to the side without looking up, but the other side seemed to tease her deliberately.


    She moved aside and the other side also moved aside.


    Anna suddenly got angry, she raised her head and looked at the person standing in front of her, "what


    do you want to do? ... Emelia Cruise?"


    Emelia Cruise looked at Annacently, and her eyes were full of contempt, "Anna, you still mean


    to ask me what do I want? Tell me, what the hell do you want to do? You are a married woman. You


    have a husband. Why are you around Aiden? Are you trying to seduce him?"


    Anna heard her saying this and she wanted tough in anger, "what did you say? I am seducing Aiden


    Stark?"


    Emelia Cruise red at her fiercely and in a scornful manner, she asked, "did you finally admit it? I


    always knew that only a woman like you would do such a shameless thing!"


    Anna¡¯s face gradually cooled down. She deliberately continued to mislead her and said, "Well even if I


    have something to do with Aiden Stark, it¡¯s our business, what does it have to do with you?"


    Emelia Cruise immediately became angry and yelled, "of course, it¡¯s my business! I¡¯m Aiden Stark¡¯s


    girlfriend and it¡¯s known to all. I can¡¯t watch Aiden be touched by a bad woman like you!"


    Annaughed more happily, "how can I not know that Aiden Stark has a girlfriend?"


    Emelia Cruise lifted her chin and looked at her haughtily, "It¡¯s not something surprising. How will you


    know? What¡¯s the rtionship between you and Aiden? Does he need to report everything to you? I


    have been dating Aiden for more than a year. I still advise you stay away from Aiden. Aiden loves me


    very much."


    Anna looked at Emelia Cruise, who was telling lies in such a confident manner, Anna wanted to tear off


    her ugly face. But when she thought that how Emelia Cruise will feel when she wille to know about


    her rtionship with Aiden and she nned to not tell her anything.


    Anna thought about it, took a deep breath, eased her mood, walked toward the front without looking


    back and said, "Oh? Then you should take good care of your boyfriend."


    Emelia Cruise couldn¡¯t bear Anna¡¯s arrogant behavior, walked after her, grabbed Anna¡¯s clothes and


    looked at Anna, but she was stunned by Anna¡¯s cold eyes. After a long time, she said in a trembling


    voice, "you¡¯d better remember it for me! Aiden Stark is Emelia Cruise¡¯s man. I won¡¯t allow a shameless


    woman like you pester him!"


    Anna¡¯s face also sank down, "I would like to advise you to ask Aiden Stark whether he likes you or not.


    Otherwise, it will be very shameful for you at that time, and it won¡¯t be fun!"


    Anna said this calmly, shook away her hand, which was holding her clothes, and left without looking


    back.


    Emelia Cruise looked at Anna¡¯s proud and arrogant figure and the way she scolded herself. She called


    out, "Anna, wait for me. If you continue to pester Aiden Stark, you will face the consequences!"


    Anna shook her head, didn¡¯t look back, because she really didn¡¯t want to see Emelia Cruise¡¯s face that


    can make her lose her appetite. But the thought that this mess was caused by Aiden Stark, she was


    very angry and said with hatred, "Aiden, just wait for me!"


    On the other side, Aiden Stark, who was busy practicing, suddenly sneezed. n Kevin nced at him


    and asked casually, "what¡¯s the matter? Have you got a cold?"


    Aiden Stark scratched his head and said casually, "I don¡¯t know. May be, someone is missing me! I am


    fine."


    With that, he began to y the game again.


    n Kevin was somewhat absent-minded. From time to time he checked his mobile phone. Since that


    incident, he has not seen Vanessa Cameron, she deliberately hid herself, and this made n Kevin¡¯s


    mood very depressed.


    Anna looked at the timetable, but there was no ss in the afternoon, so she decided to go to Ste


    Winslet.


    She took out her mobile phone and called Ste Winslet, "Ste, where are you now?"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Anna! I am in that coffee shop now? What¡¯s the matter?" Ste Winslet asked suspiciously.


    Anna thought for a moment and said, "wait for me. I aming to you now."


    Ste Winslet nodded and hung up.


    After a while, Anna arrived at the coffee shop. She waved to Ste Winslet. Ste Winslet came over


    and said, dy, what would you like to drink?"


    Anna was amused by her professional ethics and casually pointed to atte, "that one."

 Chapter 824

    Chapter 824


    Ste Winslet walked over, brought a cup of coffee, put it in front of Anna, and said happily, "The bill is


    on me!"


    Anna said with a smile, "Thank you, youngdy!"


    Ste Winsletughed and looked at the shop. There were not many customers. She sat down and


    said, "by the way, Anna, why you came here in such a hurry?"


    Anna put down the coffee and told Ste Winslet everything that Emelia Cruise said to her.


    As soon as Anna said this, Ste Winslet jumped up more excitedly and said in a loud voice, "what?


    She¡¯s even threatening you?"


    Anna noticed the gaze of customers on them, forced Ste Winslet to sit down and helped her calm


    down. Then she said in a low voice, "don¡¯t be angry, Ste. I am not so angry. You don¡¯t have to take


    stress! In fact, Aiden is the real culprit in this matter!"


    Ste Winslet heard Anna mentioning Aiden and her eyes became gloomier.


    Anna saw this, patted her on the shoulder and said in a deep voice, "Ste, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll teach Aiden


    Stark, that stinky boy, a lesson! How can he not see such an amazing girl like our Ste, and let that


    stupid inte celebrity pester him? If and only if he is blind, he will do so."


    Ste Winslet was somewhat embarrassed by Anna¡¯s sudden praise, "Anna, don¡¯t praise me so much,


    I¡¯m not as good as you said!"


    Anna took her hand and seriously said, "who said that? Ste Winslet, you are the most low-key rich


    parents¡¯ child I have ever seen in my life. You know, when I married Sir, I suffered extreme criticism


    from these rich children. You are the only one who did not treat me like that. You are so talented that


    you manage your expenses on your own. To be honest, if I had living conditions like you, I couldn¡¯t do


    all this!"


    Ste Winslet¡¯s face was even redder by her praise.


    After seeing Anna off, Ste Winslet thought of Aiden Stark, and her face turned even more red.


    However, as soon as she thought about Aiden¡¯s ambiguous rtionship with Emelia Cruise, she was


    sad. She shook her head and got busy with her work.


    Anna left Ste Winslet¡¯s ce. She wanted to call Aiden Stark, but she suddenly received a call from


    Ryan Asher, "Anna, do you have time now? President Robert Peter has introduced a big investor and


    he wanted to talk about cooperation!"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna heard it and immediately agreed, "I wille to thepany now!"


    She hung up the phone and looked at the time. It was close to Daniel Taylor¡¯s off work time, so she


    called him first and the phone was answered quickly.


    "Sir, did you miss me today?" Anna¡¯s sweet and teasing voice, across the phone reached his ear.


    Daniel Taylor felt his body tightened. He pretended to be vicious and said, "Anna, your skin itches


    again, isn¡¯t it?"


    Anna chuckled and then said, "by the way, I am calling to tell you that I will bete tonight. Just now


    Ryan Asher called me, he said that President Peter has introduced a big client to us, so I thought I


    should inform you in advance. Remember to eat on time!"


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s mood that was just excited, in a moment fell down to the bottom of the valley. He said in


    a sullen way, "Um hum!"


    Anna said with a smile, "Sir, don¡¯t be like this? Didn¡¯t I support you when you work? When I wille


    back in the evening, I will reward you."


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s gloomy eyes brightened, "is this true?"


    Anna didn¡¯t respond to him and said, "of course! I am in the light rail. I think there¡¯s no signal here! I will


    hang up now."


    Finish saying this, Anna hung up the phone.


    Daniel Taylor hung up the phone and saw Jack Smith peeking at himself. He unconsciously touched his


    face and asked, "What are you staring at? Is there anything on my face?"


    Jack Smith shook his head, then looked at Daniel Taylor and said in a deep voice, "Mr. Taylor, I just


    think how can people¡¯s expression be so changeable?"


    Daniel Taylor red at him angrily, and then said in a deep voice, "go and call the leaders of all


    departments for an emergency meeting! I think you are very free, so hand in the minutes of yesterday¡¯s


    meeting."


    Jack Smith suddenly felt speechless and looked at him, "Well¡­ but isn¡¯t it supposed to be submitted by


    tomorrow evening?"


    Daniel Taylor said coldly, "aren¡¯t you very idle today?"


    "..." Jack Smith grinned bitterly and left.


    Out of the office, Jack Smith gently pped himself and said to himself, "next time, don¡¯t be so


    talkative! Mr. Taylor¡¯s tenderness is only for Anna. As for this assistant, there is no soft corner. I¡¯d better


    write down the record."


    Daniel Taylor stood up and looked out of the window. For the first time, he thought the scenery was


    good.


    In the past, he never seriously looked out of the window, and did not find the beautiful scenery here.


    Now he can see and he learned to cherish things because of Anna.


    Thinking of that little greedy cat, Daniel Taylor¡¯s face showed a trace of tenderness.


    "I didn¡¯t know what time she¡¯ll be back tonight? Forget it! Let¡¯s ask Jack Smith to buy a cake and treat


    her well. I am sure, she will like it!"


    Over there, Anna in Ryan Asher¡¯s car soon arrived at the biggest five-star hotel in Jingzhou.


    Along the way, Ryan Asher told her the general information of the clients she was going to meet today.


    Anna looked at the document in her hand. She was excited. She didn¡¯t expect that today she could


    discuss cooperation with the such a big business group.


    Thispany was among the toppanies in the industry, and its scale has expanded to all parts of


    the country. What¡¯s more, the CEO of thepany was only 20 years old, i.e., as old as her!


    At such an age, someone has already stood at the top of the pyramid, thinking of this, Anna secretly


    cheered for herself, "Anna, what others can do, you can also do!"


    Ryan Asher looked at her nervous expression,ughed andforted her in a soft voice, "don¡¯t be so


    nervous. President Peter has already arranged everything, so we just have to make no big mistakes."


    Thinking of President Peter¡¯s favor, Anna¡¯s face was full of gratitude, "thanks to Mr. Peter, otherwise


    our smallpany may not even enter theirpany¡¯s door!"


    Ryan Asher nodded with a smile, "well, it is also true. It is said that the boss of The Michael group


    rarely arranged time toe to Jingzhou. It¡¯s just because of Mr. Peter¡¯s contacts that we got an


    appointment. Otherwise, when we know the news, he¡¯ll be gone long ago!"


    Anna smiled, "Then invite President Peter to have a meal some other day."


    Ryan Asher didn¡¯t speak and stopped the car. They got off and walked to the hotel lobby.


    Although the appointment has been made, Anna still seriously reported at the front desk, "Hello, we are


    here to meet the CEO of The Michael group. My name is Anna Stark!"


    The front desk receptionist quickly dialed the phone number of President Michael¡¯s assistant. After a


    while, she pointed to the elevator with a smile and said, "President Michael asked you toe up!"


    Anna and Ryan Asher walk towards the elevator.


    The elevator door opened. Suddenly a man wearing a baseball cap bumped into Anna.


    Ryan Asher hurried over and held her in time.


    Anna didn¡¯t care about herself. She quickly picked up the documents on the ground. The scattered


    pages were filled with information about The Michael group and its president.


    The man, who just bumped into Anna, also squatted down and helped her pick up her documents.


    Anna picked up the scattered papers and saw that man was also holding a piece of paper, looking at it.


    She walked over impolitely and took it back directly from the man¡¯s hand.


    The man was stunned and looked at Anna, "What is this? I help you pick up your things, but you¡¯re so


    rude?"


    Ryan Asher just wanted to talk but Anna has already retorted, "you still have the courage to say this?


    It¡¯s you who bumped into me first. Instead of saying sorry, you are calling me rude?"

 Chapter 825

    Chapter 825


    The man raised his eyebrows, took off his hat, and let his hair move at will, revealing his handsome


    face.


    With this face, he can easily enter the entertainment industry and his looks was enough to impress


    anyone. Listening to the constant exmations in the hotel lobby, one can guess how handsome this


    man was to these eyes!


    But Anna wasn¡¯t among the people who were dazed by his good looks.


    After being rude with this man, she lowered her head again to sort out her documents. Just because


    she was hit and the file flew away, all the papers in the file were in a mess.


    The man was stunned to see that his charming personality was ignored for the first time. He went


    straight to Anna, but he was blocked by Ryan Asher.


    The man raised his head and looked at Ryan Asher. He didn¡¯t put Ryan Asher in his eyes, and


    chuckled, "Oh, not old enough but has a pursuer?"


    Anna felt the stir in his word, raised her head, red at the man fiercely, and then said to Ryan Asher,


    "Ryan Asher, let¡¯s go!"


    The man, who was badly ignored, stopped the elevator when its door was about to close.


    Anna raised her head and saw the man leaning on the elevator door, showing his handsome smile


    deliberately. He asked in a loud voice, "Beautifuldy, is it convenient to leave a contact information?"


    Anna didn¡¯t expect him to be so bold.


    She wanted to say something, but she saw two girls, who rushed to see this man. She smiled at the


    man and said, "sorry, I¡¯m not used to talking to strangers!"


    Finish saying that, she pressed the elevator key, but the man kept standing there and did not move.


    Anna saw this and walked closer to that man with a bright smile on her face. The pure smile made the


    man slightly stupefied.


    But¡­ next second, he felt a sharp pain in his feet.


    The man looked down in surprise, saw a big footprint on his limited-edition shoes, and the owner of the


    footprints was still standing in front of him daringly.


    The man returned to his senses, red at Anna fiercely and pointed out his finger to her, "you..."


    Anna raised her head and ignored the man¡¯s angry eyes. She pressed the door button, raised her foot


    and stepped on the foot where the man was still stuck!


    The man quickly took back his feet and saw Anna¡¯s face disappear inside the door. At the moment


    when the elevator door was about to close, he saw Anna¡¯s proud smile!


    At the same time, the door of the second elevator was opened, a middle-aged man rushed out, saw the


    man, and said in a deep voice, "You are back? Great! The people of thepany introduced by Mr.


    Peter is here now. Let¡¯s go up!"


    The man¡¯s expression became serious and he asked in a deep voice, "Robert Peter introduced


    someone?"


    The middle-aged man nodded with a smile, pressed the elevator, and said with a smile, "Yes, Robert


    Peter took the initiative to contact us. I¡¯m really surprised. Do you remember that when we wanted to


    open a branch office in Jingzhou, President Peter made a lot of efforts."


    The man nodded and without a word went straight to the elevator.


    On the other side, Anna and Ryan Asher, who were invited into the presidential suite, sat on the sofa


    with their backs straight, waiting for the President Michael to appear.


    The time passed, Anna and Ryan Asher could not remember how long they had been sitting. When


    they could not hold on and were ready to stand up and stretch their waist, the door of the room was


    opened with a click.


    Anna took a deep breath, managed to have a decent smile on her face, turned and politely said, "Hello,


    President Michael!"


    However, as soon as she raised her head and her eyes fell on the man, the whole person was not


    calm. She pointed at the person in front of her and eximed, "how could it be you?"


    Ryan Asher was also slightly stunned and looked at the man in front of him in amazement.


    Assistant Jason was amazed at the whole scene but asked with a smile, "What¡¯s the matter? Do you all


    know each other?"


    Ryan Asher nodded gently and said, "We just encounter President Michael at the elevator entrance."


    Ryan Asher wanted to take it lightly, but President Michael didn¡¯t think so. He sneered at Anna, who


    has lowered her head, and said angrily, "It¡¯s just her! She trampled on me! There are still shoe prints on


    my shoes."


    Anna wanted to die with embarrassment at the moment. She even inadvertently offended the CEO of


    thispany, and maybe she has lost her current biggest cooperation project. She wanted to p


    herself a few times!


    But the misunderstanding has been caused and Anna has never been a person who liked to run away


    from their responsibilities. She raised her head and looked at President Michael, "it¡¯s my fault that I


    stepped on your shoes! But you hit me first and also blocked our elevator maliciously, so you should


    also apologize to me."


    Henry Michael didn¡¯t know if there was something wrong with his ears. He asked in a deep voice,


    "What? What did you just say? Say it again?"


    Anna raised her head and said it again word by word, "I have already apologized to you. Now it¡¯s your


    turn to apologize to me!"


    Henry Michael heard it clearly this time. Looking at Anna in front of him, he sneered and reminded her,


    "Ms. Stark, right? I think I should make one thing clear. You are standing in my territory. You are here to


    talk about cooperation with me and you even asked me to apologize to you?"


    Anna was not frightened by his words. She said in a loud voice, "That¡¯s quite another matter. At this


    time, we are not talking about the cooperation, we are talking about something, you mishandled. You


    must apologize for what you did!"


    Henry Michael was stunned to hear this. He was so angry that he turned around with a smile and


    stopped looking at her.


    Anna ignored Ryan Asher¡¯s obstructed eyes and walked to Henry Michael with a strong will. Standing


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    in front of Henry Michael, Anna said in a loud voice, "is this how President Michael behaves? Then I


    can only be sorry, we may not be able to continue the cooperation with yourpany!"


    Then she said in a loud voice, "Ryan Asher, let¡¯s go!"


    Ryan Asher hesitated for a moment, then turned around and followed Anna. But before leaving, he left


    a sentence, "Assistant Jason, let¡¯s make an appointment another day."


    When he was saying this, Anna had already walked to the door. She looked at Ryan Asher and


    eximed, "Ryan Asher, we are going!"


    Ryan Asher hurried over, without saying much, he followed her honestly.


    After seeing Anna disappearing, Henry Michael regained his senses and turned to Assistant Jason,


    who was equally stunned. He asked in a deep voice, "am I rejected by a smallpany? Have I been


    rejected with no room for counterattack?"


    Jason thought about it and said with a smile, "in my opinion, yes!"


    Henry Michael threw himself heavily in the sofa and shook his head with a smile, "really, the CEO of


    The Michael group has been rejected for a cooperation project by a little girl? It¡¯s not done! Jason, go


    and investigate the details of this girl. I want to see why she is so arrogant."


    Jason was shocked, and then he said in a low voice, "President Michael, how you can be so serious


    with this little girl?"


    Henry Michael looked at him in disbelief and pointed at himself innocently, "I was ignored by her at the


    elevator entrance, and now she refuses to cooperate with The Michael group? Do you think I should


    swallow it? Or did she bribe you?"


    Jason shook his head in a hurry, "no, no! President Michael, I¡¯m going to investigate now!"


    Henry Michael nodded his head with satisfaction, and then suddenly remembered something. He yelled


    at Jason¡¯s back, "by the way, also investigate about herpany!"

 Chapter 826

    Chapter 826


    Anna walked forward angrily and Ryan Asher walked behind her. He looked at the small figure in front


    of him and thought about something.


    At the beginning, he nned to follow Anna because he could not see the future of his previous work,


    and Anna¡¯s appearance broke his deadlock. But after such a long time, step by step, he was shocked


    by Anna¡¯s surprise from time to time.


    Just as he was thinking all this, Anna suddenly turned around and looked at him, "Ryan Asher, did you


    think I was too impulsive just now?"


    Ryan Asher, "¡­"


    Anna sighed and said in a deep voice, "well, I also think so. Even for such a little thing, I refuse to


    cooperate with the Michael group? What a fool am I! If Sir knows about this blunder, what would he


    say? And what about Mr. Robert Peter, shall I apologize to him?"


    Ryan Asher was stunned to see Anna ming herself like this. He didn¡¯t know what to say. Finally, he


    "Ah!" Anna suddenly uttered a cry, "Ryan Asher, you also me me, don¡¯t you? I know it, you don¡¯t


    have to bear it. I also don¡¯t know what happened to me. How dare I say that to the CEO of The Michael


    group?"


    Looking at Anna, who wasining about herself, Ryan Asher felt that she was really in line with


    her age. She was young, arrogant and unable to consider the consequences of an act!


    "Well, Anna, since it has already happened, don¡¯t worry about it and don¡¯t me yourself anymore!


    What if we have lost The Michael group¡¯s cooperation, we can find otherpanies. Ok? Even if we


    can¡¯t, we can still find your husband! You have such a tremendous ready-made resource!"


    Anna looked at him seriously, "Ryan Asher, I have already made it clear! I won¡¯t go to Sir, even if I have


    to shut down thepany, I still won¡¯t!"


    Ryan Asher was stunned. He looked at Anna who looked like a changed person. He asked, "why? You


    are husband and wife. Even if you are divorced, you can still cooperate? Isn¡¯t it?"


    Anna did not exin much. She just said, "I have my bottom line and principle, Ryan Asher, I hope you


    can respect my decision!"


    Ryan Asher sighed and said helplessly, "well, I won¡¯t ask you again! But President Anna, can you not


    do this again? You can¡¯t refuse to a cooperation without even consulting with me. Ok?"


    Anna nodded her head seriously, which showed that she agreed to his request.


    -


    When Ryan Asher took her back home, Daniel Taylor had just returned. He saw Anna, smiled gently


    and called her, "Anna!"


    Anna rushed into his arms and listened to his powerful heartbeat, which made her uneasy self, feel


    much better.


    As soon as she felt better, she took her head out of Daniel Taylor¡¯s arms and smelled a fragrance.


    Then she asked excitedly, "what¡¯s in your hand, Jack Smith?"


    Daniel Taylor fondly shaved her nose and said angrily, "Greedy cat! Why is your nose so efficient?"


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Anna hid from his hand and said intively, "eating is the only pleasure in my life. Look at you, you are


    so cruel! You are trying to deprive me of my only pleasure! That¡¯s too much!"


    Daniel Taylor was stunned by the sudden usation and Anna took the opportunity to take the box


    from Jack Smith¡¯s hand, "Jack Smith, you must be tired. Let me carry it for you."


    Jack Smithughingly looked at Anna and couldn¡¯t help sighing, "Anna, you should eat less, be careful


    to eat, and don¡¯t go to the hospital again!"


    Then suddenly a dullugh made Anna have an extreme dissatisfaction. She turned around and found


    that Ryan Asher had not left. She immediately hid behind Daniel Taylor with somewhat embarrassed


    face.


    Daniel Taylor helped her, looked at Ryan Asher, and said with a smile, "Ryan Asher, thank you for


    dropping back Anna. You can go back and rest early."


    Ryan Asher handed over Anna¡¯s bag that was in his car, "well, this is Anna¡¯s bag. Mr. Taylor, I¡¯ll go


    now!"


    With that, he nodded to Jack Smith and drove away his car. After that, Jack Smith also left them alone.


    Anna hugged Daniel Taylor, they looked like conjoined twins. Daniel Taylor walked slowly towards the


    living room.


    After a while, Anna noticed his slow speed. She moved down from his body with an embarrassed red


    face, and said, "I¡¯d better go by myself. Sir, your legs has just recovered. You¡¯d better pay attention to


    it!"


    Daniel Taylor did not say anything.


    As they entered the room, Anna rushed to the dining table, opened the box that she had just snatched


    from Jack Smith¡¯s hand, and saw a cake in it. She looked at it and immediately eximed, "great, it¡¯s


    my favorite ck forest cake!"


    Daniel Taylor looked at her shining eyes and said with a smile, "wash your hands first. You can only eat


    one piece of cake, put the rest in the refrigerator and eat itter!"


    Annained, "no, I want to eat three pieces!"


    Daniel Taylor did not let her do so and just said one word in reply, "hospital!"


    Anna recalled the experience of losing her facest time. She pouted her mouth and said helplessly,


    "I¡¯ll eat one and a half, is this ok?"


    Daniel Taylor did not say anything, and looked at her. Anna nodded forcefully to let him agree, "I¡¯m


    really hungry, I didn¡¯t eat lunch!"


    Daniel Taylor frowned for a moment and said, "eat slowly!"


    Anna cut arge piece and put it into her mouth. The soft taste melted in her mouth and made her sigh


    with satisfaction, "it¡¯s delicious!"


    She said this, took a big spoon, and offered it to Daniel Taylor, "Sir, taste it!"


    Daniel Taylor looked at the spoon that had a piece of cake. Heughed and said joking, "if I eat it, your


    cake will be one piece less!"


    Anna did not hesitate to put it into his mouth, "You and I are inseparable from each other, you eat or I


    eat, it¡¯s the same for me!"


    With that, she looked up and saw his starry eyes staring at herself, as if she was a piece of delicious


    cake.


    She hurriedly carried the cake and fled to a safe corner and said pitifully, "Sir, I¡¯m hungry!"


    Daniel Taylor slightly restrained himself and went upstairs without saying a word.


    Anna was stunned. However, she ate the rest of the cake quickly, and then walked upstairs intively,


    muttering in a low voice, "You are really mean!"


    When she came to the bedroom, she heard the sound of water and found out that he was taking a


    bath. She touched her stomach, thought about something and went downstairs.


    When Daniel Taylor went downstairs, he saw Anna wearing an apron and cooking the meal. He


    unconsciously walked over and held her slender waist from behind. He pinched and said seriously,


    "Anna, how did you get fat these days?"


    Anna, who was tasting the soup, choked and coughed violently.


    Daniel Taylor heartily patted her back and said helplessly, "Are you ok?"


    Anna finally eased over, red at him fiercely, then turned her head, poured the soup in the bowl and


    walked out.


    Daniel Taylor consciously sat down, looked at the home cooked dishes, tasted the food and cherished


    the taste of home.


    Anna brought two rice bowls and handed him one. She took a bowl of rice that was not even half filled


    and began to eat with her head down.

 Chapter 827

    Chapter 827


    Daniel Taylorpared the rice in their bowls, noticed the difference in quantity, but did not say


    anything.


    Anna seldom ate so quietly. Moreover, today she didn¡¯t eat as much as she used to. On the contrary,


    she looked like a decentdy who chewed slowly and from time to time picked her eyebrows in


    surprise.


    After a while, Daniel Taylor asked in a deep voice, "aren¡¯t you hungry today? Why are you eating so


    less?"


    Anna nced at him intively and said wrongly, "Sir, didn¡¯t you just despise me for being fat? I¡¯m


    trying to lose weight."


    The corner of Daniel Taylor¡¯s mouth was raised, and he asked in surprise, "how can I not know that you


    are so obedient?"


    Anna gave him an unconvinced look, "Sir, do you want to know why I have to be so obedient? It¡¯s


    because I¡¯m afraid that you will dislike me for being fat, and you will leave me! Therefore, I forced


    myself to obey the orders helplessly!"


    Daniel Taylor looked at her sad appearance, could not help but pinch her face, and then said in a deep


    voice, "By the way, you are really fat!"


    As soon as this word came out from Daniel Taylor¡¯s mouth, Anna suddenly felt that the delicious food in


    front of her was no longer attractive to her!


    Looking at her dispirited appearance, Daniel Taylor chuckled and said casually, "but no matter what you


    be, you will always be my favorite woman!"


    Anna immediately looked at him with eyes full of love and called him, "Sir..."


    Daniel Taylor paused, and then look at this seducing woman. He secretly held his breath, and didn¡¯t


    look at her again!


    Anna also noticed his behavior. She got up in a hurry, went to his side, hugged his neck and called out


    in a tender voice, "Sir, I..."


    Daniel Taylor abruptly put down the chopsticks, frowned and pushed her hand away. Then he went


    upstairs without looking back!


    Anna looked at him in shock, and then quickly ran upstairs.


    As soon as she opened the door, she fell into a warm embrace, and then¡­. There was no then!


    Anna waspletely paralyzed in bed. She did not know how long it had been. She nced at the


    man beside her, and her eyes were full of discontent, "Sir, can you tell me in advance next time before


    doing anything like that? I will die early if you keep doing this!"


    Daniel Taylor nced at her, then lowered his head, and continued to look at the tablet, "it¡¯s OK, if you


    die, I will walk in front of you."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna got up steeply, looked at the him and said seriously, "don¡¯t scare me, ok?"


    Daniel Taylor noticed her worried appearance, sighed and took her into his arms. She listened to his


    powerful heartbeat, and shrank into his arms.


    "You started the topic first. I¡¯ve never thought about it, but I hope I¡¯ll be behind you..." Daniel Taylor said


    in a deep voice.


    Anna beat him lightly, "do you want me to die early?"


    Daniel shook his head and said, "The one who walk in front of the people is the happiest!"


    Anna turned back to look at him and yelled, "Sir..."


    Daniel Taylor hugged her and sighed, "don¡¯t think about it. ording to our health, we can still live for a


    long time. Now it¡¯s too early to think about this!"


    After saying this, he stroked her head gently and whispered, "sleep, my little baby!"


    After a night without a dream, Anna got up early and touched the pillow around her, but didn¡¯t see him.


    She quickly ran downstairs, but did not find him anywhere, which made her very confused, "Where is


    Sir? Is he gone this much early?"


    While she was thinking, her cell phone rang.


    Anna hurried to look for it and found it in the sofa. She quickly ran to pick it up, but identally hit the


    side of the tea table.


    "Ouch!" Anna kneaded her knee, and listened to the still ringing mobile phone. She quickly walked


    towards the sofa, picked up the phone and pressed the answer button.


    "Hello, who is it?" Anna looked down at his knee and asked casually.


    There was a familiar voice on the other end of the phone, zy cat, haven¡¯t you got up yet?"


    Anna suddenly looked up, and found that it was his voice. She excited asked, "Sir, where are you?


    Have you gone to office so early?"


    Daniel Taylor said in a low voice, "Yes, after midnight, I received a call. So, I left in a hurry. I didn¡¯t tell


    you because you were sleeping soundly!"


    Anna wanted to talk, but she heard Jack Smith¡¯s voice from the opposite side, "President Taylor, they


    are here!"


    Daniel Taylor immediately said to Anna, "Anna, I think I will stay in Jincheng for a few days. In my


    absence, take good care of yourself!"


    He said and hung up.


    Looking at the beep of the mobile phone, Anna pouted her mouth and said in a low voice, "He left me


    alone again!"


    But there was only a room of silence that responded her!


    Anna thought that Sir stayed too busy with his work, and he even have to attend business meetings on


    weekends, so she could not fall behind, she said to herself, "I have to be busy with my work, so that I


    can avoid missing him! Come on! Anna, you can do it too! Don¡¯t be too idle!"


    Anna patted herself on the cheek to cheer herself up!


    After ten minutes, Anna went out of the room with full of spirits. She happened to meet Lisa who came


    to make breakfast for them.


    "Anna? You got up so early today? I haven¡¯t had prepared breakfast yet." Lisa looked at her in surprise.


    Annaughed, "Lisa, you don¡¯t need to. Sir has gone on a business trip. I have something to do today. I


    will buy some steamed stuffed buns on the way. It¡¯s not a big deal! You¡¯d better go back today because


    I won¡¯te back for dinner today!"


    Lisa nodded, "Ok, then I¡¯lle back tomorrow!"


    Anna waved to her and walked ahead.


    Lisa had no choice but to return to Taylor¡¯s house by the same route.


    Mother Taylor saw hering back and asked strangely, "Lisa, why did youe back so early?


    Didn¡¯t you go to Daniel¡¯s ce?"


    Lisa repeated Anna¡¯s words with a smile.


    Mother Taylor said with a smile, "that¡¯s hard. You¡¯ve gone for nothing! Daniel is really a workaholic. He


    suddenly went on a business trip to Jincheng. I didn¡¯t hear him mentioning anything about this trip."


    Lisa smiled.


    Anna came to herpany, looked at thepany¡¯s sign and said in her heart ¨Ce on! Sooner or


    day, you have to keep moving!


    After cheering up herself, Anna went in. The staff had not yete. She sat alone in the office and got


    busy with some work.


    She logged in her blog and browsed some posts. After that she read some hot posts in recent times,


    which was also a way of learning from other¡¯s experience.


    Although she has entered the industry, still she was regarded as a novice. So, whenever she had time,


    she always had a look of other people¡¯s work. She looked at other people¡¯s microblog, learn different


    things from other people¡¯s posts, which was also a way to umte knowledge.


    While she was looking at different microblogs, time passed unconsciously.


    At eight o¡¯clock in the morning, the staff came to work one after another. Ryan Asher found the door of


    the office open, walked over quickly but after seeing Anna, he breathed a sigh of relief, "it¡¯s you!"

 Chapter 828

    Chapter 828


    Anna looked at Ryan Asher and nodded to him, "good morning, Ryan Asher!"


    Ryan Asher stared at her strangely. Anna could not help but stop her work and looked back at him,


    "what happened? Is there anything on my face?"


    Ryan Asher shook his head, "aren¡¯t you abnormal today? Isn¡¯t Mr. Taylor at home? How could you


    Anna said helplessly, "He went to Jincheng, so..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, she saw Ryan Asher looking at her with an expression that he


    already knew this answer... As expected, he said, "I knew that! If he was there, you would not be


    allowed toe to work early in the morning."


    Anna was unconvinced and retorted, "there is nothing like this? I am so rxed because I know that


    thepany has you! It has nothing to do with him!"


    Ryan Asher looked at her with a smile and said in a low voice, "Don¡¯t exin. The more you exin,


    the more it sounds like you are covering up! I know you are his little fan."


    Anna still wanted to argue, but she thought about it, didn¡¯t say anything and continued doing her work.


    Ryan Asher watched her busy. He was somewhat embarrassed to bezy. He rubbed his hands and


    said in a deep voice, "since the boss is working so hard, I should also work hard!"


    With that, he took aptop and sat on the sofa.


    For a moment, there was no sound in the whole office except for the sound of fingertip tapping on the


    keyboard.


    Suddenly the phone rang, Anna nced at the ringing phone, looked at Ryan Asher, and whispered,


    "Ryan Asher, phone!"


    Ryan Asher looked at her angrily, then walked over and answered the phone, "Hello, I¡¯m... Oh. Ok! Yes,


    I am here. Will youe now? Ok. Ok."


    Ryan Asher hung up the phone, looked back at Anna, and then said in a deep voice, "The general


    manager of The Michael group ising to ourpany. He wants to see you!"


    Anna suddenly raised her head and looked at Ryan Asher in disbelief, "are you serious? The general


    manager of The Michael group wants to see me? He didn¡¯t mean to beat me, did he?"


    Ryan Asher looked at her reaction and nodded, "of course, I am serious! Please, President Anna. Do


    you think the boss of a listedpany wille to your territory to beat you? We aren¡¯t vegetarian.


    How can we watch you get beaten?"


    Anna looked at Ryan Asher suspiciously, and then shook her head, "he is tall and big. With your small


    body, you can¡¯t bear his fist! You¡¯d better go to see him alone and tell them that I¡¯m busy and can¡¯t see


    him today!"


    Ryan Asher looked at her helplessly, "all right, I¡¯ll manage it alone!"


    Anna saw Ryan Asher walking outside, frowned slightly and muttered in a low voice, "that President


    Michael is sick?"


    Soon, she forgot all this and flipped through thements below.


    Someone hasined in thement section, "Grace, why don¡¯t you continue to update? Is Mr. Y


    OK? It¡¯s really a boring day without any update from your side."


    Someonemented, "everyone, we should strongly demand Grace to continue to update!"


    Anna¡¯s face showed a satisfied smile. She didn¡¯t expect that her casual writing would cause such a


    sensation. She just wanted to record the sweet details with Sir. Unexpectedly, it became one of the


    best decisions of her life. Because of that, now she owned apany and has her own ie.


    Thinking of this, Anna couldn¡¯t help thinking about the man who brought her good luck. She thought


    what he would be doing now, and will he miss her or not.


    -


    Daniel Taylor, who was far away in Jincheng, wasn¡¯t as rxed as Anna. He frowned at the people in


    front of him, and his eyes were full of dignity, "how do you do things, even this little thing can¡¯t be dealt


    well by you?"


    Jack Smith was standing aside silently.


    The man tried to exin, but he couldn¡¯t say anything reasonable.


    Daniel Taylor frowned, then waved to let the man go out.


    Jack Smith stepped forward, handed him a cup of coffee, and said in a deep voice, "Mr. Taylor, don¡¯t be


    angry. This has already happened. We¡¯d better think about how to handle it!"


    Daniel Taylor did not say a word, put down the coffee, walked to the window, looked at the misty piece


    of the window and can¡¯t help thinking of her little greedy cat.


    He thought about what she would have eaten or whether she will be missing him or not. He thought


    that he shouldplete his work quickly, because he can¡¯t let Anna worry.


    Thinking of this, Daniel Taylor took the coffee mug and said to Jack Smith, "gather all the people in


    charge of this case. I want to have a meeting."


    Jack Smith was stunned for a while, and then went to arrange in a hurry.


    Daniel Taylor locked his good-looking eyebrows, and his eyes were full of anger, but he still tightly


    pursed his lips and did not vent it.


    -


    When Anna was missing him, Ryan Asher went to receive Assistant Jason of the Michael group at the


    door.


    With a polite smile, Ryan Asher stretched out his hand to Jason, "Assistant Jason, wee! This is our


    Jason looked at Ryan Asher with a warm smile on his face, "Hello, President Asher, you are too polite.


    You came out to wee us personally. By the way, where is president Stark?"


    Ryan Asher paused. He did not expect that the other part¡¯s target was really Anna.


    He raised a polite but alienated smile, "She is still busy. Is there anything you want to find her for?"


    Jason hesitated for a moment, then he opened his mouth and said, "well, our president want to see her


    again, and apologize for thest matter! After all, he was the first to be rude..."


    Ryan Asher looked at Jason in shock and did not hide his shock. Assistant Jason also endured Ryan


    Asher¡¯s awkward gaze.


    The boss of a world-famous listedpanyes to apologize to the boss of a smallpany!


    Indeed, this was really rare. Many people can¡¯t ept this fact easily. What¡¯s more, the other party also


    pointed out that he particrly wanted to see Anna!


    Ryan Asher hesitated for a moment, but he refused, "I¡¯m sorry, President Stark is very busy these days.


    I think, I should arrange it some other day and invite President Michael and Assistant Jason to have a


    meal together. What do you think?"


    Jason hesitated for a moment, then hesitantly rubbed his hands, "Actually..."


    Before Ryan Asher could open his mouth, he saw that the car door behind Jason was suddenly


    opened, and a pair of long legs appeared in front of Ryan Asher immediately. What made Ryan Asher


    shocked was that the President of The Michael group stood in front of him arrogantly and asked in a


    loud voice, "where is Anna Stark? I want to see her!"


    After a while, Ryan Asher regained hisposure, but his face was slightly stiff. However, with a smile


    he stretched out his hand, "President Michael! we are honored by your presence. Please excuse us for


    noting out to meet you."


    Henry Michael took off his sunsses coldly and said discontentedly, "I don¡¯t want to hear your


    nonsense! Let Anna Starke out, I want to talk to her face to face!"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Unexpectedly, just after saying this, Henry Michael saw a small figure behind Ryan Asher. She gently


    pushed aside Ryan Asher and asked in a loud voice, "Mr. Michael, what can I do for you? I don¡¯t


    remember that we have any kind of friendship in which we need to talk about something face to face!"


    Henry Michael¡¯s sharp eyes red at Anna, who refused to admit defeat. His eyes were filled with


    interest and he stared at her. Then he said with a smile, "President Stark! I¡¯m here specially to


    apologize for what happenedst time."


    Henry Michael¡¯s tone and apology made Anna looked at him suspiciously.

 Chapter 829

    Chapter 829


    Anna didn¡¯t believe that Henry Michael sincerely wanted to apologize to her. After all,st time, she


    also stepped on his foot, and she wasn¡¯t polite to him either.


    Is it possible that he came here specially to quarrel with her?


    With this thought, Anna coldly looked at Henry Michael, and her eyes were full of the taste of


    examination.


    In Henry Michael¡¯s life, he has never seen a woman like her. She stared at him like he was a thief,


    which made him frown, he said, "Anna, why are you looking at me like this?"


    Anna nced at Henry Michael, and then said in a deep voice, e with me."


    With that, she turned gracefully.


    Henry Michael was irritated by the contempt of her eyes. He pointed to Anna¡¯s back and said to Jason,


    "look at her, what kind of attitude she has?"


    However, Jason didn¡¯t answer, but Ryan Asher pped up his hands, "I think Anna¡¯s expressions were


    excellent."


    Henry Michael looked at Ryan Asher discontentedly, and his feet followed Anna.


    Ryan Asher saw this and wanted to go after him, but he was stopped by Jason, "Mr. Asher, let¡¯s talk


    about cooperation."


    Ryan Asher said to him angrily, "isn¡¯t cooperation already canceled? We are not cooperating. What is


    there to talk?"


    Ryan Asher said so and walked towards the office building in a hurry.


    Jason stopped him again and ignored his angry eyes. He said helplessly, "What do you worry about?


    Our President Michael can eat her?"


    Ryan Asher was still worried, but he did not rush to catch up.


    On the other side, Anna was standing at the stairway, waiting for Henry Michael.


    Henry Michael went to Anna¡¯s side and said with disgust, "Anna, you are really capable! Yourpany


    is so small, I don¡¯t know who gave you the courage to challenge me. Believe it or not, I can close your


    Anna felt the threat in his speech,ughed out loudly, ignored his re and said with a smile, "Oh? Is


    it? You think you¡¯re a God? Let me tell you, mypany will be closed, only after yourpany


    closes. Keep it in mind!"


    Henry Michael heard her saying this, he felt weird and looked at her in disbelief, "Anna, is your brain


    confused? Don¡¯t you know our The Michael group? That¡¯s a well-knownpany in the world. How will


    you fight us with your smallpany?


    Anna smiled and her eyes were firm, "have you heard of ''where there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way''? Let me


    tell you one thing, although the scale of mypany is notparable to yours, it is built by me and


    Ryan Asher bit by bit, so I won¡¯t let anyone destroy our hard work! What if thepetitor in this case is


    The Michael group? I, Anna Stark just don¡¯t believe that there is no justice in this world."


    In amazement, Henry Michael kept standing for a long time.


    Anna frowned impatiently. Seeing the unresponsive Henry Michael, she snorted coldly, "I don¡¯t care


    about your identity and status, but when ites to mypany, I will guard it well!"


    With that, she raised her head high and walked towards the office.


    Henry Michael¡¯s mind responded after a while, but he didn¡¯t go after Anna. When Jason and Ryan


    Asher arrived, they saw Henry Michael¡¯s appearance of being deeply hit, but they didn¡¯t see Anna¡¯s


    figure.


    Ryan Asher was in a hurry and said to Jason, "I¡¯ll go to see president Stark first. Please do as you


    please."


    There were only Henry Michael and Jason left at the stairway, Henry Michael was shocked and looked


    at Jason, "are you sure you did a good investigation? Daniel Taylor is Anna¡¯s man?"


    Jason nodded and frowned, "what¡¯s the matter? Is there anything wrong with the information?"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Henry Michael looked upstairs and said in a deep voice, "No wonder, she is too harsh and


    inappropriate! Even if they are divorced, Daniel Taylor will help her settle it! Forget it, let¡¯s go."


    He said it, turn back and walked toward the door. His speed was too fast to let Jason catch up with him.


    When Jason came to the car panting, Henry Michael was sitting alone in the back of the car, thinking


    something.


    -


    Over there, Ryan Asher arrived at the office and saw Anna sitting in front of theputer busily. He


    couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief and walked to her with a smile, "what happened? What did you


    talk about? I just saw him and his face wasn¡¯t quite right."


    Anna didn¡¯t want to say more. So, she said casually, "just talked about thest matter! By the way,


    Ryan Asher, when will you arrange a dinner with Robert Peter? He helped us for this cooperation with


    good intentions. Although the cooperation was not sessful, I think we should still thank him!"


    Ryan Asher looked at her expression carefully. He didn¡¯t find any special expression, so he said, "well,


    I¡¯ll arrange it."


    After seeing off Ryan Asher, Anna moved her eyes away from theputer. Thinking of the threat that


    Henry Michael has just posed to herself, she can¡¯t help but want to step on him again!


    She read the information about Henry Michael. At that time, in order to cooperate, she collected a lot of


    data. She knew that Henry Michael was born in a rich family. After all, with his ability how could he


    create a business group like The Michael group!


    Anna murmured to herself, "Sir is really better. He has no bad temper like rich brats at all!"


    Thinking that Daniel Taylor has not contacted her for a day, Anna can¡¯t help dialing his number. The


    phone was answered quickly. Anna immediately said with a smile, "Sir, I miss you so much."


    She waited for a while, but there was no response from the other end of the phone. Anna moved the


    mobile phone suspiciously and murmured, "Hello, is it Daniel Taylor there?"


    Jack Smith¡¯s voice rang out from the other end of the phone, "Anna, Mr. Taylor is in a meeting now.


    Would you like to call backter?"


    Anna heard this, and felt that Jack Smith wanted to hang up the phone, she quickly stopped, "Jack


    Smith, wait a minute. I want to ask you one thing. Is Sir very busy today?"


    Jack Smith nodded, "Yes, there¡¯s something wrong with the project here in Jincheng. Mr. Taylor didn¡¯t


    rest for a minute after he came over early morning. He has been dealing with things."


    Anna heard him saying this, and her eyebrows were locked more tightly, "Oh, is it? Remember to


    remind him to eat on time and don¡¯t let him be tired! I¡¯ll call him backter."


    After hanging up the phone, Anna was worried about Daniel Taylor. She didn¡¯t know if he has eaten


    breakfast! She can understand that the things over there must be very difficult. Otherwise, he would not


    have left home in the middle of a night.


    Anna was indulged in her thoughts and did not notice a person standing at her office door.


    "Dong, Dong, Dong!" Anna heard the knock on the door, turned and saw Olivia Taylor¡¯s figure, "Anna,


    here you are! Your phone was busy! So, I came here myself."


    Anna got up in a hurry and walked towards the door, "elder sister, how did youe? Ie to the


    Olivia Taylor looked at Anna¡¯s office and said with a smile, "Anna, you are really talented. At such a


    young age, you have your ownpany! Here, this is the chocte that your brother-inw has


    bought from abroad. I know that you like to eat these, so I came to send them here specially!"


    Seeing the food, Anna¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, "really? Thank you, sister! By the way, I also want to


    thank brother-inw. Whenever they see any delicious food, they think of me!"


    Looking at her pretty smile, Olivia Taylor couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and said, "do you need to be so


    formal with us? By the way, is Daniel on a business trip?"

 Chapter 830

    Chapter 830


    Anna gently nodded, "Yes, he left at midnight, I didn¡¯t know it. He called me this morning to inform me."


    Olivia Taylor thought for a moment and said, "you shoulde home today. If you live there alone,


    mom and I will not be at ease!"


    Anna thought for a moment and nodded, "Ok, I¡¯lle there tonight."


    Olivia Taylor smiled, touched her head, and said affectionately, "then I won¡¯t disturb President Anna¡¯s


    work. I¡¯ll wait for you at dinner."


    Anna grinned with embarrassment, then sent her to the door, but she was pushed back by Olivia


    Taylor, "I¡¯m not here for the first orst time. Do your work, I¡¯ll go by myself! Don¡¯t be toote at night, or


    Daniel will me us for not taking good care of you!"


    Anna hung her head shyly, "Not at all! I¡¯lle back right after work!"


    After seeing Olivia Taylor off, Anna returned to the office and looked at the chocte box on the table.


    Her eyes were full of tenderness. Since she married Sir, Olivia Taylor and Mother Taylor have given her


    the best treatment of a beloved daughter. Even this thought made her feel moved.


    She quietly picked up a piece of chocte, put it in her mouth, and the silky, soft and sweet taste


    melted in her mouth!


    She has never tasted such a delicious chocte. After tasting it, she wanted to eat it again.


    She wrapped up the chocte and put it in her backpack. She decided to take it back and eat it with


    Sir.


    After eating a piece of delicious raw chocte, Anna felt that she was full of energy at the moment, so


    she continued to work hard. Unknowingly, the time passed. Anna raised her head and looked at the sky


    out of the window.


    She immediately eximed, "Oh, I forgot the time!"


    Then she looked down at the time on theputer, it was more than eight o¡¯clock. She quickly packed


    up her things and left for home.


    She ran downstairs, and bumped into Ryan Asher, who wasing upstairs to deliver somethings to


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    her.


    Anna rubbed her shoulder, looked at Ryan Asher, who was grinning on the other side, and said with


    embarrassment, "Ryan Asher, I¡¯m sorry, I was in a hurry and didn¡¯t see youing."


    Ryan Asher rubbed his chin and said with a wry smile, "What if because of your carelessness my


    handsome face got any scars? Who willpensate it for me!"


    Annaughed, then looked down at the time and said, "I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll leave now."


    She just said that and quickly disappeared from Ryan Asher¡¯s sight.


    Ryan Asher looked at the cake box in his hand with a bitter smile, and said helplessly, "I bought it for


    Anna, but it¡¯s OK, now I¡¯ll eat it by myself!"


    Anna got off the light rail and went to the Taylor house quickly. When she ran to the hall panting,


    Mother Taylor was sitting on the sofa, chatting with Olivia Taylor.


    Anna walked over and gasped, "Mom, sister, I, I¡¯mte!"


    Mother Taylor stood up and wiped the sweat on Anna¡¯s forehead with a tissue. Then she said to Anna,


    "Even if you arete. Why are you so worried? We are a family. We eat early and sometime we can be


    a bitte. Next time, there is no need to run back like this! Do you understand?"


    Anna nodded with a smile.


    Olivia Taylor stood up and said with a smile to Anna, "Mom is right. Go and wash your hands. Lisa has


    prepared the dinner. Let¡¯s eat together."


    Anna anxiously looked at the clock. It was nine o¡¯clock. By this time, Mother Taylor should have


    finished her meal, but to wait for herself, she didn¡¯t have eaten anything.


    Thinking of this, Anna was very guilty and apologized to Mother Taylor, "Mom, don¡¯t wait for me next


    time. Anyway, I¡¯m not picky. I can eat anything anytime. Don¡¯t stay hungry because of me."


    Mother Taylor shook her head with a smile, "It¡¯s not a big deal! I stay at home all day long, and I¡¯m not


    hungry at all. In fact, now I¡¯m old, and like to eat together with my family. I like to watch you eating


    delicious food, and cherish the food, just by watching you eating, I can eat some extra food!"


    Olivia Taylor looked at Anna¡¯s guilty appearance, and said with a smile, "OK, Anna, if you stay here


    more, mom and I will eat supper at night, which will make us fat! So, for the sake of our body, wash


    your hands first and let¡¯s have dinner together."


    Anna heard this and immediately rushed towards the bathroom.


    Her quick walk made Mother Taylor cannot help but exim, "Anna, slow down!"


    Then she looked at Olivia Taylor, and said in a low voice, "How can you urge Anna to hurry up! What if


    she falls?"


    Anna washed her hands, quickly came over and helped Mother Taylor in the dining hall.


    Olivia Taylor was not angry but she protested, "Anna, you did not just see mom¡¯s biasedness. I really


    doubt that I am mom¡¯s own child, but I am sure you must be mom¡¯s own daughter!"


    Anna looked at her loving mother-inw, leaned on her and said seriously, "I¡¯m the apple of mom¡¯s


    eyes! I want to be the apple of mom¡¯s eyes all my life."


    Olivia Taylor looked at their intimate appearance with a smile. She could not help but sit down and said,


    "Ok, you two are mother and daughter. I am an outsider, and I will not be involved with you. Ok?"


    Anna hurried tofort her, "sister, don¡¯t say that! We will apany mom together. We both are the


    apple of mom¡¯s eyes! Besides, I and sir didn¡¯t live here. Mom still depends on you to take care of her!"


    Anna said this seriously, Olivia Taylor and Mother Taylor couldn¡¯t help but look at each other and


    smiled. Then the whole family ate happily.


    "Anna, try this, I specially asked Lisa to make it for you. You are still too thin. Girls should be fatter."


    Mother Taylor picked Anna a piece of chicken.


    "Anna, try this, this is delicious!" Olivia Taylor also served another dish to Anna.


    Looking at the te piled up like a hill, Anna buried her head to eat it very implicitly, "Okay, I am eating


    it!"


    Looking at Anna, who had a good time eating, Mrs. Taylor couldn¡¯t help sighing, "I don¡¯t know why but I


    feel very happy when I see Anna eating! I also want to eat more."


    Olivia Taylor looked at Mother Taylor with a sarcastic look, "Mom, you¡¯d better eat less, or dad will


    dislike you for being fat, and you will be moring to lose weight!"


    Anna heard this and her mouth stopped abruptly.


    Mother Taylor red angrily at Olivia Taylor and said to Anna, "Anna, eat your food. Your sister is


    joking! Besides, Daniel will not dislike you for being fat."


    Anna put down her chopsticks and said to Mother Taylor with a sad face, "no, he hated me a few days


    ago for eating too much! I¡¯d better eat less!"


    At this moment, Mother Taylor immediately looked impatiently and said to Olivia Taylor, "it¡¯s all your


    fault. Because of you, Anna stopped eating!"


    Olivia Taylor sat there awkwardly, then said to Anna, "Anna, you aren¡¯t fat! Eat quickly, or my mom will


    kill me with her eyes!"


    Finally, because of mother Taylor and Olivia Taylor¡¯s strong urge, Anna ate well!


    After that, she looked at her bulging stomach and said in a low voice, "I¡¯d better reduce my weight!


    Otherwise, sir will abandon me and I will have no ce to cry!"


    Mother Taylor and Olivia Taylor said at the same time, "he dares!"


    Anna was really amused by their tacit understanding, hugged them and said with a smile, "thank you,


    mom and sister! You are so nice to me."

 Chapter 831

    Chapter 831


    Mother Taylor looked at her discontentedly, "Anna, we are a family, why are you thanking us like


    strangers?"


    "Exactly, Mom is right!" Olivia Taylor said.


    Anna hugged them with a smile and said, "well, I won¡¯t say it again next time," and in the bottom of her


    heart, she said a sentence silently, "I will show it with my actions!"


    Mother Taylor and Olivia Taylor nodded with a smile, "that¡¯s our Anna!"


    Mother Taylor looked at the time and said, "it¡¯s not too early. Anna, you should go up and have a rest.


    You must be tired after working for a whole day at office. Though you are young, you still need to pay


    attention to your health. Do you understand?"


    Anna nodded, and then helped Mother Taylor to take her back to the room, "Mom, I¡¯ll take you back to


    your room first."


    Mother Taylor didn¡¯t refuse and walked back to her room with Anna.


    Anna took a bath andy down on the big bed. Suddenly, she felt her heart somewhat empty. After


    thinking for a while, she sent a message to Daniel Taylor, "Sir, I miss you so much. Are you still busy? If


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    you¡¯re not busy, drop me a message!"


    After sending the message, Anna stared at the screen, waiting for his reply. But even after waiting for


    long, she did not get a reply.


    She yawned because of boredom, and finally entered into the dreand. When she was almost in her


    dreams, she felt a little cold and murmured softly, "it¡¯s cold."


    Then she felt that a warm quilt, covered her body.


    Anna rubbedfortably on the quilt and fell asleep.


    The next day, she got up, touched the other side of the bed, had, a warm feeling, and eximed in


    surprise, "Sir, are you back?"


    Then she ran to the outside barefoot, but after searching the whole room, she didn¡¯t see the figure of


    Daniel Taylor. She was very disappointed and stood alone in the bedroom, lonely and pitiful.


    She couldn¡¯t help but sniffed and whispered, "it was just a dream!"


    However, when she was about to turn back disappointedly, she heard a familiar voice, "Anna!"


    She quickly turned around and saw Daniel Taylor standing at the door, staring at her. She rushed to


    him, put her arms around her neck, and eximed in surprise, "Sir, it¡¯s really you!"


    Daniel Taylor looked at her happy appearance, jokingly pinched her face and whispered, "who it can be


    except me? And don¡¯t you know what you did wrong?"


    Anna looked at him nkly. After perceiving his gradually serious expression, she lowered her head


    cleverly, "Yes, I am wrong!"


    Daniel Taylor looked at her sad appearance. How could he not know that his little cutie was using the


    trick of mourning to soften his heart. He stretched out his hand and flicked her forehead. After looking


    at her intive eyes, he said, "you are running here and there barefooted! Do you want to be


    hospitalized again?"


    Anna followed his eyes and looked at her bare feet. She immediately put up the sad expression, and


    tried to rush to the bedroom. But it was toote. She was pulled back by a pair of big hands, and then


    the whole person was carried to the bedroom.


    Daniel Taylor with a serious face, squatted down and helped her put on her slippers.


    Anna looked away because she didn¡¯t dare to see the expression on his face. However, she couldn¡¯t


    help saying, "Sir, did I say I love you so much?"


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s eyes darkened. He just wanted to rush towards her, but Anna immediately slipped


    away.


    Looking at Anna, who ran faster than rabbit, Daniel Taylor was somewhat helpless, "Anna, where are


    you going?"


    Anna didn¡¯t look back and said in a loud voice, "I¡¯m going to see if mom is awake! And I also have to


    make breakfast! I am too busy!"


    Daniel Taylor can only watch the little rabbit running in front of his eyes, but his eyes were still full of


    smile and his heart was filled with the warmth.


    Daniel Taylor thought of something and said at her back, "by the way, Anna, after breakfast, let¡¯s go to


    the hospital to meet your mother. Aiden just called me and said that mom will be discharged from


    hospital today!"


    Anna looked at him suspiciously, and then whispered, "Aiden? Why doesn¡¯t he call me directly, but


    called you?"


    Of course, Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t tell her that he put her phone on mute, so as not to disturb her sleep,


    "maybe he called you, but you did not receive it! So, he called, me. Aren¡¯t you going to see your Mom?


    If you don¡¯t go, she will be angry!"


    Anna didn¡¯t doubt him and walked downstairs quickly.


    After breakfast, Daniel Taylor took Anna to the hospital.


    On the way to hospital, Anna held his head and turned to look at him driving. Her eyes were full of love,


    "how can someone be so handsome?"


    Daniel Taylor grinned at her and said, "Anna, don¡¯t stir up the trouble! Otherwise, you know it."


    Anna turned around andughed silently for a while, but she didn¡¯t dare to tease him tantly any


    more, because it was her own self who will be suffered after such provocation!


    The car stopped. Anna untied the safety belt and wanted to get out of the car. However, she was pulled


    back by a pair of big hands. Then she saw that the face gradually erged in front of her¡­.


    Daniel Taylor kissed her, until she couldn¡¯t breathe. Then he pressed his forehead against her forehead


    and gasped, "if you dare to tease me again, you will be responsible for the consequences!"


    With that, he got out of the car and quietly waited for Anna toe down.


    Anna bowed her head and got out of the car. Her strength has been exhausted just in the car. She


    covered her red and swollen lips, looked at the man beside her with hatred and murmured, "you must


    have deliberately bitten my lips! How will I face people now?"


    Daniel Taylor looked at her like she deserved it and then walked forward quickly, but he still paid


    attention to his own pace, and waited for her!


    When Anna and Daniel Taylor appeared in the hospital hall, Daniel Taylor¡¯s handsome face


    immediately attracted many people¡¯s attention. However, he turned a blind eye to it and led Anna to the


    elevator.


    At the door of the elevator, he saw a man at a distance smiling at himself. That man came forward and


    greeted him, "Mr. Taylor, you are also here?"


    Daniel Taylor frowned and said in a deep voice, "Mr. Woodley? Why are you here?"


    Simon Wallner showed Daniel Taylor a ttering smile and said, "I brought Isabe here for the


    prenatal checkup."


    Daniel Taylor had no interest in seeing her. He nodded to Simon Wallner, and said, "we have


    something to do. We will go now."


    With that, he led Anna into the elevator.


    Anna looked in front of her uneasily and saw Isabe Brown.


    Isabe Brown was standing there impatiently with a big belly. She looked at Simon Wallner and said,


    "what are you doing here? Go and buy me a bottle of water."


    Simon Wallner frowned unconsciously, but still turned and walked outside.


    Isabe Brown looked at his back with pride, but unexpectedly she saw Anna¡¯s curious eyes. Suddenly,


    her face was slightly stiff, and the next moment, her eyes fell at the great figure standing beside Anna!


    She murmured, "Daniel."


    Unfortunately, Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t look at her, but pushed Anna behind him, looked down and said


    something to her.


    Isabe Brown stared at him nkly.

 Chapter 832

    Chapter 832


    Isabe Brown stood there, looking at the man who once belonged to her caring for another woman


    and that woman was the one, she has always looked down and despised the most!


    This scene deeply stimted Isabe Brown. She took a step and walked towards the elevator where


    Anna and Daniel Taylor were standing. But every step she took, seemed to have exhausted her whole


    body¡¯s strength!


    When she was about to reach elevator, someone behind her called her, "Isabe Brown!"


    Isabe Brown didn¡¯t look back, reached out to the elevator not far away and saw Daniel Taylor


    frowning unconsciously, then he turned his back and didn¡¯t look at her again!


    Then she saw the elevator door being closed slowly, and she was dragged to the ce where she just


    stood.


    Simon Wallner looked at Isabe Brown¡¯s lost appearance and took a deep breath. Then he stabilized


    his mind and said in a low voice, "Here''s some water for you."


    Isabe Brown turned a deaf ear to him and looked at the front with dull eyes, staring directly at the


    closed elevator door.


    Simon Wallner didn¡¯t want to cause trouble here, so he continued to say in a good manner, "Isabe,


    you already have our child in your belly, stop thinking about him, okay? We can live together happily as


    a family of three. Isn¡¯t that good?"


    Isabe Brown looked at Simon Wallner in front of him and pushed him away with disgust.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Isabe Brown, who was so lost a second ago, would push him like this. He took


    a big step back, and then stabilized his bnce.


    He looked at Isabe Brown¡¯s stubborn appearance, secretly gritted his teeth, walked over, and


    grasped her wrist, then took her toward the prenatal examination room. Isabe Brown struggled


    desperately, but the natural strength gap between men and women made her unable to get rid of the


    Simon Wallner.


    Simon Wallner dragged her to the stairway. Seeing no one around, he said in a serious voice, "What


    happened? Are you disappointed? I just want to make it clear that a whore like you, isn¡¯t worthy of Mr.


    Taylor! You deserve to be with a man like me. It¡¯s a perfect match!"


    Isabe Brown listened to his harsh words and couldn¡¯t help roaring, "get out of my sight!"


    He looked at her round belly with a proud smile and said, "Want to get me out of my sight? Don¡¯t you


    think you are toote? You already have my child in your stomach."


    Isabe Brown looked at this disgusting man in front of her, and thought how could she have a child for


    such a man. She immediately felt very sick. Then she raised her hand, sneered at the Simon Wallner


    and cried, "are you very proud of this? Then don¡¯t forget that I can kill him too!"


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    With that, she smashed it hard at her belly!


    Simon Wallner did not expect that there would be this much cruel woman in this world, she can even


    threaten him with her own child!


    Seeing this, he rushed forward immediately, firmly grasped Isabe Brown¡¯s hand, and then dragged


    her to the prenatal examination room.


    He took her to the prenatal examination room, and tied her to the bed.


    Looking at the woman who finally stopped struggling, he wiped the sweat on his face and said in a cold


    voice, "you dare to hurt my child! From now on, you can¡¯t leave my sight for a moment. Even if you


    have to go the toilet, I¡¯ll stare at you! Before you give birth to the third generation of the Wallner family,


    you must bear it."


    He uttered such a sentence, and left Isabe Brown alone in the prenatal examination room.


    Then he went out to make a phone call to his family, and after that he called Mr. Brown, "Dad, it¡¯s me,


    Simon Wallner. Isabe said she¡¯s bored, so, I am taking her to travel. I thought you would be worried


    so I called you to inform you.


    Mr. Brown was a bit stunned. He asked, "where are you going? Besides, she is going to give birth to


    the baby soon, you¡¯d bettere back earlier."


    Simon Wallner said with a smile, "I know, after all, our family is also looking forward to the birth of this


    child."


    Simon Wallner hung up the phone with a sneer and walked towards the prenatal examination room.


    Mr. Brown felt strange about this sudden travel. But he knew that Isabe Brown was pregnant, so he


    let them go. After all, it was Simon Wallner¡¯s child and he will certainly take care of her!


    -


    Upstairs in the hospital, Mrs. Stark looked at Daniel Taylor. She always felt veryfortable when she


    looked at her son-inw. After all, this man was good looking and rich.


    Anna¡¯s mother looked at Daniel Taylor who helped Anna carry the bag and said in a low voice, "It¡¯s ok


    to let Anna carry these things. Mr. Taylor, is Anna ok with you?"


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t take her words seriously and dropped a sentence, "we are very good!"


    Then he took the bags in Anna¡¯s hand and walked quickly towards the outside.


    Anna¡¯s mother was somewhat skeptical about Daniel Taylor¡¯s indifference, but she couldn¡¯t say


    anything to him. She said to Anna embarrassedly, "Anna, look, you¡¯ve been married to Mr. Taylor for so


    long. Can you talk to him? Just ask him to buy us a house. For the money, let Mr. Taylor pay in


    advance. These rich people always have a lot of spare money. When we have earned enough money,


    we will return it to him, okay?"


    Anna didn¡¯t lift her head and refused, "this is not possible! He and I are divorced, so I can¡¯t open my


    mouth for such a demand, and you are also not allowed to say it!"


    Aiden Stark was standing on the side. Just by looking at his mother¡¯s face, he was sure that his mother


    was about to scold his sister. He immediately stepped forward, grabbed mother¡¯s hand and said, "Mom,


    didn¡¯t I tell you that I have asked my brother-inw to help me find a house. I have earned money.


    Don¡¯t worry. When I buy a house, I will take you to live with me! Don¡¯t embarrass sister."


    Anna¡¯s mother heard Aiden Stark¡¯s words and said with a smile, "Aiden is really sensible! I love you


    since you were a child! Unlike your sister, who is just a thankless wretch and has no conscience."


    Anna turned a deaf ear to her mother¡¯s words, bowed her head, picked up a pot, and walked outside.


    Out of the ward, he saw Daniel Taylor standing at the door in silence. She was stunned to see him and


    showed a smile, "Sir, why are you standing here? Everything is done. Let¡¯s go down."


    Daniel Taylor nodded lightly, took the pot in her hand, held her hand with the other hand and walked


    towards the elevator.


    Anna felt the warm temperature of his palm. She was in a good mood and said with a smile, "You just


    saw Isabe Brown. How did you feel? How can you have such a straight face? I¡¯m curious. After all,


    Isabe Brown is beautiful. You were engaged before. Don¡¯t you have any feelings for her?"


    Daniel Taylor frowned and said in a deep voice, "Isabe Brown? She also came to the hospital?"


    His words made Anna smile. She suddenly pulled down his head and kissed.


    Daniel Taylor raised his eyebrow, "Anna, are you teasing me again?"


    Anna waved her hand and exined in a soft voice, "No. I just feel that I love you so much!"


    Her sudden confession made Daniel Taylor¡¯s face stiff for a while. Then he looked at his little bride, and


    his eyes were full of joy, "really? I love you, too."


    Anna couldn¡¯t help humming a song, "I love you very much, that I¡¯m willing to let you fly to more happy


    ces. I love you very much. Only when you find the love, I feel at ease..."


    He listened to Anna¡¯s song, and his eyebrows were extremely twisted.

 Chapter 833

    Chapter 833


    Anna stopped humming and looked at the man whose eyebrows were so wrinkled that he could kill


    flies. She asked, "what happened? Why are you having such expressions? Are you constipated?"


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t say anything.


    Anna snorted, and then said, "unromantic fool!"


    Then she turned and walked towards the elevator, but she was suddenly pulled back by Daniel Taylor.


    She red at him angrily, "Sir, what are you doing?"


    Daniel Taylor said solemnly, "what do you mean by the lyrics you just sang?"


    Anna¡¯s face was confused, "pardon?"


    Daniel Taylor, with a ck face, said in a deep voice, "You said, ¡®I love you very much, so I¡¯m willing to


    let you fly to more happy ces!¡¯"


    Anna looked at him puzzledly, "So what?"


    Daniel Taylor angrily roared at her, "so you want me to go! And then find a young man like John Peter.


    You don¡¯t want me?"


    Anna looked at the him nkly. Seeing his deep sorrow and disappointment, she didn¡¯t know how to


    respond, "what?"


    Daniel Taylor has gone to the front without saying a word. Anna just felt that his back was very


    depressed. She had the same feeling, like she used to have, when he was in that wheelchair, and was


    mocked at by other people. Her heart was clenched together, which made her feel very ufortable!


    Anna looked at his back and couldn¡¯t help but shout at him, "Sir, you..."


    Then she ran to him, held him in her arms and said, "you fool! You think I¡¯m going to push you to


    another woman? Are you crazy, or do you think I am an asshole? How can I be willing to let other


    women take you away! You can only be Anna¡¯s! All my life! No, not only in this life, but also in next life,


    and after that life, you will always be mine! No one can take you away!"


    Daniel Taylor turned around in surprise and looked at her. His eyes were full of disbelief, "is what you


    said true? Isn¡¯t it tofort me, is it? But¡­ why did you sang that song. Don¡¯t you want to push me


    away and find your own happiness!"


    Anna looked at his serious appearance, and then said casually, "I just sang it without any purpose.


    Forget it!"


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna¡¯s slightly red face. He didn¡¯t miss any trace of changing expression on her


    face.


    Anna, who was being stared at by him, finally cried out, "I didn¡¯t sing it out with any purpose. I just


    didn¡¯t think of any other songs, so I sang it. You, you just need to know that I love you very much. As


    for the following lyrics, you can ignore them!"


    With that, she ran to the elevator that had just opened without looking back.


    Daniel Taylor responded and followed her.


    The elevator was very crowded, Daniel Taylor carefully held her in his arms to prevent others from


    hitting her.


    Anna did not have the heart to notice this. She covered her face secretly and chagrined. She just sang


    this song without any intentions and it turned out like hitting one¡¯s own feet with the stone.


    The more she thought about it, the more upset she felt.


    On the way to the car, Anna lowered her head and didn¡¯t raise it all the way. She didn¡¯t dare to look up


    at him at all, for fear of seeing the me in his eyes!


    She went to the car, when put the things inside and her body fell into a warm embrace, she felt the


    familiar smell, did not struggle, and quietly nestled in his arms.


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s pleasant voice sounded in her ear, "Anna, I¡¯m very happy to know that you are happy


    with me!"


    Anna raised her head and looked into his eyes, which were almost overflowed with love.


    She couldn¡¯t help but lift her head, to kiss his...


    At the same time, a sudden cough interrupted their intimate behavior.


    Anna raised her head discontentedly, and looked at her younger brother. Thinking of what she had just


    nned to do with him, and her younger brother had seen it on the spot, Anna¡¯s face became red with


    embarrassment.


    Daniel Taylor smiled at Aiden Stark, "Where is Mom?"


    Aiden Stark nodded and said with a smile, "Dad is with her. I took this down first!"


    Finish saying this, he put the bag in the trunk, then smiled at Anna, and walked toward the door of the


    hospital. Their mother has alreadye downstairs.


    Anna beat Daniel Taylor lightly, thenined in a low voice, "Only because of you, I lost my face in


    front of my brother!"


    Daniel Taylor held her hand gently and said in a low voice, "Be careful with your hands! I have thick


    skin. It doesn¡¯t hurt. But your hands are so tender. Be careful! When we get home, I¡¯ll allow you to use


    them!"


    As soon as he said this, Anna couldn¡¯t help but imagine some indescribable scenes and blushed even


    more. Then before her mother came closer to her, she lowered her head and got into the car.


    Her mother saw Anna doing this and said to her husband angrily, "Look, what kind of daughter have I


    had? She didn¡¯t even find it necessary to help her mother and got on the car first! Look at her..."


    Daniel Taylor heard Anna¡¯s mother, turned around and exined, "Anna is not feeling well, so she got


    on the car first. Mom, dad, get in the car, let me drive you home."


    With that, he opened the door and let Anna¡¯s parents sat in the car. Then he got in the car.


    Anna¡¯s face gradually returned to normal, but there was still a trace of blush. Her mother saw this and


    said, "Look at her ruddy countenance, who can say that she¡¯s unwell? I just don¡¯t think she has a


    mother in her heart..."


    Anna was about to refute when Aiden Stark said impatiently, "Mom, don¡¯t say this, sister and brother-in-


    Although Anna¡¯s motherined a little, still she was very satisfied to think that Daniel Taylor¡¯s


    luxury car would drop her at her home and she will get a chance to unt in front of her neighbors. She


    nced at Daniel Taylor who was driving, and then shut her mouth.


    Anna¡¯s expressions have returned to normal. She just wanted to refute Anna¡¯s mother, but a pair of


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    hands suddenly stretched out to hold her. She paused and thought that Aiden Stark had stopped


    Anna¡¯s mother¡¯s nagging. So, she also gave up.


    Thinking of the warmth that he brought to her, she couldn¡¯t help smiling at him.


    When the car arrived at Haicheng, Mrs. Stark walked out of the car like a proud peacock. She seize the


    chance to call out her neighbor who lived upstairs.


    However, Anna felt very disgusted by the way her mother showed off. When she was about to say


    something, she felt the itch in her palm. She looked down, and saw Daniel Taylor drawing something in


    her palm with his hand.


    Suddenly, her heart was filled with warmth and she forgot about her mother.


    Anna held his slender hand with her backhand and caressed his hand gently. His heart rippled slightly.


    Anna¡¯s mother had got out of the car. Suddenly, he bowed his head and gave her a light kiss. After that,


    they got out of the car with a smile and met the envious eyes of the neighbors.


    Mrs Ruby hurried down and said to Anna¡¯s mother, "Oh, your son-inw is here. Is this his car? It¡¯s


    worth is hundreds of thousands."


    Mrs Mandy, who has always been against Anna¡¯s mother, said with sarcasm, "I got a nice car at home,


    too, which was bought by my son-inw!"


    But in exchange Mrs Mandy has to face Mrs Ruby¡¯s taunt, "My son has checked it on the Inte. In


    this car¡¯s price, you can buy several like your car!"


    Listening to everyone¡¯s mocking, Mrs Mandy¡¯s face looked somewhat ugly.

 Chapter 834

    Chapter 834


    Anna looked at her mother¡¯scent appearance, pulled Daniel Taylor¡¯s sleeve in displeasure and


    said in a low voice, "We should go now!"


    Daniel Taylor looked at his mother-inw, who was still showing off in front of others. He nodded gently,


    then took Anna¡¯s hand and walked towards Mrs. Stark, who was surrounded by many women.


    "Mom, we will leave now. We¡¯lle to meet you some other day."


    Anna¡¯s mother was stunned for a while, then she said, "Won¡¯t you stay for a meal? Your father-inw


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    has gone to the food market. Why not stay for a while and eat with us?"


    Daniel Taylor refused with a smile, "Actually, I¡¯m going to take Anna to a dinner party today. We¡¯ll taste


    your dishes some other day."


    With that, he nodded to the all these women, got in his car and left.


    Anna sat in the car, could not help butin. She murmured, "I¡¯m fed up with it. I don¡¯t know how I


    endured my mother for so many years!"


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t speak, just looked at her slightly tired appearance, and whispered, "if you are tired,


    sleep for a while. When we arrive, I will wake you up."


    "Alright." Anna uttered a sound and closed her eyes.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her closed eyes, adjusted the temperature of the car, and drove away


    attentively.


    As soon as the car stopped, Anna opened her eyes and looked out vaguely. The neon lights shed


    outside, which made her eyes feel a little ufortable.


    "Where are we?" Anna asked in a confused tone.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her half-awake self and said softly, "Didn¡¯t I tell you I am bringing you to a


    dinner party? This is the ce."


    "Oh," Anna looked at Daniel Taylor and said, "What? I thought you said that as an excuse to get rid of


    my mother! So, you were serious. But I don¡¯t have the right clothes? Taking me this way with you, won¡¯t


    affect your reputation?"


    Daniel Taylor looked at her anxiously with a smile, then pointed to the back seat and said in a low


    voice, "I have arranged everything. Your dress and essories are ready. Just change it."


    Anna looked at the back seat and found a green gift box on the seat.


    Anna looked out of the car, and her face was slightly embarrassed, "Well, where can I change?"


    Daniel Taylor looked at the back seat and said with a smile, "the back space is big enough. Don¡¯t worry,


    I¡¯ll guard you from being seen."


    Anna reluctantly moved to the back seat, but hesitated, "forget it, let¡¯s get off and find a ce to


    change."


    Daniel Taylor looked at his watch and said in a deep voice, "We are already toote. It¡¯s already seven


    o¡¯clock, the dinner party will start at ten past seven."


    Anna couldn¡¯t help butpromise, "Well... Then, I¡¯ll change it."


    With that, she took off her clothes and began to change.


    Anna¡¯s action was slowed down by the fact that Daniel Taylor was peeping at her. Although they had


    been in an intimate contact with each other for many times, but they often turn off the lights at her


    strong request.


    This was the first time that he had seen her lovely appearance. After enjoying his wife¡¯s strip show,


    Daniel Taylor saw her dressed in a long silver dress.


    He looked at her. He just didn¡¯t expect that this dress would be this much suitable to Anna. But after


    seeing Anna¡¯s bare back, he pondered on his judgment. He gritted his teeth and whispered, "what¡¯s


    wrong with Jack Smith! How can he bring such a dress? I think his vision really needs to be corrected!"


    Anna was very happy with this dress, "I don¡¯t think so. It¡¯s very good-looking!"


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t say much. He looked down at his watch. Even though he was reluctant, but he said


    to Anna, "let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to go in."


    With that, he stretched out his arm to hold Anna and walked towards the splendid hotel.


    When the door of the hall was pushed open, people turned around and saw the beautiful entrance of


    this graceful man and elegant woman.


    The man walked as usual, while the woman seemed to rely on the man like a bird.


    The exquisite silver white dress has brightly outlined the woman¡¯s curve, and made her look particrly


    enchanting. While the man dressed in a ck suit, coupled with his charming personality, attracted the


    attention of thedies there.


    The host of the dinner party came to Daniel Taylor and said, "Mr. Taylor, wee to this party. She..."


    Daniel Taylor smiled, "Hello, Mr. Woodley! This is my fianc¨¦e Anna."


    Anna smiled politely to the bald middle-aged man and greeted, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Woodley."


    Mr. Woodleyughed more happily and said to Anna, "Ms. Stark is so lucky! It¡¯s well known that Mr.


    Taylor is the most eligible bachelor in this circle, but now he is taken!"


    Anna heard this, looked up at the man beside her andughed more brightly, "I think so too! I always


    thought I must have saved the world in myst life!"


    President Woodley was stunned a little bit. He didn¡¯t expect that Anna would respond to him.


    Daniel Taylor doted on Anna, especially the light that he saw in her eyes. She thought that President


    Woodley was praising him. Looking at the naive Anna, who didn¡¯t know these polite words, Daniel


    Taylor felt warm and happy at the bottom of his heart!


    After being stunned, Mr. Woodley led them to their seats with a smile, "Mr. Taylor, Ms. Stark, this way,


    please!"


    Anna sat and a pair of eagle-like eyes were fixed at her and Daniel Taylor.


    Anna was looking at the delicious food on the table. Daniel Taylor also noticed the man¡¯s gaze, he


    looked up and saw a strange face staring at them.


    The other party raised his ss and smiled at him. Daniel Taylor was stunned for a moment, then he


    also raised his ss in response. However, when he bowed his head, there was no smile on his face.


    He just felt a sense of hostility in that man¡¯s smile!


    Thinking of this, he looked at Anna beside him. She didn¡¯t notice anything because she was staring at


    the delicious food on the table.


    Daniel Taylor suddenly pulled the te in front of her and this move sessfully attracted the absolute


    attention of this foodie!


    Anna looked at his childish behavior and couldn¡¯t helpughing, "Sir, what are you doing? This is my


    cake."


    Daniel Taylor raised his head and whispered, "Anna, this is a public ce. You should pay attention to


    the influence."


    Anna immediately straightened up, showed an elegant side, and she looked around. After finding


    countless eyes staring at her, she felt extremely ufortable.


    She approached Daniel Taylor and asked in a low voice, "Why are so many people staring at me? Do I


    have three heads and six arms? Or do I look like a monster?"


    Daniel Taylor heard her ndering herself, and red at her in a displeased way, "Keep quiet! And


    here is your cake."


    As soon as Anna saw the cake, she immediately forgot what he had just said. She lowered her head


    and picked up a fork to eat it.


    At this time, the man who had just watched them came slowly and said with a smile to Daniel Taylor:


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Taylor. My name is Henry Michael."


    Daniel Taylor felt strange, but out of politeness, he stretched out his hand, "Nice to meet you, President


    Michael!"


    Henry Michael stared at the woman whose attention was concentrated on eating cake and said in a


    loud voice, "I am Henry Michael!"

 Chapter 835

    Chapter 835


    Anna was salivating at the strawberry mousse in front of her, but some sounds were continuously


    disturbing her ears. She raised her head in displeasure, and she saw an erged, familiar face in front


    of her.


    "You?" Anna eximed in dismay.


    Henry Michael nced at hercently, without saying a word.


    Anna red at him angrily. Her eyes seemed eager to burst out the fire and Daniel Taylor was very


    surprised by her reaction.


    "Anna, this is the general manager of The Michael group, Henry Michael, do you know him?" Daniel


    Taylor broke the silence and asked.


    Anna nodded, but gnawed her teeth and said, "Yes, I know! But it would be better to not know him!"


    As she said this, it was Henry Michael¡¯s turn to be shocked. He looked at Anna and can¡¯t help shouting


    at her, "you..."


    Anna raised her head and looked at him with a proud smile, "what¡¯s wrong with me? I¡¯m fine!"


    Henry Michael raised his hand as if to hit her but his hand was stopped by a pair of big hands.


    Henry Michael raised his head, looked into Daniel Taylor¡¯s dark eyes, and unconsciously swallowed his


    words, "President Taylor, you!"


    Daniel Taylor lightly pushed away his hand, and then said with a smile, "I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s my fianc¨¦e


    you¡¯re going to cause trouble with!"


    Henry Michael paused, and he was displeased. After all, in so many years he never had to control his


    temper like this. However, he didn¡¯t admit defeat, "what if she is your fianc¨¦? She started this


    provocative behavior first. I¡¯m just reacting!"


    Daniel Taylor looked at him with the corner of his eye, "You aren¡¯t allowed to react like this. Anna is my


    dearest woman. No matter what, I will always guard her. No one is allowed to bully her, even you."


    With that, he left his hand and sat down gracefully.


    Henry Michael stared at him and Anna fiercely. Then turned around, to walk toward the table where he


    was seated.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as Henry Michael left, Anna looked at Daniel Taylor with an infatuated face and praised him,


    "Sir, you really protected me like a man! How daring! I really love you!"


    Daniel Taylor chuckled, "don¡¯t think by this buttering you will be get rid of the exnation that you owe!


    You¡¯d better think about how to exin to me every detail, bit by bit between you and the general


    manager of the Michael group!"


    Daniel Taylor said such a sentence, picked up the ss of wine and drank it!


    Anna was sitting on the side, like a pitiful little wife of this strict man that can make anyone can¡¯t help


    but pity her!


    However, Daniel Taylor¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t softened to see her like this.


    Because after seeing such a handsome man as Henry Michael, he felt really insecure. He looked at


    Anna who was bing more and more charming day by day, he felt uneasy at the bottom of his


    heart, and this uneasiness made him doubt his charm.


    After all, he and Anna married each other just because of a mutual contract, and they skipped the step


    of natural attraction between men and women. Although she has shown her more than once, he still felt


    reluctant to rely on her love to maintain their rtionship!


    In particr, because Anna was no longer the country girl who had no money to pay tuition fee and go


    to the university. She had be the boss of apany and was a well-known writer with numerous


    fans.


    All these reasons made Daniel Taylor very insecure, and he wanted to hold on to her tightly for fear that


    she will fly away!


    In Daniel Taylor¡¯s life, he has never experienced the feeling of worrying about gain and loss. But


    whenever he thought about losing Anna, he felt really terrible!


    Thinking of this, Daniel Taylor turned his head and looked at the pitiful Anna. Somehow, he felt that the


    woman in front of him was looking much more beautiful, which was quite different from the simple


    dress up before!


    The thought that a lot of eyes were staring at her beautiful back, Daniel Taylor suddenly took off his suit


    coat and directly put it on Anna¡¯s body.


    Anna looked up at him suspiciously.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her without changing any expression, and said "the weather is a little cold here.


    I don¡¯t want you to catch a cold."


    Anna turned around. Daniel Taylor thought that she had believed in her words, but the next moment


    heard Anna cunningly saying in his ear, "Sir, can your lie be worse?"


    After being seen through by her, he turned his head in amazement and looked into a pair of her bright


    eyes, that were full of smile. His face was slightly stiff to see that. He unconsciously lowered his head


    and did not see her again.


    However, this did not hinder Anna¡¯s mood. She was in a good mood and smiled slightly. From time to


    time, she stirred Daniel Taylor, "Sir, your face is blushing! How lovely!"


    "Sir, I really like the way you blush!"


    "Sir, I love you so much!"


    ¡­


    Finally, Daniel Taylor was extremely annoyed by her and he frowned. He warned her in a cold voice,


    "Anna, behave yourself. Otherwise, when you go home, I will let you have a good time!"


    This warning, sessfully made Anna shut her mouth.


    Daniel Taylor turned back with satisfaction.


    After a while, the host of the dinner party, Mr. Woodley, came to propose a toast with them.


    "President Taylor, President Albert, President Leon! If my reception is not up to scale, please forgive


    me." Mr. Woodley came to greet the people at this table, who were very familiar with him.


    Anna also stood up, picked up the ss, drank the red wine, and really liked it. She saw that no one


    was looking at her. So, she took another ss and drank it.


    After some chat, Daniel Taylor also sat down. However, he was surprised to find Anna sitting there with


    a red face and there were empty sses of wine.


    Then Daniel Taylor saw that Anna leaned her head on his shoulder and whispered, "Sir, I love you! I


    can¡¯t bear to leave you! Although I know that I don¡¯t deserve you. Still, I¡¯m working hard to be worthy of


    you, so that I won¡¯t be criticized anymore. One day, I will be capable of it, believe me. After that, I will


    be with you without any psychological pressure..."


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna in amazement. He immediately stood up, embraced her waist, and


    walked outside.


    Mr. Woodley saw this scene from a distance. He hurried over and asked in a deep voice, "Mr. Taylor,


    are you going now? The dinner isn¡¯t over yet. I want to talk about something with you."


    Daniel Taylor nced at Anna, who was not quite at ease. He thought for a while and said, "Mr.


    Woodley, let¡¯s make an appointment some other day."


    With that, he took Anna and walked towards the door.


    When reached at the door, he saw that Jack Smith¡¯s car was parked there. Jack Smith came over


    quickly, looked at the woman in his arms, andined a little, "Mr. Taylor, why didn¡¯t you tell me that


    you areing to the dinner party of Mr. Woodley?"


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t reply, went to his car, opened the door, let Anna sat in the back seat, and then he


    sat beside her.


    Jack Smith, who was neglected, sighed, got on the car, and continued toin, "Mr. Taylor, I am


    your personal assistant. If you leave me like this and do things alone, I will be hurt!"


    Daniel Taylor looked at him coldly, and then whispered, "Oh? My toilet needs to be dredged. Can you


    do it for me."


    Jack Smith immediately shut up and drove quietly.


    All the way home, Anna didn¡¯t wake up. Jack Smith got out of the car to help her get off the car, but he


    received Daniel Taylor¡¯s re. Jack Smith exined in a low voice, "I just want to help."


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t pay attention to him and went straight to his home with his little wife in his arms.


    He took two steps, looked back at his assistant standing by the car and said in a low voice, "pick me up


    at 8:00 tomorrow morning on time."


    With that, he left without looking back.

 Chapter 836

    Chapter 836


    Back home, Daniel Taylor put this piglet on the bed, thought about bringing a wet towel to help her wipe


    her face, but unexpectedly he found that he couldn¡¯t move at all. It turned out that this drunk woman


    was holding his neck, and he could not let go of it.


    Daniel Taylor helplessly shook his head and called her, "Anna, wake up!"


    Anna continued to hold his head, turned to one side and continued to sleep.


    Poor President Taylor was treated like a pillow. He was unable to break free, because he was afraid


    that his strength would hurt her.


    Daniel Taylor said in a low voice, "Anna, you are doing it on purpose, aren¡¯t you?"


    He asked but didn¡¯t get a response, he could only hear Anna¡¯s even breath. He had no choice than


    being held by her like this for tonight.


    Early morning, Anna because of the urge to drink water, woke up. However, as soon as she woke up,


    she touched a big object around her and she waspletely frightened.


    Anna widened her eyes and she was shocked to see Daniel Taylor¡¯s twisted posture, lying on the bed,


    and the whole person was still pressing on his body.


    She sat there in a daze and did not move for a long time. Then she remembered something and quickly


    climbed down, but identally kicked him and he was also woken up.


    Daniel Taylor opened his eyes and saw Anna sitting there in guilt. He got up and asked her, "Awake?


    Do you have a headache?"


    Anna shook her head.


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t say anything, just got out of bed and went to freshen up.


    Anna thought for a moment and rushed to the bathroom in her slippers. She stood at the door and


    hesitated to ask what happenedst night, because she didn¡¯t know from where to start.


    Daniel Taylor seemed to read her mind. He washed his face and said to her, "you drank too muchst


    night, so I brought you back earlier, but you hugged my head. I was afraid to wake you up, so I had to


    lie like that overnight."


    Anna licked her dry lips and asked in a low voice, "well, Sir, I didn¡¯t behave crazily after getting drunk,


    right? I was really drunk?"


    Daniel Taylor turned to look at her, then shook his head, but did not say anything.


    Anna saw this and immediately cried out, "ah! So, I really created a mess? Sir, have I disgraced you in


    front of your friends? It¡¯s true that drinking is a mistake. I¡¯ll never drink again."


    Daniel Taylor listened to her chattering, andughed secretly, because it was quite funny. Anna was


    immersed in grief and shame, so, she did not find himughing at all. If she knew, she would be very


    angry.


    Daniel Taylor also turned tofort her and said, "it¡¯s ok. Next time, pay attention to it."


    After that, he heard Jack Smith¡¯s voiceing from downstairs. He said in a low voice, "I¡¯m going to


    work, you go and take a shower."


    He dressed up in a gray suit and walked downstairs. Anna didn¡¯t follow. She thought that herst


    night¡¯s shameful behavior had been seen by Jack Smith, she felt too embarrassed to face him.


    Jack Smith looked at Daniel Tayloring down. He didn¡¯t see Anna behind him, which was quite


    unexpected. He asked in a low voice, "where is Anna? Is he still sleeping?"


    Daniel Taylor shook his head in a good mood, "no, she is taking a shower."


    Jack Smith looked at him suspiciously and didn¡¯t say anything. Daniel Taylor did breakfast and went to


    the car.


    Anna was upstairs. She heard the sound of the car starting, but she didn¡¯t dare toe downstairs to


    say goodbye to him. She walked to the window, lifted a corner of the curtain, saw the car going away


    slowly, and finally felt relieved.


    She touched her hot cheeks and warned her, "You can¡¯t drink again, ok?"


    After ming herself, she went downstairs.


    Lisa saw hering downstairs and said with a smile, "good morning, Anna. Today I have prepared


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    sandwiches for you. Come and eat it."


    Anna nodded with a smile and walked towards the dining table.


    Lisa brought a te with a sandwich on it. As usual, Anna could not wait to taste it. But today, she just


    took a fork, put it in her mouth and chewed it slowly.


    Lisa noticed her strange behavior and asked, "Anna, what¡¯s wrong with you today? Isn¡¯t the sandwich


    delicious?"


    Anna swallowed a bite and raised her head. She saw Lisa¡¯s puzzled eyes, and quickly lowered her


    head, "No, it¡¯s delicious, but today¡­. I¡¯m not too hungry."


    Lisa nodded, then saw her red face and asked with concern, "Anna your face is really red. Do you have


    a fever?"


    Anna touched her cheek and shook her head in a hurry, "No, I¡¯m just thinking about something. It¡¯s not


    too red! It¡¯s normal, that¡¯s how I look."


    Just to avoid Lisa¡¯s eyes, she took the sandwich, got up and walked to the door, "Lisa, I have


    something to do today, so I¡¯ll go now!"


    With that, he ran to the door without waiting for Lisa to react.


    Lisa looked at Anna running like this, in bewilderment she muttered, "did Anna quarrel with Daniel? I


    should tell it to madam. I can¡¯t let it happen."


    With this thought, Lisa untied her apron and walked outside.


    Anna walked on the road with her head down. Her face was burning with pain when she thought that


    Lisa also saw that she was drunk. She really hoped that Lisa didn¡¯t find out, otherwise, she would lose


    her face in front of her as well.


    When she was thinking about it, she found a men shoe in front of her, she stopped, did not look up, and


    went to the side.


    But as she moved to the left, the other party also moved to the left and as she moved to the right side,


    the other party also moved to the right!


    Anna raised her head in exasperation and stared at the man fiercely, "what are you doing? I¡­ Henry


    Michael."


    Henry Michael looked at Anna with pride and said, "Anna, good morning! It¡¯s an honor that you


    remember my name."


    Anna looked at him disdainfully and uttered a word, "neuropathic!"


    Then she walked to the other side.


    Henry Michael paused for a while, then he followed her again, and said coldly, "Anna, you really have


    guts! You are the first person who dares to scold me on my face! But I don¡¯t remember when I offended


    you! We met for the first time, but you trampled on me severely. I have ability but I let you go and you


    are taking advantage of my good behavior!"


    Anna stopped and looked at this inexplicable man. She said with a smile, "So you are so angry about


    me stepping on your foot? I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Michael. I shouldn¡¯t step on your fucking feet. I apologize to


    you solemnly! Can I go now?"


    Henry Michael was stunned for a while.


    Anna¡¯s mood was already spoiled and after encountering this man, she felt even worst.


    However, if he had a little sense of understanding, he should leave.


    Unfortunately, Henry Michael was a person who never cared about other people¡¯s mood before doing


    something, because everyone used to consider his mood before doing anything. He rushed to Anna


    and said to her haughtily, "have I allowed you to leave? Do you think I can ept your insincere


    apology?"


    Anna stopped, clenched her hands, bowed her head, and listened to Henry Michael¡¯s nonsense.


    "Anna, why do you refuse to cooperate! Do you have any idea about the scale of mypany?"

 Chapter 837

    Chapter 837


    Henry Michael looked at Anna, standing there silently and continued, "Do you know how many


    cooperation because you are so willful and reckless and I¡¯m really disappointed to see this..."


    Henry Michael was busy talking and didn¡¯t notice Anna¡¯s facial expression, which was getting worse


    and worse.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna suddenly shouted, "Shut up!"


    After roaring, she raised her head and showed her face. She held out her hand, pointed to Henry


    Michael and said, "President Michael! I have already apologized to you. What do you want from me?


    Even if we have a smallpany, it¡¯s ourpany and being the boss, I have the right to choose a


    cooperation or to deny it. I am not willing to cooperate with you, that¡¯s it! As for how manypanies


    would like to cooperate with you, that¡¯s your business! Do we have any personal contacts? No! We


    don¡¯t know each other at all! So, please stop disturbing me and let me go."


    Henry Michael was in a daze in front of Anna¡¯s argument.


    Anna said and walked away.


    Henry Michael saw Anna¡¯s figure disappearing in front of his eyes and murmured to himself, "Am I


    disgusted by a little girl? No, it should be an illusion! But she yelled at me! I¡¯m the most handsome


    president! Did she have some problem with her eyes? Why didn¡¯t she tter me at all?"


    If Anna knew that he was so narcissistic, she would look at him more disdainfully.


    Henry Michael was indeed among the top handsome CEOs, but for Anna, who has been deeply


    fascinated by Daniel Taylor, he was just a good-looking man. Just like John Peter, who got his good


    looks and money from Olivia Taylor and Charles Peter.


    But in Anna¡¯s eyes, it wasn¡¯t important.


    Compared with appearance, Anna paid more attention to people¡¯s heart. For example, Anna attached


    great importance to Daniel Taylor¡¯s heart.


    Anna was harassed by Henry Michael, and she was so angry that her face was full of tears. She


    thought that she shouldn¡¯t cry for such a disgusting person. She wiped the tears off her face and


    walked towards the University.


    Anna bowed her head all the way and entered the university gate. Vanessa Cameron was standing in


    front of her, but she did not find it out. She just wanted to continue to walk forward.


    Vanessa Cameron stopped her, "Anna, what¡¯s wrong with you?"


    Anna raised her head and saw that it was Vanessa Cameron. She squeezed out a smile and said,


    "Vanessa! I¡¯m fine!"


    Then she walked to the ssroom.


    Vanessa Cameron hesitated for a moment and then said, "well, Anna, I want to talk to you about


    something?"


    Anna raised her head and saw Vanessa Cameron standing there and her eyes were red and swollen.


    She nodded softly and said, "There is still time in ss. Let¡¯s go to the yground."


    Vanessa Cameron nodded and they went to the yground.


    While walking, Anna wanted to say something, but she saw Vanessa Cameron taking out an envelope


    from her pocket and handing it to her.


    Anna looked at the envelope with n Kevin¡¯s names written on it and then looked up at Vanessa


    Cameron.


    Vanessa Cameron sighed and said, "you should have known about the matter between me and n


    Kevin. Thest time when I bumped into you, it was actually that n Kevin took me to see his


    parents! However, his mother doesn¡¯t like me, so I think I should put a full stop to this rtionship!"


    Anna shook her head and said in a deep voice, "you are giving up on n Kevin because his parents


    disapproval? You should know how much n Kevin loves you! If he doesn¡¯t have feelings for you, he


    won¡¯t take you to see his parents. In addition, if you break up with him and just send a letter to him like


    this. It will make people feel, you don¡¯t respect n Kevin and yourself!"


    Vanessa Cameron¡¯s eyes turned red in an instant. She looked at Anna in aplicated way and said


    in a soft tone, "I don¡¯t want to do it! But I can¡¯t be too selfish. n Kevin¡¯s mother¡¯s objection wasn¡¯t


    inappropriate. I don¡¯t have a good family background, I am a single parent child, I shouldn¡¯t drag n


    Kevin! He will also beughed at by others, if he stays with me. So, I wanted to take the initiative to let


    go of his hand, not because that I don¡¯t love him, but only because I love him enough to let go of his


    hand!"


    Anna looked at Vanessa Cameron¡¯s tears and she was also hurt.


    But as a good friend, there were some words she had to say, "Vanessa Cameron, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s


    too selfish of you to end this rtionship unterally? Love is a matter of two people. I don¡¯t think you


    can decide by yourself! I think you should have a good talk with n Kevin. Don¡¯t give up easily, OK?"


    Anna said this, put the envelope into Vanessa Cameron¡¯s hand again and stood up.


    When Anna turned to leave, she heard Vanessa Cameron¡¯s low sobbing voice, which made her feel


    ufortable.


    Anna didn¡¯t leave, but stood in front of Vanessa Cameron and said in a low voice, "do you know? I¡¯ve


    experienced the same phase. At that time, Sir just recovered, his legs were fine and he didn¡¯t need to


    sit in a wheelchair any more. I had to face the mocking and envious eyes of everyone all the time. At


    that time, I was very self-abased!"


    Vanessa Cameron raised her head, looked at her with tears, and whispered, "I¡¯m different from you! I..."


    Anna interrupted her, "There is no difference! Love is a matter of two people. It has no direct


    rtionship with the family background. At that time, I was also in the same position. I felt that my


    background was not worthy of being with him, so I asked for a divorce! Because I was thinking the


    same as you. I wanted to see him happy. As for myself, I didn¡¯t think about it at all..."


    Thinking of that time, Anna couldn¡¯t help but shed tears.


    Vanessa Cameron looked at the tears on Anna¡¯s face and whispered, "Anna..."


    Anna wiped the tears on her face and said in a deep voice, "but I don¡¯t regret it, because now I know


    that Sir loves me more than he loves himself! So, Vanessa, your reason behind this breakup isn¡¯t to


    bring happiness to n, but your own timidity and cowardice. You are afraid that you will encounter the


    same gossip as me, and you are afraid that you can¡¯t bear it!"


    With that, Anna walked out of the yground without looking back and left Vanessa Cameron standing


    there alone in her thoughts.


    Vanessa Cameron was absent in this ss.


    Anna looked at Vanessa Cameron¡¯s position beside her and thought about her. She turned her head


    and looked out of the window, hoping in her heart that Vanessa Cameron can figure it out before it is


    toote!


    The bell rang after ss. The teacher left, but Anna was still staring out of the window, and thinking


    something.


    After a while, Anna picked up her belongings and walked outside the ssroom when her ssmates


    were almost gone. She passed the boulevard, and saw n Kevin and Vanessa Cameron holding


    each other tightly. Anna hid behind the tree in a hurry to avoid being discovered by them.


    Then she walked along the edge carefully to the end, looking at the two people who had not yet


    separated, and she gave a happy smile.


    She knew that Vanessa still have a lot to face, but she was very happy to have someone beside her to


    fight side by side!


    Anna didn¡¯t know why, but at this moment, she especially wanted to see Daniel Taylor.


    She didn¡¯t contact him and went straight to hispany. The front desk receptionist already knew her,


    she just asked talked to her and went upstairs.


    Looking at Anna who suddenly appeared here, Miss Carole was very surprised. She weed Anna in


    a good way and asked in a low voice, "Anna, how did youe here?"


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor¡¯s office and asked, "is President Taylor here? I have something to discuss


    with him!"


    Miss Carole shook her head.

 Chapter 838

    Chapter 838


    Anna looked at her suspiciously, "what¡¯s the matter? Miss Carole, is Mr. Taylor busy?"


    Miss Carole said to Anna earnestly, "Anna, I know that you can¡¯t forget Mr. Taylor, but I think it¡¯s not


    appropriate for you toe to him now. After you both are divorced. What do you think?"


    Anna knew that Miss Carole¡¯s intentions weren¡¯t wrong, so she said with a smile, "I know, but Miss


    Carole, I¡¯m looking for Mr. Taylor for something urgent."


    Miss Carole looked at her suspiciously. Her questioning eyes seemed to be checking whether what she


    said was true or not.


    Anna saw Jack Smith from a distance and called him, "Jack Smith!"


    As soon as Jack Smith came towards her side, she looked at Miss Carole with a smile and said,


    "Goodbye, Miss Carole."


    Jack Smith just came over, looked at Anna and asked with a smile, "Anna, how did youe here?"


    Anna exined, "there is no ss in the afternoon. I want toe to Mr. Taylor. There is something


    important."


    Miss Carole looked at Anna, who was chatting andughing with Jack Smith. She shook her head and


    walked away to do her work.


    Jack Smith looked at Miss Carole¡¯s attitude and asked, "What Miss Carole was saying to you? Is she


    trying to persuade you again?"


    Anna smiles bitterly and nodded, "is it so obvious on my face?"


    Jack Smith just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Anna nodded helplessly, "well, I admit that I am convinced by Miss Carole! I¡¯d better leave Sir¡¯s side, or


    I¡¯ll be really hurt if I had to listen to it repeatedly!"


    Jack Smith immediately seemed worried and advised Anna, "Don¡¯t be so loud while saying such a


    thing. If President Taylor heard it, I cannot protect you!"


    Annaughed at him yfully, "Oh? Then I can only pray that he won¡¯t hear me."


    But suddenly she saw that Jack Smith squeezed his eyes towards her. Anna didn¡¯t understand his hint


    and asked, "Jack Smith, what¡¯s the matter? Have you got sand in your eyes? But there is no sand in


    the office!"


    Suddenly a deep voice reached Anna¡¯s ear, "what can¡¯t I hear? Are you two hiding something from


    me?"


    Anna had a bitter face and she looked at Jack Smith. Jack Smith coughed slightly and said without


    changing his face, "Mr. Taylor, I have to copy the documents of the meeting. I will go now."


    With that, he ran away with no sense of righteousness.


    Anna stared at Jack Smith¡¯s back with hatred, and scolded, "this man really have no conscience."


    However, the man behind her was approaching her and she didn¡¯t have time to care about Jack Smith


    any more. She turned to Daniel Taylor and waved with a smile, "surprise!"


    Daniel Taylor scrupulously nced at her and quietly turned into the office.


    Anna was still standing at the door. She didn¡¯t know whether to go in or go back!


    Finally, she heard Daniel Taylor asking, "Anna, do you want to stand at the door for the whole day?"


    Anna licked her lips and said with a smile, "of course not. Bad children should be punished."


    Daniel Taylor snorted coldly and stood directly in front of his desk, staring at Anna with a powerful aura.


    Anna, who was being stared at by him had nowhere to hide. She said, "by the way, what are you


    doing? Are you busy? Did I disturb you?"


    Daniel Taylor stepped forward, grabbed her hand, and looked into her twinkling eyes. Then he asked in


    a deep voice, "Anna, are you hiding something from me? Or you are afraid to letting me know? Am I


    right? Do you and Jack Smith have a good rtionship? Shall I make him your assistant?"


    Anna refused without thinking, "No! Sir, Jack Smith is so kind to you. You¡¯d better keep it! I have a


    smallpany, only Ryan Asher is enough!"


    Daniel Taylor raised his eyebrows, "Oh? Is it?"


    Anna nodded hastily, just like a pounding garlic, and said, "Really! How can Ipare the scale of my


    has work to do here. What he will do in my smallpany?"


    Daniel Taylor looked at the way Anna was justifying her argument, but the frost on his face still didn¡¯t


    disappear.


    The thought that Anna actually had a secret with Jack Smith, made him feel very ufortable. Even


    if he knew that they didn¡¯t have a big secret, he still didn¡¯t like the feeling of being excluded by Anna.


    He was feeling particrly bad.


    Anna raised her head and looked at the him whose face was still stiff. She could not help but said


    intively, "I was missing you, that¡¯s why as soon as the ss was over, I ran to your ce. But it


    turned out that you are interested in asking me a lot of questions. I¡¯m so sad! I¡¯m going back!"


    Daniel Taylor saw this and his heart softened. He looked at the woman in his arms with a smile. He


    knew she was pretending, but he just couldn¡¯t stand her sad eyes.


    "Well, I won¡¯t ask you anything. If you don¡¯t want to say it, just let it go."


    Anna got the freedom, she looked at the man who sat back in the chair and looked through the


    documents. After thinking about it, she said, "In fact, it¡¯s nothing. Actually, Miss Carole misunderstood


    me. She thought I pesters you, so she advised me to not do this! But it¡¯s not her mistake, she just


    doesn¡¯t know anything!"


    Daniel Taylor frowned, "Miss Carole?"


    Anna nodded, "Yes! However, Miss Carole¡¯s intentions weren¡¯t bad. Don¡¯t get her wrong! After all, no


    one knew that we aren¡¯t divorce."


    Daniel Taylor saw Anna speaking for Miss Carole. He did not say anything, just lowered his head, and


    indulged in his thoughts.


    Anna looked at him like this and asked, "Sir, what do you want to eat at noon? Let¡¯s go out and eat


    together."


    Daniel Taylor looked at this woman, who was just pretending to be pitiful, but now she has changed into


    a greedy cat. He affectionately pinched her nose, and said, "Whatever you say, what do you want to


    eat?"


    Anna thought for a moment and said, "Let¡¯s eat hot pot, and also call Jack Smith. After all, he works


    hard every day."


    But as soon as the words were uttered, Anna noticed that Daniel Taylor¡¯s face suddenly became sullen


    and cold.


    Annaughed and pretended to be shivering, "it¡¯s so cold!"


    Daniel Taylor hurried over, took her into his arms, and kept rubbing her arm, "I asked you to wear more,


    but you just don¡¯t listen!"


    Anna gave a cunning smile, "Actually, someone here is too cold!"


    Daniel Taylor was stunned, and then he found Anna¡¯s smile. He released her discontentedly and sat


    down without saying a word.


    Anna didn¡¯t care about him, opened the door with a smile and walked outside. She didn¡¯t forget to call


    Jack Smith, "Jack Smith, President Taylor is calling you!"


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Daniel Taylor looked at someone who had slipped away like a rabbit. His eyes were full of doting smiled


    and he looked at her. Then he looked at Jack Smith¡¯s puzzled eyes and his expressions were changed


    in an instant. He said to Jack Smith, "Anna wants to eat hot pot. Go and reserve a box now."


    With that, he took his coat and walked ahead.


    Looking at Daniel Taylor¡¯s back, Jack Smith couldn¡¯t help shake his head, but he still followed him


    briskly. While walking, he said, "Mr. Taylor, wait for me. I¡¯m going to drive!"


    Daniel Taylor walked out of thepany and saw Anna enjoying the cool breeze.


    He took a brisk step forward, held her in his arms, and then looked back, but did not see Jack Smith.


    He looked around and shout, "Jack Smith, what are you dawdling about? Where¡¯s the car? Come on,


    Anna is freezing."


    Jack Smith looked at Daniel Taylor¡¯s anxious appearance, did not say a word and sat in the car to


    drive.

 Chapter 839

    Chapter 839


    However, Anna felt a little embarrassed and smiled at Jack Smith. Then she said to Daniel Taylor, "Sir,


    I¡¯m not feeling cold! What¡¯s more, the tone in which you speak to Jack Smith is not so good!"


    Daniel Taylor looked down at Anna in his arms and found that she was looking up at himself.


    He coughed gently and said to Jack Smith, "I¡¯m sorry, Jack Smith, my tone was a little harsh!"


    Jack Smith looked at Daniel Taylor in shock and shook his head.


    Anna said with a smile, "Jack Smith, forgive him! He was just worried about me. He was afraid that I


    will catch a cold! Usually he is very gentle! What do you say?"


    Jack Smith nodded, "President Taylor has always been very good to me."


    Anna heard him saying this and nodded, "that¡¯s it. Don¡¯t take it to heart. If he behaves like this again, I


    will teach him a lesson! He will never do this to you again, I guarantee."


    Jack Smith looked at Anna in front of him with some gratitude on his face. He was very moved to see


    Anna like, especially after thinking that he had suspected Anna¡¯s purpose of approaching Daniel Taylor


    in the past, he bowed his head with guilt.


    Daniel Taylor saw Jack Smith¡¯s appearance, pulled Anna with a smile, and said in a deep voice, "OK,


    don¡¯t pester Jack Smith. He needs to drive. Let¡¯s go. Aren¡¯t you hungry?"


    Anna thought of her tummy and bowed her head in shame. She pulled his sleeve and said in a low


    voice, "Sir, don¡¯t do this! Otherwise, Jack Smith willugh at me."


    Jack Smith looked through the rearview mirror, saw their intimate appearance, and whispered, "you


    can consider me invisible."


    Anna heard this and bowed her head even more.


    Daniel Taylor smiled.


    Soon, the car stopped. Jack Smith got off the car first and went to the hot pot shop not far away. Daniel


    Taylor and Anna walked behind.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Anna held his face and whispered, "why do you all like tough at me? What¡¯s wrong with eating like


    this? I think eating is the happiest thing in the world, there is no recement of eating!"


    Daniel Taylor heard her exnation and fondly pinched her nose, "yes, in Anna¡¯s life, eating ounts


    for two-thirds!"


    Anna raised her head and looked directly at him, "Sir, what about the remaining one third?"


    Daniel Taylor pretended to think seriously. Anna could not wait to hear the answer. She pulled his


    sleeve and said, "speak up! What is the remaining one third?"


    Daniel Taylor looked at her with a smile in his eyes, and then whispered, "the remaining one third is


    sleeping."


    Anna stamped her foot defiantly, "Lame!"


    Daniel Taylor did not say a word, reached out to her and held her. Anna was not angry, but she was in


    a mood, because he justpared herself with the pig.


    He stretched his arms and she was immediately wrapped in his hand. She felt warm and intimate. She


    raised her head and said to Daniel Taylor, "Sir, I¡¯m just warming up with you for a while. Don¡¯t think my


    anger has disappeared."


    Daniel Taylorughed, pointed to the hot pot shop not far away, and said in a deep voice, "I invite you


    to eat hot pot, it should be able topensate for my mistakes, right?"


    Anna could smell the spicy vor of the hot pot. She could not help but take a deep breath, and then


    said to the Sir, "how delicious! Let¡¯s go in now."


    Anna entered and found that there were many customers in the restaurant.


    The weather was getting colder. So, people like to eat the food that can make them warm. Hotpot and


    this kind of foods is this season¡¯s first choice!


    When Anna was in Haicheng before, her favorite thing was the Spring Festival. During Spring Festival,


    people of a family gathered together and ate together. Although there were not so many meat dishes,


    she felt very warm when she saw everyone enjoying food.


    In her memory, hotpot was like the vor of home.


    Although every time, Anna¡¯s mother would put all the meat dishes in Aiden Stark¡¯s bowl, and she had


    to eat some vegetables, still she felt very warm in her heart.


    "Anna, what are you thinking?" Daniel Taylor called her lightly, but she didn¡¯t respond. He found that


    she was looking at the boiling hot pot nearby, and felt speechless, "Anna, I know you are hungry, but


    you can¡¯t be greedy like this? You made people feel embarrassed!"


    Anna raised a bright smile, ignored Daniel Taylor¡¯s sarcastic eyes and said in a loud voice, "I want to


    eat hot pot!"


    Daniel Taylor looked at her cheerful look. He had taken her to many big and luxurious restaurant, but


    he had never seen her this much happy as now.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her fondly and called out, "waiter, order please!"


    Soon, their table was full of ingredients, Anna has already taken off her coat and rolled up her sleeves.


    She was ready for a big fight.


    Jack Smith was standing next to them, but Anna forced him to sit down and handed him a pair of


    chopsticks, "Jack Smith,e, join us! It¡¯s good to eat hot pot together."


    Jack Smith didn¡¯t sit immediately, but watched Anna eating and the way she was made him had a


    further understanding of this dish. While on the other side, Daniel Taylor served Anna just like a waiter.


    Anna was having a good time and a good meal!


    Anna looked up and saw Jack Smith and Daniel Taylor, she can¡¯t help saying, "Why don¡¯t you eat? I


    can¡¯t eat all this by myself! It¡¯s not good to waste food! Come on, eat with me!"


    After saying this, Anna took a piece of meat with the chopstick and put it into Daniel Taylor¡¯s mouth. For


    a moment, Daniel Taylor¡¯s mouth was bulging and he could not even speak clearly!


    Anna looked at his awkward appearance. She couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, "Sir, you are looking


    really funny! Jack Smith, do you think he looks like a frog? Wait, I want to capture it."


    She said this and really picked up the mobile phone to capture Daniel Taylor¡¯s photos.


    However, no one expected that as soon as she captured it, Daniel Taylor would suddenly stand up, and


    push away Anna¡¯s mobile phone.


    "Bang" with that, the new mobile phone was instantly knocked off and it severely fell on the ground.


    Anna was shocked. Even Jack Smith forgot to swallow the food in his mouth and looked at Daniel


    Taylor in shock.


    Daniel Taylor vomited out the food in his mouth, saw Anna¡¯s stunned expression, then looked along her


    line of sight, and saw that thetest mobile phone that he bought for her, has been broken into pieces!


    The atmosphere became quiet for a while, and it was no longer that warm table where a group of three


    people were enjoying the hot pot.


    After a long time, Daniel Taylor coughed gently and called out in a low voice, "Anna, I..."


    Anna ignored him directly, walked to the corner and picked up her mobile phone. She looked at the


    mobile phone which was in a good condition some minutes ago, but now it has been broken into so


    many pieces. Anna bowed her head and did not speak.


    Jack Smith went over to help her pick up a piece that had fallen in the corner and patted her gently.


    Daniel Taylor stood awkwardly in the distance, afraid to see Anna¡¯s sad expression and disgusting


    eyes.


    Time passed, Anna bowed her head and squatted there. Jack Smith and Daniel Taylor were standing


    aside at a loss.


    After a while, Anna stood up.

 Chapter 840

    Chapter 840


    Daniel Taylor immediately stepped forward and said, "Anna, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to..."


    But before he could finish, Anna turned to Jack Smith and said, "Jack Smith, can you take my mobile


    phone to repair it? I don¡¯t know much about these things. Would you please help me?"


    Jack Smith nodded, picked up a stic bag and then put all the parts of the phone into it.


    Anna was relieved after giving her mobile phone to Jack Smith. She went to the table, looked at the


    rest of the dishes, picked up a bag, and began to pack up.


    Jack Smith also came forward to help.


    However, Daniel Taylor, like a child who had done something wrong, stood aside in a daze.


    After a long time, Anna and Jack Smith packed up the food and walked outside. Anna suddenly turned


    back and looked at Daniel Taylor who was still standing there, and asked, "Hello, Sir, are you not


    going? Do you want to stay for a midnight snack?"


    Daniel Taylor was stunned and then said in a deep voice, "I¡¯ming right now."


    Then he walked towards the door.


    Anna saw that he stepped forward, she didn¡¯t wait for him and took the lead in going out.


    While waiting for Jack Smith to check out, Anna stood at the door, watching the three members of the


    family eating hot pot happily in the box. She was looking at them very enviously.


    Daniel Taylor was annoyed with his own self and said in his heart, "am I crazy? Why did that happen?


    Will Anna hate me? After all, I broke her cell phone for no reason..."


    With an uneasy mood, he slowly raised his head and tried to approach Anna, trying to exin.


    But as soon as he raised his head, he saw Anna leaning on a window and looking at the family of three


    people, eating hot pot in the box, she looked like a little girl in a fairy tale, who was dressed in a


    beautiful skirt and leaning in the window. He just couldn¡¯t see her a little sad.


    Daniel Taylor unconsciously leaned over and whispered, "Anna..."


    Anna turned around and happened to see that Jack Smith has paid the bill and had gone out to drive.


    She looked at the Daniel Taylor¡¯s silent appearance, smiled and said, "Let¡¯s go home."


    Daniel Taylor stayed silent, Jack Smith looked at him reproachfully, shook his head and walked towards


    the car.


    Daniel Taylor followed them, Anna sat in the back seat and curled up in a corner. As soon as he sat in


    the car, Jack Smith drove.


    The atmosphere in the car was very quiet and Anna looked outside silently. However, Daniel Taylor


    looked at Anna from time to time, and quietly looked away.


    Jack Smith looked through the rearview mirror and noticed the strange behavior of these two people. In


    order to ease the atmosphere, he whispered, "do you want to listen to the music?"


    Anna answered without thinking, "yes!"


    At the same time, Daniel Taylor gave an opposite answer, "no!"


    Anna smiled and shook her head, "then forget it."


    Then she turned her head and continued to look out of the window. However, Daniel Taylor wanted to


    p himself severely. How he can he too stupid!


    From the restaurant to back home, they didn¡¯t talk to each other. After getting off the car, Anna smiled


    at Jack Smith, "Jack Smith! good night."


    Jack Smith also responded with a smile, "good night, Anna!"


    Then he turned to Daniel Taylor and said stiffly, "goodbye, Mr. Taylor!"


    With that, he left without waiting for Daniel Taylor to react.


    Anna didn¡¯t pay attention to Daniel Taylor and walked inside.


    Daniel Taylor was looking at Jack Smith going away, when he took back his sight, he suddenly found


    that Anna was gone. However, he saw that the lights were turned on upstairs, and he was relieved. He


    walked up quickly, and found that she had locked herself in the bathroom.


    Daniel Taylor was staring at the door nervously until there was a sound of watering from inside. He


    was relieved, but he did not leave. He just stood quietly at the door.


    Anna took a bath and came out. She saw him standing at the door in an embarrassed way. She was


    stunned and asked in a deep voice, "Sir, do you want to take a bath, too?"


    Daniel Taylor was stunned for a moment, then nodded, "yes! Anna, I.... "


    Anna didn¡¯t wait to hear him and immediately walked toward the bedroom.


    Daniel Taylor had no choice but to enter the bathroom and take a bath.


    After the bath, he went back to the bedroom, but he didn¡¯t find Anna there. So, he did not care about


    his dripping hair and ran downstairs in a hurry.


    "Anna! Anna! Where are you..." Daniel Taylor rarely lost his temper and shout out.


    But no one responded.


    Daniel Taylor was even more worried. He took three steps to rush downstairs, saw the door slightly


    opened and immediately ran toward the outside. He cried anxiously, "Anna! Anna! Where are you?"


    Until he heard a faint cat¡¯s voice, he looked around the house and saw Anna, who was squatting to


    feed the kitten.


    Daniel Taylor felt that his heart had returned to its original position, but he still walked quickly and firmly


    pulled Anna into his arms!


    Anna suddenly bumped into his thick chest, and then asked in a low voice, "Sir, what are you doing?"


    Just a moment ago, Daniel Taylor thought that he almost lost her. Just by remembering that scene, he


    can¡¯t help but feel flustered. But after seeing his Anna in front of her, he was at peace. He suddenly


    lowered his head and kissed her lips.


    This time, the kiss was different from the past soft and tender kiss. This time, he chose an aggressive


    and slightly domineering kiss. His strong and domineering move made Anna almost forget to breathe.


    If Daniel Taylor had not seen her face in time that was dark purple due tock of oxygen. It was


    estimated that she would have been fainted because of this kiss!


    After the kiss, Daniel Taylor leaned against her panting and whispered in her ear, "Anna! Don¡¯t leave


    me ever! You aren¡¯t allowed to!"


    Anna looked at this emotional Daniel Taylor and asked, "Sir, when did I say I want to leave you?"


    Daniel Taylor was shocked by her rhetorical question, and then he said in a slightly domineering


    manner, "Yes, you didn¡¯t say, you are not even allowed to think about it!"


    Looking at the domineering Daniel Taylor, Annaughed and said, "I didn¡¯t want to leave you! Unless


    one day, you don¡¯t want me, then I will choose to leave!"


    He heard Anna talking so simply about leaving him and it made his heart even more ufortable,


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "how do I feel, have nothing to do with you."


    Anna noticed his sad face andughed, "Ok! It has nothing to do with me! Can you stop imaging such


    things."


    Daniel Taylor held her slender waist tightly, for the fear that she would run away if he let her go.


    Anna struggled for a few times. But when she felt that she can¡¯t get rid of, she simply let him take it, but


    she still said in a sarcastic way, "Sir, did you just think I ran away?"


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t reply, but put more efforts on her slender waist, which made Anna cry out, "Sir, my


    waist, it¡¯s going to break!"


    Daniel Taylor said in an overbearing way, "next time if you dare to walk around, I will really break your


    waist!"


    Anna suddenly raised her head and gave him a kiss. She said confidently, "you won¡¯t!"


    Daniel Taylor looked at her fearless appearance, his eyes darkened, and then there was a slightly


    selfish idea in the bottom of his heart, which arose spontaneously.


    And this thought was to let her have a child.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna with a delicate smile and thought about it in his heart. In fact, he has


    thought about it for a long time, but he has not fulfilled it because she said it was too early.

 Chapter 841

    Chapter 841


    After thinking this, Daniel Taylor decided to fulfil his wish.


    He walked forward, lowered his head and once again held Anna''s rosy and gorgeous lips, gently


    nibbled it and tried to take her home.


    Anna was totally intoxicated by his sudden movement and she was almost misled by him. Until a


    "meow" sound let Anna''s return to her senses.


    She gently pushed him away, ignored his sad eyes, went straight to the little white kitten, picked up the


    te she had brought out, pushed it in front of the kitten, and whispered, "kitty,e and eat! Here is


    your delicious food."


    The kitten was hungry. So, she pounced on the te to eat.


    Anna wanted to take care of this kitten, but she was dragged home by a dissatisfied man.


    She felt a bit difficult to leave this kitten, and said, "kitty, eat quickly. I will send you food tomorrow."


    Daniel Taylor looked at her sad appearance and the way she was reluctant to leave this kitten. Her care


    for someone else made him feel inexplicable heartache, "Look at yourself, how do I feel like an


    executioner, who is cruelly separating you from your kitten! Is this kitten more important than me?"


    Anna heard him saying this,ughed and pointed at him with trembling fingers, "Sir, are you jealous of


    a cat? You are so funny! Ha ha ha."


    Daniel Taylor felt despised for no reason and obstinately wanted to hear the answer he wanted to hear,


    "Anna! Be serious with me! Tell me, is it me or the cat that matters?"


    Anna looked at his serious appearance, chuckled, but the next moment, found him ring more


    fiercely.


    Anna chuckled sadly and pointed to the cat eating delicious fish on the ground. She whispered, "I think


    the kitten is better. At least it won''t hurt me..."


    As soon as Anna said this, she felt a strong aura approaching her. Then she was caught off guard by


    him and he took her home without looking back.


    Anna hugged his neck tightly and yelled, "Sir, I was wrong! Let me down."


    Daniel Taylor turned a deaf ear to her, continued to hold her, and walked towards the house.


    Anna sensed his anger, and quickly expressed her loyalty, "Sir, I was just teasing you! Of course, you


    are more important to me! Do I need to say this? Don¡¯t you already know it?"


    However, all her efforts were in vain. Daniel Taylor couldn''t listen to anything at the moment. Just a


    moment ago, he heard that he can''t bepared with a stray cat in Anna''s heart and it was


    unbearable for him!


    Is the cat as handsome as he is?


    Is the cat as rich as him?


    Is the cat as good as he is to her?


    This cat can treat her better than himself? For him, it was something uneptable!


    Anna said sweet words all the way to relieve his anger. Unfortunately, the angry man ignored it, walked


    into the bedroom and threw the woman in his arms on the bed.


    Anna didn¡¯t expect it. She held her waist and howled, "Oh god, my waist! It''s broken."


    Daniel Taylor stood beside the bed, looked at Anna who was crying, and said, "Anna! Don¡¯t make me a


    fool! The bed is so soft, how can it hurt?"


    Anna squeezed out two tears and said, "try it yourself! How can it not hurt to fall down from such a high


    ce?"


    Daniel Taylor was stunned for a moment, then he asked, "is it really painful? I jumped like this so many


    times, but it doesn''t hurt!"


    Anna was angry for a moment. Then sheughed, "I''m delicate and tender. Can youpare me with


    yourself?"


    Daniel Taylor thought for a moment and said, "yes, I have been in the army, and you¡­ Come on, let


    me rub it."


    Anna immediately rolled to the other side and sessfully avoided the w that was stretched out,


    "don¡¯t¡­ don''te over!"


    Daniel Taylor noticed the flexibility in her movement and he thought how he couldn¡¯t understand that


    this little girl was deliberately teasing him? Everything she said was nonsense, her waist was fine!


    Thinking of this, Daniel Taylor suddenly bent down and immediately pressed Anna under his body.


    Anna was pressed by him, and she could sense the danger, "Sir, you know what? I really miss the days


    before!"


    Daniel Taylorughed, "miss the days when my legs were unable to move? But it''s toote to regret."


    He said this, bent down, blocked her mouth, and then their intimacy turned into a beautiful picture that


    could not be described.


    Until they were panting, and they didn''t know how long it took.


    Daniel Taylor stroked Anna''s hair contentedly and said in a low voice, "you are still so tired. Are you


    following the fitness course I suggested to you?"


    Anna feltpletely broken, because her whole body¡¯s strength seemed to be drained, and she didn¡¯t


    have the strength to move at all.


    On the contrary, the man in front of her, seemed to have taken some kind of steroids, he didn¡¯t look


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    tired at all.


    Daniel Taylor stared at Anna''s sad face and remembered what happened in the hotpot restaurant. He


    whispered, "Anna, I am sorry."


    Anna waved and said helplessly, "Sir, do you need to apologize for this kind of intimate thing that just


    belongs to us? It¡¯s nothing, I''m just curious. It¡¯s you, who should be tired but you''re not tired at all, and


    I''m tired like a dog. Why so?"


    Daniel Taylor observed the doubts in her eyes and felt that she had misunderstood him. So, he


    exined with a smile, "it''s because of the difference in physical strength between men and women. In


    addition, your physique is not as good as mine, and that¡¯s why you feel so tired."


    After saying this, he paused and said to Anna, "By the way, I''m not sorry for this! I''m sorry for smashing


    your cell phone in the restaurant."


    As he mentioned this, Anna raised her head and looked at him seriously, "Sir, can you tell me why did


    you do that?"


    Daniel Taylor smiled bitterly and said in a low voice, "Actually¡­ In the past, when I had that ident,


    and my legs were injured, I started hating the camera¡¯s sh, especially those media reporters. They


    were all pervasive, so I..."


    Anna carefully observed the pause when he stopped speaking and his body almost trembled for a


    second. She straightened up, and tightly hugged him as a silent support.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her with emotion, and then continued, "at that time, I was particrly disgusted


    with the sh light. I would be furious when I saw the sh. My sister and all the people around me


    always clean up the scene at the first time, so when you raised the phone to take photos today, and as


    soon as I saw the sh light, I seemed to see the previous life, and I lost control."


    Anna immediately hugged him and whispered, "Sir, it¡¯s my mistake. I didn''t even ask for your


    permission. I promise you that I will never force you to take pictures next time."


    Daniel Taylor hugged her with a smile, but his eyes narrowed dangerously when he saw her naked


    body. She heard him saying in a deep voice, "are you seducing me? My strength is enough for another


    activity."


    Anna looked at him nkly and asked, "What are you talking about? When did I seduce you..." When


    she followed his eyes and looked down, she could not help but scream and then she pulled up the


    sheet with her hands.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her doing this andined in a low voice, "It¡¯s unfair! It has blocked my


    scenery!"


    Anna looked into his indignant eyes and screamed, "Sir, you should be restrained! I can''t believe these


    words areing from your mouth."

 Chapter 842

    Chapter 842


    Daniel Taylor raised Anna¡¯s chin and looked at her with no shame, "what''s wrong with saying this? I''m


    telling you the truth! You are my wife, so everything you have belongs to me. And it¡¯s the same in my


    case, my everything belongs to you. We are on very intimate terms."


    Anna didn¡¯t speak for a while.


    Daniel Taylor raised her chin and said, "You have my word."


    His words touched Anna¡¯s heart and she murmured, "Sir, you..."


    Daniel Taylor put his arms around her, and said in a low but firm tone, "I''ve always been yours. So,


    please don''t leave me!"


    Anna was in his arms. She nodded hard and couldn¡¯t stop her tears.


    Daniel Taylor felt his wet cor, looked down, and his good-looking eyebrows suddenly wrinkled when


    he saw her tearful face, "Why are you crying?"


    Anna wiped the tears on her face and said with a smile, "These are happy tears! Don''t you know that


    there are several reasons behind women''s tears? There are sad tears, happy tears, tears of joy..."


    Daniel Taylor shook his head and said frankly, "you are my first woman!"


    Anna raised her head, stared at him and couldn''t help saying, "Isabe Brown is your first woman."


    Daniel Taylor shook his head and denied it, "she is just a woman given to me by my family. I have


    never recognized her as my woman. You should know this and if you don''t believe it, you can ask Jack


    Smith. I have never showed her a nice face."


    Anna still said bitterly, "how do I know? At that time, I was not even qualified to know you."


    Her words made Daniel Taylor feel upset. He held her tightly and said word by word, "I swear to God, if


    Anna is not my first woman, I will be ruined in this life..."


    Anna didn''t expect that he would take such an oath. She reacted and covered his mouth in a hurry, and


    he almost said "and die miserable".


    Anna shook her head helplessly, "OK, I believe you! But, don''t take such a malicious oath in the future.


    I''m scared to hear that."


    Daniel Taylor kissed her forehead and nodded, "OK, I won''t say it in the future. I will show with my


    actions!"


    Anna''s mind was slow in processing. After understanding what he meant, she looked at him in surprise.


    She could not help but murmured, "Sir, are you sure you are not a love expert? Why do you always


    fiddle with these words casually?


    Daniel Taylor was stunned for a while, then took the lead to bow his head and kiss her chattering


    mouth, which sessfully stopped Anna''s suspicion.


    After a while, Daniel Taylor released her andy down on one side.


    Anna was lying aside, panting. But this time she didn''t dare to provoke him. After all, her physical


    strength can''t bear his "abuse".


    After a good night''s sleep, Anna got up in the morning. After eating the energetic breakfast made by


    Lisa, she sat in the car, waved to Daniel Taylor and went to school.


    Just with the thought ofst night''s intimacy, Anna''s face inevitably turned red, and from time to time


    she smiled.


    On the other side, Jack Smith was surprised to see Daniel Taylor, who had been enjoying himself in the


    back seat. He couldn''t help but ask in a low voice, "Mr. Taylor, Anna is not angry with you?"


    Daniel Taylor raised his eyebrows and asked, "why do I think you really like seeing jokes?"


    Jack Smith immediately shook his head, "It¡¯s not true!"


    Daniel Taylor sneered, "Really? Why do I think you love watching the y of Anna getting angry with


    me?"


    Jack Smith shut his mouth wisely.


    Daniel Taylor bowed his head with satisfaction and continued to look at the boring report.


    A hundred meters away from the school, Anna got off the car. Because she really did not want to be


    seen by her ssmates getting off the luxury car. Such things made her feel very ufortable.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Although she was not afraid of rumors, still, if she can avoid it, she wanted to try her best to avoid.


    Anna walked for a few steps, and heard someone calling her, "Anna! Wait for me."


    Then she turned around and saw Vanessa Cameroning to her, "Anna, why are you walking so


    fast? I''ve been chasing you for a long time."


    Annaughed and shook her head, "I don''t think so! In fact, I think it¡¯s you who got caught up by


    someone and that''s why you''ve been chasing me for so long."


    With that, she raised her head to her left and asked, "how about it? Is everything ok with n Kevin


    now?"


    Vanessa Cameron nodded, then thought of Anna''s words, and said to her earnestly, "Anna, I really


    want to thank you! If you haven¡¯t advised me on time, I would certainly do something stupid. I didn''t


    expect that n Kevin love me more than I imagined. So..."


    Anna interrupted her, "thank me, is it to pay lip service?"


    Vanessa Cameron lightly touched the tip of her nose and said with a smile, "I know I know. I''ll treat you


    to a delicious meal some other day. Is that ok, foodie?"


    Anna touched her stomach with a smile, "then I will thank you for that. I am a foodie, I am glorious!"


    Vanessa Cameron saw her cheerful and funny appearance and couldn''t help but envy, "I really envy


    you, Anna! If only I were just like you..."


    Anna thought that Vanessa Cameron and n Kevin will have a long way to go, so sheforted her


    with a smile, "you''re also very good! Besides, it''s a happy thing to have someone walk with you side by


    side. I wish you and n Kevin a long life together."


    When Vanessa Cameron''s face turned red, a figure severely hit Vanessa Cameron, and then Anna


    heard an "ah" sound.


    Anna hurried over and looked at Vanessa Cameron rubbing her shoulder. She asked in a low voice,


    "how is it? Does it hurt?"


    Vanessa Cameron shook her head, pointed to the figure that had just hit her, and said in a low voice,


    "Eiza Preston is actually quite pitiful! She has been cklisted by all thepanies in Jingzhou, she


    doesn''t know what to do in the future."


    However, Anna didn''t have much sympathy for Eiza Preston. Everyone has their own path to walk in


    this life. What she did before was her own choice, so she has to pay.


    And Anna, wasn¡¯t the Virgin Mary, who was generous enough to forgive everyone who once hurt her.


    Seeing that Anna didn''t answer, Vanessa Cameron wisely didn''t mention Eiza Preston again. They


    Soon, the bell rang.


    Anna stopped smiling and attended the lecture carefully.


    And someone with a look of resentment, has been continuously staring at Anna.


    After ss, Vanessa Cameron went back with n Kevin, Anna smiled and said goodbye to her


    ssmates and then walked towards the dormitory.


    She reached the dormitory and saw several people standing at the door of the room. She was stunned.


    Then she walked over and opened the door. She saw a woman sitting inside. Her delicate makeup,


    together with her fashionable clothes, gave people a bright feeling.


    Anna whispered, "ire? You are here?"


    ire Ashley looked back at Anna and nodded softly, "Yeah, I came back to get something."


    "Oh." Anna went to her bed and got busy with her work.


    After packing the luggage, ire Ashley handed the suitcase to the assistant waiting outside the door.


    Then she went to Anna and said softly, "Anna, please thank Mr. Taylor from my side. And, I''m


    sorry!"

 Chapter 843

    Chapter 843


    Anna was shocked for a while, and then she whispered, "ire, are you ok?"


    ire Ashley smiled for a moment. Without turning around, she said, "Of course, I am ok. what can


    happen to me? After all, being a star is better than selling shoes. At least you don''t have to kneel in


    front of people."


    Anna, "¡­"


    ire Ashley didn¡¯t look back, walked to the door, and surrounded by her assistant and bodyguards,


    she went downstairs.


    Anna looked at the beautiful shadow not far away and murmured, "May god bless you!"


    After that, Anna continued to pack up her things.


    When she was cleaning up, she suddenly heard the door opening sound. She raised her head and saw


    Eiza Prestoning in.


    Since thest conversation, Anna has not been alone with Eiza Preston, and Eiza Preston has be


    even gloomier. She often peeps at Anna secretly, which made Anna feel very ufortable.


    Eiza Preston entered the room and saw Anna. She was stunned because she was used to the lifeless


    dormitory. Annae to the dormitory asionally. Since ire Ashley''s family went bankrupt, ire


    Ashley stopped living here and Vanessa Cameron also didn''te back all day.


    Eiza Preston was basically the only one in the dormitory. So, she felt very strange to see Anna here.


    She hesitated for a moment, then opened her mouth and asked, "Anna, are you back for your stuff?"


    Anna didn''t expect that Eiza Preston would even talk to her. Although she felt strange, still she nodded


    out of politeness, "Yes, to take some books."


    "Oh", Eiza Preston uttered a sound and then asked in a low voice, "by the way, did you just see ire


    Ashley¡¯s proud appearance? It seems she started considering herself invincible. It''s really


    ufortable to see her like this! She¡¯s just a star, but she got so many assistants and bodyguards.


    What a pretentious woman!"


    Anna frowned, but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Seeing Anna didn¡¯t say anything, Eiza Preston immediately felt motivated and continued "Anna, do you


    know how ire Ashley told me about you before? She said you¡¯re a bitch, you not only want to hook


    up with John Peter, but also..."


    Anna could not help but shout, "enough!"


    Eiza Preston was stunned, and then she thought Anna didn¡¯t believe her. She added, "you don¡¯t


    believe it? All our ssmates can testify. If you don''t believe me, ask them whether ire Ashley has


    told them this or..."


    Anna looked at Eiza Preston disappointedly. She didn¡¯t pay attention to her anymore and went straight


    to the door.


    She just opened the door and saw ire Ashley standing at the door, but Eiza Preston, who was eager


    to convince Anna, couldn¡¯t see ire Ashley standing there. She was still behind Anna and said


    garrulously, "ire Ashley has said too much about you and even worse, she..."


    Suddenly, ire Ashley walked past Anna, went straight to Eiza Preston, and pped her hard in the


    face.


    This p, not only let Eiza Preston see stars at daylight, even Anna was shocked.


    ire Ashley red at Eiza Preston fiercely and said coldly, "Do you love to speaking ill of people


    behind their back? What do you think about yourself? Let me tell you one thing, this p is on Anna¡¯s


    behalf. You have done so many bad things to her. Why don''t you say that?"


    After this, ire Ashley walked to own bed, picked up her mobile phone, and walked towards the door.


    Eiza Preston¡¯s mind finally responded. She rushed over to grab ire Ashley''s clothes. Unfortunately,


    she didn¡¯t seed in it, because ire Ashley''s bodyguard came over and stared at her viciously.


    Eiza Preston suddenly sat on the ground and howled, "you¡¯re all bullying me! I... I''d better die! ..."


    ire Ashley looked at her coldly, then turned and walked out of the room.


    Anna was standing awkwardly on one side. She finally sighed, walked over and helped Eiza Preston


    get up, "OK, Eiza Preston, don''t cry."


    Eiza Preston immediately pointed to the direction of ire Ashley''s departure and yelled, "ire


    Ashley, you are just a bitch..."


    Anna let go of her, picked up her bag and walked outside.


    Eiza Preston didn''t expect Anna to behave like this. She was stunned, "Anna, don''t, don¡¯t go."


    Anna didn''t pay attention to her and left the dormitory.


    While walking to the dormitory downstairs, she saw a car parked on the side of the road. She walked


    aside, saw that the window rolled down, and ire Ashley''s delicate face appeared.


    She stopped for a while, and then kept walking. But she was stopped by ire Ashley.


    Anna looked back at ire Ashley, who was wearing a tight dress and a fur coat. Anna looked at her


    strangely, "ire Ashley, is there anything?"


    ire Ashley saw her estrangement and said with a bitter smile, "I, I''d like to have a word with you, is it


    possible?"


    Anna looked at her unresponsively, and then walked towards the roadside. ire Ashley was stunned


    for a moment. Then she followed her.


    In the middle of the garden, Anna looked around and found no one. Then she stopped, turned to ire


    Ashley and asked, "what do you want to say?"


    ire Ashley looked at her, suddenly smiled and said in a low voice, "I really admire you, and I envy


    you too."


    Anna looked at her expressionlessly and didn¡¯t speak.


    ire Ashley continued, "Celebrities look brilliant, but everyone knows howplicated the


    entertainment circle is. What am I today is the result of selling myself."


    Anna frowned, looked at her, "in fact, you had the choice to not go this way..."


    ire Ashley smiled bitterly and shook her head, "not go this way? And continued to take the meagre


    wage, and see the arrogant faces of the customers. I really can''t do it! Not everyone is as lucky as you


    Anna! But I still want to thank you to let Mr. Taylor help me, otherwise, I would never enter the


    entertainment industry..."


    Anna interrupted her, "It was his own decision to help, he didn''t tell me. So, you don''t have to thank me.


    I didn¡¯t do anything at all."


    With that, Anna went back to the original road. From a distance, she saw ire Ashley''s assistants,


    who were looking towards this side. ire Ashley didn''t expect such a result. When she came back to


    her senses, she didn¡¯t see Anna.


    Then her assistant, who had already trotted over, came to her and said, "ire, it''s gettingte.


    There is a show to be attended to."


    ire Ashley took a deep look at the dormitory building behind her, and then swore to herself, "I, ire


    Ashley, wille back again in a brighter and more dazzling way!"


    Then she turned around and walked towards the van.


    -


    Anna walked out of the school gate, looked at the time, and decided to go home.


    She thought about what happened in the dormitory, couldn''t help shaking her head with a bitter smile,


    and then walked slowly on the road.


    All of a sudden, a man rushed over, grabbed her arm, and stood in front of her.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna raised her head in amazement, and saw Henry Michael''s handsome face. He seemed to be


    magnified himself several times in front of her.


    Anna immediately shook off his hand, "Henry Michael, you crazy man! Let go of me."


    However, Henry Michael grabbed her expressionlessly and no matter how Anna struggled, he didn''t let


    go of her and dragged her forward.


    Finally, Henry Michael brought her to the street park, and let go of her hand.


    Anna red at him and said coldly, "Henry Michael, what do you want to do? And why did you bring me


    here?"

 Chapter 844

    Chapter 844


    Henry Michael looked at Anna with a dignified face. His inexplicable eyes made Anna very angry.


    Anna secretly scolded him, "psycho!"


    And then she was ready to go away. However, as soon as she just took a step, she was pulled back by


    Henry Michael.


    Anna got angry and roared at him, "Henry Michael! Are you sick? If you are sick, go to the doctor. Why


    are you dragging me? I can''t cure you."


    Anna said this, carried her bag and walked toward the roadside.


    Henry Michael stretched out his hand and held Anna again.


    Anna was really angry now. She turned around and stared at Henry Michael coldly, which made Henry


    Michael release her hand involuntarily and he said in a low voice, "well, if you promise that you will stay


    here and listen to me, I will release you and won¡¯t touch you again!"


    Anna couldn''t help rolling her eyes, and then she nodded, "ok, stand well then."


    Henry Michael left Anna''s hand, and then asked in a low voice, "do you really hate me so much?"


    Anna was stunned. Then she saw that Henry Michael''s ears were red. She couldn''t helpughing but


    saw Henry Michael ring at her fiercely. Then she said, "when did I say I hate you! Besides, are you


    sure you didn''t say the wrong sentence? Isn¡¯t it you who hate me?"


    Henry Michael looked at Anna in a daze and didn''t miss the smile on her face. He was very dissatisfied


    and said, "It¡¯s obvious that you hate me! Otherwise, why did you cut off the cooperationst time?"


    Anna was stunned and her expressions let Henry Michael embarrass her, "look at your expressions,


    you look silly. It¡¯s really fun!"


    Anna murmured, "Psycho!"


    Then she walked out without looking back, but she just took a few steps and saw a tall figure following


    her, which made her say helplessly, "general manager Michael, will you stop doing this? Why are you


    so free? If you are too free, you can go to Haicheng to watch the sunset! Don''t bother me."


    Henry Michael directly ignored herst sentence and said excitedly,"Haicheng? It''s where you were


    born, right? Let''s go now! You are my tour guide for today."


    Anna heard him mentioning Haicheng, stopped and looked at Henry Michael as if he was a fool.


    Her strange gaze made Henry Michael look at himself unnaturally and he asked in a low voice, "what''s


    the matter? Is there anything on my face? Why are you looking at me like this?"


    Anna didn¡¯t forget to give him a supercilious look. Then she pointed to the light rail not far away, and


    said in a deep voice, "President Michael, if you are going to Haicheng, do you see the light rail not far


    away? Go to 118 Road, and the terminal is Haicheng! What''s more, I don''t know you so well, and I''m


    not your tour guide, so please stay away from me. I have to go home to cook!"


    Anna said this in one breath, and ran toward the front while Henry Michael was stunned. However, her


    legs were short. After a while, she was caught up again by Henry Michael.


    Henry Michael smiled triumphantly, "look, do I run faster? I¡¯m so proud of my long legs."


    Anna looked at this man who was busy praising himself, gave him a smile worse than crying, and then


    ran away.


    Henry Michael still followed her, and Anna was constantly panting for breath because of her fast walk.


    Anna finally gave up and slowed down her pace, but she had to bear Henry Michael¡¯s dissatisfaction,


    "Can''t you walk fast? It''s so slow. Even snails can crawl faster than you."


    Anna sensed the taunt in his speech and red at him fiercely, "President Michael, if you dislike me for


    being slow, go by yourself! I didn''t ask you to wait for me! By the way, have you ever had a race with a


    snail? How do you know that snails crawl faster than me?"


    Henry Michael, "¡­"


    Anna continued walking. Henry Michael asked again, "what¡¯s your major in college? What about your


    Anna didn¡¯t reply. She just chose topletely ignore his existence. This made Henry Michael very


    frustrated and he roared, "Anna, you are so rude!"


    Anna stopped, tilted her head, and looked at Henry Michael directly. Henry Michael was ttered and


    he said to her, "What? Do you finally find me handsome? I¡¯ve to tell you, those who want to pursue me


    queue up even to France!"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Anna gave him a fake smile, "then why don''t you go to your pursuers? Why are you bothering a


    married woman?"


    Henry Michael was shocked, but soon he retorted, "by the way, why did you get married so early? I


    hear your fiance was a paralytic."


    Anna suddenly stopped and red at him, "President Michael, please pay attention to your words! My


    husband¡¯s legs were injured, he wasn¡¯t paralytic! Besides, these are all my personal affairs. I don''t think


    our friendship is good enough to talk about this!"


    With that, she sped to the front.


    However, Henry Michael was like a gum that stuck to Anna tightly and can''t be thrown off. Even if Anna


    didn''t give him a good face, he continued to follow her indifferently.


    Anna haspletely ignored the existence of Henry Michael. She walked to her own way and ignored


    him.


    Henry Michael seemed to have gotten used to talking to himself, "I don''t mean to belittle your husband.


    I''m just curious, you are so ordinary, how can he like you? You have an ordinary figure, no good looks,


    no outstanding family background, your husband must be very aggrieved."


    Anna endured his inhuman torture, but when she heard Henry Michael''s obvious personal abuse, she


    could not help but stop and roar at him, "Henry Michael! Mind your own business! My figure has


    nothing to do with you! Please go back to the ce you came from! We''d better not see each other!"


    Anna said that and quickly headed for the light rail.


    Originally, she wanted to get rid of Henry Michael, but he followed him to the light rail. In front of Anna''s


    disgusted eyes, Henry Michael said calmly, "what? Your family owns the light rail? Am I not allowed to


    take the light rail?"


    Anna repressed her desire to get angry and turned her face away. Fortunately, in the light rail, Henry


    Michael was silent and didn¡¯t made Anna angry.


    Anna returned to Jiangfu garden in peace, and walked home without looking back. Henry Michael has


    been closely following her until Anna entered the house, and closed the door.


    Henry Michael wryly grinned and scratched his head, "She didn¡¯t want to see me this much? Why do I


    think my charm has been greatly reduced?"


    After talking to his own self, he looked at the scenery of Jiangfu garden, and helplessly dialed Jason''s


    phone number, "Jason, I''m in Jiangfu garden,e to pick me up."


    Then he sat on the bench beside the road and looked at Anna''s home, thinking something.


    At that time, a ck car, slowly drove over and stopped at Anna''s door.


    And at the same time, Jason happened to appear beside him and he asked in a low voice to Henry


    Michael, "what are you doing? Why are you here? The press conference is waiting for you."


    Henry Michael didn¡¯t say a word, but saw Daniel Taylor quickly walking toward the home, and asked


    Jason in a low voice, "Who is that guy?"

 Chapter 845

    Chapter 845


    Mr. Jason looked at the back of Daniel Taylor and Jack Smith beside him, and said in a low voice,


    "Daniel Taylor! The man beside him is Jack Smith, his personal assistant. Daniel Taylor was in the


    army before. Since he was injured, he has entered the business industry and made great


    achievements!"


    Henry Michael heard the praise in Jason''s words and said with disdain, "Isn¡¯t it the position in army


    relying on the background?"


    Mr. Jason shook his head, "if you think that Daniel Taylor''s achievements are all based on his family¡¯s


    background, then you are very wrong."


    Henry Michael was not interested in staying longer here. He nodded and asked, "where is the car


    parked?"


    Mr. Jason pointed to the car not far away, and saw that Henry Michael had turned and walked towards


    that side.


    When Daniel Taylor closed the door, he saw Henry Michael''s back and frowned.


    Anna saw that he hase back. She immediately ran out of the kitchen, and called him, "Sir? Why


    did youe back so early today?"


    Daniel Taylor hugged the little girl, who ran towards him with a smile, "Well, if you don¡¯t like that I came


    back early, then I''ll go to work overtime for a while, ok?"


    With that, he moved towards the door.


    Anna chucked her lips in displeasure and called him, "Sir! Don''t go."


    Daniel Taylor looked at her with a smile, and his eyes were full of tenderness, "What? Don''t you dislike


    that I came back early?"


    Anna turned away unhappily and didn¡¯t see him again.


    Daniel Taylor thought of the man outside the door, hesitated for a moment, and then casually asked,


    "by the way, how can the general manager of The Michael group be here?"


    Anna eximed in surprise, "What? He hasn¡¯t left yet?"


    Daniel Taylor suddenly narrowed his eyes and asked in a deep voice, "haven''t left yet? What''s going


    on? Did he send you back?"


    Anna turned her back to him, didn¡¯t notice his dangerous aura andined in a low voice, "He has


    been following me out of the school gate! He alsomented on my figure. I really feel speechless in


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    front of such a man."


    "He has been following you? How dare he, I''ll go out and ask why he''s harassing you."


    Anna saw that he really wanted to rush out and interrogates Henry Michael. She hugged him in a hurry


    and exined, "this isn¡¯t a serious matter. He just came to ask me why I refused to cooperate with him.


    I''m really speechless. He refused to cooperate with us first!"


    Daniel Taylor looked at Anna¡¯s sincere expression, he put down his heart a little and looked at her


    hands full of flour. He asked in a deep voice, "what are you doing?"


    Anna was stunned. Then she looked down at the white powder on her hands, screamed and ran to the


    kitchen, "handmade noodles!"


    Daniel Taylor smiled and saw her cute figure disappearing in front of him.


    He pulled off his tie and walked toward the second floor, but unconsciously remembered the figure of


    the man he saw outside the door, "Henry Michael?"


    -


    In the car, Mr. Jason kept looking at Henry Michael in the back seat and asked in a deep voice, "What


    you were doing in Jiangfu garden? As I remember, that wasn''t on your schedule today."


    Henry Michael didn''t say anything. He looked down at himself in the mirror, frowned and behaved cool


    from time to time. Finally, he put down his mobile phone and asked Mr. Jason, "Mr. Jason, am I


    handsome?"


    Mr. Jason looked at him in dismay, then nodded helplessly, "you are very handsome! I can say


    extremely handsome! Why, when did you start caring so much about your appearance? Don''t you often


    say that it''s what inside that''s important, not what''s outside?"


    Henry Michael frowned, looked at Mr. Jason, and asked, "Me and Daniel Taylor, which one is more


    handsome?"


    Mr. Jason was stunned, and then he said fairly, "frankly speaking, Daniel Taylor is not as handsome as


    you..."


    Henry Michael discontentedly interrupted him, "you''d better tell the truth."


    Mr. Jason paused for a while, then said, "but he is more mature than you! You are the girl charmer! And


    he is a women charmer."


    Henry Michael was very dissatisfied with Mr. Jason''s evaluation, "so, do you mean I''m not as charming


    as him? Is he really that handsome? Why don''t I feel at all? He just looks good."


    Mr. Jason looked at him, "It¡¯s just an objective evaluation. You don''t have to take it seriously."


    Henry Michael lowered his head and whispered, "Anna must have something wrong with her eyes. I''m


    more handsome than him!"


    Mr. Jason was driving and didn''t hear him clearly. He asked casually, "what do you say?"


    Henry Michael angrily yelled at him, "nothing! Just drive the car, I''ll rest for a while."


    Mr. Jason looked at Henry Michael lying there and shook his head helplessly.


    -


    Daniel Taylor changed his clothes, went downstairs and saw Anna standing in front of the gas stove.


    He sat on one side, quietly looked at her busy figure, and didn¡¯t know why but he had a feel of having


    an eternal peace of mind and heart.


    He thought about Anna''s cooking skills and suddenly felt hungry. He took a banana from the fruit te


    on the table and ate it. Anna looked back and saw him eating fruit. She paused for a while, then


    quickened her hand and said, "it''s almost ready."


    Daniel Taylor gracefully ate the banana and said in a deep voice, "it''s OK, I''m not in a hurry."


    After a while, two bowls of hot noodles appeared in front of Daniel Taylor.


    Daniel Taylor looked at the heart-shaped fried eggs on the noodles and said, "Anna, in fact, I don''t care


    so much about what I eat."


    Anna hurriedly started eating it, but eximed, "Gee, it''s hot..."


    Daniel Taylor reluctantly pulled her bowl and helped her blow, "Anna, can''t you wait for a moment to let


    it cool down a little?"


    Anna snatched her own bowl, blew it once, and ate it.


    Daniel Taylor looked at the way she was eating with heart and he also immersed himself in eating.


    When arge bowl was wiped out, Daniel Taylor realized that he had eaten so much. He picked up the


    dishes and took them to the kitchen.


    Anna had eaten so much that she can''t move. She sat there quietly, and looked at the way he was


    cleaning dishes. She can''t help but sigh and said in a deep voice, "Sir, you look so handsome!"


    Daniel Taylor looked at her with a smile, didn''t speak and continued his work quietly.


    After a while, Daniel Taylorpleted his work, took her hand and walked upstairs. He just took a few


    steps and heard Anna''s scream. Then she broke free of his hand and quickly rushed into the kitchen.


    Daniel Taylor, who was abandoned like this followed Anna to the kitchen, and saw her putting


    something into a bowl.


    Anna didn''t wait for him to ask. She said, "this is cat food. I asked Lisa to buy it today."


    Daniel Taylor was ordered by Anna to carry the bowl. They walked outside the house, and then put it


    the backyard door.


    Anna didn¡¯t need to call the kitten, she already came, "meow, meow". Anna looked at this kitten,


    squatted down, stroked its fur and whispered, "Kitty, eat more, this is all for you."


    Daniel Taylor looked at her side face, but his eyes were full of soft light and he called softly, "Ok, we


    should go back. It''s cold outside."


    Anna reluctantly bid farewell to the kitten, and then nestled in his arms.

 Chapter 846

    Chapter 846


    They went upstairs but Anna still held him tightly, just like a ko bear. It seemed that even death won¡¯t


    separate them.


    Daniel Taylor, who was regarded as a tree, looked at the woman in his arms with tenderness in his


    eyes.


    As soon as they entered the bedroom, Anna let him go, picked up herptop and started doing her


    work.


    Daniel Taylor took two people''s clothes and went to the bathroom.


    Hearing the sound of water, Anna remembered that she hasn¡¯t updated her blog for a long time, so her


    fingertips quickly moved on the keyboard.


    Daniel Taylor took a shower and saw Anna still busy. He didn¡¯t disturb her, took his tablet, sat on the


    bed and waited for her.


    After a while, Anna stretched out, found that he had taken shower and sat on the bed, she also rushed


    to the bathroom.


    When she was halfway there, she suddenly remembered that she didn''t pick up her clothes, so she


    cried out, "Sir, did you put my clothes inside?"


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t lift his head and said, "already put on the shelf!"


    Anna took afortable bath. Then quickly came out and got into the warm quilt.


    Daniel Taylor allowed her to keep herself warm. His eyebrows didn''t wrinkle. Suddenly, he thought of


    something and reached out to touch her abdomen.


    Anna was tickled by him andughed, "Sir, itchy! Ha ha..."


    Daniel Taylor touched her slightly cold abdomen, frowned and said, "Do you have your periods?"


    Anna shook her head, "not yet, you know, my periods has always been irregr."


    Daniel Taylor thought for a while and said, "let¡¯s go to Shawn Hamilton for a routine checkup some


    other day."


    Anna nodded and very meekly nestled in his arms. She sighedfortably.


    Daniel Taylor didn''t move her, but he was thinking about something else. Anna called him three times,


    but he didn''t hear it.


    "Sir, what are you thinking?" Anna gently shook his arm to let hime back to his senses.


    "What''s the matter?" Daniel Taylor turned and looked at her, "What did you just say? I didn''t hear you."


    Anna said in a low voice, "Sir, I was asking you, if my novel will be turned into a movie, who do you


    think is better to y the role of Mr. Y?"


    Daniel Taylor shook his head, "I''m not familiar with the entertainment circle, you''d better decide it by


    yourself." Then he looked at Anna, who was thinking something, and added, "don''t let your favorite


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    male actors y it!"


    Anna couldn''t helpughing, and pointing to his face, "Sir, can it be a little less obvious? I can smell the


    jealousy."


    However, Daniel Taylor red at her angrily, "Anyway, you are not allowed to let your favorite


    celebrities y it! Do you understand it?"


    Anna smiled and kept leaning at him.


    Daniel Taylor stretched out his hand and scratched her skin, pretending to be ferocious and said,


    "answer me quickly."


    Anna had no choice but to beg for mercy. Finally, she could only nod her head, "I promise you, don''t do


    it. I''m itching to death!"


    Daniel Taylor let her go, then held her, and kissed her forehead, "OK, go to sleep."


    Anna also turned off herptop, put it on the bedside table, and gave him a kiss. However, after hearing


    his gradually strong breath, she turned decisively and murmured, "good night!"


    Daniel Taylor looked at her evasive appearance andughed.


    They had a good night''s sleep.


    The next day, a warm kiss made Anna open her eyes.


    "Sir, let me sleep a little longer." Anna said coquettishly.


    Just after listening to her intoxicating voice, Daniel Taylor felt that there was a fire somewhere. He


    turned his back and stopped looking at her. However, he kindly reminded her, "if you stay in bed a little


    longer, you will bete for the first ss today."


    Anna struggled for a while, then lifted the quilt and said intively, "really, I just want to sleep more.


    Who said that university time it¡¯s the time to get along with the quilt for a long time? I really want to beat


    him."


    Daniel Taylor looked at the confused and bewildered Anna, but the way she still managed to scream


    made him smile.


    When he went downstairs, Lisa had already prepared breakfast. She smiled at Daniel Taylor, "good


    morning, Daniel! Isn''t Anna up yet? Breakfast is ready."


    Daniel Taylor whispered, "good morning, Lisa! Anna has got up and she wille down soon."


    Before the words fell, Anna came downstairs, yawning, "good morning, Lisa!"


    While breakfast, Daniel Taylor casually said, "today we will go out to eat! What time do you leave


    school? I''ll ask the driver to pick you up."


    Eating the food, Anna felt the brain sober up. She thought for a while, and said, "I will send you a


    message."


    Daniel Taylor did not speak any more, and both of them enjoyed the breakfast quietly.


    After eating, they changed clothes, and when they went out with each other, Jack Smith has been


    quietly waiting at the door, "good morning!"


    Anna also said with a smile, "morning!"


    Soon they reached her university, Anna got off the car and walked towards the school.


    But halfway through, Daniel Taylor suddenly called her, "Anna,e here!"


    Anna stopped and walked back to him. She was caught by Daniel Taylor and he gave her a hot kiss.


    Anna''s face suddenly turned red.


    Daniel Taylor, after his sessful plot, exined with a smile, "this is a good morning kiss."


    After saying this, he helped her to manage clothes, and whispered, "go to ss quickly! I''ll pick you up


    after ss."


    Anna covered her face and walked towards the school gate.


    Jack Smith looked at Daniel Taylor who was in a good mood in the back seat and said with a smile,


    "Mr. Taylor, did you do it purposely?"


    Daniel Taylor refused toment, then nced at Jack Smith and said casually, "Have you prepared


    today''s meeting content?"


    Jack Smith shut up immediately. Last time, he worked overtime for several hours. Just because of his


    overtalking, he had to write down the minutes of the meeting in a day.


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t have to hear Jack Smith''s nonsense anymore. He looked at the report with a slight


    rise in his mouth. At the moment, he was in a good mood, so the report became not so annoying.


    Anna walked in the campus, and she was still immersed in Daniel Taylor¡¯s thoughts. She really did not


    think that he would kiss her at the school gate.


    Even at the thought of this, Anna''s face couldn''t help turning red.


    She covered her face carefully and said in a low voice, "Sir, you are too much! This is the school! You


    didn¡¯t really seem afraid of gossips."


    Although Anna was not afraid of rumors, still there were some things that can be avoided.


    From afar, Anna saw Vanessa Cameron and n Kevin, and she greeted them with a smile, "Hi, good


    morning, Vanessa, n."


    n Kevin smiled and waved with her. Then he looked at her vaguely, "Anna! I just saw it! I didn''t


    expect Mr. Taylor to be so bold!"


    Anna''s face turned red in an instant, even more redder than a monkey''s buttocks, "don¡¯t¡­ don''t talk


    nonsense."


    n Kevin smiled more proudly, "Is this nonsense? You know it better!"


    After that, he said to Vanessa Cameron, "I''ll pick you up after ss," and ran awayughing.


    Vanessa Cameron did not tease Anna, which made Anna feel better, "Let¡¯s go, Anna. Hurry up, or we


    will bete."


    They reached the ssroom but the teacher has note yet. They sat down, and took out the book.

 Chapter 847

    Chapter 847


    During the whole ss, Anna found her attention wandering. She didn''t listen to the teacher at all. Her


    mind was filled with the scenes of Daniel Taylor¡¯s charming face and some intimate pictures with him.


    Anna suddenly covered her face, and let out a low and mournful cry, "ah!"


    Vanessa Cameron was sitting beside her. She looked at her suspiciously and asked in a low voice,


    "What happened, Anna?"


    Anna was astonished. She bowed her head and said, "Nothing."


    Vanessa Cameron looked at her suspiciously. Anna was afraid that she would see her blushing face,


    so in order to avoid it, she pointed to the teacher''s position and said in a low voice, "Vanessa, the


    teacher is looking at you..."


    Vanessa Cameron turned her head in a hurry. She was already in the teacher''s sight, so she didn''t care


    about Anna anymore. She attended the lecture attentively and noted the key points carefully.


    Anna felt like she has avoided a big trouble. She sighed, and after that, she did not dare to be


    distracted again, and listened to the teacher attentively.


    The bell rang and the ss was over. Anna stood up and saw that Vanessa Cameron turned her head


    and wanted to say something to herself. She quickly packed up her things and said goodbye to


    Vanessa Cameron in a hurry, "I have an appointment with Ste. I''m going to bete, Vanessa. I''m


    leaving first! Goodbye."


    Anna said this in one breath and ran away without looking back.


    Vanessa Cameron looked at her back andughingly shook her head. She didn¡¯t ask her anything.


    Anna ran out of the ssroom in a hurry, and saw n Kevining towards this side. Sheughed


    and called him, "n! Vanessa is in the ssroom! Hurry up, go to her. I am leaving you the space."


    n Kevin looked at her back, and replied, "Anna, why are you in such a hurry? Can¡¯t you wait to see


    Mr. Taylor, right?"


    As soon as Anna heard this, she stopped, turned around and red at him fiercely. She made a silent


    movement and said in a low voice, "n, what do you want to say? Believe it or not, I willin to


    sir when I go back and I will tell him that you bully me."


    n Kevin''s face became very ugly after hearing this. He thought about John Peter¡¯s end, couldn''t help


    but shake his head and plea for mercy, "It¡¯s my mistake! Just let me go, please!"


    Anna arrogantly smiled at him, "Ok, I¡¯m forgiving you this time! If you do this again, I willin to


    Sir!"


    n Kevin said a sentence in a low voice, "The fox exploits the tiger''s might!"


    Anna heard him saying this, she didn¡¯t mind butugh, "then if you have the ability, go and find a tiger


    as a supporter, ok? I know that you envied me and also felt jealous of me."


    n Kevin requested for mercy again, "well, don¡¯tin to Mr. Taylor! I really know I''m wrong!"


    Anna proudly turned and left.


    n Kevin looked at hercent appearance, smiled and shook his head. At the same time,


    Vanessa Cameron walked out of the ssroom and saw n Kevin staring at Anna''s back, thinking


    deeply. Even when Vanessa Cameron walked past him, he did not find it out.


    Vanessa Cameron patted him on the shoulder, "Hey, what are you thinking? Look so serious."


    n Kevin gave a rueful grin and said casually, "I... just feeling something."


    "What happened?" Vanessa Cameron looked at him suspiciously. Then she looked at Anna''s back and


    asked in a deep voice, "is it rted to Anna?"


    n Kevin didn''t say anything. He just held her hand with a smile, and said, "Let¡¯s go, I''ll take you to a


    newly discovered shop today, and I promise you''ll like it."


    Vanessa Cameron hesitated and tried to refuse, "well, I don''t feel like shopping today. Besides, don''t


    spend money on me any more, I can bear my own living expenses."


    n Kevin¡¯s male self-esteem made him reject her request, "Howe can you say that! You are my


    girlfriend now. It''s natural to spend money on my girlfriend! What''s more, I''m not the one who will let


    girls spend money."


    Finally, n Kevin dragged Vanessa Cameron out of the school gate.


    Anna walked out of the school gate and saw Henry Michael standing there, surrounded by a group of


    girls.


    Anna quickly bowed her head. She wanted to go away from his side in a hurry, as not to be found by


    him.


    But god didn¡¯t fulfill her wish. Just as she was about to cross Henry Michael, a cry of surprise made her


    step stop, "Anna! Why are you running away like a thief? Don''t you see me waiting for you here?"


    Henry Michael sessfully managed to stop Anna, and then smiled at his little fans beside him,


    "Everyone! You can leave now. I want to have a few words with Anna."


    "Man, you are so handsome!" A girl said aloud.


    Henry Michael in a very posturing manner puffed up his hair, and said with a smile, "well, don¡¯t say this,


    I¡¯ll be very shy!"


    Anna stood aside, bowed her head in disgust and murmured, "I''ve seen narcissist, but I haven''t seen


    such a shameless one!"


    However, Henry Michael seemed to have superhuman ears. He went straight to Anna and put his arm


    around her neck. His sudden move sessfully aroused the indignation of his fans.


    Far away, Anna can hear those girls gossiping about her.


    "What a shame! Doesn''t she have a husband?" One of the girls said.


    "Yes! I heard her husband is also very handsome! But why does she still rob other handsome guy? She


    is really so cheap!" Another girl said.


    ¡­


    After hearing the hatred in these girls¡¯ speech, it seemed that their next step would be toe forward


    and attack Anna.


    Anna pushed Henry Michael''s hand away, and then said in secret indignation, "Let me go! It''s all


    because of you that I''m going to suffer so much! What bad luck!"


    Anna said this and ran to the front in a hurry.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    However, Henry Michael followed her closely and showed a smile that he found very handsome, "don¡¯t


    you admit that your vanity has been greatly satisfied? After all, such a handsome guy came to pick you


    up from school. It should be a great honor for you!"


    Anna gave him a disdainful look and said in a bad mood, "honor? Forget it. You can give it to other


    girls. I don''t care about it! There is only one thing I must dere to you that I am married. So, your


    inappropriate behavior with me may cause misunderstandings. Try to be restraint! I don''t want to be a


    hot topic in the school forum tomorrow."


    Anna red at Henry Michael fiercely and went straight to the light rail.


    Henry Michael still continued to follow her without changing his mind and he didn¡¯t n to stop because


    of her warning. He stretched out his hand to hold Anna again. However, she dodged in time cleverly.


    Henry Michael was really unhappy to see her like this. He chased Anna and shouted, "Anna! Stop! Do


    you know how many women strives to get my attention ande to my arms but I didn¡¯t even look at


    them? How dare you run away from me? Do you hear me? I said stop."


    Anna didn¡¯t turn back, ran to the front at the speed of 100 meters, and then called out, "Henry Michael!


    You are just a narcissist! How many women are fighting for your arms? I don¡¯t give a damn!"


    Henry Michael stopped for a while and then furiously ran after Anna.


    Anna from time to time screamed, and in the eyes of passers-by, Henry and Anna were just like a cute


    teenage love couple!


    But in the eyes of the man sitting in a ck car at the school gate, it wasn¡¯t the same.


    Jack Smith was very worried about Anna. He can''t help but exin in a low voice, "Anna may have a


    reason. You see, she tries her best to avoid contact with that person!"


    Jack Smith said so, but it didn¡¯t seem that the man in the back seat heard it. His thin lips were tightly


    pursed, and one cannot understand his mood at all.

 Chapter 848

    Chapter 848


    Jack Smith looked at the two people who were running here and there and making trouble. He couldn''t


    help but saying in his heart, "this Anna is really a trouble maker! She obviously knew that Mr. Taylor


    mighte to pick her up, but she still flirted with other men!"


    The next moment he thought, even if Mr. Taylor didn¡¯te, she still should not flirt with other men.


    With these thoughts, Jack Smith stole a nce at the man, who was sitting in the back seat


    indifferently. In addition to his thin lips, Jack Smith couldn¡¯t see any expressions on his face, but he


    intuitively sensed a dangerous breath.


    After a long time, when Jack Smith doubted that if the man was ready to sit like this forever, Daniel


    Taylor said in a deep voice, "drive!"


    Jack Smith was stunned for a moment, then he asked, "Shall I get out of the car to stop her?"


    Daniel Taylor coldly refused, "no! Drive back to Jiangfu garden."


    Jack Smith looked at the man in the back seat. After seeing his firm face, he started the car, backed up


    and drove towards Jiangfu garden.


    Seeing Anna enter the light rail station with that man, Jack Smith can''t help praying silently for her,


    "hope you can manage to calm this angry lion."


    After many past experiences, Jack Smith can''t help but be optimistic about Anna. After all, he


    misunderstood Anna several times, but Anna was able to save herself from danger, which clearly


    showed that Mr. Taylor really loved her a lot!


    -


    Back home, Daniel Taylor with a gloomy and cold face, got out of the car, and went upstairs without


    looking back.


    Jack Smith was kind enough to stay here to help Anna, but Daniel Taylor drove him away, "Jack Smith,


    I want to see thetest progress of Jincheng project tomorrow morning."


    Jack Smith was shocked to hear this. He looked up at the man walking on the stairs. He swallowed his


    saliva and asked lightly, "isn''t that scheduled to be ready till next week?"


    The man on the stairs said rudely, "I want to see it tomorrow! What is the problem, do you have any


    objection?"


    Jack Smith pinched himself hard and nodded, "no problem! Mr. Taylor! I''ll go back andplete it!"


    With that, he could only silently mourn for Anna, who did not know anything, and he rushed to the door


    sadly. He got so much work that he didn''t know whether he could finish it or not. Maybe he couldn¡¯t


    sleep tonight. Where did he has time to sympathize with others?


    Daniel Taylor sent Jack Smith away and with an expressionless face, went into the bedroom, took his


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    clothes and went to take a bath.


    After so much efforts, Anna managed to get rid of Henry Michael and quickly came back to home. In


    the living room, she saw his coat on the sofa and eximed loudly in surprise, "Sir! Are you back? How


    you came back so early today? You didn''t even tell me."


    Daniel Taylor heard her voice, but he turned a deaf ear to her and immersed himself in hot water bath


    without speaking.


    Anna, who could not hear his response for a long time, had to walk upstairs and advanced to the


    bedroom, but she didn¡¯t see him.


    It¡¯s just she saw a faint lighting out of the bathroom. She walked towards the bathroom and tried to


    open the door, but she found that the door was locked.


    She had no choice but to knock at the door and yelled, "Sir, are you in there? Why did you lock the


    door! Sir."


    Daniel Taylor opened his eyes, saw her shadow, but continued to be silent.


    Anna didn¡¯t get any response. She was very anxious and knocked at the door desperately. However,


    no matter how she knocked, the door was still closed and she didn¡¯t get a reply. She was lying on the


    door but could not hear the sound inside.


    Just when she was in a hurry to find something to hit the door, Daniel Taylor slowly got up, walked to


    the door, and opened the door.


    Anna looked at the man in front of her. He looked fine. She felt relieved andined, "Sir, why don''t


    you answer me? I almost thought you had an ident."


    Daniel Taylor just stared at her expressionlessly, and didn''t say a word.


    Anna looked at him in disbelief, walked over, hugged his strong waist and asked in a low voice, "what''s


    the matter? Is there something wrong? Why don''t you talk? Do you have a sore throat?"


    Daniel Taylor gently pushed her away and went to the bedroom.


    Anna hurried to follow him. She saw him sitting quietly on the bed, then he took his tablet up, looked at


    him and ignored her.


    Anna looked at him and made some guesses about his bad mood.


    In front of him, Anna picked her phone and called Jack Smith, "Hello, Jack Smith! This is Anna! I''m


    calling to ask, what''s wrong with Sir? He didn''t even say a word since I came back. I''m really worried!"


    Jack Smith looked at the papers all over the table and said intively, "you''d better think about it. Mr.


    Taylor went to pick you up today, and then he saw you enjoying with a man on the roadside. So..."


    Annaughed and said, "It means, he is jealous! OK, Jack Smith, thank you! I''ll treat you to dinner


    some other day!"


    After hanging up the phone, Anna went to the bedside and sat down. Then she looked at the man with


    a straight face. She raised her hand with a smile, pinched his face and whispered, "Sir! Are you


    jealous?"


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t even lift his eyes and just looked straight at the tablet in his


    hand.


    Anna looked at him with a smile on her face and didn¡¯t exin anything. Instead of it, she asked


    attentively, "Sir, tell me, are you jealous?"


    With that, she deliberately bent down and blocked the tablet screen in his hand.


    Daniel Taylor raised his head, nced at her, pushed her aside and then looked at the tablet again.


    Anna was unconvinced and lie down again. This time, she wasn¡¯t lying to block the tablet, but on his


    body.


    Daniel Taylor raised his head, looked at the shameless Anna, jerked her up and let her lean on the side


    of the bed, while he went out of bed in silence.


    Anna also got angry. She got down the bed, and blocked his way. Then she raised his chin with pride


    and murmured, "Sir, your attitude is not right! When couples encounter problems, they should solve it


    together, escape is not a solution!"


    Daniel Taylor looked at her in silence, withplex emotions in his eyes.


    At the thought of her and a boy in public, pulling and flirting with each other, Daniel Taylor couldn''t


    suppress his anger. Just because of the fear of doing something to hurt her, he was avoiding her.


    But Anna didn''t know how to restrain herself. When Daniel Taylor stared at her so directly, she couldn''t


    help losing, "Sir, listen, I..."


    Daniel Taylor pushed her away and went downstairs.


    Anna froze there for a long time without reaction.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her back withplicated expression, and then went into the study without


    looking back.


    Anna heard the sound of locking the door, then slowly turned around and looked at the closed door of


    the study. She didn''t know why, but her heart was very empty.


    Anna thought about the misunderstanding, wiped away her tears and walked towards the study.


    He was just a few meters away, but it gave her the feeling of being thousands of meters away...


    She went to the door of the study, hesitated for a moment, then raised her hand, knocked on the door,


    and then whispered, "Sir, it''s me! I want to talk to you! "


    There was no response from the other side.


    Anna thought for a while and said, "Ok, calm down, and we will talk about itter."


    She said and turned to go downstairs.


    However, the door of the study was opened, a figure rushed out as fast as lightning and held her in his


    arms.

 Chapter 849

    Chapter 849


    Anna didn¡¯t look back. His familiar breath was enough to let Anna feel his existence.


    Daniel Taylor put his face against her neck and whispered, "what do you want me to do with you?


    Today, I saw you stay with a man, and I suddenly felt that I don¡¯t deserve you. I thought I will be


    abandoned soon, and you will leave me! But when I think of you in another man''s arms, I can''t help but


    want to kill him... Anna, tell me, what should I do with you?"


    Anna turned around and wanted to see his face, but he hid himself and pressed his head hard to


    prevent her from turning around. Then he said in a low voice, "don''t look at me!"


    Anna felt the depth of his tone and nodded, "Okay, I won''t look at you. But you must listen to my


    exnation! Don''t interrupt me, ok?"


    Daniel Taylor slightly nodded.


    Anna was relieved and said in a deep voice, "That man''s name is Henry Michael! You met himst time


    when you took me to the Mr. Woodley¡¯s dinner party."


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Daniel Taylor nodded, "the president of The Michael group?"


    Anna thought about the mess he had created and said in a deep voice, "yes! That''s him! I don''t know


    what happened to him. These days, he waited for me at the school gate every day. Last time we had a


    meeting and we nned to cooperate with hispany, but it couldn¡¯t happen! He was introduced by


    Mr. Robert Peter. Maybe it was because he felt that I rejected him and he was angry. He is pestering


    me and wants me to continue the cooperation."


    Daniel Taylor heard her exnation and slightly rxed his grip.


    Anna quickly turned around and held his hand. She gently touched his face and whispered, "Sir, why


    do you care so much about it? In fact, I should be worried. After all, you are so excellent, and I just


    have existence that cannot be found in the crowd..."


    Daniel Taylor immediately interrupted her and said, "Don''t belittle yourself so much! You are the most


    perfect person, the best one in my heart¡­"


    Anna looked up at him and said, "husband, you loved me so much but you just pushed me so hard!"


    Daniel Taylor heard Anna saying this. He was embarrassed and exined "that, I¡­ I didn''t mean to!"


    "I don''t care! You just pushed me, do you admit it or not?"


    Daniel Taylor, "¡­"


    Anna shook his arm and said, "Sir, do you really deny it?"


    Daniel Taylor nodded helplessly, "I admit it! I was just too angry, and I identally pushed you away. I


    am sorry! Please forgive me once, ok?"


    Anna looked at him apologizing to her with a smile. Her heart was warm, but her mouth refused to let it


    go, "Just a mere apology? It seems too insincere to say it with a bare mouth."


    Daniel Taylor thought for a moment and said, "well, I''ll take a day off tomorrow and take you to eat


    delicious food. Is this ok?"


    Anna tooted her mouth andined, "am I too easy to be convinced? A good meal can offset the


    damage you just did to me? Am I so cheaply-priced?"


    Daniel Taylor felt helpless. After all, he had done something wrong first, so he bowed his head and


    asked, "Then, tell me, what do you want me to do? I¡¯ll do as you say!"


    Anna¡¯s face had a sly smile, "Do you meant it? Are you sure? You will do what I ask you to do?"


    Daniel Taylor nodded his head and said in a deep voice, "a man¡¯s promise must be kept."


    Anna tilted her head and pondered.


    Even after a long time, Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t hear her request, he looked down and saw her eyes turning


    round. He couldn''t help but howl, "Why do I have a bad premonition! Don''t mention something I can''t


    ept."


    Anna gave a mysterious smile, "don''t worry, it must be within the scope of your ability! Besides, you are


    my dear husband. Although you misunderstand me, I''ll let you go generously."


    Daniel Taylor froze, looked up at her extremely generous face, had an impulse to praise his Anna. He


    cannot help bute over and kissed her.


    Anna sighed happily, "Mortal crime can be exempted, but suffering in a life is hard to escape. Now, you


    have to prepare delicious food for me. I''m starving!"


    Daniel Taylor was in a daze for a while, then he frowned, "It¡¯s sote, you haven''t eaten yet?"


    Anna powerlessly lie down on him, "Yes! As soon as I came back from school, I was ignored by


    someone. I''m really pitiful..."


    Daniel Taylor heard the words and rushed downstairs, but looked at a pile of raw food, and finally gave


    up, "let''s go out to eat."


    Anna shook his head, "no! I want to eat at home!"


    Daniel Taylor thought for a while and dialed Jack Smith''s phone, "I am sending you a list, and I am


    giving you five minutes, go and buy all the things right away. You don¡¯t need to make it tooplicated.


    Keep it simple."


    Jack Smith was shocked, then he looked at the table covered with papers. He said intively,


    "President Taylor, then how will I hand in the project progress report?"


    Daniel Taylor roared at him, "if I can''t see what I want in five minutes, then your documents must be


    handed in!"


    With that, he hung up the phone.


    Anna looked at him admiringly, "Sir, you are too handsome!"


    Daniel Taylor looked at the little woman beside him, went over, took a ss of milk, and put in her


    hand, "drink some milk, Jack Smith will be here soon."


    Anna looked at his nervous and worried appearance, smiled and didn¡¯t refuse.


    Sure enough, in less than five minutes, Jack Smith came panting with a big bag of food.


    Anna opened the door and saw Jack Smith''s suspicious eyes. Before he could slow down, he saw his


    big bossing to him.


    Daniel Taylor grabbed the bag and walked towards the kitchen.


    Jack Smith immediately looked at Daniel Taylor''s back and felt as if he had discovered a new world.


    Then he looked at Anna, who wasughing bitterly, and asked, "how did you do it? How can you make


    a Tyrannosaurus Rex turn into a docile sheep in an instant?"


    Anna smiled and didn''t answer him, but she shouted to the kitchen, "Sir, Jack Smith says you are a


    Tyrannosaurus Rex!"


    Jack Smith was stunned, and then he looked at Anna, who was stirring the trouble. He just wanted to


    cover her mouth. However, as soon as his feet moved a step, he saw a head poking out of the kitchen


    and he immediately stood still.


    Anna was smiling, and Jack Smith red at her fiercely. She turned her head and shouted again, "Sir,


    Jack Smith stares at me!"


    At this moment, the domineering president in the kitchen suddenly came out discontentedly and


    pushed Jack Smith directly out of the door. Then, in front of Jack Smith''s face, he mmed the door.


    Seeing this, Anna couldn¡¯t helpugh louder.


    But Daniel Taylor ignored her, ran straight to the kitchen and got busy.


    Jack Smith looked at the closed gate intively, and then said a few words to himself, "the ancient


    people didn¡¯t say anything wrong. Only women and the person of nasty character in this world are hard


    to deal with!"


    But when he thought that after going back, he didn''t have to deal with the project report. He was


    relieved and left easily.


    "Forget it, it¡¯s good that they are happy. I am also happy. In this way, I can rx and find my own


    happiness." Afterforting himself, Jack Smith drove to the city, "long lost night life, I''ming!"

 Chapter 850

    Chapter 850


    Anna ate the delicious food cooked by him with great pleasure, and then watched him sitting aside who


    was looking at her seriously. She murmured in a low voice, "Sir, have some! Have you eaten


    anything?"


    Daniel Taylor shook his head and said fondly, "you eat first, I''ll eat after you."


    Anna heard this, went to the kitchen, took out a bowl, separated half of the food on the te, and


    handed it to him, "Take it, let''s eat together. If you don''t eat, I won''t either."


    Daniel Taylor had no choice but to bow his head and eat.


    Two people fed each other and had a very happy meal.


    After dinner, Anna went out to feed the cat. Daniel Taylor had nothing to do, so he also followed her


    out.


    At the same time, Mother Taylor and Olivia Taylor happened toe to visit them. They saw Daniel


    Taylor standing outside in his pajamas, looking fondly at Anna and Anna was squatting down and


    feeding the cat.


    Mother Taylor couldn''t helpughing and said, "Daniel, what are you wearing?"


    Olivia Taylor also said with a smile, "Look at him, this is the first time I have seen Daniel wear pajamas.


    By the way, you even look handsome in your pajamas."


    Daniel Taylor, who was teased by the two people, rushed into the house uneasily and went upstairs to


    change clothes.


    Anna turned around with a smile and eximed, "Mom! Sister! You are here."


    Mother Taylor said to Anna with a smile, "I had dinner with your sister, but I was bored, so we thought


    of going out for a walk. I didn''t see you two for several days, so I came to see you."


    Anna suddenly felt guilty, "I should be med for this. These days, I didn''te back to see you, and


    let youe in person."


    Olivia Taylorughed and didn''t put it in her heart at all, "no! it isn¡¯t like this. It''s just that I ate too much


    in the evening, so I''d like to go out. Besides, we came by car, not really by a walk."


    With a gentle smile, Mother Taylor took Anna''s hand and walked toward the house, "Anna, it''s getting


    colder. You are wearing too little clothes. Aren¡¯t you afraid of catching a cold!"


    Anna exined with a smile, "Mom, I''m not afraid of cold at all."


    Mother Taylor was still discontented and said, "Girl, you rely on your youth, but you should pay


    attention to it. Don''t wait to get old, and then maintain it. At that time, it will be toote."


    Without waiting for Anna to answer, Olivia Taylor said, "OK, mom, don''t nag. Be careful, or Anna will


    note home in the future, so as to save herself from being nagged by you."


    Anna quickly waved her hand, "how is it possible? I feel very happy and blessed that Mom cares so


    much about me! Besides, mom¡¯s nagging to me, sound like the singing of ck-naped oriole. I really


    enjoyed it."


    Anna said this and sessfully made mother Taylorugh. She put her arms around Anna and said


    with a smile, "My Anna is really considerate! Unlike you and Daniel."


    Olivia Taylor said intively, "I am not like this. I have been just disgraced with Daniel."


    They chatted for a while about some funny stuff and couldn''t helpughing. Anna looked at Mother


    Taylor and Olivia Taylorughing so happily, and she also couldn''t stopughing.


    When Daniel Taylor came downstairs, he saw these three womenughing together. He couldn''t help


    but walk down with a bright smile in his eyes. He held Anna into his arms and asked casually, "what are


    you talking about with mom? I heard yourughter upstairs."


    Anna and mother Taylor looked at each other with a smile, "of course, it''s our secret! I can''t tell you."


    Olivia Taylor and Mother Taylor looked at their intimacy and smiled at each other. Then they repeated


    Anna¡¯s words and said, "right, it''s our woman''s secret. Why would we involve such a big man? Please


    go away, don''t disturb us."


    In an instant, Daniel Taylor, became the odd one out. But after looking at Anna, his mother and his


    sister, talking andughing, he felt sweet at the bottom of his heart.


    After seeing off mother Taylor and Olivia Taylor away, Anna looked at someone''s sad face and thought


    of some secrets just revealed by Mother Taylor. Sheughed and asked, "Sir, tell me, is what mom just


    said true? Did you wear sister''s clothes when you were a child? Really? Girl''s clothes?"


    Daniel Taylor can''t help but want to get angry when he thought of his mother revealing his secrets. But


    he can''t help but face the woman quietly who gave birth to him and raised him.


    Looking at Anna, who was constantly making fun of him, Daniel Taylor sneered at her and asked,


    "Anna, are you very happy to know this?"


    Anna''s head drooped down, so naturally, she didn''t see the sinister smile on his face, "of course..."


    As soon as she said this, her waist felt a hot touch, and then the whole person was held up.


    Anna saw the salivating eyes of a hungry wolf and begged in a low voice, "Sir, I was wrong! I shouldn''t


    haveughed at you..."


    Daniel Taylorughed very obscenely at the little woman in his arms, then grinned, "So, you realized


    you''re wrong."


    Anna nodded and said sincerely, "Yes, Sir, I really know I''m wrong."


    "But now it''s toote..."


    After that, he kicked the door of the bedroom, then he bent down and firmly pressed her¡­


    The next day, when Anna was kissed by him and pulled out of the bed, her gloomy eyes didn¡¯t cover


    her pitiful appearance.


    However, Daniel Taylor turned a blind eye to her, picked up his clothes and walked toward the


    bathroom.


    Anna kneaded her aching waist and said intively, "Do it a few more times, my waist will be broken


    sooner orter! It''s not fair. He is the one who clearly exercises, but in the end, why do I suffer?"


    Daniel Taylor came out of the bathroom, heard her sad voice, suddenly the corners of his mouth were


    hooked, and then he said in a sad voice, "that''s because you are too weak."


    When Anna heard it, she immediately pulled up the quilt and covered her face. Then she pointed to the


    door and cried out, "Sir, get out of here! I''m going to change."


    Daniel Taylorughed, pulled down the quilt that covered her face and said with a smile, "What? Which


    part of your body I haven¡¯t seen? By the way, if you still dilly-dally, you might miss the first ss today."


    Anna looked at the time, she couldn''t help but¡­ scream! "It''s 7:50? My god! I have a ss!"


    Daniel Taylor put her clothes on the bed with a smile, and then said very kindly, "hurry up! I''ll let Jack


    Smith send you to school and make sure you''re notte."


    Anna immediately put on her clothes, and then rushed downstairs like a flying bird. She said hello to


    Lisa in a hurry, and then flew out like an arrow.


    Lisa looked at Anna running like this and called her, "Anna, be careful!"


    -


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Daniel Taylor calmly enjoyed the delicious morning breakfast, "Lisa, your cooking skill is getting better


    and better, it is delicious."


    Lisa smiled, "by the way, what about Anna''s breakfast?"


    Daniel Taylor calmly swallowed the food in his mouth, "I have already taken it and put it on the car."


    Then he put down his knife and fork gracefully and said to Lisa, "I''m going to work."

 Chapter 851

    Chapter 851


    Daniel Taylor was sitting in the car, quietly looking at the daily news on the mobile phone, but his mind


    was stuck at Anna.


    He thought about yesterday¡¯s scene. Although he has listened to Anna¡¯s exnation, still, the


    uneasiness in his heart hasn¡¯t subsided.


    He looked down at his watch and called Jack Smith.


    Jack Smith has dropped Anna to her university. He was about to turn when he saw his mobile phone


    vibrating, he answered.


    "Hello, Mr. Taylor! Anna has been safely sent to school." Jack Smith reported.


    Daniel Taylor heard it and ordered in a deep voice, "I want all the information rted to Henry Michael


    of The Michael group now. When I enter the office, I want it on my desk."


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t wait for Jack Smith¡¯s reply and hung up the phone.


    Jack Smith stared at the beeping mobile phone and suddenly had an impulse to throw this mobile


    phone out of the window, but after thinking about it, he didn¡¯t do it. After all, the mobile phone was


    innocent, he didn¡¯t want to vent on it.


    Jack Smith had no option than to drive back and search the information of Henry Michael.


    Daniel Taylor came to thepany. The front desk receptionist saw him and immediately got up to


    greet him, "good morning, Mr. Taylor."


    Daniel Taylor nodded and got into the elevator.


    Along the way, the staff said hello to him one after another. Daniel Taylor with a serious face, nodded to


    everyone, and entered the office.


    After seeing Jack Smith standing at his desk with a smile, Daniel Taylor raised his eyebrows and finally


    his face had the second expression of the day, "Where is the document?"


    Jack Smith put a document in front of him with a smile, and then said in a deep voice, "Henry Michael,


    25 years old, is the chief executive officer of the Michael group in Asia, with an annual sry of


    millions! His father, Bill Michael, 45 years old, has retired early; his mother, M Hayek, 42 years old, is


    now the president of a well-known Association..."


    While listening to Jack Smith¡¯s introduction and looking at the detailed information in hand, Daniel


    Taylor¡¯s eyebrows were locked up again.


    Especially when he saw Henry Michael¡¯s handsome face, he couldn¡¯t help but stretch out his hand and


    touch his face. Then he took back his hand and tapped his fingers on the table.


    Jack Smith looked at his behavior in surprise, and said, "Mr. Taylor, in fact, you don¡¯t need topare


    yourself with Henry. You are much more handsome than him!"


    Daniel Taylor raised his head and looked at Jack Smith in surprise. He hesitated a little and then asked,


    "Am I really more handsome than him?"


    He nodded andughed at his nervous boss, then said, "I swear, if anyone says you¡¯re not as


    handsome as this man, then his eyes must be covered with dirt."


    Daniel Taylor looked at Jack Smith, who even swore in front of him, but he didn¡¯t pay attention to him.


    He looked directly at the photo of Henry Michael in hand and lost in his thought.


    At the same time, Jack Smith¡¯s mobile phone rang. He quickly took it out and answered the phone.


    Then he looked at Daniel Taylor, who was still immersed in his thoughts. He said, "Mr. Taylor, old chief


    is in critical condition."


    Daniel Taylor suddenly raised his head, as if to confirm what Jack Smith said was true or false. But


    after seeing the heaviness in Jack Smith¡¯s eyes, he tightly pursed his lips and ordered in a deep voice,


    "book a ticket to B City now!"


    With that, he took out his mobile phone and dialed Robin Johnson¡¯s phone number.


    "The number you dialed is not responding at the moment..." No one answered the phone.


    Daniel Taylor got up and went out in a hurry. He ordered Jack Smith, "Postpone all my business trips


    and meetings in these days. I¡¯ll go to B City alone. You stay here and take care of thepany. By the


    way, give Anna a call. No, just send a text message to her and tell her that I have gone to B City."


    While going to the elevator, Daniel Taylor had issued a lot of orders.


    Jack Smith looked at Daniel Taylor who stepped into the elevator and whispered, "Mr. Taylor,


    everything will be fine."


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t look back. He pressed the button to the first floor, and the elevator door closed


    slowly in front of Jack Smith.


    Jack Smith couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. He looked around at the staff who kept looking at him,


    and he ordered coldly, "Mr. Taylor has gone on a business trip. I will work with you in the next few


    days."


    As soon as the announcement was made, some gossipy colleagues came to Jack Smith¡¯s side and


    asked, "do you know where Mr. Taylor is going on a business trip?"


    Jack Smith nced at the colleague who asked this and then gave him a warning, "Amanda, are you


    very idle? Do you need me to arrange some more work for you?"


    Amanda understood the situation and immediately stepped back.


    Jack Smith looked around again and issued a warning, "President Taylor is not here. We should work


    harder. Do you understand?"


    "We do!" they all replied unanimously.


    Jack Smith went back to Daniel Taylor¡¯s office, postponed all the appointment these days, and also


    dealt with some documents that haven¡¯t been processed.


    Daniel Taylor drove to the airport and got on the ne in a hurry. As soon as he was seated, the ne


    was about to take off.


    He picked up his mobile phone and was about to call Anna, but he saw the stewardess walking


    towards him with a smile on her face, "Sir, please turn off your mobile phone. The ne is about to take


    off, your mobile phone signal will interfere with the normal flight of the ne. Please cooperate."


    Daniel Taylor thought for a while, then turned off the mobile phone.


    Along the way, Daniel Taylor looked at the scenery outside the window and thought about many


    things¡­


    In Daniel Taylor¡¯s life, old chief was a very important person. From his childhood till now, old chief


    always taught him best things about life. Even Robin Johnson, who was the only son of the old chief,


    never got such care from him that Daniel Taylor got.


    After his ident, old chief called him every month to inquire about his situation. But at that time, he


    was very depressed and at the end of the hope. So, he didn¡¯t want to see people rted to Robin


    Johnson, and that¡¯s why he kept a distance from him.


    Last time he attended old chief¡¯s birthday party and they all prayed for his long life, but unexpectedly,


    this time he was going to visit old chief when he was critically ill.


    Daniel Taylor couldn¡¯t help feeling empty at the bottom of his heart.


    Nothing is permanent but change. We should cherish our present. Otherwise, it will be toote to regret


    after getting old.


    Thinking of this, he thought of Anna, her energetic and lifeful smile and the way she always looked


    happy when she ate something. Just by the thought, he couldn¡¯t help smiling.


    The stewardess came to the cabin from time to time. When she saw Daniel Taylor smiling, she became


    more attentive and brought drinks, "Sir, would you like something to drink? This is fresh orange juice.


    Would you like to have some?"


    Daniel Taylor heard someone talking to him and regained his senses. Even though he was surprised,


    he still took the orange juice, smiled politely and nodded, "thank you!"


    The stewardess smiled back and looked at Daniel Taylor, who was dressed gracefully. Just after seeing


    the smile on his face, she was totally bewildered.


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t notice her abnormality at all. He took a sip of orange juice and turned to look out of


    the window.


    Along the way, the stewardess was extremely considerate to Daniel Taylor. She was too considerate


    that she came to him so many times and finally, he noticed something wrong. So, when she came to


    deliver nkets, Daniel Taylor said coldly, "I¡¯m married."


    Then he thanked the stewardess, refused to take the nket, got up and walked to the toilet.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    That stewardess was shocked and frozen there for a long time. After that, she just squeezed out a


    professional smile and ran towards the service area.

 Chapter 852

    Chapter 852


    Daniel Taylor ignored the stewardess¡¯ feelings, he touched the ring on his ring finger, and smiled as he


    had seen Anna¡¯s proud appearance saying, "See, he is my husband!"


    Daniel Taylor smiled at the mirror, then opened the door and walked towards his seat. The stewardess


    had already left, and Daniel Taylor liked her smartness.


    It¡¯s better to leave after knowing that there is no space for you than to embarrass one¡¯s own self.


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t pay attention to this incident at all, that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t notice when he contacted


    the stewardess so many times, a light shed in the back endlessly¡­


    When the nended, Daniel Taylor turned on his mobile phone and received a call from Robin


    Johnson.


    Daniel Taylor answered it, "Robbie, where are you now?"


    Robin Johnson, in a slightly tired voice said, "in Incheon hospital, Daniel,e quickly, Dad, he¡­ he is


    not fine."


    Daniel Taylor frowned and asked in a deep voice, "what¡¯s the matter? He was fine before. All of a


    sudden, what happened to him?"


    Robin Johnson hesitated for a moment, "it¡¯s because of me, I..."


    Daniel Taylor looked down at his mobile phone and found that the phone had no power. He hired a taxi


    in a hurry and set off for Incheon Hospital.


    After a while, Daniel Taylor reached Incheon Hospital.


    He looked at the door of the hospital which had been blocked by news reporters, he hesitated for a


    moment, then pulled up his cor and walked towards the door. The reporters swarmed in and blocked


    the door of the hospital.


    Daniel Taylor relied on his strong physique, as well as his flexible dexterity, and soon got into the


    hospital.


    He just took a few steps and was stopped by a pair of powerful hands, "who are you? Journalists are


    not allowed here.... Daniel! You¡­ you have arrived!"


    Daniel Taylor pulled down his cor and revealed his true face. Then he saw old chief¡¯s assistant,


    ke, pulling him and running towards the operating room.


    As they walked, ke said, "Chief has been talking about you before he entered the operation theatre.


    This time, chief probably won¡¯t be able to survive..."


    After saying this, ke, who has followed the old chief in countless battlefields also couldn¡¯t help


    sobbing.


    "ke, do you know what happened to chief?" Daniel Taylor asked in a low voice.


    ke didn¡¯t say a word, and his silence made Daniel Taylor frown again.


    Daniel Taylor walked to the door of the operating room without hesitation. He saw Mrs. Johnson and


    Robin Johnson standing there with red eyes. He went over and called them in a deep voice.


    Robin Johnson raised his head and saw Daniel Taylor. Then he turned his head and no longer looked


    at him.


    Daniel Taylor without any dy said to ke, "can I go in now?"


    ke nodded without hesitation, and then knocked on the door of the operating room. Under the


    astonished eyes of Mrs. Johnson and Robin Johnson, Daniel Taylor went in.


    Robin Johnson turned around. His hands were clenched, he slowly walked to the corner and sat down.


    Mrs. Johnson looked at ke unhappily and med it, "ke, you just let Daniel in like this, what we


    will do if chief is stimted again?"


    ke looked deeply at Robin Johnson, then turned to Mrs. Johnson and said, "this is what chief


    ordered me before he was unconscious..."


    Mrs. Johnson looked at him in aplicated way and then sat down in silence. Robin Johnson bowed


    his head and didn¡¯t say anything, as if what his mother just said had nothing to do with him.


    Time passed minute by minute. Since Daniel Taylor has arrived, Robin Johnson was feeling even more


    uneasy.


    Even ke was pacing back and forth at the door of the operating room.


    Mrs. Johnson was crying in a low voice because she was worried about his husband in the operating


    room.


    -


    The door of the operating room was pushed open from inside. Robin Johnson stood up and rushed to


    the door immediately.


    Daniel Taylor took off his mask and walked out. He looked at Robin Johnson and Mrs. Johnson¡¯s


    worried eyes and said, "chief is OK!"


    Robin Johnson raised his head in disbelief and looked deeply at Daniel Taylor, "Daniel, is what you said


    true?"


    Mrs. Johnson also raised her head and looked directly at Daniel.


    This time, Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t open his mouth, but the doctor came out and said to Robin Johnson and


    Mrs. Johnson, "The operation is very sessful. But in the following days, you have to take extra care


    of the patient. He must be quiet and don¡¯t let his mood fluctuate anymore."


    ke immediately let out a long sigh of relief and wiped the tears that rolled out of his eyes because of


    excitement.


    Daniel Taylor patted him on the shoulder and then walked towards the bench.


    Robin Johnson hesitated for a long time, then walked over and sat down next to Daniel Taylor. They sat


    together in silence until the old chief was sent out of the operation theatre.


    Daniel Taylor said softly, "go ahead, the person your dad wants to see the most is you."


    Robin Johnson looked at him gratefully and then walked towards the stretcher.


    "Dad! Can you hear me? I am Robin." Robin Johnson rushed over, looked at the old chief sleeping


    there, and called him in his deep voice.


    Daniel Taylor went to the door in silence.


    But as soon as he saw the reporters outside, he turned back and walked towards the back door of the


    hospital.


    It was very quiet there. There were not many people, Daniel Taylor silently looked at the phone without


    power. He can¡¯t even call Anna. He hoped Jack Smith had informed her.


    After a while, the old chief was shifted to the general ward, and Daniel Taylor stayed with him because


    the old chief wanted him to apany him. So, Daniel Taylor had no choice but to stay.


    Robin Johnson was also there.


    After talking for a while, they left the old chief under ke¡¯s care and walked out of the ward. Robin


    Johnson walked ahead and Daniel Taylor followed him silently. They came to the rooftop of the


    hospital.


    The two of them were standing there silently.


    After a while, Robin Johnson broke the silence, "when did you know that?"


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t speak. He just looked up at him.


    Robin Johnson raised his head and looked directly at him, "Is it when I got drunk with you in Jingzhou?"


    Daniel Taylor nodded, then said in a deep voice, "Robbie, that matter has passed, we should forget it."


    Robin Johnson looked at Daniel Taylor, who said such a thing so lightly. Somehow, he suddenly had an


    impulse to cry. He turned away stubbornly and didn¡¯t let Daniel see his vulnerable side.


    Daniel Taylor paused for a moment, and then said in a deep voice, "Robbie, let¡¯s go down, or your dad


    will start looking for us."


    Robin Johnson didn¡¯t move. He silently looked at Daniel Taylor¡¯s back, who was walking toward the


    stairs. He couldn¡¯t help shouting, "Daniel, I am sorry."


    Daniel Taylor was stunned, he didn¡¯t look back, just waved at him, and slowly left the roof.


    Robin Johnson kneeled down on the ground, remembered his father¡¯s appearance and how he fainted


    after knowing what he had done to Daniel. At this moment, if Robin Johnson would say that he did not


    regret doing that, then he would lie!


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    He has been carrying the burden of this secret for so long. Unexpectedly, Daniel Taylor had already


    known it, but he was still so good to him!


    With these thoughts, Robin Johnson looked up to the sky and sighed, "Daniel Taylor! I¡¯m sorry! I owe


    you my life."

 Chapter 853

    Chapter 853


    Anna had many sses today. In addition to it, the school¡¯s second talent convention was about to


    start. She didn¡¯t want to participate in it, but Vanessa Cameron forced her to take part in one program.


    So, she was busy rehearsing all afternoon.


    By the time she got out of the school gate, it had been already dark.


    Anna didn¡¯t call Jack Smith, but chose to go back herself, but at the school gate, she saw a ck car


    parked at the door. She looked at it, but it was not Daniel Taylor¡¯s car. So, she went to the light rail.


    However, as soon as Anna passed by, the other side suddenly pressed the horn and scared her.


    Then the other side rolled down the window, and a disgusting face appeared in front of Anna. Anna just


    gave him a disdainful look and then continued to walk forward.


    Henry Michael didn¡¯t expect such a result. He had been waiting for her at the school gate for most of


    the day. But this woman turned out to be so ungrateful.


    This made him angry. He mmed the door and chased Anna.


    Anna was well aware of this man¡¯s nature. So, she rushed up.


    At this time, a dazzling camera sh attracted the attention of the two people who were busy running


    and chasing.


    Henry Michael stood there motionless, while Anna looked at that figure hurriedly running towards the


    school gate. Anna shouted, "Who are you? Stop!"


    However, that person didn¡¯t stop and flew away. Anna wanted to chase that person, but as soon as she


    took a step, she was grabbed by a pair of hands. No matter how she tried, she can¡¯t move.


    Anna turned back indignantly and roared, "let me go!"


    Henry Michael refused to do it and looked at her coldly, "Anna! Do you know how long I have been


    waiting for you today? Don¡¯t you think you should work on your attitude? I just honked my horn, but you


    didn¡¯t stop. Why did you ignore me? Do I have no sense of existence in your mind?"


    Anna saw that she couldn¡¯t get rid of him, and other person had already run out of sight. She


    immediately red at Henry Michael with hatred, "Mr Michael, I didn¡¯t ask you to wait for me, did I?


    What¡¯s more, I¡¯ve said that I won¡¯t cooperate with you. Why are you pestering me again and again? I¡¯m


    married and your behavior will create problems for me!"


    Henry Michael pointed to himself and asked, "Am I pestering you? Come on, Anna! You are not a


    beautiful woman rarely seen in a millennium. Why should I pester you?"


    Anna snorted, "Then, I just misunderstood it. Mr Michael, please stop it! Go to the women who are


    waiting for you. I am a married woman. Don¡¯t bother me. Hope to never see you again."


    Then she shook his hand away and walked away without looking back.


    Henry Michael was so angry that he kicked the can beside his feet and said, "Damn it! Am I so


    miserable? Never see me again? If Ie to you again, I will be a bastard!"


    After roaring, Henry Michael sat in his car.


    In the car, he looked at Anna¡¯s figure who has already walked to the light rail and said with hatred,


    "Anna! You!"


    Then he pressed the elerator and flew away.


    Anna got on the light rail and returned home. It turned out that there was no one in the house. Anna still


    shouted, "Sir, are you there?"


    But no one responded to her.


    Anna wanted to call him, but she thought about something and put away her mobile phone, "forget it,


    sir hasn¡¯te back till now. He must be very busy. I¡¯d better cook some food by myself."


    After thinking this, Anna went to the kitchen and thought of cooking a simple meal for herself. Just as


    she was about to light up the stove, a sudden "boom" sound made Anna throw away the shovel in her


    hand.


    "Ah-" Anna screamed in fear.


    Then she looked at the darkness outside, and there shed a sh of lightning from time to time. She


    turned off the gas, rushed upstairs quickly, hid herself in the quilt, heard the sound of crackling thunder


    and her body shivered!


    Anna tearfully nestled in the quilt and called Daniel Taylor, "the number you dialed has been turned off,


    please try againter..."


    She felt very desperate, and cried helplessly, "Sir, answer the phone! I¡­ I am so afraid."


    However, no matter how she called, Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t answer and his mobile phone was


    continuously turned off.


    Suddenly, a sh of lightning shed across the sky, and then a series of crackling thunder made Anna


    scream in despair, "Oh my god! I¡­ I¡¯m afraid! Where are you, Sir?"


    Throughout the night, Anna was under great stress and mental tension. She didn¡¯t sleep all night, but


    she was too drowsy and fell asleep early morning.


    When Lisa came to Jiangfu garden early in the morning, she saw a mess on the gas stove, walked


    upstairs anxiously, and called Anna, "Anna! Are you there?"


    No one responded. "Anna¡¯s shoes are still outside. Where is she?"


    After thinking about it, Lisa walked towards the bedroom. When she saw someone lying under the quilt,


    she rxed, "Anna, you haven¡¯t got up yet? Don¡¯t you have to go to school?"


    Lisa gently pulled down the quilt, found Anna curled up with tears on her face and her face was very


    red.


    Lisa stretched her head and touched her forehead. Suddenly she let out an exmation, "Oh my god!


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Anna has a fever!"


    Thinking of this, Lisa called Olivia Taylor, "Olivia, Anna has a fever, but Daniel is not here. Pleasee


    here quickly."


    After the call, Lisa quickly picked up Anna and fed her some water.


    Very soon, Olivia Taylor arrived and without saying a word, she with Lisa¡¯s help, picked up Anna, got on


    the car and went to the hospital.


    -


    Daniel Taylor, after spending the night with old chief, walked out of the hospital and called Anna, but no


    one answered the phone. Last night, he didn¡¯t bring a charger, that¡¯s why he used the public phone to


    call her, but Anna didn¡¯t answer.


    Daniel Taylor felt strange, and then called Jack Smith, "Jack Smith, did you tell Anna about my trip?"


    Jack Smith was in a daze, but as he heard this, he immediately called out, "oh no! I, I forgot..."


    Daniel Taylor was shocked, and he hung up the phone directly.


    Then he called Olivia Taylor in a hurry, and the phone was connected after a while.


    But before Daniel Taylor could speak, Olivia Taylor scolded him, "Daniel, how can you be so


    irresponsible! Anna had a fever yesterday. Why didn¡¯t you tell us that you wouldn¡¯t be at home? Last


    night, it rained heavily. Anna was alone at home. Now she is burning with fever. The little girl looks so


    miserable..."


    Daniel Taylor asked in a hurry, "Anna has a fever? Is it serious? I am in B City now! Damn it!"


    Olivia Taylor also paused, "Is everything ok? Why did you go to B City?"


    Daniel Taylor exined helplessly, "the old chief was critically ill, but now he is out of danger. I received


    the news yesterday morning, so, I immediately rushed over and didn¡¯t have time to inform Anna. It¡¯s all


    my mistake. I should inform her at the first time!"


    Olivia Taylor said in a soft voice, "Anna is all right. We will talk about it when youe back. But


    Daniel, next time before going anywhere, do inform us. It¡¯s good that Anna is OK."


    Daniel Taylor hung up the phone and worriedly thought about somethings.

 Chapter 854

    Chapter 854


    Old chief¡¯s condition was normal now. But he wasn¡¯tpletely out of danger. It would be a bit


    unreasonable for him to leave at this time. However, Anna also had a fever, and he didn¡¯t know exactly


    about her situation. He was really worried.


    Daniel Taylor stood there in daze, without moving a step.


    After a while, ke¡¯s voice reached Daniel Taylor¡¯s ears, "Daniel, I have been looking for you for so


    long. Chief has woken up, he wants to see you. Come with me."


    Daniel Taylor paused, then walked with ke and chatted with him, "Chief is recovering well. Today, he


    seems much better."


    ke nodded with a smile and patted him on the shoulder, "Daniel, the credit goes to you! It¡¯s not in


    vain for the old chief to value you so much!"


    Daniel Taylor shook his head absently, "ke, you ttered me."


    As they entered the ward, they saw old chief struggling to get up on the bed. ke ran over to him and


    helped him sit up, "chief, if you want to get up, just tell me."


    "So, I am this much old now that I really need people to serve me." Old chiefughed and shook his


    head. Then he turned his head and waved to Daniel Taylor, "Daniel, why are you standing there? Come


    here, let¡¯s have a good chat."


    Daniel Taylor went over and sat down next to him.


    Old chief looked at him with a smile and his eyes unconsciously reflected a satisfied look, "Daniel, why


    didn¡¯t you bring your wife? I remember meeting her at thest birthday party. She is really nice."


    Daniel Taylor thought of Anna, who was far away in Jingzhou. He sighed and when he just wanted to


    open his mouth, he heard the door being pushed open by someone.


    Robin Johnson appeared in the ward, Daniel Taylor looked back at old chief, saw a trace of haze on his


    face, and then saw him turning his head to one side.


    He looked at old chief¡¯s appearance with a bitter smile, thought for a while and said, "Robbie,e on,


    sit here."


    Robin Johnson didn¡¯t move.


    Old chief also didn¡¯t speak.


    Daniel Taylor got up helplessly and walked towards Robin Johnson. Then he sat down on the sofa,


    quietly, looked at this father and son, and said with a smile, "well, chief, I¡¯m here to tell you that I¡¯m


    going back to Jingzhou..."


    As soon as he said this, the old chief, who was still ring at his son, immediately turned around and


    looked at Daniel Taylor, "Daniel, what happened? Why are you in such a hurry to go back? I want to


    have a good chat with you."


    Daniel Taylor smiled bitterly and shook his head, "I still has some important work to do. Besides, Anna


    is ill. I want to go back and have a look..."


    Old chief frowned, but before he could open his mouth to speak, Robin Johnson asked, "what¡¯s wrong


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    with that ugly girl? She is ill? Is it serious?"


    The old chief looked at his son with displeasure, and then said in a serious voice, "Why do you butt in?


    What¡¯s more, why do you call her ugly? She has a name, and I don¡¯t know how good-looking you are?"


    Robin Johnson was taught a lesson by his father. He stopped talking, but he was still looking forward to


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s reply.


    Daniel Taylor unconsciously pursed his lips when he saw Robin Johnson so concerned about his little


    wife, but said in a deep voice, "it¡¯s not a serious illness, it¡¯s just a fever. I¡¯m a little worried about her, so


    I want to go back. Chief, I¡¯lle to see you again in some days."


    After listening to Daniel Taylor¡¯s exnation, old chief felt very proud in his heart, but he still shook his


    head, "you are managing a big business now, you don¡¯t have to run back and forth. I¡¯m very grateful


    that you cane to see me this time. It¡¯s because of this unfilial son, otherwise..."


    Daniel Taylor interrupted old chief¡¯s unfinished words and said, "I think Robbie is very good! Chief,


    don¡¯t be too fastidious! Otherwise, Robbie will be angry with me."


    After that, Daniel Taylor said to ke, "ke, will you please book a ticket for me to go back tonight?"


    ke looked at the old chief and after seeing the old chief nodding, he said in a loud voice, "I¡¯ll book it


    now!"


    Daniel Taylor chatted with the old chief for a while. He looked at the brave old chief who was still tired


    and said in a soft voice, "chief, have a rest, we are outside the door."


    The old chiefy down.


    Daniel Taylor went out. Robin Johnson also quickly got up and followed Daniel Taylor out of the ward.


    Daniel Taylor raised his eyebrows in surprise. Robin Johnson was silent for a while. Then he leaned on


    the wall and said in a deep voice, "are you going back today?"


    Daniel Taylor nodded, "Yeah. By the way, for chief, you have to work harder."


    Robin Johnson nodded and then asked, "that ugly¡­ I mean Anna, is she ok?"


    Daniel Taylor raised his head and gave him a deep look, which made Robin Johnson want to exin in


    a hurry, "I¡¯m just concerned. If you don¡¯t want to say anything, forget it, I¡¯ll..."


    Daniel Taylor interrupted him in a deep voice, "I don¡¯t know the specific situation. I just heard sister


    saying that she has a fever. In addition to it, there was a thunderstormst night. She is afraid of


    thunder and she also caught a cold."


    In a surprise, Robin Johnson looked at Daniel Taylor, "is she afraid of thunder? I thought that she was


    not afraid of anything."


    Daniel Taylor thought of Anna, and his eyes were filled with tenderness, "Hmm... the first time I saw her


    face pale was because of thunder."


    Robin Johnson listened carefully, and then looked enviously at Daniel Taylor, "Daniel, you are really


    blessed!"


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t hide anything and nodded, "indeed, my life has changed because of Anna. Now I


    feel happy every day."


    When they were talking, Daniel Taylor heard a coughing from the ward, and he said softly,


    "Robbie, go in! And please take care of the chief."


    Robin Johnson awkwardly scratched his head, "don¡¯t say that, he is my father, I will take care of him."


    Daniel Taylor smiled and walked outside. He just took two steps and heard Robin Johnson calling him,


    "Daniel, I am sorry, I can¡¯t send you off!"


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t look back and waved.


    Robin Johnson saw Daniel Taylor going away, took a deep breath and entered the ward.


    -


    As soon as Daniel Taylor got on the ne, he took out his mobile phone and called Anna. The phone


    was answered quickly. He said in a hurry, "Anna, are you ok?"


    Anna said in a hoarse voice, "Sir..."


    Her weak voice made Daniel Taylor want to run to her immediately. But he was still tens of thousands


    of meters away. He whispered, "Anna, I¡¯m sorry, because of chief¡¯s critical condition, I had toe to B


    City all of a sudden. I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t let you know in the first ce."


    Anna shook her head and whispered, "Sir, I don¡¯t me you."


    Two people talked for a while, Daniel Taylor told her to have more rest, and then hung up the phone.


    Anna put her mobile phone away and saw Olivia Taylor furtively staring at herself. Her face turned red


    and said in a low voice, "sister, why do you look at me like this?"


    Olivia Taylorughed and helped her tuck in the corner, "nothing, just envy your rtionship with


    Daniel."


    Anna asked in a puzzled way, "sister, you and brother-inw aren¡¯t also very loving?"


    Olivia Taylor thought about Charles Peter and couldn¡¯t help but shake her head, "your brother-inw,


    he¡¯s always been on business trips. I¡¯ve been used to stay alone."


    Listening to Olivia Taylor who was slightlyining, Anna happily thought, "Sir is very good, in this


    case, he isn¡¯t like brother-inw. When it thunders like this, he always gives me a sense of security!"


    With the thoughts of the man, who wille back soon, Anna¡¯s face was full of brilliant smiles.

 Chapter 855

    Chapter 855


    Olivia Taylor noticed Anna¡¯s shy face, looked at her for a while, then couldn¡¯t help but tease her, "Anna,


    do you need to be so shy? Really, you look so shy that my heart has been rippling for a long time."


    Anna was embarrassed by her. She lowered her head and sat there.


    Olivia Taylor also saw this and didn¡¯t tease her any more. She looked at Anna, who has gradually


    recovered her physical strength and asked in a low voice, "Anna, how are you feeling now? Actually,


    Charles just called me. He wanted toe back and change his clothes, so, I need to go but you are


    here alone..."


    "Sister, you go back. I am ok! I¡¯m really much better!" Anna said in a hurry.


    Olivia Taylor thought for a while and nodded, "then I¡¯ll go back first but I¡¯ll be back soon. Just have a


    rest. I¡¯ll be here soon."


    After saying this, Olivia Taylor left.


    Anna sat on the hospital bed bored. At the moment, she felt her body sore all over, so she slowly


    walked down and stood by the window, looking out.


    Before long, suddenly a message broke the silence of the ward. She opened the message and was


    shocked when she saw the content on her mobile phone.


    She was shocked for a second, then regardless of her illness, she ran out.


    She kept walking and suddenly found that she didn¡¯t take her mobile phone. She was in a hurry and left


    the mobile phone in the ward.


    After thinking about it, she turned and ran towards the ward.


    But when she reached the door of the ward, panting, she saw a tall figure standing there, and that man


    was holding her cell phone.


    Anna felt like being struck by thunder. She stood at the door in a daze, without moving and without


    saying anything for a long time.


    Just as Anna was about to walk slowly and enter into the ward, Olivia Taylor¡¯s voice reached her ears


    from behind her, "Anna, why are you standing outside? It¡¯s windy outside. You¡¯ve just had a fever. Get


    in now."


    After that, Anna was pushed into the ward by Olivia Taylor.


    Olivia Taylor looked into the ward and said, "Daniel? When did youe back? Look at Anna, she just


    got better, and she went out, what if she catches the cold again?"


    Anna tried to find her own voice and called in a low voice, "Sir..."


    Daniel Taylor slowly turned around, nced at Anna first, then turned his head and stopped looking at


    her. He looked at Olivia Taylor, with a face full of discontent, "Sister, I know! Please go out first. I have


    something to say to Anna."


    Olivia Taylor felt the strange atmosphere between her younger brother and Anna. She swallowed the


    words in her mouths and walked to the door.


    However, just after walking for two steps, she turned her head again and gently reminded her brother,


    "Daniel, Anna is not well. Pay attention to her..."


    With that, she looked into Daniel Taylor¡¯s dark eyes, helplessly waved her hands and walked out, "I got


    it! I¡¯m leaving now."


    Olivia Taylor closed the door of the ward, and the whole ward fell into a deadly silence.


    Anna raised her head from time to time to look at the man beside her, and then lowered her head in


    silence.


    After a while, Daniel Taylor coughed slightly and asked in a deep voice, "Are you better? Do you still


    have a fever?"


    Anna raised her head nkly and looked at him, "well?"


    Daniel Taylor stepped forward and raised his hand towards her, which made Anna shocked. She


    dodged, he bent over and whispered, "I know I¡¯m wrong! You..."


    She closed her eyes in fear. Then she felt a pair of warm hands put her hair behind her ears. She


    opened her eyes slowly and looked into Daniel Taylor¡¯s smiling eyes, "What? Do you think I¡¯m going to


    hit you?"


    Anna was stunned and didn¡¯t respond. After that, she fell into a warm embrace and heard a mellow


    voice in her ear, "I missed you so much."


    He took advantage of her dazed appearance, suddenly bowed down his head and kissed her lips¡­


    During the kiss, Daniel Taylor noticed that she seemed to be spellbound and lost in thoughts. He bit her


    lip unhappily until he heard her snort and asked with a sly smile, "What happen? Does it hurt? So, will


    you dare to be distracted in the next kiss?"


    Anna immediately opened her eyes and red at him, "Sir, you, how can you bite people?"


    Heughed like a sly and treacherous person, looked at the little girl in his arms, raised her head in


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    displeasure, and looked directly at him, "What happened? You want be in a daze while I am kissing you


    and also don¡¯t want me to bite you? Who let you be so ungrateful? This is your punishment!"


    Then he saw that she was unconvinced and wanted to argue, he immediately blocked her mouth again.


    She could only lie on his chest powerlessly, panting rapidly¡­


    After a while, Daniel Taylor let her go, gently picked her up and walked toward the hospital bed. While


    walking, he asked, "Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?"


    Anna was still immersed in the hot kiss and looked up him in a confused way, "what?"


    Just by looking at her confused and muddle-headed appearance, Daniel Taylor could not help but lower


    his head again and wanted to kiss her again, but he was stopped by her hands.


    He gazed at the hands in displeasure, then ignored her obvious refusal, bent down again and kissed


    her deeply!


    Then he sped her in his arms and whispered, "I¡¯m sorry! This time I didn¡¯t apany you in the


    thunderstorm. You were scared and got a fever. Do you know how anxious I was when I heard that you


    got ill? It¡¯s just that chief wasn¡¯t well, so¡­ I¡¯m sorry, my little baby, I didn¡¯t guard you well."


    Anna listened to his exnation and her mouth rose slightly. Then she thought of his uneasiness and


    his frightening expression that he just had. She immediately red at him angrily, "But you just scared


    me. I thought you saw it..."


    Daniel Taylor pushed her away gently and asked in a deep voice, "saw what?"


    Anna was stunned, then pointed to her mobile phone and asked cautiously, "did you just see the


    picture on my mobile phone? I thought you saw it."


    Daniel Taylor thought about it, gently let her go, and then walked past her. He took away the mobile


    phone that had just been forgotten on the hospital bed, and input the password skillfully. Then he saw a


    picture of a man and a woman chasing, but because the angle and light were not very good, it was a


    little vague¡­


    While he was looking at the photo, Anna sat there nervously, and stared at his face without blinking, for


    fear of missing any of his subtle expressions.


    Through the reflection of the mobile phone screen, Daniel Taylor could see Anna¡¯s nervous


    expressions.


    She was so nervous that she forgot to close her mouth, that lovely and innocent expression, made him


    cannot help but show a smile. However, he quickly concealed it.


    Although the picture was vague, still when he saw the picture, he figured out clearly the woman in this


    picture was the one that was just in his arms!


    Daniel Taylor turned with a straight face and looked coldly at the uneasy woman sitting beside him,


    "Anna, don¡¯t you have anything to say to me? And who¡¯s the man in the picture? Are you cheating on


    me? You know, we haven¡¯t divorced. Your behavior makes me very..."

 Chapter 856

    Chapter 856


    Anna immediately interrupted his unfinished words and exined wholeheartedly, "I am not cheating


    on you! Sir, you have to believe me! I¡¯ve been clean all the time, but I just don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with


    these people. Why are they exploiting me? I¡­ I really didn¡¯t do anything! You¡­ don¡¯t you believe me?"


    Looking at her incoherent and nervous appearance and the way she tried to exin. Daniel Taylor felt


    a bit affection in the bottom of his heart.


    But after thinking that since this girl went to university, she always made trouble. He made up his mind


    to make her remember this lesson. So that she will stay away from those men who coveted her!


    Although he didn¡¯t admit it, still he had to say that her little woman was now in her youth, but when he


    looked back on himself, he saw a faint sign of getting old.


    However, no matter how he was, he will never give up on Anna! Not even for his own nephew! Anna


    was, Anna is and Anna will be his honey, his unique honey, and soon his baby¡¯s mother! Therefore, any


    other man was Daniel Taylor¡¯s enemy!


    Thinking of this, he deliberately showed a very sad and disappointed expression, looked directly at her,


    opened his mouth but paused. Then said in a deep voice, "Anna, you are like this, I¡¯m really sad..."


    With that, he quietly turned around, and the shrugged shoulders revealed his indignation and


    uneasiness at the moment.


    Anna was so anxious that she didn¡¯t care about the hospital bed. She got up in a hurry and walked


    towards him. However, she unpreparedly stepped on the empty air and then let out a scream, "ah".


    Daniel Taylor turned around and saw Anna falling on the ground, which made him lose his senses. He


    quickly walked to her. One second beforending on the ground, a pair of big hands took her into his


    arms!


    He was so frightened, that he roared at Anna, "Anna! What are you doing?"


    Anna was yelled at by him. She pursed her lips wrongly and said in a low voice, "I want to exin to


    you, but you turned around. I was so anxious and forgot that I am in the hospital bed..."


    Daniel Taylor was amused by her innocent expression, but he still managed to keep a straight face and


    red at her angrily, "You still dare to argue! If I didn¡¯t catch you, do you know what would happen to


    you? Or do you like to be hospitalized? Do you want to stay a little longer? Then you don¡¯t have to hurt


    yourself. I can help you..."


    In the face of his powerful usation, Anna retorted innocently in a low voice, "I didn¡¯t hurt myself! I¡¯m


    not stupid. Why do I want to be hospitalized? It¡¯s expensive to be hospitalized. I can¡¯t afford to stay


    longer..."


    Daniel Taylor was even angrier after hearing her exnation. He was angry with her, and she was


    worried about her money!


    After this, he turned around, turned his back to her and made a silent protest.


    Anna hurried to please him and thenughed at him, "Sir, you travelled so much toe back to me.


    Did you juste to yell at me? If yes, then I think you¡¯d better go back to B City."


    As soon as she said this, she received a silent protest. She gave a sly smile, and then said in a


    nopliant way, "I am serious. You started scolding me and ming me as soon as youe back.


    I think you have been forced toe back by elder sisters. In fact, you don¡¯t want toe back at all.


    B City is so nice. There you can do whatever you want, like find another woman."


    Daniel Taylor raised his eyebrows, and in surprise looked at the little woman in front of him. He secretly


    thought, "When this little girl¡¯s tongue bes so sharp? She dares to start fighting with me?"


    But on the face, he was still serious. He pulled the little woman from his body down, and then made a


    posture to walk out of the door.


    Anna waspletely stunned. She looked at him stupidly and then called out, "Sir where are you


    going?"


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t look back and said, "No one is happy to see me here. I¡¯d better go back to B City.


    After all, no one wants me."


    Seeing this, Anna got out of bed in a hurry and stopped Daniel Taylor, "Sir, you can¡¯t go! You are a


    married man now! You can¡¯t go out and get involved with other women! This is immoral!"


    Daniel Taylor raised his eyebrows and didn¡¯t speak.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Anna went over and whispered, "who said I didn¡¯t want you anymore? You don¡¯t know, how many times


    I called you in the thunder that day, but your phone was turned off. At that moment, I wish I could have


    wings and fly to your side! I was really scared."


    Daniel Taylor stopped making trouble with her, looked at her thin appearance. She seemed to have lost


    weight in a day. Then he sighed slightly, held her in his arms, and said in a low voice, "I received the


    news that chief is critically ill. I left for B City in a hurry and couldn¡¯t inform you..."


    Anna quietly listened to him exining her about the reason of his disappearance.


    Actually, she had already forgiven him from the bottom of her heart. After all, she knew the position of


    the old chief in his heart. But she couldn¡¯t help saying, "It means, in your heart, I am not as important


    as chief..."


    Anna didn¡¯t react until she heard a dullugh. She said such a thing¡­ so she covered her face and


    didn¡¯t look at the obvious smile on his face.


    Finally, he forcibly removed her hand and said with a smile, "I swear to you, it won¡¯t happen again! Ok?


    Just forgive me once."


    Anna thought and gently nodded.


    At this time, the door of the ward was suddenly opened. Olivia Taylor saw the scene of two people


    holding each other together and immediately stepped back, "I didn¡¯t see anything. You go on! Continue!


    Anna was too shy to lift her head. Daniel Taylorughed and said to his sister, "elder sister, you can


    Anna responded slowly, pounded his chest. She felt that her fists hit him harder, but the other side


    didn¡¯t feel it at all and even encouraged her, "if you want to punch me a few more times, go on, I¡¯m ok.


    I¡¯m just afraid your hand would hurt."


    Olivia Taylor looked at the two people¡¯s intimate appearance with a smile, and then sighed, "Daniel,


    what happened to you just now? I was almost scared to death. I thought you two had a fight, you


    know? And Daniel, Anna is sick, can¡¯t you be more considerate! We have no issue with your business


    trips, but how can you forget to tell her before leaving?"


    Daniel Taylor reluctantly listened to his sister¡¯s lesson, and from time to time he winked at Anna to ask


    her to speak for himself.


    But Anna bowed her head silently. She was very satisfied to see him getting a lesson from the elder


    sister. From time to time, she smiled like a cunning fox!


    Finally, after Daniel Taylor¡¯s repeated assurance, Olivia Taylor let him go and with a smile said to Anna,


    "Anna, let¡¯s forgive him this time! Next time, if he does anything like it, we will attack him together! Let


    him know that united women can¡¯t be offended! Don¡¯t worry, your sister and mother are your strong


    backing."


    Anna was moved to hear this. She gratefully looked at her sister, and then nodded, "thank you! I got it!"


    Daniel Taylor helplessly looked at the two women, as close as sisters and whispered, "I don¡¯t know


    whose sister you are! Come on, I¡¯m your real brother!"


    Olivia Taylorughed and shook her head, "no, from now on, Anna is my sister! Both of you don¡¯t know


    how disappointed I was when mom gave birth to him..."

 Chapter 857

    Chapter 857


    Daniel Taylor felt speechless, sat on the side of the bed, listening to his sister¡¯s ridicule and frowned


    from time to time. While his little wife was sitting in the bed, listening to everything with great relish. He


    was speechless and looked at her with a serious face to threaten her.


    But he heard his wife makingints to his sister.


    "Sister! He red at me." Anna pointed to him andined to Olivia Taylor innocently.


    Daniel Taylor immediately opened his eyes widely, but before he could react, he got a blow on his arm.


    He raised his head in bewilderment, and saw his sister protecting Anna and saying in a deep voice,


    "Anna is still unwell. Being her husband, you don¡¯t even know how to love her, but you still stare at her?


    Really, you owe a lesson!"


    He looked at his elder sister who was protecting Anna, like Anna was a little calf and called out


    indignantly, "sister, you..."


    Olivia Taylor didn¡¯t look at him. She pointed to the kettle beside him and said, "I¡¯m thirsty. Go and pour


    me a cup of water! And Anna also wants to drink warm water!"


    Daniel Taylor clearly saw his little wife hiding behind his sister, and enjoying the scene, but without


    waiting for him to make a counterattack, Anna picked up a water cup in her hand!


    He had to walk out of the ward.


    Anna saw him going out like this, felt a little uneasy, and then whispered to Olivia Taylor, "sister, will he


    be angry if we do this?"


    Olivia Taylor patted her hand, shook her head with a smile and said, "he won¡¯t! Daniel always has a


    good temper. Except for those years¡­ But now it¡¯s all over. Besides, you still have two strong backing


    as mom and me. Don¡¯t be afraid! Your sister is covering you."


    Anna listened to elder sister saying so, like some underworld criminal, she can¡¯t help but look at her,


    and said in a coquettish way, "Elder sister, you are very good! I¡¯m really happy to meet a good family


    like you."


    Olivia Taylor saw Anna thanking her like this, remembered the time she just got married to Daniel,


    couldn¡¯t help sighing, then stroked her hair and said, "we should thank you. You helped Daniel recover,


    helped him regain his confidence. In the year when he had an ident, none of us could get close to


    him, because he always throws things when he sees people..."


    Anna listened to sister¡¯s narration, also remembered his gloomy side when she first met him. Indeed,


    he was quite different from the present situation.


    When the two women were remembering the past, Daniel Taylor came in with a kettle, saw Anna¡¯s


    emotional appearance, and then saw Olivia Taylor wiping her tears.


    In a hurry, he walked over and asked, "what¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s all right just now. What happened?"


    Olivia Taylor and Anna looked at each other with a smile. Then Olivia Taylor stood up, walked forward


    and said, "since Daniel is back, I won¡¯t disturb you. Daniel, you should take good care of Anna. Do you


    understand?"


    Daniel Taylor nodded and asked, "is brother-inw back?"


    Anna pulled him and said goodbye to his sister, "sister, you¡¯ve been tired for a whole day. Go back and


    have a rest."


    Olivia Taylor left. Daniel Taylor sat on the hospital bed and looked at her without blinking. Then he


    asked in a deep voice, "do you miss me?"


    Before he could get the expected answer, he saw that Anna pounced at him and after touching her soft


    body, his mind responded.


    "Anna! what are you doing? Do you know it¡¯s dangerous just like that?" Daniel Taylor couldn¡¯t help


    shouting at her.


    However, she smiled at him and said, "husband, I missed you so much!"


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t show it on his face, but after hearing this, he was very happy in his heart. Then he


    thought of the scene when she was about to fall. He sat up and looked at her, "you almost scared me


    to death. What if I didn¡¯t catch you? You are grown-up, but you behave like a mischievous child!"


    Anna sat there obediently and listened to his lesson.


    Just when Daniel Taylor thought she was asleep, she suddenly raised her head and said to him, "Sir,


    that picture is not true. I don¡¯t know who secretly took it. Henry Michael came to see me, but I really


    didn¡¯t show him a good face, but that man is too shameless. I¡¯m..."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Daniel Taylor blocked her chattering mouth, gently hugged her, let hery down, then looked into her


    puzzled eyes and whispered, "Ok, sister said you should have more rest. I understand what you want


    to say. Besides, I don¡¯t doubt you. So, don¡¯t worry. Sleep, and I will stay here with you..."


    Anna looked at him quietly, and after a while, she couldn¡¯t resist the sleepiness and fell asleep.


    Daniel Taylor saw her asleep, covered her with the quilt, then gently walked out of the ward and stood


    in the corridor to make a phone call.


    Jack Smith, who was extremely busy, had tears of joy when he received his boss¡¯s call, "boss, you are


    back. I¡¯m almost exhausted!"


    Daniel Taylorpletely ignored Jack Smith¡¯sint and asked in a deep voice, "I asked you to


    inform Anna that I am going to B City. Did you inform her?"


    There was a deep silence on the opposite side, and then he heard Jack Smith¡¯s voice, "Ah! I forgot! Mr.


    Taylor, I really didn¡¯t mean to¡­ Where are you now."


    Daniel Taylor paused for a while, and then said in a deep voice, "I¡¯m at the City Hospital. Anna is in


    hospital. I will stay here for a while. Bring the emergency documents here."


    Then he hung up.


    Jack Smith wanted to beat himself with remorse, "how can I forget such a thing?"


    Thinking of this, Jack Smith quickly collected all the important documents and then rushed to the


    hospital.


    When Anna woke up, she saw Daniel Taylor sitting at the window looking at the documents. She didn¡¯t


    make any noise and just looked at him quietly¡­


    No wonder people often say that serious men are the most handsome!


    She stared at him looking carefully at the documents, her eyes moved on his face and she saw his


    frown that he had from time to time. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh, "So handsome!"


    Daniel Taylor has long been aware of her gaze. He was quietly waiting for her to call him, but he just


    saw her drooling at himself.


    He didn¡¯t look up, but gently reminded, "be careful, your saliva almost flows down..."


    Anna quickly lowered her head and touched the corner of her mouth. There wasn¡¯t any saliva. She


    immediately protested, "there isn¡¯t anything!"


    He went over, gently put her in his arms, and then whispered in her ear, "even if you drool, it¡¯s lovely. I


    won¡¯t dislike you."


    Anna didn¡¯t say anything, but her heart felt sweet.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her coquettish appearance, thought for a moment, and said, "Jack Smith just


    left. He is very sorry for causing you to be hospitalized..."


    Anna was stunned to hear this, and then casually said, "what does my hospitalization have to do with


    him?"


    He looked at her silly look and said softly, "he forgot to inform you of my whereabouts."


    Anna helplessly touched her forehead and said, "Please, I got sick because I caught a cold. It doesn¡¯t


    have anything to do with Jack Smith. Besides, if you want to rte it with someone, then you should


    rte it with you. How can you involve Jack Smith in it?"


    She said so and saw his confused appearance.


    She touched his chest in displeasure, and asked, "Sir, didn¡¯t you say that if there is thunder, you will


    appear at my side immediately? Right?"


    As she mentioned this, Daniel Taylor suddenly remembered that he swore something like this, when


    she was making a fuss about their divorce¡­

 Chapter 858

    Chapter 858


    A few dayster, Anna was discharged from the hospital because of her own repeated demand.


    Daniel Taylor tried to keep her there for a few more days, but she felt that she was going to get moldy


    soon. So, she convinced him to let her escape from the hospital cage.


    Daniel Taylor was packing her luggage, Anna walked downstairs and enjoyed the fresh air, as if she


    hadn¡¯t breathed the air in her lifetime.


    When she was waiting for Daniel Taylor at the gate of the hospital, a lightugh reached her air, "Anna,


    what you¡¯re breathing? In this air, there is just carbon dioxide, and you¡¯re still breathing it so


    enthusiastically?"


    She suddenly turned her head, looked into on a pair of smiling eyes, and immediately got angry, "Henry


    Michael! Why do you always haunt people like some dead wandering soul?"


    Henry Michael looked at way she was trying to stay away from him. He felt speechless and helpless.


    He had been waiting for her at her school gate like a fool these days. But she didn¡¯t show up at all. He


    even sacrificed his looks and seduced one of her ssmates. Only then he came to know that she had


    asked for leave.


    Then he kept looking at the hospital for her and finally came across her by chance. But her attitude of


    avoiding him made Henry Michael feel very discouraged.


    Henry Michael looked behind her, and then asked in a deep voice, "what a pity, nobody came to pick


    you up at the hospital? But never mind, I have a kind heart. I will send you home, ok?"


    After that, he walked to his car but saw Anna standing there still. He cried impatiently, "Hey, why are


    you still in a daze? Get in the car. Do you know how many women want to sit in my car..."


    "I know there are many." Anna interrupted him and said, "Keep your car for those women who love you.


    I don¡¯t want to suffer the consequence of something that I didn¡¯t do."


    She said so and walked towards the exit without looking back.


    However, her ponytail was seized by someone. She turned her head angrily and saw that her ponytail


    was in Henry Michael¡¯s hand. She immediately roared at him in anger, "Henry! Let me go! Do you hear


    me?"


    Henry Michael yed with her hair and said with a triumphant smile, "what? Do you dare to argue with


    me now? You are really ungrateful. Get in the car quickly, or..."


    Suddenly, a pair of big hands held Henry Michael¡¯s shoulder. He pinched his shoulder, and the pain let


    him frown.


    Henry Michael and Daniel Taylor red at each other, and they heard Anna eximing in surprise, "Sir!


    Help me!"


    Henry Michael felt a pain in his shoulder de. He unconsciously loosened Anna¡¯s ponytail and Anna


    sessfully escaped from his clutches.


    Anna rushed to Daniel Taylor¡¯s arms andined wrongly, "Sir, he pulled my hair!"


    Daniel Taylor coldly looked at Henry Michael in front of him. His eye had a trace of defense. In addition


    to it, his deep pupil gave people a feeling he wasn¡¯t angry, but there was something threatening.


    Henry Michael also knew his identity, but he still stared at him, ignored his angry look and contrasted


    his own self with him in his mind, "age, older than me; status, almost the same; temperament, not as


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    good as me; face, not as handsome as me..."


    Thinking of this, Henry Michael couldn¡¯t help but raise his head provocatively and looked into Daniel


    Taylor¡¯s eyes, "are you Anna¡¯s husband, Daniel Taylor?"


    Daniel Taylor ignored him, turned and pulled Anna to the car.


    Henry Michael was ignored for the first time. He immediately rolled up his sleeves as if to fight with


    Daniel Taylor!


    Anna saw this, andughed brilliantly, "Henry Michael, do you want to fight with Sir? It¡¯s better to forget


    it. He is the ck belt and an army man. Your small arms and legs can¡¯t bear his fists..."


    After saying this, she sessfully saw Henry Michael¡¯s nostrils stirred by anger. Then she took Daniel


    Taylor¡¯s arm and walked towards the car.


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t open his mouth in theplete process. He was not angry but he was very


    powerful, which made Henry Michael unable to fight with him.


    But Henry Michael didn¡¯t admit that he was scared of him. Heforted himself, "This is the era of rule


    ofw. Street brawl is what rogues do! I¡¯m a gentle man, so I won¡¯t pay attention to such a fool."


    Anna sat into the car. She thought of Henry Michael¡¯s pitiful appearance. Just by this thought, she


    wanted tough and adore Daniel Taylor more.


    She looked excitedly at the man who was dedicated to driving beside her and said with a smile,


    "husband, you yed it in a really cool manner!"


    Daniel Taylor cast a nce at Anna, who was smiling and didn¡¯t say a word.


    Anna mumbled her mouth and murmured in a low voice, "that Henry Michael always bullies me. Today


    he saw you and didn¡¯t dare to bully you! He¡¯s so hateful. He pulled my hair. Really a person of vile


    character."


    Daniel Taylor remained silent.


    -


    The car was about to stop at the Jiangfu garden. Anna was impatiently waiting for the car to stop


    steadily. She got off the car and looked at the familiar house and the familiar scenery in front of her


    eyes. She felt rxed and sighed, "how nice! It¡¯s too good to be at home!"


    Daniel Taylor went to pick up the luggage. Anna was walking in the courtyard. Suddenly, she let out a


    scream.


    Daniel Taylor couldn¡¯t even take the luggage and ran to the courtyard in a hurry.


    Anna was eagerly finding something in the garden. When he went over, she grabbed his arm and said


    in a trembling voice, "Sir, Zoe is missing!"


    Daniel Taylor was stunned. He didn¡¯t react, what is Zoe?


    Anna also saw his stupefied appearance, and cried eagerly, "Zoe is that cat. I named it Zoe!"


    Daniel Taylor saw her anxiously turning around, and said in a deep voice, "don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll look for it."


    Anna also didn¡¯t know why, but his voice always had some magical powers, which made people calm


    down.


    However, both of them searched the courtyard all over, but they didn¡¯t see the whereabouts of the cat.


    Anna sat down on the chair and whispered, "Zoe is lost. It¡¯s my fault. I should havee to see it that


    day..."


    Daniel Taylor said softly, "Don¡¯t worry, Zoe is a stray cat. Maybe it wille back soon, ok?"


    Anna shook her head and said dejectedly, "it won¡¯te back. Am I such a useless person? Why do I


    always forget things?"


    Daniel Taylor held her face and said word by word, "Anna, you are not useless at all. If you hadn¡¯t


    your encouragement and your vitality that affected me and made me stand up again..."


    Before this moment, Anna never heard him saying these words. But as soon as she heard him saying


    so, she felt that her confidence gradually recovered. She was really moved and looked at him seriously,


    "Sir..."


    Daniel Taylor raised his head, looked up into her twinkling eyes like stars. Anna without any hesitation


    bowed her head and kissed his lips that she had been thinking to kiss for several days¡­


    After a kiss, she felt the man had gradually be warm. She resolutely called out to stop, but in


    exchange she had to tolerate a more intense kiss!


    Finally, she had no option than to pretend pitifully, "Sir, I just got out of hospital..."


    So, Daniel Taylor, who was discontented and helpless, had to leave her and run upstairs. After a while,


    she heard the sound of the water in the bathroom and burst intoughter.

 Chapter 859

    Chapter 859


    The next day, Anna went to school.


    Daniel Taylor personally dropped her to school. He stared at her figure that was full of vitality, walking


    toward the school, and his eyes were full of tenderness.


    Jack Smith beside him also gave a sigh of emotion, "it¡¯s nice to be young."


    But no one expected that just a word would make the smile on Daniel Taylor¡¯s face freeze, and then he


    heard him saying in a cold voice, "drive!"


    Jack Smith was stunned. He saw the serious and angry face of Mr. Taylor. He was puzzled and said to


    himself, "I don¡¯t seem to have said anything to offend him."


    He had just said "it¡¯s nice to be young", but it caused President Taylor¡¯s dissatisfaction. He felt very


    helpless, shook his head and didn¡¯t say anything again.


    Daniel Taylor in the back seat pretended to look down at the document, but there were many thoughts


    surging in his mind.


    He was much older than Anna, which has always been a thorn in his heart! Especially now, when Anna


    was bing more excellent and more beautiful. His insecurity has increased. That¡¯s why just a word


    from Jack Smith¡¯s mouth broke all the psychological preparation he had done for many days.


    "Anna is still young. The bright future is waving to her. If I think about it carefully, I am only a trading


    partner in her most difficult time."


    "Now she has enough ability to support her own future, then what is my role in Anna¡¯s life?"


    With this thought, Daniel Taylor shook his head dejectedly. "Yes, I can¡¯t give her anything useful."


    The car reached at thepany but Daniel Taylor was still absent-minded. Even when he held a


    meeting, all his thoughts were wandering on Anna.


    -


    Anna walked into the campus and saw the students pointing at herself. It was very iprehensible.


    However, from a distance, she saw n Kevin and Vanessa Cameron. She smiled and called them,


    "good morning!"


    n Kevin saw her and immediately with a discontented face shouted at her, "Anna! I called you all


    afternoon yesterday but you didn¡¯t answer it. Didn¡¯t I tell you about the new scandal at the school


    forum? Didn¡¯t you get the picture I sent you?"


    Vanessa Cameron also looked at her with a worried face, "Anna, do you know that some people on the


    forum swore at you fiercely? I can¡¯t even mention those words to you! We exined it for you, but it


    was also criticized badly."


    n Kevin saw Anna¡¯s indifferent smile, he was stunned and immediately asked, "don¡¯t tell me that you


    didn¡¯t see the picture I sent you."


    Annaughed innocently, "Let them say whatever they want to say! I don¡¯t care about such boring


    things. Come on, Vanessa. We¡¯re gettingte!"


    With that, she took Vanessa Cameron and walked toward the ssroom.


    n Kevin looked at their backs, smiled and shook his head, "Isn¡¯t it what we called, ¡®the emperor is


    not worried, but his eunuchs are¡¯. Bah! Even though I¡¯m not a pce eunuch. But I¡¯d better go to help


    Anna exin, or her reputation will be destroyed!"


    Daniel Taylor was in the meeting when he received an email from Jack Smith. As soon as he took a


    look, his face sank. He stood up and walked outside the conference room.


    Jack Smith quickly went over and exined in a low voice, "this school¡¯s management seemed to be


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    crazy, there have always been unprecedented sharp attacks on Anna! Do you want me to investigate?"


    Daniel Taylor looked at the tablet that Jack Smith handed over and some ugly words, immediately


    made his face extremely ck.


    After thinking about it, he said in a deep voice, "Jack Smith, arrange it. I¡¯m going to Jingzhou


    University!"


    Jack Smith was stunned, and then heard Daniel Taylor ordering again, "by the way, call mom here,


    after all, she is familiar with that school¡¯s management."


    Jack Smith was shocked at first, but soon he arranged everything.


    After a while, a luxury car appeared in front of the teaching building of Jingzhou University. Daniel


    Taylor got off, and he personally helped mother Taylor got out of the car. Then them walked towards the


    teaching director¡¯s office.


    Some teachers who knew mother Taylor, came up to her and said, "Miss Elizabeth, you are here. Is


    everything ok?"


    Mother Taylor nodded her head gently, but didn¡¯t speak.


    After hearing about mother Taylor¡¯s arrival, the school¡¯s teaching director immediately went over and


    politely greeted her, "Miss Elizabeth, why are you here, pleasee with me!"


    Apanied by Daniel Taylor, mother Taylor walked into the director¡¯s office.


    As soon as the door was closed, she said in a deep voice, "my daughter-inw is studying at this


    school, but scandal about her and malicious attacks on her have never been stopped. I¡¯m not here to


    chat with you, but to ask for an exnation for Anna. How do you manage? How can you let the


    students attack other students?"


    After finishing her speech, mother Taylor saw the sweat oozing from the director¡¯s forehead. He wiped


    the sweat and asked, " Miss Elizabeth, who is your daughter-inw?"


    Mother Taylor said in a deep voice, "Anna Stark!"


    The teaching director suddenly thought of the girl, and then quickly ordered a teacher, "Miss rke,


    please call Anna Stark. Ask her toe here now."


    Daniel Taylor suddenly stood up and said to the teaching director, "I can go and help you find her."


    Director George was stunned, then he saw the satisfied smile on mother Taylor¡¯s face and immediately


    said, "Thank you for the favor! Mr. Taylor."


    Mother Taylor saw her son walking towards the teaching building, but didn¡¯t forget to teach Director


    George a lesson. She said in a deep voice, "Director George, I¡¯m still waiting for your reply. Does it


    mean that I have to go to the headmaster to solve the problem of school atmosphere?"


    Director George waved his hand in a hurry, "no, as soon as Annaes here, I¡¯ll ask her about the


    matter and I will deal with it immediately! Don¡¯t worry, Miss Elizabeth. I will never tolerate such a


    behavior and won¡¯t let anyone destroy the school atmosphere."


    Mother Taylor got the assurance of Director George and nodded with satisfaction.


    Director George stood there sweating, uneasily.


    -


    Anna entered the ss and saw the students pointing at herself. Several girls sat around and


    denounced her behavior.


    "Did you see that picture? Anna is married, but she is flirting with other men. I really couldn¡¯t imagine


    what her husband thinks. He didn¡¯t care about being cheated?"


    "Ha ha! I think maybe he likes to be cheated."


    "Anna is so cheap! Now I feel very ashamed to be in touch with students of any other ss!"


    "Me too. The boy in the next ss asked me is Anna very beautiful? I felt sick when I heard it."


    ¡­


    Anna grabbed Vanessa Cameron, who wanted to argue with their ssmates. She smiled and shook


    her head, "Vanessa, don¡¯t go. If you help me exin they will surely say, ¡®look, Anna is exining.¡¯ So,


    Vanessa, the best way to deal with a rumor is topletely ignore it."


    Vanessa Cameron hesitated and said, "but they are talking nonsense! Anna, you are not such a person


    at all. Why do they like to nder you?"


    Anna spread out her hands and said innocently, "maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m good at being bullied."


    Vanessa Cameron was amused by her and looked at her with anger, "Anna, how can you be so calm?"


    After asking this, Vanessa Cameron didn¡¯t wait for Anna¡¯s answer and said with some disappointment,


    "this kind of university life really disappoints a person."

 Chapter 860

    Chapter 860


    After the ss, Anna went to the toilet, but she was surrounded by a group of girls at the door of the


    toilet.


    She couldn¡¯t count how many hateful eyes started at her with disgust. She said in a deep voice, "I don¡¯t


    have any rtionship with Henry Michael. If you like him, you can tell him by yourself! Although I know


    that the people who pursue him are many, still he is not my favorite man at all."


    A girl with colorful hair red at Anna and said in a cold voice, "Anna! Aren¡¯t you too self-obsessed?


    How dare you talk to me like this and show off in front of me? Believe it or not. I¡¯ll tear you apart."


    Anna angrily responded with a smile, "Tear me apart? Do you think you¡¯re a gangster? Let me tell you.


    This is a society ruled byw. If you really do something to me, you can try it and see if I will sue you or


    not!"


    The girl was immediately infuriated, and her hand was raised toward Anna¡¯s face.


    Anna¡¯s mind was in a chaotic state. She secretly resented that if she could bear it and avoid this fight.


    She didn¡¯t know what Sir would do when he knows that she had taken the initiative to fight again in the


    university. Most probably, he would he be angry and ignore her!


    The girl¡¯s hand didn¡¯t wave down.


    Anna lowered her head and couldn¡¯t help but breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that the girl was still in


    her senses.


    But when she raised her head and was ready to preach to the girl, suddenly a pair of dark eyes, made


    her loss her voice, and she couldn¡¯t even say a word.


    Daniel Taylor thought of scene he had just seen now, and he just wanted to kill people. He red at the


    girl with colored hair and other girls standing beside her. He roared in a cold voice, "get lost!"


    Then the girls fled away.


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s eyes were so terrible. How can those little girls stand a man who has been on the


    battlefield for years? It was not on abat level at all!


    Anna finally found her voice and asked in a low voice, "Sir, why are you here?"


    Looking at her with trembling voice, Daniel Taylor turned coldly and walked toward the stairs. But he


    didn¡¯t saw hering. After a while, he turned around with a cold face and whispered to her, "follow


    me!"


    Although his voice was so good to hear, still Anna could hear the tremor in his voice, he sounded angry


    and discontent!


    Anna swallowed saliva, and then whispered, "Sir, I..."


    Daniel Taylor coldly interrupted her words, and then walked forward.


    She hesitated for a moment, then she also stepped forward, followed up, but her pace wasn¡¯t


    Although Daniel Taylor was angry, he still noticed that she was far behind him. Seeing that she didn¡¯t


    follow up, he deliberately slowed down his pace and waited for her to follow.


    In this way, they reached the teaching director¡¯s office door.


    Daniel Taylor opened the door directly. Anna bowed her head intuitively and murmured, "director


    George!"


    At this time, a pair of gentle hands held her and she found that mother Taylor was also there!


    She immediately opened her eyes widely, looked at the people in front of her, and then eximed,


    "Mom, why did youe to school? Do youe here because of that rumor? Mom, you..."


    Before she could finish, Daniel Taylor coldly interrupted her unfinished words. He looked at Director


    George and said in a cold voice, "just now when I went to pick up Anna, I found that one of your


    students wanted to beat my wife! Director George, I really doubt whether the atmosphere and


    regtions of your school is reliable or not!"


    After hearing this, Mother Taylor immediately covered her mouth and eximed. Then she looked at


    Anna in a hurry and asked with concern, "Anna, are you ok? Did you get hurt anywhere? My god! Now


    the Jingzhou university is so chaotic? Anna, why don¡¯t we change the school? Mom will change you to


    a better school¡­"


    Anna nced at director George, who was sweating fiercely. She said in her heart ¨C"Mom, you don¡¯t


    have to do this. How can you talk about changing a school in front of director George?"


    She hesitated for a moment and then whispered, "Mom, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m really OK! And even though


    the school¡¯s atmosphere is a little discordant, I still want to finish my studies here!"


    Mother Taylor stood there in a slightly disappointed manner.


    Daniel Taylor looked at director George without saying a word. The obvious pressure made the sweat


    on director George¡¯s forehead unstoppable.


    Anna stood quietly aside. The atmosphere made it difficult for her to say anything.


    After a while, under the repeated assurance of director George, Mother Taylor reluctantly agreed to let


    Anna continue to study in Jingzhou University.


    Daniel Taylor stood aside silently in the whole process, which made Anna very surprised and she


    looked at him from time to time, without knowing what he was thinking.


    Suddenly, someone called her softly, "Anna, why are you still in a daze? Let¡¯s go."


    Anna raised her head and saw that Mother Taylor stretched out her hand to herself. Then she held


    mother Taylor¡¯s hand tightly and walked towards the car.


    Mother Taylor got into the car and Anna just wanted to rx, but she heard Daniel Taylor cold voice,


    "get in the car!"


    Anna immediately like a puppet, sat in the car, and then the car was driven away!


    She looked at the distant teaching office and asked in a deep voice, "Sir, where are we going? I still


    have a ss to take."


    Mother Taylor took her hand and said heartily, "Anna, what should I say to you? Such a big thing


    happened, but you didn¡¯t say anything to us. Even if it¡¯s OK, you should tell it to Daniel. How can you


    let them bully you? Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t know anything. If I had, I woulde to help you... "


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Mother Taylor emotionally hugged Anna. Anna was very embarrassed and she found that Daniel Taylor,


    while driving the car looked at her slightly and smiled.


    Mother Taylor cared about her all the way until they reached Taylor¡¯s house, and Anna was a little


    relieved.


    After sending mother Taylor to have a rest, Anna roared discontentedly at Daniel Taylor, who was


    sitting on the sofa, "Sir, what are you doing? You know after today¡¯s event I¡¯ll have a harder time at


    school."


    Daniel Taylor did not lift his eyelids and kept sitting there calmly.


    Anna rushed to him and asked in a deep voice, "Sir, why did you do this? I don¡¯t want to have any


    special treatments. But you made such a fuss today. Now, I think it¡¯s difficult to not to be special. I just


    want to finish college quietly. Is it so difficult to fulfil such a simple wish?"


    Anna said so and burst into tears.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her crystal-clear tears. He suddenly felt like a needle was pricked at a certain


    position in his heart, and he felt painful!


    He got up slowly, gently held her in his arms and whispered, "but I don¡¯t want to see my baby wronged!


    Not a little aggrieved! I know going to university is your wish, I fulfilled it. But it¡¯s my wish to protect you.


    Would you please respect my concerns?"


    Anna raised her tearful face and whispered, "Sir, I..."


    Daniel Taylor made a silent move to let her stop talking, and then gently hugged her¡­

 Chapter 861

    Chapter 861


    The next day, Henry Michael also came to know about the photos secretly taken by someone at the


    school forum. He looked at the slightly blurred rough photos, and his brows were locked.


    He thought of Anna, who never gave him a good face and felt that he won¡¯t be able to see her again.


    With this thought, Henry Michael suddenly got up, picked up the car key and walked outside.


    As soon as he came to the door, he bumped into Jason, who came back suddenly. Henry Michael held


    the door frame and stabilized himself. He yelled at Jason, "Jason, what are you up to?"


    Jason stood there and said in a hurry to Henry Michael, "bad news, the Michael group¡¯s stock fell


    sharply this morning."


    Henry Michael¡¯s face color suddenly changed, and then he asked in a deep voice, "How is it possible?


    Did you find it¡¯s reason?"


    Jason nodded and then asked, "can you tell me whether you have gone to see Daniel Taylor¡¯s wife,


    Anna Stark, these days?"


    Jason said so, took Henry Michael to sit on the sofa and looked at a picture on the tea table. Although it


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    was fuzzy, he could still see the two people in the picture. One was the man in front of him! And the


    other was the most popr celebrity in Jingzhou ¨C Daniel Taylor¡¯s wife!


    Jason suddenly raised his head and looked directly at Henry Michael, "What¡¯s the matter with you? So


    many women like you, the street is full of women who want to be with you. Why do you have to like a


    married woman? Are you in your senses?"


    Henry Michael sensed the doubt and immediately retorted, "How could I like her! Are you kidding?"


    Jason took out a newspaper from his pocket and threw it in front of him. In a cold voice, he said, "Are


    you still reluctant to admit your mistake? What¡¯s in the papers?"


    Henry Michael straightened up and took the newspaper. After seeing the headline on the newspaper,


    he jumped up, "which newspaper is this! I must sue it! When did I say I liked Anna? They said I was


    Anna¡¯s male adulterer? Bah!"


    Jason looked at his reaction and hesitatingly asked, "You don¡¯t like her, really?"


    Henry Michael was stunned for a while. He just looked into Jason¡¯s eyes and heard Jason saying


    solemnly, "Henry Michael! You¡¯d better forget it. With your status what kind of woman can¡¯t be found?


    Why do you want to rob Daniel Taylor¡¯s woman? Don¡¯t you know the status of Daniel Taylor in


    Jingzhou? He can literally cover the sky with one hand! We¡¯ve just established ourselves. We shouldn¡¯t


    fight with him, ok?"


    Henry Michael looked at his assistant and friend in dismay, "Jason, are you crazy or what? Is Daniel


    Taylor so terrible? Isn¡¯t he just the boss of The Michael Group? You¡¯ve never been like this. What kind


    of figures we haven¡¯t met? Why are you so afraid of him? Besides, I don¡¯t like Anna at all!"


    Jason looked at him with an expression that he was being cheated, "Henry Michael, we¡¯ve been friends


    for many years, so don¡¯t lie to me. If you don¡¯t like Anna, why do you wait for her at her school gate on


    time every day and go to the hospital to look for her. You look like you¡¯re going to meet a girl you love


    secretly, and you don¡¯t even care about the big contract of 50 million!"


    This time, Henry Michael didn¡¯t reply, he was just thinking something.


    Jason continued, "don¡¯t me me for running your dreams! If you like any other woman, it will be ok.


    As your brother, I will help you. But if you want to chase a married woman or Daniel Taylor¡¯s woman, I


    would advise you to not provoke him! Are you getting my point?"


    Henry Michael kept sitting there in silence.


    Jason thought about it and said, "think about it yourself. What¡¯s more, tomorrow morning, we have a


    flight. We are going back. There are many things needed to be handled there."


    After saying this, Jason got up and walked towards the door.


    Henry Michael was left alone in the huge presidential suite. He suddenly raked his hair and paced back


    and forth in the room, "how is it possible? How can I like Anna? How can I like a married woman?


    There are countless beautiful women chasing me! No, Jason must have gone mad."


    No matter what Henry Michael had in his mind, Jason has decided to tie Henry Michael back even if he


    has to drag him or bind him!


    But before doing anything. He decided to say hello to Robert Peter in advance, so he called Robert


    Peter, "Mr. Peter! I¡¯m Jason. Are you free? I¡¯d like to meet you..."


    -


    Anna knew nothing about this. Daniel Taylor knew, but he didn¡¯t mention it to her.


    Although Anna was moved by Daniel Taylor¡¯s care, she still made an agreement with him, "Sir, let¡¯s


    make some rules!"


    After saying this, regardless of Daniel Taylor¡¯s unhappy eyes, Anna stated the rules one by one, "first,


    we won¡¯t interfere in each other¡¯s business! My studies are also my business."


    After that, she paused, peeked at his expression, and continued, "second, you can¡¯te to my school


    casually, and I won¡¯t go to yourpany at will."


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s face became slightly stiff after hearing this.


    However, Anna continued to say, "third, I haven¡¯t thought about the third rule. I¡¯ll tell you when I have


    anything."


    After that, she wrote her "three rules" and stood up to paste them on the wall of their room.


    But as soon as she got up, she was held up by a pair of hands.


    Then regardless of her shrill scream, Daniel Taylor took her to the bedroom on the second floor, and


    then threw her on the soft bed.


    Anna suddenly lost control and couldn¡¯t help but let out a loud scream. However, when her body was


    firmly pressed down, she heard the man saying carelessly, "Aren¡¯t you afraid that your voice will wake


    other people up?"


    His words seeded in stopping her idea of making noise. She clenched her teeth and whispered,


    "Sir, what are you doing?"


    Daniel Taylor shook his head, "There wasn¡¯t any use in your rules that I can¡¯t touch my wife."


    Daniel Taylor uttered his words, nibble her red lips, and then whispered, "Tell me, are you my wife?"


    Anna nodded her head intively.


    Daniel Taylor bowed his head again discontentedly and kissed her. This time the kiss was deeper than


    just a superficial contact. When he released her lips, she was panting violently.


    He asked again, "Are you willing to talk now or not? If you don¡¯t want to say, I will continue."


    She nodded quickly and said, "I am your wife!"


    He gave her a gentle kiss with satisfaction and the next moment, he said with a smile, "so it¡¯s your duty


    as a wife to fulfil your husband¡¯s physiological needs."


    After that, under her stunned eyes, he firmly kissed her, then their fingers intertwine with each other,


    seemed unstoppable.


    Anna didn¡¯t know that how many times he did. When she was too tired that she couldn¡¯t even lift her


    arm, hey down beside her and said in a low voice, "Anna, I love you!"


    Although she was very tired, still she gave him a response, "I love you too! Sir."


    But as soon as Anna said this, she wanted to hit herself, because the man next to her pounced at her


    again!


    Then, the two of them, apanied with a series of panting, entangled passionately, whichsted until


    dawn the next day¡­

 Chapter 862

    Chapter 862


    The next day, the sun was high in the sky, but Anna couldn¡¯t get up. On the contrary, the man beside


    her dressed up and went to work leaving a piggy like wife, alone in bed to regain her energy.


    Near noon, Olivia Taylor quietly pointed upstairs and asked mother Taylor, "Mom, were they really


    fiercest night?"


    Mother Taylor could clearly see her daughter¡¯s gossipy appearance. She couldn¡¯t help but poke her


    forehead, "you are still such a nosy parker! You even want to gossip about your brother. Aren¡¯t you


    afraid of him staring at you with a straight face?"


    Olivia Taylor thought of Daniel¡¯s face, which was indeed terrible. She couldn¡¯t help but shrunk and said,


    "Forget it! But it¡¯s noon soon. Don¡¯t you want me to wake Anna toe down for lunch? Or Daniel will


    Mother Taylor hesitated for a moment, then nodded, "ok! Go upstairs and ask Anna toe downstairs


    to eat. Although I¡¯m d that they are in a good rtionship, your brother is too unrestrained. Oh,


    forget it. Go and have a look. If Anna is really tired and doesn¡¯t want toe down, don¡¯t force her..."


    Olivia Taylor went upstairs quietly, walked to the door of Daniel Taylor¡¯s room, stopped for a moment,


    then knocked on the door gently and called in a low voice, "Anna, are you awake? It¡¯s time for lunch!


    Today, Lisa specially cooked your favorite fried chicken. Would you like to eat it?"


    Anna, who was still lying stiff like a corpse, heard Olivia Taylor mentioning food and immediately


    jumped up, "sister, I aming in a minute!"


    But as she tried to get up, she found that her legs were too weak and fatigued. She shouted into the air,


    "bastard! If I let you seed next time, I won¡¯t be surnamed Stark!"


    After roaring, she suddenly realized that he would be very happy to hear that, because if she won¡¯t be


    surnamed Stark, she would have to be surnamed Taylor!


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Isn¡¯t that what he wants?


    Anna immediately changed her oath and said, "if I let you seed again, I would beat you so much


    that you can¡¯t see anyone!"


    After roaring, she felt that she had recovered a little, and then she struggled to walk downstairs. It took


    her more than half an hour to reach the dining table.


    Under Mother Taylor¡¯s and Olivia Taylor¡¯s teasing gaze, Anna yed dumb. Then she held her belly


    and asked, "Mom, sister, can we eat something? I¡¯m going to faint with hunger!"


    Sure enough, Mother Taylor immediately called out to the kitchen, "Lisa, bring the food! Anna is


    hungry!"


    After that, she pointed to Anna, who was sitting next to her, "You¡¯re... Forget it. I won¡¯t me you.


    When Danieles back, I will teach him a good lesson! Even if you two are young, you can¡¯t be so


    indulgent¡­"


    Anna, who had been nodding her head all the time, couldn¡¯t help being choked by her own saliva.


    Olivia Taylorughed happily, and from time to time winked at Mother Taylor, "Mom, they are young, it


    will be OK, right Anna?"


    Anna¡¯s embarrassed face became even more red.


    At the same time, Daniel Taylor came back. He saw Anna¡¯s red face, walked over softly and asked with


    a gentle smile, "Mom, what are you talking about?"


    Mother Taylor suddenly perked up, "you just came in time! We were talking about you. Don¡¯t you know


    how to treat Anna gently. Although I¡¯m very happy to see you making efforts to give me a grandchild,


    but..."


    Anna, who was standing beside Daniel Taylor and was about to carry his bag, heard this and with a shy


    face walked upstairs.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her little shy wife and said to his sister and mother, "I¡¯ll go up and have a look at


    her. Don¡¯t mention these things in front of Anna."


    With that, he hurried upstairs and saw Anna covering her face and sitting by the bed with a hurt look.


    He walked over, naturally hugged her, and asked softly, "what¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t even eat? Aren¡¯t


    you hungry? After all, we exercised for so longst night and it consumed a lot of energy..."


    Anna heard this and immediately stood up. However, she got up too quickly, and due to her soft weak


    legs, she was about to fall on the floor. Fortunately, Daniel Taylor caught her quickly and saved her


    from falling on the floor!


    Daniel Taylor slightly red at her covering her face.


    He held her gently, forcibly took her hand off, and then said with a smile, "it¡¯s OK. Mom and sister are


    our family members. In fact, mom is very happy in her heart. After all, what we do is rted to the most


    waited third generation of the Taylor family."


    Anna immediatelyined, "I have no face to meet people! I am too embarrassed."


    After saying this, she saw his muffled smile. She angrily shook her small fist and beat him hard. But


    even after beating for a while, he didn¡¯t feel hurt. It was just her own hands were all sour.


    She angrily took back her hand and in a fit of pique at Daniel, she sat there silently.


    At the beginning, Daniel Taylor stretched out his hand to tease her from time to time, but after being hit


    by her, he waspletely at peace.


    After changing clothes, he asked Anna, who was still sitting by the bed, "I¡¯m going to eat. Are you really


    not hungry?"


    Anna drove him away, "I¡¯m not hungry. Go down quickly."


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t say anything and really went downstairs.


    But Anna, who drove him away, felt empty in the bottom of her heart and she could also feel her empty


    stomach. She leaned on the back of the bed, closed her eyes and scolded him, "What a heartless


    man!"


    However, as soon as she smelled the scent of food, she opened her eyes and saw Daniel Taylor


    standing in front of her with a tray.


    At the moment, she didn¡¯t remember that she was angry with him. She immediately gave a kiss to him,


    "I love you so much!"


    Finish saying this, she took the tray, sat on the tea table, and started eating.


    Daniel Taylor from time to time reminded her, "Take it easy. No one is going to snatch it from you. There


    must be more downstairs."


    Anna¡¯s mouth was full of food, still she said, "Don¡¯t¡­ wan¡­ Mo... sis¡­ also¡­ ee..."


    He was stunned for a while, then his mind responded and he asked with a smile, "do you want to say


    that you don¡¯t want, mom and sister also have to eat?"


    Anna nodded.


    Daniel Taylor embraced her, and then whispered, "your husband has enough ability to support you.


    Besides, you may have the third generation of the Taylor family in your belly. Therefore, no matter how


    much you eat, mom won¡¯t mind. Instead, she will urge you to eat more."


    Anna suddenly forgot the action of swallowing the food and sat there with her mouth full of food.


    After a while, Daniel Taylor found her abnormality, "what¡¯s the matter? Anna? What happened? Say


    anything, don¡¯t scare me."


    After a while, Anna turned to him and asked with tears in her eyes, "Sir, am I pregnant?"


    "Pregnant?" Without waiting for Daniel Taylor to react, Mother Taylor rushed over like an arrow,


    grabbed Anna¡¯s hand and asked anxiously, "Anna, are you pregnant?"

 Chapter 863

    Chapter 863


    Anna saw Mother Taylor, who rushed towards her, and she just wanted to hit her head against the wall.


    God, How can she say such a thing?


    Even after knowing that mom has a crazy obsession with her grandchild, why did she say such a thing?


    She said this to Daniel Taylor because she thought about it and realized that she haven''t had a period


    recently. Could it be that¡­


    At the thought of this possibility, her eyes were full of expectation.


    Daniel Taylor had no choice but to calm Mother Taylor down and exined in a low voice, "Mom, Anna


    is just saying it casually. It hasn¡¯t been confirmed yet. You¡¯re too anxious."


    Mother Taylor shook off his hand, wiped her tears indignantly and said, "Since you were injured, I have


    heard so many rumors. At the beginning, they said you¡­ Later, when you got married, they said that


    you can¡¯t be a father. I don¡¯t ask for anything else. I only hope that you can have a child with Anna, so


    that it can stop those wicked mouths! Moreover, I also want a grandchild..."


    Anna heard mother Taylor saying this so earnestly. She just didn¡¯t know how to respond and with a


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    guilty look nestled in Daniel Taylor¡¯s arms.


    Daniel Taylor helplessly patted his wife and also tried to persuade his mother, "Mom, we understand.


    Besides, we haven¡¯t taken any protective measures now, so maybe Anna has already been pregnant.


    Maybe..."


    Upon hearing this, Anna raised her head in astonishment and looked directly at Daniel Taylor. Daniel


    Taylor gently pinched her shoulder, then she also nodded with a smile, "yes! Mom! We didn¡¯t do


    anything to stop the arrival of a new life."


    Mother Taylor sighed with relief. Then she reminded the couple and walked out happily, "by the way,


    I¡¯m going to call Dr. Shawn! I can¡¯t wait to hear the good news!"


    With that, she ran downstairs happily and at this moment her vigorousness didn¡¯t make her look as old


    as she said.


    There was only Anna and Daniel left in the room. Anna rxed and sat down on the bed. Then she


    raised her head uneasily and asked, "Sir, if I didn¡¯t have a baby, mom would be very disappointed."


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and held her shoulder tightly. He whispered in her ear, "if we don¡¯t have one


    now, we¡¯ll make more efforts. One day we will seed. You can rest assured that your husband¡¯s


    physical strength is enough to make you pregnant."


    Hearing him saying this in such a professional manner, she buried herself in the quilt and yelled, "What


    should I do? Child, child, now I have children all over my head."


    Daniel Taylor listened to her murmuring. He couldn¡¯t help but be jealous with an unascertained child.


    He said indifferently, "But don¡¯t forget that without my kind efforts, you can¡¯t have a child."


    Anna immediately sat up and yelled at this scheming man, "Sir, you..."


    However, he went to the door smartly and said, "I seem to hear Shawn¡¯s voice. I¡¯ll go down to meet


    him."


    Anna saw him going downstairs excitedly and once again threw herself down on the bed, then stroked


    her abdomen and whispered, "Maybe, it¡¯s good to have a new lifeing."


    She couldn¡¯t help imagining the picture of a child, and also thought about mother Taylor, who would


    certainly like to be with her child 24 hours a day. Even Daniel Taylor¡¯s response made her look forward


    to it.


    "Will Sir like this child? Or he doesn¡¯t like children at all?" Anna was talking to herself and suddenly


    pped herself on the cheek, "What¡¯s wrong with me? There is no confirmation of pregnancy, and I


    have begun to imagine! My God, I must be crazy, no, maybe I am affected by mom!¡±


    On the other side, Daniel Taylor went downstairs and saw Shawn Hamilton talking with his mother. He


    immediately greeted him, "Shawn, here you are."


    Shawn Hamilton smiled but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Mother Taylor urged them to go upstairs, "Shawn, go up quickly and see if Anna is really pregnant. I¡¯m


    afraid Anna will feel uneasy if I go up. So, I¡¯d better wait downstairs. Daniel, why are you still in a daze?


    Why don¡¯t you take Shawn to check your wife? Come on! Hurry up! Go!"


    Daniel Taylor reluctantly returned, while Shawn Hamilton nced at him curiously, and then sighed,


    "Mrs Taylor seems so energetic, really lively and lovely!"


    Daniel Taylor did not say anything. He just walked in front of him, walked to the bedroom, gently


    opened the door, and then whispered, "Anna, Shawn is here, would you like to prepare?"


    After saying that he patiently stood at the door.


    Shawn Hamilton was a little surprised, stared at him for a long time, then said to himself, "Am I wrong?


    Is the person in front of me is really Daniel Taylor, who has never been patient with any women? Or is


    he possessed by a ghost?"


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t even take a look at Shawn Hamilton, "Shawn Hamilton, if you talk nonsense again,


    I don¡¯t mind cutting your tongue. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t charge you for it."


    Shawn Hamilton immediately shut his mouth wisely and said vaguely, "you don¡¯t have to do it for me.


    My tongue is very adapted to its present ce."


    The door of the room was pushed open. Anna¡¯s shy face appeared in front of Shawn Hamilton. He


    could see Daniel Taylor¡¯s serious eyes suddenly turned softer when he looked at Anna, and he seemed


    to be apletely different man!


    So, under serious pressure, Shawn Hamilton was slightly nervous and said to Anna, "it¡¯s OK. I¡¯m just


    going to give you a simple examination. It won¡¯t hurt! What you need to do now is just rx."


    Anna first looked at Daniel Taylor beside him. After receiving her encouraging eyes, she took a deep


    breath and nodded forcefully, "alright, doctor, please do it."


    Shawn Hamilton took out a few little containers from the medicine box, and then began to prepare for


    blood collection. However, as he walked toward Anna with the blood collection needle, his hands began


    to shake because of the serious re of the man.


    In the end, Shawn Hamilton had no choice than to push out this man who was hindering his normal


    work.


    Shawn Hamilton looked into Anna¡¯s puzzled eyes, and said calmly, "your man¡¯s stare has affected my


    work. Now, let¡¯s take out some blood for sample."


    Anna was stunned.


    Then she saw Shawn Hamilton skillfully taking a blood sample. He collected in it a tube, sealed it and


    in a series of actions, he easilypleted the checkup.


    Anna saw him working skillfully and couldn¡¯t help praising him, "doctor, you are really excellent! I don¡¯t


    feel any pain at all."


    Shawn Hamilton behaved like a gentleman and said with a smile, "it¡¯s my pleasure to serve you. Now


    I¡¯ll go to the hospital and do a test with your blood sample. See youter!"


    With that, he opened the door and saw Daniel Taylor staring at him. He looked at him with a smile,


    went downstairs, said goodbye to Mother Taylor and left.

 Chapter 864

    Chapter 864


    Anna raised her head and looked at the man who came in nervously. She couldn¡¯t help but smile and


    waved to him.


    Soon she fell into a warm embrace. Her ears were on his chest, listening to his powerful heartbeat and


    at this moment, she felt that she was the happiest woman in the world.


    "Sir, if... I mean, if we really have children, will you continue to dote on me? Will you love me


    unconditionally like now?"


    Daniel Taylor slightly pushed her away, and then frowned angrily, "what have I done to make you think


    such a thing?"


    She smiled and then deliberately looked at him with a worried expression, "but I am worried. I¡¯m afraid


    you¡¯ll forget your baby¡¯s mother as soon as you have a baby."


    Daniel Taylor understood his wife¡¯s doubt, dotingly touched her hair, and then said in a firm tone, "no, I


    will never forget my child¡¯s mother! Besides, don¡¯t I spoil you enough? Every time you¡¯re involved in a


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    scandal, I don¡¯t believe in it, right? But it¡¯s you, every time you see other women and me, you just


    start¡­"


    Anna retorted defiantly, "when did I do that?"


    Then she looked into his teasing eyes, immediately tried break away from his arms discontentedly, but


    she was still firmly locked in his arms, he said, "you don¡¯t remember? It doesn¡¯t matter. I remember it


    clearly. That time, I had a meal with Hazel Mark, and someone was so jealous that she got angry at


    me. Don¡¯t you remember? And once just because of Isabe Brown¡¯s pestering, someone made a


    decision to divorce me..."


    Just as he was mentioning all the stupid things she had done, she could no longer bear and shouted,


    "stop!"


    Then she said with a ttering smile, "Sir, don¡¯t mentions things of the past. You are not suitable for


    doing this..."


    "What am I not suitable for?" Daniel Taylor interrupted.


    "To say these old-womanish things! You are the one who should do big things! So, let¡¯s talk about


    something else."


    Daniel Taylorughed, leaned over her and said in a low voice, "let¡¯s talk about having children..."


    After that, he clearly saw that a faint redness reached to her ear, and then spread to the whole face. He


    smiled, got up from her side and walked towards the bathroom.


    Anna, who was teased for a while, overcame her shyness and realized that he had changed into


    household clothes. She immediately forgot her embarrassment and asked with a smile, "Sir, don¡¯t you


    have to go to thepany today?"


    Daniel Taylor shook his head, "I won¡¯t go today. I¡¯ll be with you all afternoon. Is there anything you want


    to do today? We haven¡¯t spent enough leisure time since we got married."


    Hearing this, Anna let out a cheer , and then began to think about what to do in the afternoon. After all,


    it was like a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for Daniel Taylor to take an afternoon off.


    She thought carefully and rejected all the options one by one. Finally, she shook her head and said, "I


    don¡¯t know what to do. Sir, do you have any good suggestions?"


    After a while, she heard Daniel Taylor saying in a deep voice, "let¡¯s go to the cinema this afternoon! A


    famous movie is releasing today."


    "What?" Anna waspletely stunned, "Sir, what did you just say? Watch the movie? You will go to the


    cinema with me to watch a movie?"


    After being questioned by his wife like this, Daniel Taylor¡¯s face became a bit gloomy, "who do you want


    to go with? John Peter or Henry Michael?"


    Anna shook her head and exined helplessly, "Sir! I don¡¯t want to go to the cinema with them. I¡¯m just


    surprised your thought of taking me to the cinema today."


    She said so and saw that he still didn¡¯t believe her. She said helplessly, "Ok! We will go to see a movie


    this afternoon. How about that Si¡­?"


    "Husband!" Daniel Taylor interrupted.


    "Husband, let¡¯s go to the cinema." Anna obediently said.


    After this, Daniel Taylor reluctantly restored his normal facial expression, but his pair of eyes still had an


    unhappy element.


    Anna coaxed him for a long time, but couldn¡¯t change his sullen look, which made her very helpless.


    She couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Just tell me, what can I do to make you forgive me?"


    Daniel Taylor thought for a moment and whispered in her ear, "then promise me a few conditions."


    She directly wanted to refuse, but after seeing his face, she changed her mind, "Sure, I am all ears. If


    it¡¯s reasonable, I will ept it."


    Daniel Taylor was silent for a moment, then said, "Ok."


    After hearing his conditions, her refused, "No way! All these things are in your own favor, I have


    objections!"


    Daniel Taylor went to the bedside table calmly, pointed to the "three rules" pasted on the wall, and said


    in a low voice, "I have also agreed to your conditions."


    Anna wanted to defend herself, but she couldn¡¯t resist him. She reluctantly agreed to some of the


    "humiliating treaties" of Daniel Taylor!


    Daniel Taylor walked downstairs with a smile and didn¡¯t forget to remind his little wife, "I¡¯ll go downstairs


    and wait for you. When you¡¯re in a good mood, you cane downstairs."


    Anna didn¡¯t want to see his proud face. Thinking of the treaties just mentioned by him, Anna suddenly


    wanted to die.


    His first condition was that he needed his wife to cooperate unconditionally! Second, she has to take


    the first condition as her aim!


    She couldn¡¯t help but think of some indescribable scenes. She sshed her face with water, only to


    drop a little temperature, but her face was still red.


    When she came downstairs, she looked at his smiling face and turned her face away.


    Then she looked into Mother Taylor concerned eyes, smiled and said, "Mom!"


    Mother Taylor looked at her with a smile. She held out her hand and said, "go out with Daniel. Have a


    good time! This is your age to have fun, just enjoy it! If I am ten years younger, I will go out with you."


    Anna immediately said with a smile, "Mom, you look about my age. If you still want to be ten years


    younger, what will I do?"


    "Ha ha! Look at you!" Mother Taylor was so happy, "Ok, go out and have fun, be safe. Daniel, you must


    protect Anna, do you understand?"


    Daniel Taylor nodded and stretched out his hand to Anna. She took his arm and walked out.


    While looking at the back of this beautiful couple, Mother Taylor couldn¡¯t help smiling. She thought


    about her third generation who would be born soon and immediately called out to the kitchen, "Lisa,


    Lisa came out and saw Mother Taylor holding a notebook. Mother Taylor asked, "what are the


    necessities for a child? Isn¡¯t your daughter-inw just having a baby? You have experience, tell me!"


    Lisa was stunned, and then asked in surprise, "is Anna..."


    Mother Taylor nodded happily, "it¡¯s not confirmed yet! But I think it¡¯s likely to be! Please tell me what the


    children need, I will prepare everything in advance."

 Chapter 865

    Chapter 865


    At the same time, Emily Woodley and Mrs. Woodley entered Taylor¡¯s house. They heard Mother Taylor


    good news and let meugh with you."


    Emily Woodley walked over with a smile and looked at Mother Taylor, "Yeah, Mrs Taylor, I also want to


    know the good news! You areughing so happily that you look ten years younger."


    Mother Taylor smiled at Mrs. Woodley and praised Emily Woodley, "your daughter is really sweet! I am


    happy because it seems that Anna is expecting!"


    Mrs. Woodley eximed, "Really? That¡¯s great. You¡¯ve been looking forward to this child for such a


    long time. After this child, the rumors about Daniel will be stopped. Those people are too much, they


    didn¡¯t even think before spreading such rumors!"


    Mother Taylor nodded with a smile, "Yes! Those ckhearted people said that there is something


    wrong with Daniel. Now this news will shut their mouth up. There is no problem with our Daniel!"


    Mrs. Woodley and Mother Taylor wereughing and talking about this happily. Emily Woodley thought


    about it for a while, then she quietly walked out, took out her phone and dialed a phone number.


    Soon the phone was answered, and Emily Woodley said in a hurry, "Isabe! Where on the earth did


    you travel? When will youe back? Do you know Anna is pregnant? She is about to be the


    real hostess of the Taylor family now."


    There was a shocking cry from the other end of the phone, "What? Is she really pregnant?"


    Emily Woodley nodded and said in a deep voice, "mom and I are in Taylor¡¯s house now. Mrs Taylor has


    beenughing so hard that she can¡¯t close her mouth. Do you think it can be fake?"


    After that, she paused, thought about something and said, "you¡¯d bettere back soon."


    Then she heard her mother calling her inside, "Emily, where are you?"


    Emily Woodley heard her mother and said, "I¡¯ming."


    Then she said to Isabe Brown in a hurry, "Isabe, mom was calling me. Anyway,e back soon,


    and we will talk about itter."


    Then she ran into the room with a smile and sat on the side, listening to the chatting between Mrs.


    Woodley and Mrs. Taylor. From time to time, they said something funny and the overall atmosphere


    was very harmonious.


    -


    At the gate of the cinema, Daniel Taylor looked at Anna beside him. She seemed moody. He couldn¡¯t


    help rubbing her hair affectionately and asked with a smile, "what¡¯s wrong? Why are you unhappy? Do


    you want to go back?"


    He said and was about to return.


    Anna looked at his back, shouting, "Sir, I¡¯m ok! Shall we go inside?"


    Daniel Taylor smiled, but when he turned around, his still frowned and he hesitantly asked, "Are you


    really ok? If you really don¡¯t want to see a movie, we can change a ce. I just want to see you happy.


    After all, I rarely take time out to hang out with you."


    Anna saw him thinking about herself while she was thinking about those messy things, she said with


    guilt, "I know, I want to see a movie, let¡¯s go."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Then she took his arm and whispered, "actually, this is my second time toe to the cinema.


    Because the movie tickets are too expensive, I couldn¡¯t get the courage to spend my hard earn money


    like this..."


    With that, she felt a pair of warm hands tightly holding her little hands, which made her smile, "Sir, are


    you sympathizing with me?"


    Daniel Taylor nodded slightly, then let her stay beside the ticket office. Smiled at her and walked


    towards the ticket office, "Wait for me here, I¡¯ll buy the tickets."


    Anna looked at his back with a smile, and then shook her head helplessly, "I don¡¯t think I¡¯m pitiful.


    Maybe because I had a hard life in the first half of my life, I met such a good person as him. It¡¯s like,


    good fortune follows upon disaster; disaster lurks within good fortune."


    After thinking all this, she was bored waiting for him. She began to look around. But when she saw


    some girlsing towards this side, her first reaction was to escape, but it didn¡¯t work out¡­


    Sure enough, she was stopped by Katherine Foy.


    "Huh, Anna, why are you running away? Aren¡¯t you very bold? Don¡¯t you have a rich and powerful man


    as your backer? I haven¡¯t settled ounts with you for beating mest time." Katherine Foy came


    towards her arrogantly, while herckeys blocked Anna in a corner.


    Although Anna seemed to be at a loss. Still, she was not afraid. She raised her head, looked at the


    arrogant Katherine Foy and sneered, "Katherine Foy, why are you here? Besides, it was not me who


    beat youst time. Why would I run?"


    Katherine Foy sneered. Looking at the people around them who didn¡¯t dare to move closer, she raised


    her chin proudly and said to the girls who came with her, "sisters, it¡¯s time to teach this girl a lesson! Let


    me tell you one thing. This time Chris can¡¯t save you, nor can your lover!"


    After that, several girls approached Anna. Anna realized the danger and retreated back step by step.


    However, she bumped into the fire extinguisher on the wall. Suddenly, there was a sharp pain in her


    back, which made her face twist for a moment.


    Katherine Foy did not let her go. She coldly raised her hand and waved it on Anna¡¯s face, "you even let


    your lover to deal with me? I¡¯ll teach you a good lesson today, and I''ll give you a taste of being beaten!"


    Before her words were uttered, a p was fell on Anna¡¯s face.


    Anna was caught off guard. She was pped, she was still in the state of confusion. It seemed


    everything happened too suddenly, she was frowning and enduring the sharp pain that was moving


    from her back to her face.


    Katherine Foy once again raised her hand and waved to Anna again, "this p is a lesson to you, don¡¯t


    take advantage of your position to bully people!"


    Anna wanted to resist, but her shoulders were held by Katherine Foy¡¯s followers and she couldn¡¯t get


    rid of them.


    Anna was helpless and she had no choice than to close her eyes and bear being pped. Still she


    tried tofort herself, "Anna, it isn¡¯t a big deal to be pped! Compared with thest time, when


    Robin hired a woman to beat Katherine Foy, it¡¯s much better!"


    With her eyes closed, Anna wasforting herself. But she didn¡¯t feel the pain on her cheek. She


    opened her eyes slightly and saw that Katherine Foy¡¯s hand was hung in the air and it was mped by


    a man.


    Anna murmured, "Sir..."


    Daniel Taylor red at her fiercely, and then asked Katherine Foy in a cold voice, "why did you p my


    wife?"


    Katherine Foy was shocked. Her eyes were wide open, she didn¡¯t even feel the wrist pain. She just


    stared at Anna and Daniel Taylor nkly. She hesitated but asked, "she¡­ is she your wife?"


    Daniel Taylor snorted coldly as an answer.


    Katherine Foy¡¯s mind immediately responded and she said with a smile, "It¡¯s a misunderstanding, I just


    misunderstood! I thought she seduced Chris..."

 Chapter 866

    Chapter 866


    Daniel Taylor flung Katherine Foy¡¯s hand away. Then he went to Anna, held her chin with his hand. As


    soon as his eyes fell at the obvious palm print on her face, his face suddenly became gloomy. Then he


    turned around and looked at Katherine Foy coldly.


    Katherine Foy felt appalled by his scary look. Then she looked at his raised hand and immediately


    eximed, "look, I really didn¡¯t mean to. I thought Anna took a fancy to Chris and seduced him. Anna,


    I¡¯ve realized that I was wrong. Can you exin it to your husband?"


    Anna was also shocked by Daniel Taylor¡¯s anger. After a long time, she heard Katherine Foy¡¯s scream


    and regained her consciousness. Looking at Katherine Foy who was still finding an excuse, Anna said


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    with sarcasm, "When did I take a fancy to Chris? It¡¯s all your own imagination."


    After saying this to her, Anna whispered to Daniel Taylor, "Sir, forget it, she won¡¯t provoke me again..."


    Katherine Foy saw Anna speaking for her and nodded gratefully. Just by recalling that the cruel man


    who specially asked a fierce-looking woman to hit her violentlyst time, she couldn¡¯t help but looked at


    them with beseeching eyes, st time I was beaten hard and stayed in the hospital for a month, so


    please forgive me, I know it¡¯s my mistake!"


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t understand what she was saying. He raised his eyebrows, looked at Anna, and


    asked with his eyes that "what is going on?"


    Anna thought of Robin Johnson¡¯s ruthless appearance, and exined in a low voice, st time she


    used me of beating her. Robin Johnson got to know about and he really hired a woman to beat her


    up in the hospital..."


    Daniel Taylor was stunned, then he thought for a while and said softly, "this is really Robbie¡¯s style."


    Then, he looked at Katherine Foy and said in a cold voice, "if you bully my wife again, I will break my


    rule of not hitting women."


    After that, he took back his sight coldly, looked at Anna displeasingly, "You are really amazing. You''d


    rather be beaten than shout for help."


    Anna immediately retorted defiantly, "how shameless it would be for me to beg for mercy! Besides, I am


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s woman! No matter what, I can¡¯t be yellow-bellied."


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s anger was relieved by her words. He looked at the bruise on her face, "Really, I should


    have pped her just now..."


    Anna chuckled, but identally the bruise on her face ached. She winced in pain, but said with a


    smile, "It''s ok! Come on, she doesn¡¯t worth it. Besides, if you pped her, chief would me me for


    this. He would surely think that I have taught such bad things to you."


    Mentioning the chief, Daniel Taylor thought for a moment and nodded, "tomorrow you take a day off,


    apany me to B city."


    She didn¡¯t keep up with him for a moment. She was stunned for a while before she responded, "What?"


    Daniel Taylor smiled and repeated what he had just said, "I saide with me to B city tomorrow."


    Anna thought for a moment and nodded, "Ok, I also want to see Eliza."


    Daniel smiled at her and walked towards the hall.


    Anna realized that they came here to see a movie.


    -


    When the film was over, Daniel Taylor looked at the woman with tears on all over her face. He really


    doubted whether the film he chose was really a romantic love movie.


    Anna was very moved. She sat there and wiped the tears on her face, "poor heroine! Her man lost his


    memory and forgot herpletely. It¡¯s so sad that the woman can only live this life with a miserable


    heart..."


    Daniel Taylor, "¡­"


    Then she was dragged out of the cinema hall by him.


    Anna looked at the snacks held by passers-by, but before she could open her mouth, he handed


    strings of fried chicken wings to her. Then his wife, who was just sad about the movie, forgot the


    miserable ending of the movie and devoured like a wolf.


    He suddenly sighed, "the power of food is really strong!"


    Anna didn''t hear clearly for a moment, "Sir, what did you say? I didn¡¯t hear you."


    Daniel Taylor wiped the sauce on her mouth and said with a smile, "I said that the impact of food on


    you is greater than that of me."


    Anna noticed the taunt, threw the remaining string to him, and then walked toward the front angrily.


    Daniel Taylor quickly followed, and said exaggeratedly, "It smells good, do you want to have some milk


    tea?"


    Anna also smelled the fragrance of milk tea, but when she thought of his taunt, she refused, "No! And


    don¡¯t talk to me. I don¡¯t want to talk to you. You tease me all the time."


    Daniel Taylor saw his angry little wife, smiled fondly, went straight to the milk tea shop, bought a cup of


    milk tea, forcibly put it into her hand, and then exined in a low voice, "I was just afraid that you will


    do overeating and it will hurt your stomach."


    Anna¡¯s face expressions softened after hearing this, "How it can be."


    Daniel Taylor said with a smile, "who was hospitalizedst time? Is that me?"


    She immediatelyined, "Sir, can you not sprinkle salt on other people¡¯s wounds every time! How


    can you treat me like this?"


    Daniel Taylor noticed that she was infuriated by him again, heughed gently, then held her hand and


    said with a smile, "I just want to spend my life with you..."


    Anna looked at him with some tenderness in her eyes, "Sir, you..."


    Daniel Taylor didn''t say anything more. He quietly led her along, protecting her from time to time like a


    defense.


    Anna was very moved by his guarding behavior. She peeked at his side face from time to time. The


    more she saw it, the more handsome he seemed to be, "Sir, how can you be so handsome? I don¡¯t


    think I can see you enough."


    Daniel Taylor nced at her, "I remember someone has a lot of idols, mostly teenagers. Can my


    position bepared with their position in your heart?"


    She looked at his jealous appearance. Then she stood on the tip of her toes and gave him a kiss. After


    that she ran away with the milk tea in her hand!


    Daniel Taylor was stunned for a while. Then he called out, "Anna! Stop! Slow down."


    However, Anna was still running towards the front. He had no choice but to follow up. They yed the


    game of running and chasing after each other like teenagers.


    From time to time, passers-by could hear Anna¡¯s provocative voice to him. Of course, Daniel Taylor¡¯s


    low roar also souned. At the end, he hugged her and in other people¡¯s eyes, they looked very lovely.


    At ten o¡¯clock in the evening, the two of them returned home, looking at the dark home, they crept


    upstairs.


    Daniel Taylor identally kicked the tea table and was taught a lesson by Anna, "Sir, be quiet. Mom


    must be asleep..."


    After that they walked slowly upstairs like a thief.


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t want to be like this, but Anna insisted that they had to "sacrifice theirfort for


    others good". But when they were about to reach the bedroom, they heard a sound of door opening


    and the lights of the hall was turned on.


    Mother Taylor came up to them, "you came back sote."


    Anna immediately exined with guilt, "sorry, mom. I visited the square, so we got backte. Mom, did


    I wake you?"


    Mother Taylor shook her head and waved to her excitedly, "Anna,e here..."

 Chapter 867

    Chapter 867


    Mother Taylor called her and took out a delicate picture book, which was full of new born baby


    products, "Anna,e and see if there is anything you like. I want to start buying baby products! In this


    way, everything will be prepared for the little baby as soon as possible..."


    Anna was too nervous after hearing this. She just lifted her head and looked at Daniel Taylor, as if to


    ask for help¡­


    Daniel Taylor just wanted to speak, but he was interrupted by Mother Taylor, "Daniel, you¡¯re a man, you


    don¡¯t understand these things, so, you don¡¯t have to meddle. Go ahead, and don¡¯t disturb us."


    So, Daniel Taylor could only give his little wife a really-can''t-help look, turned around and walked


    towards the bedroom.


    Sir, how can you be so heartless?


    Mother Taylor called her again, "Anna, how about this one? This is from the shops Lisa bought things


    for her little grandson. The quality of the things can be guaranteed¡­ but, we¡¯d better change to another


    shop. After all, it¡¯s the third generation of Taylor family. I want the best of everything!"


    Seeing mother Taylor''s happy and enthusiastic appearance, Anna said cautiously, "Mom, isn¡¯t it a little


    early to buy all these things now? Besides, I¡¯m not sure whether I¡¯m pregnant or not. I think we should


    start doing all this after my reportes positive."


    Mother Taylor patted her chest confidently and said, "it must be true. You didn¡¯t have your periodst


    month. I guess it¡¯s definitely confirmed this time."


    Then she took Anna¡¯s hand and said with some emotions, "do you know how many years I haven¡¯t held


    a child? It was 20 years ago when Daniel was young that I held a child. It¡¯s really been so many years. I


    really miss the wonderful time when Daniel and Olivia were newborn..."


    Anna raised her head, seeing the tears in Mother Taylor¡¯s eyes, "Mom..."


    Mother Taylor wiped her tears, showed a smile, "really, when I think of my lovely grandchildren I would


    feel... don¡¯tugh at mom..."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Anna smiled and said, "I won''tugh at you, mom, you are feeling like this because you love children!


    What¡¯s more, I really like your loving nature."


    Mother Taylorughed heartily and took her hand, "Anna, I really like you very much. Now mom¡¯s


    biggest wish is to be able to hold your child. After that I will have no regrets in this life."


    Anna said in a hurry, "Mom, don¡¯t say that. I know. I¡¯ve already nned to have a baby with Daniel. You


    have to stay healthy. Our child would surely want his grandmother buy candies for him."


    With these words, Anna seeded in making mother Taylor happy, "Sure, certainly, grandmother will


    give all the good things to the little guy..."


    When Anna went upstairs, it was already 12 o¡¯clock. Seeing Daniel Taylor who had changed his


    clothes, sitting on the bed and looking at his tablet, she sulkily went up to him and used him, "Sir,


    how can you leave me alone there?"


    Daniel Taylor nced at her from the corner of his eyes but didn''t say anything.


    Anna went to the bathroom. After taking bath, she walked toward the bed, while wiping her wet hair.


    Daniel Taylor put the tablet down and dragged her in the bed. Then he heard Anna screaming, "Sir,


    what are you doing? your hands, hands..."


    "Sir, your feet!"


    "Sir, it¡¯s really itchy..."


    Thus, Anna was again tortured into the early morning. Before the poor and exhausted Anna fell asleep,


    she still clearly remembered her conversation with him.


    "Sir, why are you so energetic all of a sudden?" Anna held herst breath and asked in a low voice.


    Daniel Taylor stroked her sweaty hair, and then said in a deep voice, "Of course, to fulfill mom¡¯s wish.


    Anna, let¡¯s have a child."


    Anna couldn¡¯t remember whether she agreed or not, but she was once again immersed in the ocean of


    love, unable to extricate herself¡­


    Next day, the Taylor family again staged the scene of Anna rushing to the door because she was going


    to bete.


    However, because of Daniel Taylor¡¯s help, she still had made it to the ssroom a second before the


    bell rang.


    This time, Anna felt that teacher Miss Jennifer''s attitude towards her was different. Last time, when she


    waste, she was severely punished by Jennifer.


    But today, when she stepped in the ss at thest moment, Jennifer just nced at her, and then said


    with a smile, "Anna, here you are. Come in!"


    Anna was shocked to see this sudden change. After sitting down confusedly, Jennifer looked at her and


    saw that she has been seated well. Then she said in a loud voice, "students, the topic we are going to


    talk about today is..."


    Anna listened for a while, then turned her head to Vanessa Cameron, who was listening to the teacher


    carefully. She asked, "what¡¯s wrong with Jennifer today? Why do I think she is too weird today?"


    Vanessa Cameron showed a surprised expression and asked in a low voice, "don¡¯t you know that


    you¡¯re trending at the school forum again?"


    Vanessa Cameron picked up her mobile phone, opened a webpage and handed her phone to Anna,


    "Look! Congrattions, Anna. You have be the new star of Jingzhou University."


    Anna took the mobile phone suspiciously and murmured, "Aren¡¯t you exaggerating it too much? Isn¡¯t it


    just that Sir and mom came to school for me? What is so sensational in this?"


    However, as soon as she saw the title on the page, she was not calm, "What? Rich and powerful


    mother-inw stuck up for her daughter inw! CEO husband picks her up every day! Poverty has


    restricted our imagination! What have I done to make them nder me?"


    The more she read, the angrier she was. Vanessa Cameron looked at her sympathetically, "Anna, are


    you ok?"


    Anna suddenly stood up and yelled, "how can I be ok? They are ndering me. I have never bought


    any branded clothes, let alone any branded bag!"


    All of a sudden, her voice echoed in the whole ssroom. All the students and teacher looked at her.


    Vanessa Cameron pulled her and reminded her in a low voice, "Anna, we are still in the ss!"


    Anna grinned awkwardly and sat down. Although Jennifer was not happy with the way Anna interrupted


    her ss, she still didn¡¯t say her anything, "Everyone, let¡¯s continue our ss..."


    Anna was very angry after reading those articles. It seemed that they shaped her into an image of a


    material girl, which made her feel very aggrieved.


    All her things were bought by her own money. Except for the dress that Daniel Taylor bought her on


    that evening banquet.


    She never asked him to buy her branded dresses. However, it was written in the article that her clothes


    are all famous brands. Her backpack on her back is worth thousands of dors, which also implied that


    all her things were given by the Taylor family!


    Vanessa Cameron looked at Anna sympathetically. Thinking that she was not epted by n Kevin¡¯s


    family, she couldn''t help feel a little pity for Anna.


    She stretched out and silently held Anna¡¯s hand.


    Anna was stunned, then she managed a smile, "I¡¯m ok."

 Chapter 868

    Chapter 868


    After ss, Vanessa Cameron sat there and tried tofort Anna, "Don¡¯t feel bad because of them.


    Those people are ndering you just because they are jealous of your good marriage."


    Anna managed a weak smile and then sighed, "I just wonder why these things always happen to me.


    Sometimes it¡¯s really annoying. I didn¡¯t do anything but still I have to be ndered like this."


    Vanessa Cameron showed sympathy, "Ok, forget it. Let me treat you to milk tea."


    Anna shook her head, "No, thanks. I have to go back to my dormitory to get something."


    Anna left Vanessa Cameron, and walked toward the dormitory building.


    Vanessa Cameron stood in the same ce and looked at her back. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Everyone has their own troubles.


    Suddenly, someone touched Vanessa Cameron¡¯s shoulder. She looked back and saw n Kevin


    smiling at her. He said, "Hey, what are you looking at? You seemed so indulged, I called you several


    times, but you didn¡¯t give any response. Is there any more handsome guy than me?"


    Vanessa Cameron looked at n Kevin''s proud face, and her depression swept away. She held his


    arm with a smile, "Nothing. I was just talking to Anna. Come on, I want to have some milk tea."


    n Kevin smiled and touched her head, "Sure! Let¡¯s go."


    Vanessa Cameron was very happy to be pampered by him. She said in her heart, "since we can¡¯t


    predict the future, then cherish the present."


    -


    Anna returned to the dormitory and looked at the lifeless room.


    There was no one there.


    She walked to her desk and sat down. The articles she just read made her feel very sad. She said to


    herself, "I didn¡¯t offend them. Why don¡¯t these people just let me go? Do they have to force me to leave


    sir and then they will stop talking about me?"


    But when she thought of Daniel Taylor, her eyes darkened. Daniel Taylor was like the only candle in her


    darkest life, and the only warmth that she felt when the world had abandoned her. Just the thought of


    leaving him and the warmth brought by him, she couldn''t help crying.


    She has gradually be ustomed to hispany. Only the thought about how her life will be like


    if she really leaves him, she can¡¯t help but burst into tears.


    She really didn''t want to leave him. She was with him and wanted to be with him, not for his wealth, not


    for his status, but just for him.


    Anna even thought that it would be better for sir to sit in a wheelchair as he was at the beginning, so


    that people would not force her to leave him, but wouldugh at her for finding a disabled husband.


    She shook her head, "Anna, don¡¯t think like this! Sir¡¯s life was so hard, how can I curse him for not


    getting better in order to make myself feel better? Anna, you have really changed, you have be so


    selfish! Don¡¯t you know that man who has been so kind to you will be very disappointed and sad if he


    knows what you think about him?"


    The whole afternoon, Anna locked herself in the dormitory without moving a step out.


    The phone had rung several times, and she just looked at the name on the screen and silently


    withdrew her hand.


    For a while, the atmosphere in the dormitory was very gloomy.


    The door was opened. Eiza Preston came back, she saw Anna sitting there and sneered. Then she got


    busy with her own affairs.


    Sincest time when Eiza Preston begged Anna, pleaded to her to let her live, but she was ridiculed by


    Anna, shepletely showed her real face and drew a clear line between them. Even if she and Anna


    was alone, they didn''t speak.


    After all, Anna¡¯s presence didn¡¯t matter much, and Anna wasn¡¯t going to live in the dormitory.


    Eiza Preston, who always ignored her, walked up to her this time and said with a smile, "Anna, are you


    proud to find such a rich and powerful husband?"


    Anna ignored her directly, picked up the things she had packed and walked outside.


    But Eiza Preston blocked her way, and then said with a sneer, "What? Are you guilty? Right, you


    should be guilty. You have a husband, but you still seduce other men, it is really disgusting to see you


    doing all this! Your husband doesn¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing, does he? I guess he doesn¡¯t know. If he


    did, he would divorce you long ago..."


    Anna was not in a good mood. After hearing Eiza Preston¡¯s remarks, she raised her head coldly and


    stared at her, then walked around in silence to walk out of the door.


    Eiza Preston didn¡¯t think of giving her a way. She blocked her again and didn¡¯t let her leave.


    Anna shouted, "get out of the way!"


    But Eiza Preston even red at her tantly, then held her head high and said in a cold voice, "I won¡¯t


    get out of the way! What can you do to me? Will you beat me? Since you have your rich husband, no


    one will ask you anything even if you kill people, right?"


    Anna¡¯s body trembled with anger.


    However, Eiza Preston continued to say, "What? Are you scared? Aren''t you afraid of nothing? Why


    don¡¯t you hit me? Come on, beat me here."


    She grabbed Anna¡¯s hand towards her own face.


    "What are you doing? are you crazy? You want to be beaten? Fine. But I¡¯m not going to hit you,


    because I won''t like to dirty my hands."


    Then, Anna went to the door.


    Eiza Preston was stimted by her words. At the thought of her frustration and troubles these days,


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    she immediately reacted and screamed at Anna¡¯s back, "Anna, go to hell!"


    Anna turned back, saw Eiza Preston holding a fruit knife and rushing towards her with a fierce


    expression. She was shocked and didn''t react for a while.


    At this time, the door opened, and then Vanessa Cameron appeared at the door of the dormitory.


    Seeing this horrible scene, she immediately eximed, "Eiza Preston, what are you doing? Are you out


    of your mind?"


    With that, she pushed Anna away, while Eiza Preston tripped over and the knife in her hand also


    dropped.


    Anna was startled, then her mind reacted. She looked at Eiza Preston, and her eyes were full of


    disbelief!


    She had never offended Eiza Preston. Even if she had spread her rumors in school with ire Ashley,


    she had never thought of taking revenge from her.


    Eiza Preston was cklisted by all the enterprises in Jingzhou, so she wanted to kill Anna because she


    didn¡¯t intercede with Sir for her?


    Anna stood up and looked straight at Eiza Preston. Her eyes were veryplicated, and she stood


    there without moving.


    Vanessa Cameron was also frightened by the crazy scene, "Eiza, are you crazy? Don''t you know killing


    people is againstw? And what did Anna do to you that you want to kill her?"


    Eiza Preston was also scared of this impulsive act. She crawled toward Anna in tears, "Anna, I... I''ve


    lost my senses just now, I really didn¡¯t mean to hurt you, I just, just..."


    Anna took a long look at her, and then left the dormitory.

 Chapter 869

    Chapter 869


    Vanessa Cameron red at Eiza Preston fiercely, and then ran after Anna, but Anna almost reached at


    the school gate. She wanted to chase, but she couldn¡¯t.


    Thinking of Eiza Preston who was still in shock in the dormitory, she couldn¡¯t help shaking her head


    and then walked back towards the dormitory.


    Eiza Preston also had an idea about the mess she has created this time. She asked in a trembling


    voice, "Vanessa, do you think Anna will sue me for this? I..."


    Vanessa Cameron couldn''t bear to see her red swollen eyes and her trembling hands. She said in a


    deep voice, "Eiza, what you just did is too unreasonable. If I didn¡¯t show up in time, would you really kill


    Anna? How could you have such a terrible idea?"


    Eiza Preston shook her head, "I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know..."


    Vanessa Cameron looked at Eiza Preston who didn¡¯t seem to have recovered her consciousness. She


    sighed deeply. Then she turned around and took out her mobile phone. However, Eiza Preston


    immediately grabbed her cell phone.


    Eiza Preston looked at her with red eyes and murmured, "are you going to call the police? No, you


    can¡¯t. If you call the police, I will be finished, everything will be destroyed, everything..."


    With that, she began to pace back and forth in the dormitory.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Vanessa Cameron was frightened by her sudden reaction. After a while, she stood up and was about to


    go out. However, Eiza Preston grabbed Vanessa Cameron¡¯s arm and asked in a cruel voice, "What?


    What do you want to do to me? You are a bad woman! You all are bad guys, bad guys..."


    At this moment, Vanessa Cameron panicked. She looked at Eiza Preston who was obviously mentally


    abnormal, she finally broke free of her grip and ran towards outside...


    -


    Anna walked out of the school gate and kept walking forward with her head down but she was stopped


    by someone.


    She didn''t lift her eyelids and kept walking to the front worriedly. But she bumped into someone, she


    slightly raised her head and said, "I¡¯m sorry."


    Then she continued to walk absentmindedly towards the front.


    The man again blocked her way, and then said in a deep voice, "Anna, don¡¯t you use your eyes while


    walking?"


    Anna raised her head and looked at the man in front of her for a long time before she recognized him,


    "Henry Michael? Why are you here?"


    Henry Michael looked at Anna in front of him, and said, "Why I¡¯m here? Of course, I¡¯m here to see a


    heartless woman! Come on, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner."


    He forcibly pulled Anna toward his car.


    Right at that moment, Anna¡¯s mobile phone rang.


    Anna shook Henry Michael¡¯s hand away, looked down at the mobile phone, and then decisively put the


    mobile phone into the backpack. After that, she raised her head and said to Henry Michael, "let¡¯s go.


    Didn¡¯t you say you invited me to dinner?" Then she got into his car.


    Henry Michael was shocked for a while, and then he ran to the driver¡¯s seat with a smile, stepped on


    the elerator, and sped away.


    They went to a Japanese restaurant. Henry Michael took Anna into a box and after a while, the food


    was served on the table.


    Anna began to eat crazily, and Henry Michael just watched Anna eating like a hungry wolf. He couldn¡¯t


    help being shocked by her amazing appetite, "how can you eat so much?"


    Anna raised her head slightly and nced at him, "What? You don''t like it? I won¡¯t eat then."


    Henry Michael was stunned to hear this and he said with a smile, "What are you talking? Am I such a


    mean person? Eat as much as you like. Just open your mouth, and you¡¯ll get everything."


    Anna got Henry Michael¡¯s promise, and she ate evenly, but Henry Michael somehow could feel that


    there was a touch of sadness on her. So, he asked in a deep voice, "what happened?"


    Anna shook her head and continued to eat, but as she ate, her tears rolled down involuntarily¡­


    Henry Michael was stunned. He quickly handed her the tissue and asked, "Why are you crying? What¡¯s


    going on? I didn¡¯t do anything, did I? Hey, stop crying! Listen to me! If you keep crying, I will, I will..."


    Anna raised her head, her tearful look made Henry Michael unable to think anything. Finally, he blurted


    out, "if you cry again, I will kiss you!"


    His words sessfully stopped Anna¡¯s tears.


    Henry Michael was finally relieved to see that she stopped crying. After a while, he just looked up and


    saw her tears falling down again!


    Henry Michael got worried and exined in a hurry, "I¡¯m just kidding. Don¡¯t take my words seriously,


    ok? Anna, don''t you always like fighting with me? Come on, if you have something, just say it. Don¡¯t


    cry, mydy. People will think I¡¯m bullying you, then I would be wrongly used!"


    But Anna was still weeping silently.


    In a hurry, Henry Michael sat next to her with a box of tissue. He handed her the tissue and advised,


    "Mydy, this is a waste of tissue paper, do you know?"


    "What¡¯s more, what can¡¯t be solved by eating? If it one meal isn¡¯t enough, then have two! Isn¡¯t that your


    life motto? How can so many delicious dishes fail in stopping your tears?"


    "Hey, Anna, what do you want? See how I am coaxing you. Don''t push your luck, okay?"


    ...


    Henry Michael tried his best but couldn¡¯t coax Anna at all. Finally, he gave up and said helplessly, "Ok,


    fine, continue crying, I really have no way out!"


    As soon as he said this, Anna¡¯s tears stopped abruptly.


    This made Henry Michael feel speechless, and he can¡¯t help murmuring, "Are you doing this on


    purpose? And I am, just like a fool coaxing you?"


    Anna suddenly asked, "Henry Michael, do you think I¡¯m a gold digger? The kind of person who can do


    anything for money?"


    Henry Michael waspletely stunned and just stared at her. He didn''t respond, and Anna smiled


    sadly, "I know, in the eye of all of you, I am such a bad woamn!"


    She got up suddenly and walked towards the door. But before leaving, she turned back and said to


    Henry Michael, "thanks for your kindness. It¡¯s my treat today."


    Then she went to the bill counter, paid the bill and walked out.


    After paying a lot of money, Anna left the Japanese food restaurant. At the thought of spending so


    much, she couldn¡¯t help mourning for the money.


    She wiped her tears and walked slowly towards home.


    But when she came to Jiangfu garden, she stopped suddenly. Sheughed at herself and said in a low


    voice, "I¡¯m really miserable!"


    Instead of going forward, she turned back.


    Henry Michael had been following her closely. He noticed her strange behavior, stopped the car and


    went to her. He changed his cheeky appearance and asked seriously, "Anna, what¡¯s the matter with


    you? Did you quarrel with your husband or did he abandon you?"


    Anna heard Henry Michael asking this and said with a sad smile, "why do you all desperately want to


    separate us? Everyone is like this, so are you! Is Anna Stark so unworthy of Daniel Taylor? Or I don¡¯t


    deserve to be happy? What¡¯s wrong with me? Why do you all treat me like this? I just want to live a


    good life with the person I love. Is this also wrong..."

 Chapter 870

    Chapter 870


    Anna roared, squatted down at the road, buried her face in her legs. Her small body was shaking


    constantly, looking so miserable that it was enough to make anyone have a heartache for her.


    Henry Michael walked over and gently held her in his arms. His chin was on her head, and he


    whispered slowly, "Anna, you deserve happiness, ok? What¡¯s more, you are not bad at all. You even


    rejected Henry Michael, the CEO of the Michael group. How can you be bad? And, if you are feeling


    pitiful, then I am the person who has been refused cooperation by you, isn¡¯t I am worse than you and I


    should feel more pitiful?"


    Anna didn¡¯t say a word and continued to cry silently as if only in this way, she can thoroughly vent her


    negative emotions.


    "I was not loved by my parents since I was a child. After bearing so much, I had a boyfriend who loved


    me, but my best friend robbed him of me! Later, I got married to Sir, and people began to criticize me


    because of this.


    When his legs were not well, they started calling me a gold digger who could do anything for money.


    And as he got better, they started saying that I don¡¯t deserve him!


    Well, I admit, I don¡¯t deserve him, and I also gave up on this rtionship. I took the initiative to ask for a


    divorce, but Sir was willing to be with me, and I was also eager for the warmth he gives to me. I tried


    my best to prove that I could be worthy of him, but everyone seemed to be unhappy. They began


    to frame me. Just to nder me, they spread rumors and also posted those manipted pictures¡­


    Am I that bad? So bad that even if I try hard, I can¡¯t stand beside him? Is it necessary that only a rich


    woman like Isabe Brown be worthy of staying with him?"


    Henry Michael listened to Anna saying so much for the first time, and for the first time in his life, he was


    willing to listen to a womanins.


    In the past, as long as someone dared toin in front of him, that woman would be cklisted by


    him the next second. But today, after hearing Annaining in front of him, he didn¡¯t feel disgusted


    at all. On the contrary, he felt heartache for her and at the same time, suddenly a desire to protect the


    girl in front of him emerged in his body!


    And his pounding heart in his chest was silently expressing his heart¡¯s extreme desire.


    He slowly stretched his hand, gently touched her hair, "listen, you are the best. There are only those


    who are not worthy of you and there is no one you are not worthy of!"


    Anna still didn¡¯t raise her head.


    Henry Michael¡¯s hand seemed to have a kind of magic, which made Anna stopining, and she


    was just sobbing in a low voice.


    At this time, on the path of Jiangfu garden, a figure was standing dejectedly, even the streetmp¡¯s light


    on his body seemed dispirited and downcast.


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t expect this. To apany Anna to have dinner, he came back home


    wholeheartedly. He called her but she didn¡¯t pick his call. He anxiously came out to look for her, but he


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    happened to see such a heartbreaking scene!


    Not long ago, this girl said to him, "Sir, I love you so much! What would I do if you leave me?"


    However, at this moment, in front of his eyes, that girl was in another man¡¯s arms, and he seemed to


    lose his little wife who has apanied her through the most lonely and helpless days of his life!


    The bottom of Daniel Taylor¡¯s heart was very unreconciled to admit it. He clenched his hands and


    wanted to rush to Anna and question her, "Why? Why did you do this to me? Am I not good enough for


    you, or there are some other reasons? As long as you¡¯re willing toe back, I¡¯ll change it, is it ok?"


    But Daniel Taylor had his dignity and self-respect. He persuaded himself, "Daniel Taylor, you are not


    allowed to do so! If you do so, she will despise you more! And you¡­ you will also despise yourself."


    Daniel Taylor was fighting with himself. He stood in the same ce, and his grief seemed to influence


    the god. For just then, the lightning shed and thunder crashed.


    When Henry Michael heard the thunder, his first reaction was to hold Anna to protect her in this rain.


    However, he was shocked to see that Anna suddenly stood up and walked in the direction of her home


    without looking back.


    Henry Michael looked at his arms, the warmth he had a moment ago was disappeared and that woman


    has already run to her beloved man¡­


    At this moment, Henry Michael¡¯s heart seemed to be split into several pieces by thunder. The


    downpour blurred his vision, which made it hard for him to see Anna.


    Anna heard the sound of thunder, and her first reaction was to find the man who can give her an


    unlimited sense of security.


    Only by staying beside Daniel Taylor, she will not be afraid of any harm from the outside. She would


    rather hurt herself than to hurt him. Because she has unconsciously fallen in love with him, the man


    who brought hope to her in her most frustrated and hard time of life.


    Her Mr. Right - Daniel Taylor!


    Thinking that because of some Inte rumors, she refused to answer his phone call and got so angry


    that she went to eat with Henry Michael, she really wanted to p herself a few times. She ran in the


    direction of home and scolded herself, "Anna, you are really heartless. Sir is so kind to you, but you are


    still unsatisfied?"


    Just by the thought that she will be able to see Daniel Taylor soon, a big smile appeared on her face.


    She looked at the front and saw a man¡¯s back exactly like Daniel Taylor. She said to herself, "Hey, look


    at that man. He looks like sir. Is he him? Why doesn''t he hold an umbre?"


    Anna rushed to him quickly. When she was sure it was him, she hugged him from behind. Then she


    called out in a tender voice, "Sir, why are you standing outside? I thought you were home already."


    Daniel Taylor slowly turned around and looked at Anna who was also drenched. He pursed his thin lips


    and didn¡¯t say a word. But his clenched fist revealed his grief and anger at the moment.


    On the other side, Anna behaved as if nothing happened, she was coquettishly behaving in front of


    him, "Sir, I missed you so much! Did you miss me?"


    Daniel Taylor breathed in and tried to calm himself down. But as soon as he thought of the scene he


    had just seen, he felt something was pressing his chest, making him breathless.


    Anna didn¡¯t know anything about it. She just looked up at him, "Sir, it¡¯s thundering. You said that as long


    as it thunders, you¡¯ll be around me, right? Sir?"


    Her words cut deep into his heart. He stretched out his hand, cruelly shook away Anna¡¯s hand which


    was holding his arm tightly, and then quickly walked home.


    Anna was stunned by his reaction. After a long time, Anna¡¯s mind responded and she called Daniel


    Taylor, "Sir, don¡¯t you want Anna?"


    The raindrops fell on her cheek and flowed down.


    Daniel Taylor stood stiff for a second, and then quickly walked towards home.


    This time, she didn¡¯t follow him, and he also didn¡¯t wait for her.


    Anna was standing still in the rain. Suddenly, an umbre appeared on the top of her head.


    Henry Michael was still worried about her. He drove over and saw her standing in the rain. He


    immediately took out his umbre and rushed over.


    "Anna! Are you crazy? Is it fun for you to stand in such heavy rain?" Henry Michael roared at her.


    Anna didn¡¯t give him any response at all. There was only one sentence in her mind, "Sir, he doesn¡¯t


    want me!"

 Chapter 871

    Chapter 871


    Anna pushed Henry Michael away and ran towards the house without looking back. She murmured to


    herself, "No, I should make things clear to him. I can¡¯t let these things so unclear..."


    Without caring about the rain pouring on his head, Henry Michael forcefully hugged her. He yelled,


    "Anna! I said stop!"


    But now Anna can¡¯t hear his voice at all. Her whole mind was full of the scenes how Daniel Taylor just


    left¡­


    "No! I have to go to him and exin to him face-to-face. I, I..." She was thinking about how to convince


    him, but suddenly she felt a little unconscious, she was about to fall on the ground, but at the right time,


    a pair of hands held her.


    Henry Michael looked at Anna, whose face was pale. Then he hugged her tightly and turned to walk


    towards his car, "Anna, don¡¯t scare me! I¡¯ll take you to the hospital now..."


    However, what they didn¡¯t know was that Daniel Taylor was standing rigidly at the door not far away,


    looking at them¡­


    He saw Henry Michael¡¯s worry for the woman in his arms and also noticed the silence of the woman.


    He kept standing there motionless until Henry Michael and Anna left Jiangfu garden. As if struck by a


    sudden idea, he quickly picked up the phone, and dialed Jack Smith¡¯s phone number, "Jack Smith,


    prepare a divorce agreement for me now."


    Without giving a chance for Jack Smith to speak, he hung up the phone.


    He sat down on the sofa, without turning on the lights. He sat there quietly. There were shes of


    lightning and thunder, but nothing could affect his wretched mood at the moment¡­


    -


    Henry Michael stopped the car and ran to the hospital with Anna in his arms, "Excuse me! She has


    fainted, she needs emergency treatment! Doctor, nurse, please help..."


    His roar quickly attracted the attention of the medical staff.


    Looking at Anna who wasid t on the stretcher and headed towards the rescue room, Henry


    Michael eagerly grabbed the doctor¡¯s arm and said in a deep voice, "doctor, you must have to save her!


    She..."


    "We will try our best. Please be calm!" The doctor said firmly.


    After saying this, the doctor followed the nurse and went into the rescue room.


    Seeing the door of the rescue room being closed in front of him, he said in his heart, "God, I¡¯d prefer to


    have my life shortened than to see this woman getting hurt!"


    All of a sudden, Henry Michael was shocked by his thoughts. He leaned on the wall and didn¡¯t respond


    for a long time. Even the mobile phone in his pocket rang many times, he couldn¡¯t hear it.


    The nurse passed by him and gently reminded him, "Sir, your mobile phone is ringing!"


    Henry Michael reacted, took out his mobile phone, saw a familiar number, and pressed the answer key,


    "Jason."


    "Henry Michael, where the hell are you? Don¡¯t you remember we have to go to a party in the evening?"


    Jason asked.


    "I¡¯m in the Jingzhou hospital. You¡¯d better go alone. When Ie back, I¡¯ll surely apologize in person.


    Ok, then I will hang up." Henry Michael finished saying this and made a gesture to hang up the phone,


    but he was stopped by Jason.


    "Wait! You didn¡¯t go to Anna Stark again, did you?"


    Henry Michael, "¡­"


    Jason at the other end of the phone immediately screamed, "Man, are you serious? Why are you so


    obsessed with that woman? She already has a husband and to be honest, her husband is better than


    you, so you¡¯d better stop in time. You still have time to stop. Do you understand? Don¡¯t get too


    involved..."


    Henry Michael paused for a moment, and then said calmly, "but¡­ what should I do? I¡¯m already stuck


    in it..."


    Finished uttering these words, regardless of Jason¡¯s reaction, he hung up the phone.


    Jason looked at the mobile phone in a daze, and his eyes were full of shock. For a while, he didn¡¯t


    know what to do.


    Henry Michael really said what he had in his heart. At this moment, after saying this, the whole person


    immediately recovered his spirit and for the first time, he understood his real feelings for Anna.


    He wasn¡¯t pestering Anna for revenge or because of his vanity.


    He was doing all that because he unconsciously fell in love with the girl who dared to step on his feet


    and resolutely refused cooperation with him!


    At this moment, the confusion he had for a long time was cleared. He looked at themp in the rescue


    room that has not been turned off, and murmured, "Anna, you can¡¯t let me down..."


    After waiting for more than an hour, the door of the rescue room was pushed open from inside. The


    doctor came out first and looked at Henry Michael displeasingly, "Don¡¯t you know what responsibilities


    you have as a husband? Don¡¯t you even know that your wife is pregnant? You just let your pregnant


    woman stand in the rain? How irresponsible!"


    Henry Michael was shocked, "What? Pregnant? No, I¡¯m not..."


    The doctor waved impatiently, "well, I don¡¯t care about what reason you have. Your wife is fine now, but


    she needs a good rest. In addition to rest, during this time, you should try your best to not stimte her


    mood, since it may affect the growth of the fetus..."


    Henry Michael listened to the doctor¡¯s words in amazement. Then he saw Anna pushed out by the


    nurse. She was still lying on the bed with a pale face. His eyes couldn¡¯t help moving to her t


    abdomen, and then he quickly moved his eyes away.


    Anna was sent to the general ward. Henry Michael sat on one side and looked at her quietly. She


    seemed restless. His trembling eyshes showed that she didn¡¯t sleep well.


    Thinking of what the doctor had just said, Henry Michael couldn¡¯t help feeling a little upset. He said to


    himself, "does she know that she¡¯s pregnant? Does Daniel Taylor know? She looked so thin and weak;


    I really doubt that she is pregnant."


    Just as he was thinking, the phone in Anna¡¯s bag rang. But she was lying quietly with her eyes closed


    and didn¡¯t give any response. Henry Michael looked at Anna for a while, then picked up her bag, took


    out her mobile phone and pressed the answer key, "Hello, Anna is not avable now, who is it?"


    Jack Smith at the other end of the phone was surprised to hear a strange man¡¯s voice. He said in a


    deep voice, "if Annaes back, please tell her that Jack Smith is looking for her for signing the


    divorce agreement."


    Henry Michael heard Jack Smith mentioning divorce, nced at Anna, and then asked in a low voice,


    "Daniel Taylor is going to divorce her?"


    Instead of answering this question, Jack Smith said coldly, "I think it¡¯s better to tell the specific person


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    about these things." Then he hung up.


    Henry Michael put away her mobile phone and sat back in silence. He looked at Anna¡¯s face, and


    couldn¡¯t help but tilt his head and carefully observed her.


    He looked at her long eyshes. It has been said that the woman with long eyshes has a bad


    temper. Henry Michael said in his heart, "she is not only bad-tempered but also hot-tempered."


    Her eyes were closed at the moment, so he couldn¡¯t see the urate size of her eyes.


    Besides, she¡¯s of average build. In Henry Michael¡¯s eye, her BWH measurements were not very


    excellent, but these things didn¡¯t stop him getting hooked on her!


    He had just realized his feeling for her and at the same time came to know about her divorce. But he


    had some mixed feelings. He was happy, but when he thought that she would be divorced, he felt some


    pity for her. He was upset, but he wasn¡¯t really upset. It¡¯s just that he had someplex feelings.

 Chapter 872

    Chapter 872


    After a while, Anna¡¯s eyshes blinked frequently. Henry Michael walked over, looked into her dark


    eyes, and found herself staring at him nkly.


    "Anna, you..."


    Anna was still lying there without saying a word.


    Henry Michael said lightly, "if you are feeling sad, it will be better to cry out..."


    Anna turned her head slowly, but Henry Michael¡¯s eyes were sharp enough to notice the difference. At


    the moment when she turned around, a line of clear tears flew down on her cheek¡­


    Henry Michael¡¯s heart ached faintly. He looked at Anna, and his heartbeat wildly fluctuated. He thought


    in his mind, "if I tell her now that Daniel Taylor is going to divorce her, will she faint again on the spot?


    No, I can¡¯t let that happen. Forget it. Let¡¯s talk about something happy."


    Henry Michael coughed gently and said in a deep voice, "Anna, do you know that as a pregnant


    woman you have some responsibilities, you can¡¯t get wet in the rain. Besides, even if you don¡¯t think


    about yourself, you have to think about your baby."


    Anna was stunned to hear this. Then she slowly turned her head and looked toward Henry Michael.


    She moved her dry lips and asked, "You, what did you just say? Pregnant woman?"


    Henry Michael smiled, pinched her nose, and said with a smile, "of course it¡¯s you! Can I get pregnant?


    Well, for the baby in your stomach, you have to cheer up and get well soon! Do you understand?"


    Anna suddenly got up from the bed, then she touched her abdomen which was still t, and murmured,


    "am I pregnant? Am I really pregnant?"


    Henry Michael heard the surprise in her voice. He was a little upset and turned his head to ignore the


    smile on her face.


    The woman who looked like a dead person, just after hearing the news of pregnancy, immediately


    regained her spirit. Henry Michael really wanted to see such an Anna. Just a moment ago, she was


    heartbroken and depressed, which made him feel very distressed.


    "Well, now you have to take care of yourself. Don¡¯t soak yourself in the rain again. If you get sick, it¡¯s


    not only you who will suffer but also your child."


    Anna was still in a surprise and asked herself, "Am I really pregnant? Mom will be very happy to hear


    this news!"


    After murmuring to herself, she suddenly lifted the quilt, got out of the bed and walked toward the door,


    but she was stopped by Henry Michael, "Anna, don¡¯t you understand what I just said? The doctor said,


    you need to stay here for a few days, and you are running out, what do you want to do? Don¡¯t you want


    this child?"


    While saying this, Henry Michael¡¯s voice revealed a little hope, because if she would have this child,


    she and Daniel Taylor will fall into aplicated rtionship. Even if they won¡¯t be together, they can¡¯t


    bepletely separated, which will also hinder him from entering her heart.


    But he was just thinking. After all, the final decision only relied on Anna. If he dared to take the initiative


    to put forward this idea, it was estimated that this bad-tempered woman will not hesitate to take the


    broom to drive himself away!


    Hearing what he said, Anna immediately touched her abdomen and said angrily, "How can I not want


    this child? I¡¯m going to tell sir that I¡¯m pregnant with his baby. In this way, he won¡¯t be angry with me!


    Right?"


    With this thought, she quickly picked up her bag and looked for her mobile phone but couldn¡¯t find it,


    "Where is my mobile phone? Did I lose it? That phone is my first gift from Sir!"


    Henry Michael saw Anna anxiously looking for her phone. He can¡¯t help but put her mobile phone in his


    pocket.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but after looking at Anna who has finally recovered her vitality, he seemed to


    be a little selfish. At this moment, he had no other thoughts. He just wanted to keep her beside


    him for a longer time, because he was afraid that as soon as she came to know that the father of her


    baby wanted to divorce her, she won¡¯t be able to bear it!


    However, at the same time, something totally contrary to his wish happened¡­ Anna¡¯s mobile phone


    rang.


    Anna was busy looking for her phone, as soon as she heard the ringtone, she raised her head in


    surprise. She looked directly at the source of the sound and asked in a deep voice, "Where is my


    mobile phone? Is it in your pocket?"


    Henry Michael didn¡¯t mean to admit anything. He confidently lied, "I didn¡¯t take it. It¡¯s just that I have a


    phone call right now."


    Anna said calmly, "so coincidentally, your mobile phone¡¯s ring tone is the same as mine? Henry


    Michael, give me my mobile phone back. It must be sir calling me. You..."


    Beforepleting her words, she rushed to Henry Michael for the mobile phone in his pocket.


    Henry Michael dodged her hand and defensively didn¡¯t let her bump into it. In this process, he couldn¡¯t


    hold the mobile phone in his pocket, and with a crack sound, it fell on the ground.


    Anna saw her mobile phone falling on the ground and screamed, "Henry Michael! Look at what you¡¯ve


    done! This is my first gift from sir! You broke it¡­"


    Anna pushed him hard, and went straight to pick her broken mobile phone.


    She looked at the mobile phone¡¯s pieces scattered on the ground, sadly squatted there, with her back


    to Henry Michael, and her shoulder was shaking, which made her look very pitiful.


    "Look¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to. If you don¡¯te to grab it like this, I won¡¯t take it off either! Please don¡¯t be


    sad. I¡¯ll give you a new one aspensation, ok?"


    Anna didn¡¯t pay attention to him. She carefully picked up the mobile-phone¡¯s parts, then put them on


    the hospital bed and installed them. However, even after instation, the mobile phone didn¡¯t work.


    Henry Michael looked at her slightly anxious appearance, he sighed again, "Don¡¯t be sad, I¡¯ll


    He said so, but the resentment in her eyes made himpletely speechless and he just kept standing


    there silently.


    Anna went into the bathroom without saying a word. When Henry Michael regained his consciousness,


    he found that she had changed her clothes and walked towards the door without looking back.


    "Where are you going?" Henry Michael asked her dumbly. But Anna didn¡¯t give him a response and


    quickly disappeared from his sight.


    He was left alone...


    After a while, he went out to chase Anna. He knew that Anna was not alone. She was a pregnant


    woman now. So, he was worried that she would go to Daniel Taylor.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    He walked to the door of the hospital and saw Anna standing on the side of the road, waiting anxiously


    for a taxi.


    He rushed over without thinking anything, then grabbed her arm and yelled, "What are you going to


    do?"


    Anna angrily wanted to shake off his hand, but even after her struggle, Henry Michael firmly grasped


    her arm and didn¡¯t lose it.


    The entangled behavior of both of them was watched by many people. Henry Michael¡¯s mood was not


    very good. He said, "Where are you going? I have a car. I will send you off. Is that all right?"


    Anna also noticed that many people were watching them. She had no choice, but to give up the


    struggle and follow Henry Michael to his car.


    After getting on the car, Henry Michael turned his head, looked at Anna sitting in the back seat, and


    asked in a low voice, "where do you want to go?"


    Anna thought for a moment and told him an address.


    Henry Michael stepped on the elerator and drove smoothly on the road. After a while, they reached


    the destination.

 Chapter 873

    Chapter 873


    Henry Michael looked at her suspiciously, and asked, "What is this ce?"


    Anna got out of the car in silence, rang the doorbell, and a teenager came out to open the door. Just as


    Henry Michael was wondering who he was, the teenager eximed, "Sister? Why you here?"


    Aiden Stark looked at his sister in amazement, in particr, when he saw that the man standing beside


    his sister was not his brother-inw. He pointed to Henry Michael and asked softly, "sister, who is he?"


    Anna didn¡¯t answer. She directly took out her mobile phone, and put it into his hand, "Aiden, have a


    look, can my mobile phone be repaired?"


    Aiden Stark was good at handling electronic device, that¡¯s why Anna came to him.


    Henry Michael stood aside. After hearing Aiden calling Anna sister, he showed Aiden a kind smile. He


    thought in his heart, "after all, he is my future brother-inw. If I develop good terms with him, we will


    have a better rtionship in the future."


    In Henry Michael¡¯s heart, Anna seemed to have be his woman!


    In his whole life, Anna was the first woman to make his heart have some kind of feeling. So, even if she


    was married, he still wanted to let her be his own woman!


    Anna waspletely unaware of Henry Michael¡¯s thoughts. At this moment, she just looked at her


    younger brother nervously; her hand couldn¡¯t help but grasp her brother¡¯s arm, "How¡¯s it? Is there any


    way to repair it?"


    Aiden Stark shook his head, "no, I mean, do you have the invoice? If there is one, you can go to the


    manufacturer for maintenance directly. It may take quite some time for me to fix it. After all, I am not a


    professional."


    "I didn¡¯t buy this cell phone myself. Aiden, do you have any way to repair it? I don¡¯t want Sir to know


    that I broke this cell phone, so..."


    Aiden Stark raised his head and looked at his sister. He didn¡¯t miss the hesitation on his sister¡¯s face,


    and asked definitely, "did you quarrel with brother-inw?"


    Before Anna could deny it, he turned and walked toward the house. He said, "by the way, brother-in-


    Jiangfu garden. Thank him on my behalf."


    Anna was stunned and asked in disbelief, "did he really help you buy a house in the center of the city


    with this bit of money? Howe..."


    Aiden Stark turned around and looked at his sister with a strange look, "sister, are you stupid? Of


    course, my money is not enough to buy a house at such a good location. Brother-inw must have


    made a lot of effort, so I am asking you to thank him for me."


    Anna, who was despised by her younger brother, stood there in silence.


    -


    She came out of Aiden Stark¡¯s apartment, and heard Henry Michael saying, "you and your brother


    seem to have a good rtionship!"


    Anna didn¡¯t say anything.


    Suddenly, she turned to Henry Michael and asked, "what time is it? Hurry up, tell me the time!"


    Henry Michael was stunned for a second, then he looked at his watch, "it¡¯s six, what¡¯s wrong?"


    Anna immediately paced back and forth, "Damn, I¡¯mte getting home! How can I forget the time?"


    She rushed to the road.


    Henry Michael looked at her panicked appearance and thought at the bottom of his heart, "You want to


    go home? But your man doesn¡¯t want you anymore!"


    Then he thought that Anna didn¡¯t know anything about her divorce. He felt that he should talk to her in


    advance in case of any stimtion or fainting.


    However, as soon as he looked at her direction, he saw that she has gone to the middle of the road to


    stop the taxi, he immediately yelled, "Anna! Are you crazy?"


    He rushed over and dragged her to a safe ce. Then he roared again, "Anna! Do you want to die?


    There are so many cars and you just went there stupidly! Don¡¯t you want to live? Don¡¯t you care about


    the baby in your abdomen?"


    Anna turned around nkly, then stroked her abdomen and whispered, "Baby? Yeah, I¡¯m pregnant.


    Damn it. I forgot about it. If Sires to know this, he would be angry with me. No, I can¡¯t lose him. Sir,


    where are you? Please don¡¯t be angry with your Anna, OK?"


    Looking at Anna who was totally insane, Henry Michael couldn¡¯t help shouting, "Your man doesn¡¯t want


    you anymore. You don¡¯t have to call him again. He is going to divorce you. Anna, Daniel Taylor doesn¡¯t


    want you anymore!"


    Anna waspletely astonished to hear this.


    After venting, Henry Michael looked at her pale face and said in a deep voice, "Come on, I¡¯ll take you to


    the hospital. You look so tired and you need to rest. Do you understand? If you don¡¯t want this child, I¡¯ll


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    take you to the hospital to abort it and you will be fine again."


    Anna heard that he wanted to abort her child. She pushed his hand away abruptly, and then looked at


    him defensively, "What did you just say? What do you want to do? Do you want to hurt my child? No


    way! I don¡¯t allow anyone to hurt my child. No one can!"


    With that, she rushed towards the road again.


    Henry Michael tried to chase her, but he happened to be hindered by the traffic. The horns sounded in


    his ears and many drivers yelled at him angrily, "Are you looking for death? Don¡¯t you see the cars?"


    When Henry Michael ran across, he saw that Anna had already rushed to the opposite side of the road,


    stopped a taxi and left.


    Henry Michael pped himself, "What a big mouth you have! Can¡¯t you hide it from her? Now, god


    knows where she¡¯s gone."


    Then he rushed to his car. The car was speeding along the road, but he couldn¡¯t see Anna. He even


    murmured to himself, "Anna, you need to be okay!"


    -


    On the other side, Anna stopped a taxi, and when the driver asked her where she wanted to go, she


    said without hesitation, "Jiangfu garden."


    Thinking of what Henry Michael just said, she said to herself in her heart, "Henry Michael that liar! How


    could Sir not want me? It¡¯s impossible, Sir has told me, only if I don¡¯t want him, he will let me go. Yes,


    Henry Michael is a liar."


    She opened the door of the house with joy on her face and said loudly, "Sir, I am back. I have some


    good news for you. I¡¯m..."


    However, when she opened the door and looked at the empty house, her firm heart couldn¡¯t help


    trembling, "Sir is not here. At this time, he must be back. But he¡¯s not here! Does he really want to


    leave me?"


    She thought for a while and decided to call Daniel Taylor to ask him, but she found that her mobile


    phone wasn¡¯t working and she left it at Aiden¡¯s ce.


    "Right, there is andline!" Anna said this to herself, wiped away her tears, and walked towards the


    telephone.


    But when she saw an agreement ced next to the phone, she had a look of despair in her eyes. She


    looked at it, with that she burst into tears of disbelief, "Sir, this is not true! This can¡¯t be. Right? Tell me,


    it¡¯s not true..."


    However, there was only silence in response to her question...

 Chapter 874

    Chapter 874


    For the first time, Daniel Taylor canceled all his meetings. However, instead of staying at home with


    Anna, he chose to go to Jincheng, calling it a business trip to deal with urgent affairs, but deep inside,


    he knew that he was afraid to confront Anna.


    Yes¡­ Daniel Taylor, who was not afraid of anything, was afraid to face Anna.


    He didn¡¯t dare to face Anna, her anger, her confusion, and above all, her tears.


    On the battlefield, even in the face of fierce enemies, he never relented, nor was he afraid. But now, he


    has be such a man who was afraid to face a woman.


    Daniel Taylor grinned bitterly and shook his head. He looked at himself in the mirror, "Daniel Taylor,


    aren¡¯t you a real man who ims to be fearless? Have you seen your real ability? You didn¡¯t even dare


    to listen to Anna¡¯s exnation! You¡¯re just a fucking coward."


    He wasn¡¯t only afraid to face Anna, he was also afraid to hear Jack Smith¡¯s puzzlement , and, mother


    and sister¡¯s questions.


    Thinking of the heartbreaking scene that he saw yesterday, Daniel Taylor wished he was still sitting in a


    wheelchair, so that he didn¡¯t have to see the scene that hurt him deeply, and he didn¡¯t have to be so


    miserable and desperate!


    Although he and Anna got married by an agreement, after marriage, he was gradually attracted by her.


    Her twinkling eyes, her smile, her joy, and even her anger started affecting all his emotions. And when


    he saw her in another man¡¯s arm with his own eyes, he really felt that he lost!


    Lost to the guy named Henry Michael!


    Although he was unwilling to admit it, he still had to admit that Henry Michael looked morepatible


    with Anna. That¡¯s why he entrusted Jack Smith with the matter of handling divorce because he was


    really afraid to see Anna in a hurry for leaving him!


    After a while, his phone rang, he looked down at the familiar phone number, and then pressed the


    answer button, "sister."


    On the other end of the phone, Olivia Taylor¡¯s angry voice sounded instantly, "Daniel Taylor! Where


    have you been? I have heard about your divorce from Jack Smith, do you really want to divorce Anna?


    You, how can you..."


    Daniel Taylor said calmly, "Yes, I¡¯m going to divorce her."


    Olivia Taylor waspletely stunned, and then she said eagerly, "Daniel, are you sure you don''t want


    to reconsider? After all, you and Anna have been in love for such a long time. How can you suddenly


    take such a decision? What¡¯s more, every husband and wife quarrels and have conflicts. But there is


    always reconciliation after each quarrel. You¡¯d better think about it again. After all, it¡¯s rare to find a girl


    like Anna¡­"


    Olivia Taylor said a lot, but Daniel Taylor was still silent. Even her mouth was dry after constant


    nagging, but she can¡¯t help and ask again, "Daniel, do you really want to do it? Is it yourst decision?"


    Daniel Taylor was silent for a while and then said, "Yes!"


    Olivia Taylor sighed and said, "Daniel, since you were young, you always take your decision yourself.


    Fine, I have said everything I should say. If you still want to divorce Anna, you can do whatever you


    want."


    Then she hung up.


    Daniel Taylor was staring at the mobile phone, and his heart was also very uneasy, "sister, in fact, I


    don¡¯t want to! But to give her the happiness that she wants, I can only let her go..."


    Just when he was immersed in his thoughts, his mobile phone rang again. He looked down and saw


    Aiden Stark¡¯s number. After hesitating for a while, he answered, "Aiden, what¡¯s the matter?"


    Aiden Stark listened to his brother-inw¡¯s gloomy voice and said in a low voice, "brother-inw, is


    sister by your side? I can¡¯t get in touch with her. She asked me to repair her mobile phone. I have


    repaired it. But she didn¡¯te to take it. Tell her toe to me..."


    After hearing this, Daniel Taylor was stunned, "What happened to her mobile phone?"


    "Well, she came to see me two days ago. Her mobile phone was damaged but she didn¡¯t dare to tell


    you, so she asked me to help her fix it. Now it is fixed, but she didn¡¯te to take it. She isn¡¯t going to


    school. I tried to get in touch with her, but I couldn¡¯t find her, so I called you. Is she fine?" Aiden Stark


    hesitated for a moment and asked.


    Daniel Taylor seemed to suffocate, and he asked nervously, "you mean, you haven¡¯t seen her in these


    two days? She didn¡¯t go to school. Then, where is she?"


    Aiden Stark shook his head in confusion, "I don¡¯t know! Brother inw, is everything ok between you


    and sister?"


    He asked, but he could only hear the beep sound of the mobile phone in response to his answer.


    Daniel Taylor hung up the phone, immediately rushed out of the hotel and on the way to the airport, he


    called Jack Smith, "Jack Smith, where are you now? No matter what you are busy with, put it down


    now. Go to Jiangfu garden first and see if Anna is there. If she isn¡¯t there, contact me immediately!"


    He didn¡¯t wait for Jack Smith¡¯s response, hung up the phone, got on the car, stepped on the elerator


    and drove away.


    Along the way, he nervously held the steering wheel and murmured desperately, "Anna, you must be


    fine! I let go just for you to be happier, you¡­"


    When he reached the airport, there were no flights avable. Even thest flight of the day had already


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    gone. He sat there dejectedly and after a long time, he remembered something. He took out his mobile


    phone and made a phone call.


    After a while, a helicopter appeared at the airport.


    A man with sses got off the ne and came to Daniel Taylor. He said politely, "Is this Mr. Daniel


    Taylor? I have been sent here by officer Johnson."


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t wait for him to introduce himself. He kept walking towards the helicopter, urging,


    "Hurry up, I want to go back to Jingzhou as soon as possible!"


    In the helicopter, he has been staring at the mobile phone in his hand. The helicopter flew very fast,


    and under the constant urging of Daniel Taylor, the original two hours journey was shortened to one


    hour.


    As soon as the helicopternded at the boundary of Jingzhou, Daniel Taylor¡¯s mobile phone rang


    again. He looked at Jack Smith¡¯s number and asked, "Is she at home?"


    Jack Smith shook his head, "Mr. Taylor, there is no one at Jiangfu garden, and Madam also came to


    know about your divorce. She asked me to call you toe back home right now..."


    Daniel Taylor was stunned. Under the puzzled eyes of the men arranged by Robin Johnson, he got off


    the ne and walked out of the airport.


    His hair was in a mess. His beard was ragged, and he seemed to look a totally different person. At this


    moment, his mind only had Anna, "Anna, where are you? I¡¯m just helping you fulfill your wish. Why do


    you run away from home?"


    "Yes, home! How can I forget her home! Aiden Stark doesn¡¯t know. Her parents should know about


    her!" Daniel Taylor pped himself for remembering it sote, and then called Mrs. Stark in a hurry,


    "Mom, it¡¯s me, Daniel Taylor! Did Annae back... No? Ok..."


    After hanging up the phone, he stood dejectedly in the spacious and empty airport. He was feeling like


    he wanted to cry but he couldn¡¯t cry. When Jack Smith came over, he saw him standing there alone like


    an abandoned child wandering.


    Jack Smith walked over, "Mr. Taylor!"

 Chapter 875

    Chapter 875


    As soon as Daniel Taylor saw Jack Smith, he rushed to him, grabbed his arm, and asked anxiously,


    "Did you tell her about the divorce? Did you mention it to her or not?"


    Jack Smith pondered for a moment, "I... don¡¯t know..."


    Daniel Taylor immediately shook off his hand anxiously, "What do you mean? Didn¡¯t I let you inform her


    to sign the divorce agreement? If you don¡¯t know, who knows?"


    In front of Daniel Taylor¡¯s question, Jack Smith¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled tightly and he said in a deep voice,


    "when you asked me to inform Anna, I called her. A man answered her phone. I told that person that I


    have left a divorce agreement you had signed, over there in Jiangfu garden. So, I don¡¯t know whether


    Anna saw it or not..."


    Daniel Taylor paused and then ran in the direction of the car in a hurry. He went to the car and tried to


    open the door, but found that he didn¡¯t have the key. He yelled at Jack Smith, e on, give me the


    key!"


    Jack Smith handed him the key, hesitated for a while before opening his mouth, and finally said, "Mr.


    Taylor, since you have decided to divorce her, then you should¡­"


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s cold stare made him swallow the words back to his mouth.


    He just watched Daniel Taylor¡¯s back, shook his head helplessly, "love is really hurtful! I¡¯d better not


    touch it!"


    But when he thought of Anna, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh, "Anna, I hope you¡¯re ok!"


    Daniel Taylor crazily sped on the road and even turned a blind eye at the traffic lights.


    His eyes only had Anna¡¯s figure, her happy, her sad, and her angry appearance.


    At this moment, he realized that he was too na?ve to think that he can let her go to chase her


    happiness. It turned out that he cannot forget her, who brought back his self-confidence, joy, and


    happiness to him!


    Finally, Daniel Taylor fully understood his own heart. He loved her, and he was reluctant to leave her


    regardless of reality. Even if he clearly knew that she had someone in her heart, he still wanted to keep


    her in his own side selfishly!


    When he was about to reach Jiangfu garden, he shouted heartily, "Anna, I¡¯m back, I won¡¯t let go of your


    hand again!"


    However, when he walked to the door, he saw a light turned on in the kitchen. All of a sudden, he was


    very happy, "Anna! You..."


    But as soon as he saw mother Tayloring out of the kitchen, he felt an inexplicable sense of


    disappointment rushing towards him.


    Mother Taylor looked at her son¡¯s gloomy and disappointed appearance, then asked, "Daniel, what


    happened to you? Why are you like this? And where is Anna? Why can¡¯t I get in touch with her? Why


    don¡¯t you speak?"


    For a long time, Daniel Taylor stood there stupidly and didn¡¯t return to his mind. Mother Taylor was sad


    while looking at his appearance, "Daniel, what¡¯s wrong with you and Anna? One of you suddenly


    disappeared, and one went to Jincheng, did you have a quarrel?"


    Daniel Taylor looked nkly at mother, "We are divorced..."


    Mother Taylor waspletely shocked. After a long time, she found her own voice, "No, what did you


    just say? I didn¡¯t hear you clearly..."


    Daniel Taylor grabbed his hair sullenly, "I divorced Anna!"


    Mother Taylor suddenly copsed on the sofa and said, "Oh, my head aches!"


    Daniel Taylor saw his mother¡¯s painful appearance and said with a bitter smile, "Mom, let me take you


    to the hospital."


    He tried to hold mother Taylor, but Mother Taylor shook off his hand and said coldly, "Listen to me, go


    and find Anna. Bring her to me. She is my daughter-inw. She is not going to divorce. Without my


    consent, your divorce is invalid! Understand?"


    Daniel Taylor smiled bitterly and shook his head, "I also hope to find her."


    Mother Taylor pushed him in a hurry, "Why are you still in a daze? Go and find Anna! What happened


    to you? Aren¡¯t you usually very reasonable? How can you be so stupid this time? And what¡¯s wrong


    with Jack Smith? Why he didn¡¯t tell me in advance, otherwise, I won¡¯t allow you to hurt Anna in any


    case! This is terrible, Anna, my child, where are you¡­"


    In the end, Daniel Taylor was pushed out of the house by his mother. He was given a serious warning,


    "if you don¡¯t bring Anna back, you are not allowed to enter this house again!"


    Daniel Taylor came out of his house, walked absentmindedly, looked up at the clear sky, and


    murmured, "Anna, where are you?"


    -


    Aiden Stark looked at the mobile phone that was hung up by Daniel Taylor and at the same time, his


    sister suddenly appeared at his door¡­


    In a very helpless way, he said, "sister, look at yourself! This is not a solution to any problem. You¡¯d


    better talk to brother-inw, ok?"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna just sat there, motionlessly. If it wasn¡¯t for her tears that rolled out of her eyes from time to time,


    one would think that there was just sitting a toy doll.


    Aiden Stark himself had no idea how many times he has sighed. He was speechless in front of his silly


    sister. He wanted his mother toe over, but his sister strictly warned him to not tell their mother


    about this, because she was already upset enough and didn¡¯t need her mother to create more


    problems.


    Aiden Stark was also well aware of their mother''s unreliable temperament. He agreed to not let their


    mother know, but he was very distressed to see his sister like this.


    Finally, he thought of n Kevin. Since John Peter left, n Kevin has been the temporary leader of


    their team, and he also has some good terms with the Taylor family. Aiden Stark thought that he should


    talk to him. Maybe he can help him in this matter.


    "What? Do you mean your sister is with you now?" After hearing Aiden Stark¡¯s story, n Kevin


    eximed, "does your sister know that Mr Taylor is turning the whole city upside down in order to find


    her? And she¡¯s hiding in your apartment?"


    Looking at n Kevin who was extremely surprised, Aiden Stark exined helplessly, "I called brother-


    inw and told him that I couldn¡¯t contact my sister, but as soon as I hung up the phone, she appeared


    at the door of my apartment..."


    n Kevin nervously walked back and forth, "Then what does your sister want? Is she really not going


    to see Mr Taylor? Why are women so troublesome?"


    Aiden Stark said defiantly, "Don''t talk about my sister like that, ok?"


    "Ok, ok, I won¡¯t say that,¡± n Kevin helplessly said in a perfunctory way, ¡°but what is your sister going


    to do? Does she n to never see Mr Taylor again, or just for a while?"


    Aiden Stark just shook his head, because since his sister came to his ce, she has not told him


    anything except warning him not to tell their mother anything. Now from n Kevin¡¯s mouth, he came


    to know that his brother-inw was looking for sister everywhere. He was really flustered and didn¡¯t


    know how to handle this matter!


    "n, Captain n, please give me some advice! What¡¯s going on between my sister and my brother-


    inw? I asked my sister, but she didn¡¯t say anything and just cried in silence. I really can¡¯t help it. On


    one side is my sister, whom I love the most, and on the other side, there is my brother-inw, whom I


    admire very much¡­ I¡¯m in a very difficult situation!"


    n Kevin thought for a while, and then patted his shoulder, "Dude, don¡¯t worry, I won''t tell anyone!"

 Chapter 876

    Chapter 876


    Daniel Taylor looked for Anna in the whole city and went to all the ces he could find Anna. He


    endured the disgusting behavior of many people, but still couldn¡¯t find Anna.


    He thought of Ste Winslet and went to find her. Ste Winslet was working at her coffee shop. After


    hearing Daniel Taylor asking about Anna, she asked him the real reason behind Anna¡¯s sudden


    disappearance.


    After learning that he even took the initiative to divorce Anna, she was very dissatisfied. She turned her


    back to him and said in a cold voice, "Mr. Taylor, please excuse me! We are wage earners, not as rich


    as you! Anna has been so good to you, but you dumped her, really? What a thankless man you are!


    You didn¡¯t even think that when Anna married you, you were in a wheelchair?"


    In front of the aggressive Ste Winslet, Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t defend himself. In fact, he kept pleading in


    a low voice, "Can you tell me where Anna is? I really realized that I was wrong. I promise I won¡¯t hurt


    her again..."


    Ste Winslet sneered, "Sorry! I don¡¯t have anything to say! I don¡¯t know the whereabouts of Anna. But


    even if I do, I won¡¯t tell anything about her to a two-faced jerk!"


    With that, she simply picked up the mop and waved it towards him. All of a sudden, a lot of dirt was


    sshed on Daniel Taylor¡¯s body!


    Ste Winslet snorted coldly, and without looking back, she got busy with her own work. Daniel Taylor


    stayed there for a long time and then left quietly. Ste Winslet looked at his back, and couldn¡¯t help but


    scold him in her heart, "Disgusting!"


    After that, she took out her mobile phone and tried to contact Anna, but she was disappointed to find


    that Anna¡¯s mobile phone was turned off. She just murmured, "Anna, you must be very sad now. Oh


    Anna..."


    After leaving Ste Winslet¡¯s ce, Daniel Taylor was even more depressed. He had no option than to


    find Mr. Parker Winslet, Ste Winslet¡¯s father.


    "What? Ste dared to speak to you like this? Just wait, I will clean her up!" After listening to Daniel


    Taylor¡¯s request, Mr. Parker yelled angrily.


    Daniel Taylor smiled bitterly and shook his head, "It isn¡¯t a big deal. I just want to find my wife as soon


    as possible! Please ask Ste about Anna¡¯s whereabouts. If you get to know anything, please let me


    know..."


    Mr. Parker immediately called Ste Winslet, but as soon as Ste Winslet heard her father¡¯s question,


    regardless of her father¡¯s reputation, she hung up the phone!


    Mr. Parker Winslet was stunned, and his face was blue and white with anger. Finally, he had to sigh


    and say to Daniel Taylor, "Mr. Taylor, you have seen that¡­ But don¡¯t worry. Just leave it to me. If Ste


    really knows the whereabouts of Madam, I will tell you everything!"


    After leaving Mr. Winslet¡¯spany, Daniel Taylor walked in the street nkly, looking at the people


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    back, okay? I will never be that fool again, I really love you! How can you abandon me?"


    All of a sudden, at the corner of the street, he saw a woman in a brown coat that looked very simr to


    Anna. He ran towards the girl like a madman and identally bumped into several passers-by.


    Ignoring the dissatisfaction of passers-by, he rushed to the woman, stretched out his hand, and tightly


    grasped the woman¡¯s arm, "Anna! I..."


    However, when he saw a strange face, a disappointed expression suddenly appeared on his face, and


    the woman who was caught for no reason also scolded him, "crazy!"


    -


    When Daniel Taylor and Jack Smith were trying to find Anna, Shawn Hamilton came to Taylor¡¯s house.


    He greeted Mother Taylor, smiled, and asked, "Mrs.Taylor, how are you? Is everything good? Where


    are Daniel and his wife? I¡¯vee to see him."


    Mother Taylor saw Shawn Hamilton, sighed slightly, and then said in a deep voice, "Daniel is not at


    home now. If you have anything, call him, but I am not sure if he will answer it."


    Shawn Hamilton raised his eyebrows in surprise, "What happened? Has Daniel been busytely?"


    Mother Taylor looked at Shawn Hamilton gloomily. But she thought that Shawn Hamilton was not an


    outsider. Besides, Daniel Taylor was looking for Anna all over the city. So, Shawn Hamilton would


    eventually get to know this. She sighed and said, "it¡¯s just Daniel. He quarreled with Anna, and decided


    to divorce her! Now that Anna is missing, he started searching for her all over the world. It¡¯s really ''To


    regret vainly on one¡¯s past behavior'', right?"


    Shawn Hamilton immediately asked in a shock, "Anna is missing?"


    Mother Taylor found his exaggerated reaction a bit awkward, but she thought of the close friendship


    between him and Daniel Taylor. She nodded and sighed.


    Shawn Hamilton was stunned, then he suddenly shouted, "that can ruin everything!"


    Mother Taylor raised her head, looked at him, and silently asked what can be ruined?


    Shawn Hamilton took out a test report from his bag and handed it to Mother Taylor, "I came to collect


    Anna¡¯s blood samplest time, now the test results are out. She¡¯s pregnant¡­"


    Mother Taylor''s eyes widened at once. She looked at the test report in her hand and repeated in


    surprise, "Anna¡¯s pregnant?"


    Shawn Hamilton nodded, "Yes, it is clearly written on the test report that she is pregnant! Why is Daniel


    so muddle-headed? How could he divorce her at this time? Mrs.Taylor, do you think Anna will be upset


    and do something stupid?"


    "No way!" Mother Taylor stood up and rushed out in a hurry. "No, I must find Anna. I can¡¯t let her do


    anything stupid."


    Shawn Hamilton looked at Mother Taylor and thought something. He decided to talk to Daniel Taylor


    first, "Hello, Daniel, it¡¯s Shawn here..."


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t want to talk to anyone, he said, "Shawn, I am outside now, can we talk some other


    day?"


    Shawn Hamilton said obstinately, "Well, if you don¡¯t listen to me, I¡¯m sure that you will regret it."


    Daniel Taylor couldn¡¯t help frowning. Finally, he asked, "what¡¯s the matter?"


    Shawn Hamilton directly came to the point, "I have Anna¡¯s test report in my hand, you are going to be a


    dad!"


    "Dad? Who? Me?" Daniel Taylor stood there, repeating his words, "What? Shawn, what did you say?


    I¡¯m going to be a dad?"


    Shawn Hamilton nodded, "Yes, so your priority now is to find your wife and bring her back! And let me


    remind you, the first trimester of pregnancy is a very critical period. Let her stay away from any kind of


    stress."


    As soon as he said this, Daniel Taylor hung up the phone.


    Shawn Hamilton has reminded what he should remind him. As for the follow-up developments, he


    wasn¡¯t eligible to control anything.


    Daniel Taylor stood there stupidly, this news seemed to sweep away all the depression and regret. Just


    like a fool, he suddenlyughed, "I¡¯m going to be a dad! Yeah! Dad! I¡¯m going to be a father."


    But when he thought that the mother of his child could not be found, his mood became gloomier in a


    second, "No, I have to find you. Anna!"


    At this time, Jack Smith called. Daniel Taylor answered and asked, "What¡¯s the matter? Have you found


    anything?"


    Jack Smith on the other side of the phone nodded, and then said, "Anna has applied for temporary


    leave from the school..."


    Daniel Taylor hung up, and in a trance, looked at the front¡­

 Chapter 877

    Chapter 877


    Jack Smith soon came back to Daniel Taylor, and reported, "President Taylor, I have inquired the


    school. Anna haspleted all the formalities and has taken temporary leave. They said a teenager


    helped her do all the formalities."


    Daniel Taylor suddenly came to the spirit, "Teenager? Does the school know who is it?"


    Jack Smith shook his head, "No one in the school recognized him, but I think n Kevin should know.


    After all, he is in the same school as Anna, and his girlfriend and Anna are best friends and


    roommates."


    This really implicated that n Kevin should know something about Anna¡¯s sudden disappearance.


    Daniel Taylor immediately said, "Why are you still standing here? Get in touch with n Kevin."


    Jack Smith wryly smiled and shook his head, "President Taylor, I don¡¯t have n Kevin¡¯s telephone


    number."


    Daniel Taylor also began to look for n Kevin¡¯s contact number on his mobile phone, and suddenly


    growled, "Damn it, I don¡¯t have it either!"


    Jack Smith thought for a while and said, "master John Peter should have, he and n Kevin are in a


    team."


    Daniel Taylor just paused for a while and then did not hesitate to call John Peter who was far away


    abroad.


    John Peter, who was sleeping on the other side of the earth, got disturbed by his mobile phone¡¯s


    continuous ringing. He looked down and saw that it was Daniel Taylor¡¯s call, then he unhappily threw


    his cell phone away.


    But the other side was determined to talk to him. Daniel Taylor¡¯s call hasn¡¯t been answered, but he kept


    on calling. After a long time, John Peter reluctantly pressed the answer key, "uncle, do you know what


    time it is? It¡¯s two a.m."


    Daniel Taylor said coldly, "Do you have n Kevin¡¯s mobile phone number? Send it to me quickly!"


    After saying this, he hung up the phone directly.


    John Peter angrily stared at the mobile phone. In the face of Daniel Taylor¡¯s overbearing nature, he


    frowned with disgust, but he suddenly had a bad premonition.


    n Kevin? What does uncle want from him? In addition to attending the same school as Anna, n


    basically has nothing that can help uncle. Then, it means¡­ something is wrong with Anna, is it?" With


    this thought, John Peter quickly picked up the mobile phone and dialed n Kevin¡¯s phone number.


    But n Kevin didn¡¯t answer. John Peter impatiently walked back and forth in the bedroom, and


    murmured, "Man! What the hell is going on? Pick it up! At this point, you should not be asleep."


    Fortunately, when John Peter was scolding n Kevin, he answered the phone. He impatiently asked,


    "n, is Anna in trouble?"


    n Kevin immediately froze. He looked at his mobile phone very suspiciously. He even had a doubt


    whether his mobile phone was installed with some tracking equipment. He just came to know about


    Anna from Aiden Stark, and John Peter, who was far away, soon got to know.


    n Kevin hesitated for a moment, and then said in a deep voice, "you also know? Well, it¡¯s really as


    the saying goes, good news never goes beyond the gate, while bad news spreads far and wide.


    Obviously you are abroad, but you know what¡¯s happening here. I really have to admit that Inte has


    turned our world into a global vige, right?"


    John Peter didn¡¯t have time to listen to his nonsense. He asked in a deep voice, e on, tell me,


    what¡¯s wrong with Anna? Besides, she and my uncle, are they..."


    n Kevin sighed and told John Peter everything Aiden Stark told him. "Everyone is shocked. Anna


    and Mr Taylor had a very good rtionship, but he suddenly divorced Anna. Really, I¡¯m a little confused


    about your uncle¡¯s brain structure!"


    John Peter silently hung up the phone.


    At this time, John Peter¡¯s mobile phone rang again. He looked down and saw that it was Daniel Taylor¡¯s


    number, and resolutely pressed the "reject" button.


    After a while, his mobile phone rang again, but the difference was that this time it was not Daniel


    Taylor¡¯s call, but his favorite grandmother¡¯s call.


    "Grandma! Why do you call me at this time? Is there something wrong?" No matter what, John Peter


    was still very concerned about his doting grandmother.


    After small talk, mother Taylor went straight to the point, "John, do you have the phone number of n


    Kevin? If you have, give it to me. I want to talk to him about something."


    John Peter heard his grandmother¡¯s request, and said in a deep voice, "Grandma, are you asking me


    this on uncle¡¯s request? If there is nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up first."


    With that, before Mother Taylor could react, he hung up the phone.


    Mother Taylor¡¯s phone has been disconnected for the first time by her grandson, she was upset and


    sighed with some grief, "what¡¯s wrong with this boy? When he was a child, he really liked to stick to


    Daniel. When did their rtionshipe to this point?"


    Olivia Taylor was sitting aside silently. There were somethings she can¡¯t dare to talk to her mother.


    She just thought of her younger brother and Anna. She said with regret, "where is Anna now? I really


    can¡¯t figure it out. How could Daniel be so confused? What he is up to? He divorced Anna, and as soon


    as she leaves, he started finding her. But the world is so big, if Anna wants to avoid him, it would be


    really hard for him to find her¡­"


    As soon as she said so, her head was hit, and the pain even made her scream regardless of image,


    "Mom, why do you hit me? I¡¯m telling the truth."


    In response to her words, she got mother¡¯s re, and then she heard her mother saying, "No matter


    what the truth is, our top priority at this time is to find Anna! In short, I will not allow them to divorce


    each other!"


    Olivia Taylor just looked at her mother¡¯s domineering appearance, bowed her head and remained silent


    for a while.


    John Peter didn¡¯t give them n Kevin¡¯s phone number, but Daniel Taylor managed to get n Kevin¡¯s


    number. With his power and influence, no one can stop him from finding n Kevin.


    "Hello, who¡¯s that?" n Kevin answered the phone call from an unfamiliar number. Originally, he didn¡¯t


    want to receive this call, but Vanessa Cameron was sitting beside him. In order to prevent the suspicion


    of his girlfriend, he had to answer.


    "n Kevin, I¡¯m Daniel Taylor."


    n Kevin put his mobile phone away from eyes, then looked at the number, and suddenly eximed,


    "Mr Taylor? How could you have my phone number? You must have asked John Peter for this, right?"


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t beat around the bush and said bluntly, "this is not important. Now tell me, where is


    Anna? Do you know anything about her?"


    n Kevin was silent.


    Daniel Taylor, at the other end of the phone, shouted, "n Kevin! n Kevin! Are you still there?"


    Suddenly, the phone was hung up.


    With an unbelievable look, Daniel Taylor looked at his mobile phone that has been hung up from the


    other side. He was really angry, "Damn it, n Kevin! How dare you hung up my phone!"


    Looking at n Kevin¡¯s woebegone face after this phone call, Vanessa Cameron couldn¡¯t help asking


    in a soft tone, "is it your mother calling? Does she ask you to break up with me? Am I right? n, you¡¯d


    better go back first. I¡¯ll be ok..."


    n Kevin turned around in amazement and looked at Vanessa Cameron strangely. He could see


    clearly the sadness on her face. His heart softened, "don¡¯t talk nonsense. It¡¯s not from my mother. It¡¯s


    Mr Taylor. He was asking about Anna..."


    Suddenly n Kevin shut his mouth at the next moment, but Vanessa Cameron was still staring at him


    puzzledly, "What did you just say? He was asking about Anna? What¡¯s wrong with Anna? n, tell me


    everything, do you want to keep me in dark? Don¡¯t you know that Anna is my best friend?¡±


    In the end, n Kevin had to tell Vanessa Cameron the whole story, "That''s all I know..."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 878

    Chapter 878


    n Kevin worriedly looked at her, "Vanessa, please don¡¯t tell anyone about this matter, okay?"


    After saying this, he saw Vanessa Cameron¡¯s confused appearance, he helplessly told her how Aiden


    Stark talked to him and also told her about John Peter¡¯s call, "So now, if Mr Taylor or other people know


    where Anna is, I will be the one who betrays his friend! I will lose the reputation of being honest


    and trustworthy all my life, do you understand?"


    Vanessa Cameron saw n Kevin exining in a hurry. She couldn¡¯t helpughing, but as she thought


    of Anna, she sighed, "Anna was almost stabbed by Eiza, and now such a thing has happened. How


    can Anna be so miserable? She is really pathetic¡­"


    "What, wait, stabbed by Eiza Preston? When did it happen?" n Kevin heard Vanessa Cameron


    saying this. He quickly interrupted his girlfriend and asked anxiously.


    Vanessa Cameron tilted her head and said, "It¡¯s just two days ago when I went back to the dormitory, I


    saw Eiza rushing towards Anna with a knife in her hand. Fortunately, I stopped her¡­ But up to now, I


    still have a lingering fear! Because of this matter, Eiza temporarily took a leave from school and went


    back home. Now I¡¯m the only one left in the dorm."


    n Kevin listened to her and felt like crying without tears. Vanessa Cameron saw his wacky attitude


    and said to him angrily, "don¡¯t make trouble. What should we do now? Shall I go to see Anna? She


    must be very upset now! After all, her favorite man is going to divorce her..."


    n Kevin suddenly felt that he had a very heavy burden on his shoulders since he didn¡¯t know how to


    deal with such aplex matter. At this time, his mobile phone rang again. He quickly threw it to


    Vanessa Cameron, "Answer the phone. If it¡¯s for me, say I¡¯m not here."


    Vanessa Cameronughingly looked at his weird appearance. It seemed that what he was avoiding


    was not a phone call, but a monster. "Hello, n Kevin is not..."


    "Is it Vanessa Cameron? Vanessa, I¡¯m John Peter!"


    "¡­"


    "Vanessa, are you there? Vanessa?"


    Vanessa Cameron directly put the mobile phone into n Kevin¡¯s hand and then walked away without


    looking back. But before leaving, she said, "it¡¯s John Peter¡¯s phone!"


    n Kevin looked into Vanessa Cameron¡¯splex eyes, and then helplessly answered the phone,


    "Hey, John."


    "I¡¯m at Jingzhou Airport now. Come to pick me up. By the way, don¡¯t tell my family about my arrival. Is


    that clear?" With that, John Peter hung up the phone.


    However, n Kevin was still asking him, "Hello, what? Are you back? John..."


    Looking at the mobile phone that has been disconnected, he walked towards the school gate with a


    kind of inexplicable feeling, "Why me? Why all the members of this familye to bother me?"


    -


    Aiden Stark¡¯s apartment-


    While looking at this sister who has been vomiting from morning until midnight, he said with heartache,


    "sister, are you really ok? I think we should go to the hospital. You have been vomiting so much. Should


    I ask mom toe..."


    Anna was sitting on the ground, holding the toilet seat. She turned around and said feebly, "No, You


    must not tell mom anything about me. If you tell her anything, our sister-brother rtionship would¡­"


    Before she couldplete her sentence, she suddenly bowed her head and vomited again.


    Aiden Stark really felt sad for his sister. He had no choice but to go out and pour her a cup of water. He


    handed it to her, "Sister, drink some water so that you can feel better."


    Anna supported herself to get up, drank some water, and after drinking it she felt a little better. Then


    with the help of her brother, she struggled to walk to the sofa and said to her brother weakly, "I¡¯m


    hungry. Go and buy some bread and milk for me."


    Aiden was not at ease to leave her alone. He hesitated for a moment, "How can I leave you alone at


    home? I think I should ask someone to buy it for me."


    Anna shook her head, "no, you go yourself, I¡¯m tired, I will have a rest."


    Aiden Stark helplessly walked outside. Thinking of his sister¡¯s pale face, he was very worried. When he


    was going downstairs, he kept looking upstairs, "Really, I don¡¯t know how long this situation wouldst.


    Should I tell my mom or not? I don¡¯t think that I can handle it!"


    But after thinking of his sister¡¯s stubborn appearance, he gave up the idea, "forget it. It¡¯s better to not


    say anything. What if sister got angry and left my ce in a huff? It¡¯ll be more trouble..."


    Anna moved to the bed. While caressing her abdomen with her hands, her eyes were full of


    tenderness, "little guy, you¡¯re going to be a mischievous child in the future."


    Thinking of this unexpected gift, Anna couldn¡¯t help smiling. She gently stroked her abdomen, "Baby,


    you are really a gift from heaven to mother! Mom thought she couldn¡¯t live, but with you, mom is feeling


    that she gets the strength and courage to face the world. Thank you very much..."


    She said this to herself, and her mind couldn¡¯t help but fly back to the day when she came home and


    saw that divorce agreement.


    At that time, she sat alone on the sofa in Jiangfu garden, feeling desperate at the warm home turning


    into a lifeless ce.


    Before that day, she had asked Daniel Taylor countless times, "Sir, will you abandon me one day?"


    She clearly remembered what he replied, "I¡¯ll not leave you until you don¡¯t want me!"


    But this time, he didn¡¯t wait for her. He decided to leave her first without hesitation. He didn¡¯t even care


    about the promises of the past and brought extreme pain to her. She didn¡¯t remember how she got out


    of the house. She only remembered that she was walking in the street in a trance.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    At that time, she wanted to die to end her miserable life. But she clearly felt a sudden convulsion in her


    stomach.


    That unspeakable feeling made her squat down in pain on the road. At that time, she realized that she


    was not alone. She still had the souvenir of their love in herself. Although he no longer wants her, she


    still has a gift he gave to her, an unexpected gift.


    At that moment, she stood up. Since she was given this unexpected gift at her most miserable time,


    how could she fail to live up to God¡¯s will¡­


    She took a taxi, but she didn¡¯t know where to go. She didn¡¯t want to go back to Haicheng, because


    once her mother came to know that she got pregnant, she would make trouble to let her go back to


    Taylor¡¯s house. But apart from the Haicheng and Jiangfu garden, she really didn¡¯t know where to go.


    Suddenly, she thought of Aiden¡¯s rented apartment. She thought he should be able to amodate


    her for a while. So, she took a taxi to Aiden¡¯s apartment.


    When she saw her brother¡¯s shocking appearance, she told him everything. After that, she started


    living here. It¡¯s been more than ten days, and she also gradually adapted to life after the divorce. It¡¯s


    just that sometimes the baby in her stomach made it troublesome for her.

 Chapter 879

    Chapter 879


    Therefore, even after the pain of pregnancy and vomiting, she tried her best to hold on. Whenever she


    ate, she vomited it out, but she always forced herself to eat more, because she wanted to let the little


    guy grow up healthily, and she was not afraid to bear hardships for him.


    After all, this little guy was the proof that she and Sir once loved each other.


    When she thought of her baby, she couldn¡¯t help but have a fresh and dazzling look on her face. In the


    past, she read a magazine in which they wrote an article that when a woman got pregnant, the whole


    person would radiate the brilliance of motherhood.


    At that time, she pointed to the magazine and said to Daniel Taylor, "Sir, look at this, this description is


    too fake! How can a pregnant woman radiate the brilliance of motherhood? It¡¯s just nonsense."


    But now she got pregnant and she could really feel that every day was full of surprises, and every day


    she liked to talk to her baby.


    From time to time, she wanted to vomit all the things in her stomach, but after each vomiting, she


    forced herself to eat something, because only enough food can ensure the nutrition that her little baby


    needs every day to grow up.


    She had asked Aiden to help her with her temporary leave from school. After all, she didn¡¯t know how


    to face the questioning eyes of her ssmates and teachers. What¡¯s more, she didn¡¯t know how to face


    Sir.


    Anna¡¯s heart suddenly sank when she thought of the man who once treated her so well. Although she


    has convinced herself, still she can¡¯t help but feel heartache when she thought of that person.


    She stood up slowly and looked at the sun rising in the sky. She said to herself, "Sir, have you found


    the right person?"


    Even with this thought, her heart seemed to suffer endlessly, but she still wished him a very happy life.


    On the other side, the man she was thinking about happened to appear in the living room of Kevin¡¯s


    house. Their families have very good terms, so Mrs. Kevin was very kind to him.


    "What? n hung up your phone? I¡¯ll call him right now and ask him toe back! Daniel, just wait for


    a moment." She said so and got up to call n Kevin.


    Daniel Taylor was ufortably sitting on the sofa, waiting for n Kevin. He didn¡¯t know whether it


    was God¡¯s blessing or something. After a while, the gate was pushed open from the outside, "Mom!


    There are guests at home! Come out quickly!"


    n Kevin took off his shoes without lifting his head, but he was shocked when his arm was suddenly


    held by someone. Seeing the person who was holding him, he was even more shocked, "Mr¡­ Mr¡­ Mr


    Taylor..."


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t care about the panic in n Kevin¡¯s eyes. He asked in a deep voice, "where is


    Anna? You must know where she is, don¡¯t you?"


    n Kevin looked at the anxious Daniel Taylor and answered softly, "I¡¯m sorry, Mr Taylor, I don¡¯t


    know..."


    As soon as he said so, he saw the man in front of him grab his hair dejectedly. "n Kevin, I know you


    must know where Anna is, right? Please tell me, I really want to find her, I¡¯m afraid¡­ I¡¯m really


    scared..."


    This was the first time that n Kevin had saw Daniel Taylor, who had a god-like existence in his heart,


    pleading in front of him. However, n Kevin was very embarrassed when he remembered John Peter


    who was still waiting for him on the porch outside.


    On the one hand, there is his best friend and on the other hand, there was the man whom he respects


    the most.


    n Kevin never thought that he would face such a tangled multiple-choice question one day. Just


    when he was hesitant, there was a sound of footstepsing from the porch. He turned back and


    yelled, "well, Mr Taylor..."


    As soon as he said this, the sound of foot-stepsing from outside also stopped. Then n Kevin


    quickly took Daniel Taylor and went to the living room. From time to time, he called out, "Mr Taylor,


    please sit down and have some drinks..."


    Until he heard the sound of the door closing, and he was slightly relieved.


    Then he turned his face to Daniel Taylor¡¯s awe-inspiring eyes, "I really don¡¯t know where Anna is. Mr


    Taylor, believe me. If I knew, I would tell you! You know that I¡¯m a big fan of yours and also Anna¡¯s


    guardian in the school..."


    Daniel Taylor heard n Kevin¡¯s sincere exnation. He didn¡¯t have anything to say anymore. He got


    up quietly and said to n Kevin, "if you got any news about Anna, please contact me."


    Then he walked slowly towards the door.


    n Kevin stood up and sent him to the door. He looked at Daniel Taylor¡¯s sad appearance which


    made him look ten years older. He sighed deeply and said, "love really hurts..."


    He raised his head discontentedly and saw his mother¡¯s angry eyes staring at himself. He immediately


    shifted the topic and said, "Mom, I suddenly remember that there is something else in school. I¡¯ll go


    back first!"


    With that, he ran away without looking back.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Mrs. Kevin stood there sadly, looking at her estranged son, she thought bitterly, "is he still angry with


    me? Is that Vanessa Cameron really so good? So good that he doesn¡¯t even want his mother?"


    Indeed! Every family goes through its problems.


    -


    Over there, Daniel Taylor walked out of Kevin¡¯s house dejectedly towards the car. After more than ten


    days, he still failed to find Anna. He didn¡¯t know what she might be doing now. His heart ached faintly.


    He raised his head nkly and looked at the sun shining brightly in the sky. "Anna, where are you? I


    know it¡¯s my mistake. I really regret it. Can you give me a second chance?"


    -


    Taylor¡¯s family was also in a state of mncholy.


    Mother Taylor was so angry that she got sick and just groaned in bed. Olivia Taylor was not only


    worried about her mother¡¯s health, but she was also worried about Anna as well as about Daniel Taylor,


    who has note home for several days.


    At this time, Charles Peter called her, "Olivia, is John Peter there? Give him the phone. I want to ask


    that bastard, what the hell does he want?"


    "John? Isn¡¯t he abroad?" Olivia Taylor was baffled, and she asked again, "Charles, what¡¯s the matter?


    Did John do something wrong?"


    Charles Peter said, "That bastard dropped out of school! Tell me, is it reasonable? Wait for me toe


    back, I¡¯ll teach him a good lesson! Damn it! I¡¯m so angry."


    "Drop out? Are you sure? I had a video call with him the other day. He was fine at his school. How


    could he suddenly drop out of school? What¡¯s more, Charles, you can¡¯t solve problems with this


    attitude! John is also a little rebellious these days, if you talk to him like this, things will be even


    more worst..."


    Olivia Taylor tried her best to calm Charles down, after that she said to herself, "John hase back?


    Did he hear about Anna? Ouch! My head, it is badly aching. No, I must find John first, I can¡¯t let him


    create any more troubles!"


    John Peter, who didn¡¯t know that his arrival to Jingzhou has been known by his family, was indecisively


    standing at Aiden Stark¡¯s apartment, downstairs.


    He thought about Anna¡¯s estranged attitude to himst time. He didn¡¯t dare to rush upstairs, but he was


    worried about her and wanted to see her with his own eyes.

 Chapter 880

    Chapter 880


    When John Peter was hesitating, his mobile phone rang, he pressed the answer key, and heard n


    Kevin¡¯s anxious and flustered voiceing from the microphone, "John, god, it''s lucky you haven¡¯t


    been found by Mr. Taylor. It took me a long time to fool him away! Really, I¡¯m so tired. Now I can


    understand the meaning of the sentence - to cover a lie, it takes countless lies."


    "Thank you, n." John Peter just said such a sentence.


    n Kevin on the opposite side of the phone paused, and then said with a smile, "Not at all. We are


    brothers. Aren¡¯t by birth, but by heart!"


    John Peter, "¡­"


    n Kevin waited for a while, then hesitatingly asked, "John, have you not forgotten Anna?"


    This time, John Peter gave a definite answer in a second, "Yes. I have never forgotten her."


    Now it was n Kevin¡¯s turn to be stunned, and he looked at the front in daze. John Peter didn¡¯t wait


    for n Kevin to say anything and hung up the phone.


    n Kevin was staring nkly at the hand of the mobile phone, and he said in a very emotional way,


    "Why the love stories are tooplicated? John Peter is like this, so am I! Why can¡¯t we have a perfect


    love story?"


    On the other side, downstairs in Aiden Stark¡¯s rented apartment, John Peter was hesitating whether to


    go up or not. He was afraid to see Anna¡¯s eyes withints, which will make his heart ache.


    In this confusion, he spent his night alone, downstairs.


    The next day, the sun was shining. Aiden Stark was going to take part in apetition today. So he got


    up early in the morning. Seeing his sister vomiting by the toilet, he felt really distressed, "Sister, I will


    stay at home to take care of you today. I am not at ease to leave you alone like this."


    Anna struggled to get up from the ground, shook her head and said firmly, "no! you don¡¯t have to.


    Today is the first game of your professional league. If you are absent, then your efforts of one year will


    be in vain. I¡¯m really ok, I am just a little tired. Aiden, go quickly. It¡¯s not good to bete!"


    "But, sister..." Aiden Stark was still worried.


    Finally, he was pushed out by his sister. "If you came back without a victory today, I won¡¯t admit that


    you are my brother!"


    Aiden Stark helplessly shook his head and advised his sister, but his sister shut the door, "Sister, I¡¯m


    leaving! Take care of yourself at home and call me if you have something. Do you understand?"


    "I know. Don''t be so wordy. Go."


    Then all was quiet in the room and nothing stirred. Anna leaned on the door, and a feeling of nausea


    came over. She quickly covered her mouth and rushed to the toilet.


    She vomited again. Before she cleaned herself up she got up in a hurry and headed for the kitchen.


    She poured herself a cup of water and forced herself to drink it. The disgusting feeling was slightly


    suppressed. She stroked her abdomen with a wry smile and said, "You naughty little scallywag, do you


    know that your mother is very ufortable? Now I''d like to have some sour food. Let''s go and see


    what''s in the fridge."


    She opened the door of the refrigerator and found some food inside. Suddenly, she felt sick again. She


    closed the refrigerator in a hurry. Then she sat on the sofa and felt her empty stomach. She stood up


    abruptly and walked outside with her bag.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Not only for my own sake, but also to give my baby enough nutrition, I¡¯d better go to the supermarket


    and buy some fresh fruits and vegetables."


    As soon as she went out, a cold wind blew in her face, which made her shiver. The key bag in her hand


    fell on the ground. She tried hard to pick it up, but somehow, the wind blew it aside.


    So, she had to walk slowly and bend down to pick it up.


    As soon as she bent, a pair of sports shoes appeared in front of her. Then the owner of the shoes


    picked up the key for her. Anna held the key and said without looking up, "Thank you."


    But when she raised her head, she was stunned.


    John Peter didn''t expect that they would meet again in such a situation. He greedily looked at Anna¡¯s


    face, and then his eyes moved down. When it moved to her abdomen, he stared for a longer time.


    Anna¡¯s first reaction was to cover her abdomen with her hands, and then she said in a cold voice,


    "John Peter? Why did youe back home? Does your uncle know?"


    John Peter stared at her in silence.


    Perhaps his eyes were burning, or for some other reason, Anna felt very ufortable, so she said in


    a deep voice, "I have something else to do. I have to go now..."


    As soon as she said this, her arm was held by his hands. She raised her head in amazement and


    looked into John Peter¡¯s sad eyes.


    Then, he said in grief, "is this the life you want? You chose my uncle, but he didn¡¯t want you in the end.


    Is that what you want?"


    Anna was stunned, then she shook off his hand and said with a cold face, "this is my own business. It


    has nothing to do with you!"


    She said so and walked toward the gate.


    However, John Peter didn''t let go of her hand, but regardless of the fierce struggle of Anna, he forced


    her to his arms, firmly hugged her and whispered, "Anna! I love you! I still love you! Try to understand,


    now that you and uncle are divorced, we can be together! I¡¯ll take care of you! I won¡¯t let go of you


    again..."


    Anna¡¯s struggle was of no use. She was forcefully held in John Peter¡¯s arms and wriggled uneasily.


    However, John Peter still held her tightly and didn''t let her go.


    He was hugging her and in the eyes of outsiders, they looked like a couple who was at odds with each


    other.


    After a long time, when Anna gave up struggle, John Peter said in a low voice with a smile on his face,


    "where do you want to go? Can I apany you?"


    Anna said in a muffled voice, "going to the supermarket! Can you let me go now?"


    Although he didn¡¯t want to, still he slowly let go of her. As soon as Anna left him, his heart felt so empty,


    he looked at her intively and said, "You are a thief!"


    His unclear words made Anna shock, "What?"


    John Peter looked at her silly appearance, and then said, "you are a thief because you stole my heart


    unconsciously..."


    When he was saying this, he noticed the redness in her eyes and immediately confessed with


    satisfaction, "Anna! I love you."


    Anna was startled, her first reaction was to look left and right for fear that someone who knew her


    would hear it. As soon as she confirmed that there was no one, she said, "shut up!"


    Then she walked towards the door of themunity without looking back.


    John Peter was shocked for a while, and then quickly followed up, "You seem to be too skinny.


    Even when I hug you, you seem too fragile!"


    Anna, "¡­"

 Chapter 881

    Chapter 881


    After that, John Peter starteding to Aiden Stark¡¯s apartment every day. Anna strongly resisted him


    at the beginning but her attitude gradually changed and with time it has be much better. Even


    though she didn¡¯t treat him well, but at least she didn¡¯t re at him every time she saw him here.


    In the beginning, John Peter cheekily started appearing at their ce, but now he seemed to have


    be the part of their family. He has always been present on their dining table. Such a change made


    him feel very happy. His present lively and happy nature was totally in contrast with his reserved and


    cold image of the school¡¯s most handsome boy. It seemed he has changed into a new person.


    At least in Aiden Stark¡¯s eyes, John Peter has seemed to be a changed person. He was no longer


    that serious and reserved team leader. Now he seemed to have be a funny person, just like a


    fool, constantly giggling. And his elder sister also seemed to have be a changed person. She


    often has a gloomy face, but in front of John Peter, she can¡¯t help it.


    Aiden Stark took a bite and helplessly nced at John Peter and Anna, who were fighting over a


    meatball.


    "Leave. I bought that." Anna said angrily.


    "I went there with you and brought it back. So, I should eat more." John Peter was not willing to give


    up.


    "Leave."


    "No, I won¡¯t, you should let go."


    "I said leave it."


    "I won¡¯t let it go. It¡¯s mine."


    ...


    Finally, it was unbearable for Aiden Stark. When both of them were busy fighting over thest meatball,


    Aiden suddenly stretched out. He skillfully picked the meatball, and directly swallowed it.


    Then he looked at the two people ring at him, and said calmly, "you were fighting for it for so long. I


    ate it. Now you don¡¯t have to fight for it."


    John Peter red at him with hatred, and then said to Anna, "if I identally ughter your brother,


    would you be angry?"


    Anna also had a fierce expression and looked at Aiden Stark, "I also want to beat him up."


    Aiden Stark was attacked by both of them. He had no option than to carry his bowl, walked away from


    the table, sat in the corner, and ate the rest of his food pitifully. John Peter and Anna looked at each


    other with a smile and then drooped their heads to continue eating.


    For a while, Anna was feeling much better. That continuous urge of vomiting has stopped, but now


    there was another abnormality. Every day after getting up, the first thing she wanted to have was food.


    She felt hungry all the time.


    Fortunately, John Peter came to her with a big bag of food every day. Sometimes he even


    apanied her to go to the supermarket and helped her buy all the necessary food items.


    Of course, she bought it. He just helped her carry all the stuff.


    Aiden Stark looked at the two people who seemed to have be better, but from the bottom of his


    heart, he was concerned about his brother-inw. He said to himself, "I don¡¯t know how¡¯s brother-in-


    But soon, he rejected the idea. He thought about his sister¡¯s condition a few days ago. His sister was


    too thin and weak when she came here. She just vomited all day and night and at that time she was left


    alone. From that day on, Daniel Taylor was no longer his idol.


    Because he divorced his sister when she was in her most difficult time.


    Just because of this incident, Aiden Stark¡¯s respect for Daniel Taylor was gone.


    With these thoughts, he looked at John Peter, who was busy fighting with his sister and his heart


    hesitated. On the one hand, John Peter was Daniel Taylor¡¯s nephew. In terms of this rtionship, he


    wanted to drive John Peter out of his house. But on the other hand, John Peter was also the team


    leader of his team. A leader who showed the kindness of recognizing his worth and employing him. No


    matter what, he can¡¯t drive John Peter away.


    Aiden Stark couldn¡¯t help shaking his head. He was really in an awkward situation, he shook off his


    thoughts and said to himself, "forget it, let¡¯s worry about it when it happens. Why I am bothering myself


    ahead of time?"


    Heforted himself and bowed his head to eat.


    -


    On the other side, in just a short period, Daniel Taylor has lost so much weight that he looked out of


    shape. By looking at her son¡¯s sad appearance, Mrs. Taylor also fell ill. Therefore, Olivia Taylor has to


    take care of her mother every day, and with that, she also has to find John Peter, who has left school


    but has not returned home.


    Moreover, she can¡¯t count on Daniel Taylor at all, because he was still looking for his pregnant wife,


    who has left the home and has gone somewhere.


    No matter how strong a body is, it can¡¯t bear continuous hardships. After several days of sleepless


    nights and frustrating days, Olivia Taylor also couldn¡¯t hold it on and fell ill.


    "Brother, go and find John Peter. I¡¯m really worried about him. In case any ident happened¡­ After


    all, he didn¡¯t go abroad voluntarily." Lying in the hospital bed, Olivia Taylor whispered but didn¡¯t notice


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s locked eyebrows.


    Daniel Taylor thought for a while and said in a deep voice, "don¡¯t worry, sister, I¡¯ve asked Jack Smith to


    look for him. I am sure that there will be news soon. You and mom have to take good care of


    yourselves. I still have something to do. I will go now."


    Olivia Taylor sighed leisurely and theny down again.


    Out of the hospital, Daniel Taylor looked up at the blue sky, and can¡¯t help but think of a memory of him


    and Anna¡­


    Once they were walking in themunity. She looked at him with a smile on her face, and her eyes


    were full of love, "Sir, we will always hold each other¡¯s hands so tightly and keep going on the road of


    life, right?"


    He remembered that at that time, he answered definitely, "Yes."


    But before Anna could react, he asked another question coldly, "Why did you ask this? Do you want to


    walk with someone else?"


    After asking this, he didn¡¯t wait for her answer, he just domineeringly hugged her tightly, and then


    fiercely kissed her lips. After a strong kiss, when two people were panting, he whispered in her ear, "If


    you dare to leave me, I will go crazy."


    At that time, Annaughed happily.


    Actually, he has always been worried about this matter. After all, Anna was so young and energetic, he


    always thought that one day she would leave him¡­


    But he never expected that the person who will take the initiative to let go of her hand will be him.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    With these thoughts, Daniel Taylor couldn¡¯t help pping himself, "I¡¯m really pathetic. I didn¡¯t even


    listen to Anna¡¯s exnation, and foolishly decided for her. I left her when she was pregnant¡­"


    He pushed her beloved woman to another man while she got pregnant with their child. The child he


    had been looking forward to for so long. Finally, when his most desirable wish was about toe true,


    he foolishly pushed the child and the child¡¯s mother away.


    Daniel Taylor pped on his face severely and a palm print appeared on his clear face.


    Just as he was about to p himself again, his mobile phone rang. He looked down and saw that it was


    Jack Smith¡¯s call, so he quickly pressed the answer button, "What is it? Did you find John? ... Really?


    Where is he? Ok, I¡¯ll be there soon."


    He hung up the phone and ran to his car.


    After breaking several traffic lights, Daniel Taylor finally stopped at the gate of a supermarket. He found


    Jack Smith who was waiting for him, hurried over and asked in a deep voice, "John is in this


    supermarket?"


    Jack Smith nodded, "someone saw him and told me. But I¡¯m not sure..."


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t wait for Jack Smith to finish and strode toward the supermarket. Jack Smith


    followed closely.


    In the supermarket, there were not many customers, but the supermarket¡¯s area was toorge. Daniel


    Taylor and Jack Smith can¡¯t find John Peter at a nce.


    Daniel Taylor said to Jack Smith, "let¡¯s find him separately."


    Then he walked quickly to one side of the supermarket. Unconsciously, he went to the food area of the


    supermarket. Somehow, he had the feeling that the person he was looking for will be found in this area,


    and with a kind of surety, he looked around.

 Chapter 882

    Chapter 882


    Daniel Taylor came to the food area and looked around to see whether John Peter was there or not.


    However, as soon as he went in, his eyes fell on the cabs full of food all around and he could not


    find the person he was looking for immediately. But he was very careful. He took out the mobile phone


    and dialed John Peter¡¯s mobile phone number.


    As soon as the call was connected, he heard a familiar ringtone ringing behind the cab opposite to


    him.


    He was familiar with this ring tone, because it was John Peter¡¯s favorite music from the game, king¡¯s


    glory, and this was the reason that John Peter has not changed this ring tone for so many years.


    Therefore, even if Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t see John Peter¡¯s face, he was still sure that the person behind


    the cab was John Peter. He immediately turned to that side to confirm whether it was John Peter or


    not.


    He quickly walked across a row of shelves and saw a figure standing with his back to him. From his


    back, the boy looked exactly like John Peter. Daniel Taylor walked angrily with a cold face and grabbed


    the boy¡¯s cor. In this process, he didn¡¯t miss the action that John Peter was about to reject his phone


    call.


    His face darkened again, and then he said in a deep voice, "John Peter. How dare you hung up my


    phone? Why did you quit school and return home without anyone¡¯s permission?"


    As soon as Daniel Taylor said so, he saw John Peter turned his stiff face to him. With a face full of


    shock and astonishment, he said, "Uncle¡­ Why are you here?"


    Then he involuntarily retreated back, as if to hide something.


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t look anywhere else, nor did he notice the person¡¯s existence behind him. He just


    said in a cold voice, "Your mother and grandmother both are in the hospital. Look at you, You came


    back but you didn¡¯t even find it necessary toe back home. Nowe to the hospital with me. Your


    mother is anxiously finding you..."


    He hadn¡¯tpleted his sentence when he heard John Peter asking anxiously, "Mom and grandma


    both are sick? When did this happen? Why no one told me?" John Peter said this and stopped


    hurriedly, then he said, "Let¡¯s go to the hospital."


    Daniel Taylor turned to walk, walked a few steps, but didn¡¯t hear John Peter¡¯s footsteps. He


    immediately turned back and asked, "What are you dawdling for?"


    John Peter quickly turned back, looked at him, and then waved at him, "Uncle, I still want to buy


    something, you go down first. I¡¯ll be there soon."


    This time, Daniel Taylor saw someone hiding behind him, he narrowed his eyes, moved aside, and


    looked at his back.


    At this moment, John Peterpletely panicked. He waved his hand in a hurry to drive him away,


    "uncle, hurry up. I¡¯ll be there in a minute. Really, you¡­ don¡¯te here..."


    But it wasn¡¯t easy for John Peter to fool Daniel Taylor. With a cold face, Daniel Taylor walked towards


    him and asked, "who is behind you? If you don¡¯t let me see, I¡¯ll do it myself."


    As soon as John Peter heard Daniel Taylor¡¯s warning, he said to the person behind him, "Hurry up, go."


    After saying this, he didn¡¯t think anything and directly rushed over to his uncle, tightly held him, and


    said to the person behind him, "Hurry up."


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, and he said in a cold voice, "John Peter, move away."


    But he didn¡¯t expect that his obedient nephew, John Peter, who had been obediently listening to him


    since childhood, won¡¯t listen to him now and continue to cling to his body. This made Daniel Taylor


    extremely angry. He didn¡¯t waste time talking to John Peter. He just used a little force and pushed him


    away. Before John Peter could stabilize himself, he was mercilessly thrown to the ground by Daniel


    Taylor.


    Then Daniel Taylor immediately walked forward and ran after the person who had just walked away.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Without caring about severe back pain, John Peter struggled to get up from the ground, and then


    chased them. After a while, he saw that Daniel Taylor has stopped that person sessfully and he was


    stunned.


    Some minutes ago, Anna squatted down to pick some things, but as soon as she heard a familiar


    voice, she suddenly froze, and after that, her whole body was shaking violently.


    She didn¡¯t know what her heart wanted, but at that moment, she instinctively wanted to get out of his


    sight.


    She didn¡¯t know whether she was happy or sad when she heard his footsteps going to the other side


    without noticing her existence. But when she saw that he was about to approach her, she tried her best


    to escape.


    But in the end, she still couldn¡¯t escape.


    After going through a difficult psychological process, Anna calmed herself down, and while facing the


    ex-husband she once loved deeply, she managed to squeeze a decent smile, "Hello, Mr. Taylor."


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t expect that the person hiding behind John Peter was Anna, the woman he has


    been searching for day and night, and had spent a lot of manpower and material resources.


    More than that, he didn¡¯t expect that Anna was the actual reason behind John Peter returning home


    regardless of everything.


    But all these unexpected things weren¡¯t important, the most important thing was Anna¡¯s first reaction


    after seeing him. She didn¡¯t smile or say hello to him, instead of it, she desperately wanted to escape.


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t know whether he should cry orugh at this moment, but under the shocked gaze


    of Anna and John Peter, he tightly held the woman in front of him in his arms. Then for the first time in


    this depressing period of time, a smile appeared on his face.


    Anna suddenly froze and dumbly let him embrace herself. John Peter was shocked to see such a


    scene. He looked at the two people tightly embracing each other in front of him, and his heart had a


    kind of heartrending feeling.


    It shouldn¡¯t be like this. Anna had gradually epted him, but as soon as his uncle appeared, she


    seemed to change her mind again...


    Jack Smith heard the noise. As soon as he came here and saw the scene in front of his eyes, he was


    shocked. He looked at the two people tightly embracing each other and then looked at John Peter¡¯s


    long-lost appearance. He walked over, pulled John Peter to his side, and whispered, "Young Master."


    John Peter wasn¡¯t aware that someone has pulled him. Full of resentment and unwillingness, his eyes


    were still staring at the two people embracing each other without even blinking.


    After a while, before Anna could react, her body was suddenly hung in the air. It was so sudden that


    she had to hold the man¡¯s neck tightly.


    Daniel Taylor smiled and whispered to the woman, who waspletely shocked in his arms, "let¡¯s go


    home."


    Just a simple sentence sessfully stirred up Anna¡¯s negative repercussions, she desperately bit


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s neck and forced herself to say in a cold voice, "Leave me, bastard, leave me..."


    She said this cruelly, but after saying this she began to bawl like a child and while crying, she beat him


    hard, "You bastard, I, I¡­ I don¡¯t want you. No, it¡¯s not me, you didn¡¯t want me. You left me. I cried so


    bitterly, so miserably..."


    Daniel Taylor listened to his little wife¡¯sints, felt some heartache, bowed his head, and gently


    kissed her lip. Then he clearly felt some dampness flowing into his mouth. It was salty, but he let it


    prate into his body and even get mixed in his blood¡­


    Because it was his beloved woman¡¯s tears. He never wanted to let her go away, but at this moment,


    the feeling of being reunited was very pleasurable.

 Chapter 883

    Chapter 883


    Daniel Taylor sucked all the tears rolling down from her eyes. His eyes were filled with a deep love for


    her. He held her tightly and whispered, "Anna, I finally found you. Do you know how I spent these


    days? Without you, every passing second was unendurable..."


    Anna sobbed in his arms and like an unending stream of tears, her tears continuously rolled out of her


    eye. She sobbed and said, "but you don¡¯t want me..."


    At the thought of his forced divorce, Anna felt more miserable, even more than when she saw the


    divorce settlement.


    However, when she was held in his arms, she could feel this man¡¯s breath and hear this man¡¯s voice


    again. She didn¡¯t have strength to say anything. She reluctantlypromised, because she missed


    him a lot. She missed every minute that she had spent with him, and at this moment she couldn¡¯t wait


    to share the joy of her pregnancy with him.


    As soon as Anna thought about her pregnancy, she suddenly pushed Daniel Taylor away. She


    thoroughly ignored his dissatisfied eyes, gently touched her abdomen, and said to herself worriedly, "I


    just ran so fast, it might hurt my child, is it?"


    Daniel Taylor has been observing her behavior. On hearing this, he suddenly remembered about her


    pregnancy. He didn¡¯t say anything to her, just with a cold face, he picked her up and walked out of the


    supermarket.


    John Peter saw them going away, hurriedly wanted to rush over, but he was stopped by Jack Smith,


    "young master, you¡¯d better go to the hospital with me to see your mother and grandmother."


    John Peter paused, then nced at the back of his uncle who had almost disappeared of his sight,


    clenched his fists in hatred, and followed Jack Smith reluctantly.


    Daniel Taylor carried Anna in his arm and walked to his car. Anna nestled in his arms, listened to his


    heart pounding abruptly, and felt the warmth of his body. At this moment, the worries she had just now


    He let Anna sat in the back seat of the car, hurriedly went to the front seat, and drove the car rashly.


    However, Anna was a bit nervous about his gloomy face. She nced at him from time to time, seeing


    his tightly pursed lips and his cold and serious face, which made her feel very upset.


    However, Daniel Taylor was immersed in a deep state of self-usation. He felt so sick of him when he


    thought of his previous decisions. He even proposed to divorce Anna at the critical time of her


    pregnancy. Now he didn¡¯t know whether their child¡¯s health got influenced by this difficult period of time


    or not.


    He wanted to p himself a few more times. He even wanted to let Anna p himself hard.


    After a while, the car stopped. Anna looked out of the car and saw that it was Shawn Hamilton¡¯s


    hospital. Before she could react, Daniel Taylor had already got off the car and came to her side. He


    gently carried her in his arms and cautiously walked towards the hospital.


    Seeing him caring for herself like this, Anna waspletely stunned. Isn¡¯t Sir angry just now? What is


    going on in his mind now?


    She uneasily licked her dry lips, "well..."


    But before she could say something, Daniel Taylor slightly nced at her and she obediently


    swallowed her words back.


    When they entered the hospital, Daniel Taylor directly went to Shawn Hamilton. As soon as Shawn


    Hamilton saw them, his eyes were widely opened in surprise, and the stethoscope in his hand fell on


    the ground, but he didn¡¯t even notice it.


    "You, you guys¡­" Shawn Hamilton opened his mouth to ask but before he could speak, Daniel Taylor


    impatiently interrupted him, "don¡¯t waste time, give Anna aplete checkup and check the condition


    of the baby."


    Shawn Hamilton didn¡¯t mind Daniel Taylor¡¯s rudeness.


    On the other side, Anna was sitting aside and her face turned red. The pair of big hands on her waist


    was too hot and the heat was continuously transmitted to her body, which turned her face redder.


    Daniel Taylor looked at Shawn Hamilton, and suddenly said in a deep voice, "her face is so red, does


    she have a fever?"


    Shawn Hamilton also noticed it. He stretched out his hand and touched Anna¡¯s forehead. He didn¡¯t


    sense any fever. He just frowned and continued to do other examinations.


    In a series of checkups, Daniel Taylor apanied Anna all the way, which made the people there


    look at Anna enviously. But she wasn¡¯t aware of it, because she was worried about the health of the


    child in her stomach.


    Therefore, she totally cooperated with Shawn Hamilton in all these checkups. In the whole process,


    she had no objection and her cooperative nature surprised Daniel Taylor.


    While waiting for the results of the examination, Shawn Hamilton began to ask some questions about


    her health condition during this period, "Is morning sickness serious? Is there any abnormal reaction of


    the stomach?"


    Anna exined honestly, "Morning sickness was very serious at the start. I always had a serious urge


    to vomit. Mostly after eating, I wanted to vomit out everything."


    Daniel Taylor heard Anna saying this, his eyes were full of shock and a feeling of self-me


    overwhelmed him.


    In her most difficult days, he didn¡¯t care about his responsibilities as a husband andpletely ignored


    her. He let her suffer so much and at this moment he felt shitty.


    Shawn Hamilton quickly turned on hisputer and said to Anna, "Wait for the test results toe


    out, then I¡¯ll tell you in detail about what aspects need to pay attention."


    After saying that, he motioned them to go out. Daniel Taylor seemed unsatisfied with his treatment. He


    said in a discontented voice, "Can¡¯t you hear Anna saying that her morning sickness is too serious and


    she often vomits? What kind of doctor you are? How did you get this degree? I think it needs to be


    checked again."


    Shawn Hamilton looked at the impatient man in front of him, and then said with a smile, "how did I get


    my degree? It has nothing to do with you. If you don¡¯t trust my ability, you can go to some other doctor."


    "You..." Daniel Taylor eximed discontentedly.


    Shawn Hamiltonughed, looked at Anna, and then said insidiously, "What? No matter what, at least I


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    won¡¯t divorce my wife in the most difficult times of her life."


    As soon as Shawn Hamilton said this, he saw that Daniel Taylor looked at Anna nervously. He was in a


    good mood and didn¡¯t care about Daniel Taylor¡¯s rudeness. After all, he had good terms with the Taylor


    Family.


    Suddenly, Daniel Taylor found that the expressions on Anna¡¯s face suddenly changed. He hurried over


    and asked in a low voice, "Anna. Anna, Are you okay? Is there something wrong? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take


    you to the hospital now."


    But before he could do anything, Shawn Hamilton said with a meaningful smile. "I would like to remind


    Mr. Taylor that the ce where you are standing right now is called the hospital."


    Daniel Taylor ignored Shawn Hamilton and looked at Anna who was still stunned. He waspletely


    flustered, "Anna. Don¡¯t scare me. What¡¯s wrong with you? Shawn, would you like toe and have a


    look? What¡¯s wrong with her?"


    At this moment, Shawn Hamilton was also flustered. He came to Anna in a hurry and wanted to


    examine Anna. But before his hand could touch her, he was red at by a pair of eyes. After that, a


    soft voice sounded in his ear, "doctor, did you all already know about my pregnancy?"


    Before Shawn Hamilton had time to answer, Daniel Taylor answered, "Anna, it¡¯s not what you think..."


    However, a cold re forced him to swallow the words back to his mouth.

 Chapter 884

    Chapter 884


    Daniel Taylor perceived Anna¡¯s cold look, and after that, he seemed to be much calmer. He stood


    there in a slightly uneasy way. At this moment, he didn¡¯t seem the fierce and vigorous Daniel Taylor, he


    just looked like an ordinary man who was willing to live a in life but he was afraid to lose the love of


    his life.


    He saw Anna staring at himself with a cold expression, and to tell the truth, at this moment Daniel


    Taylor¡¯s heart ached badly because he knew what she was thinking.


    When he was indulged in his thoughts, Anna turned to Shawn Hamilton and asked again, "doctor, can


    you tell me when did he get to know about my pregnancy?"


    And while asking this there was an element of request in her eyes.


    Shawn Hamilton looked at Daniel Taylor who was standing aside, with eyes full of grief. Then he looked


    at Anna, who stubbornly wanted to know the facts. Finally, he said in a deep voice, "After you left


    home. I went home to inform them and get to know that you are divorced, but at that time Daniel was


    already looking for you frantically..."


    "Enough!" Anna suddenly shouted and interrupted Shawn Hamilton¡¯s emotional exnation, but at the


    next moment, she realized that she was venting her anger on an innocent party. She pursed her lips


    tightly and walked towards the door, "Sorry, doctor. I just want to stay alone."


    She said so and disappeared from Daniel Taylor¡¯s sight.


    Shawn Hamilton looked at Daniel Taylor who was in deep grief and also thought about Anna, who was


    trying hard to hold herself and to not let herself cry. He shook his head helplessly and walked out of the


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    room.


    Daniel Taylor was left alone. He was standing there in a daze. In fact, when Anna asked this question,


    he vaguely understood her meaning. But at that time, he only wanted this matter to pass perfunctorily.


    He didn¡¯t expect that she would react like this.


    If someone thinks about it, he will also feel strange.


    He divorced her and all of a sudden, his attitude changed. If it was him in her ce, he would also be


    suspicious and hesitant. But no matter what her decision would be, Daniel Taylor has secretly vowed,


    "Anna. I won¡¯t let you leave me again. Never."


    With this determination, Daniel Taylor decided to find Anna, "I must let her know that I still love her. I


    have always loved her."


    So, after figuring what he really wanted to do, Daniel Taylor quickly walked out. But even after


    searching for her in the whole hospital, he didn¡¯t find her. He panicked, rushed outside, and called Jack


    Smith, "Jack Smith,e to the hospital. Anna is missing again."


    -


    When he was anxiously looking for Anna, Anna was standing by the riverbank, in a daze.


    If she will say that she didn¡¯t feel anything at the moment when she got to know that Daniel Taylor


    changed his mind of divorcing her because he came to know about her pregnancy, then it would be a


    lie. Because it was impossible for her to not feel anything. The moment he came to her and they met


    again, she thought that the misunderstanding between them had cleared.


    "It turned out that he epted me reluctantly because he got to know about my pregnancy. He didn¡¯t


    give up the idea of divorce. In his eyes, I am nothing. If it was not for his child, he would not have tried


    to find me again..." Anna said this in her heart and could not help crying out, "Why? God, why are you


    doing this to me? If he¡¯s not the one I¡¯ve been destined to, then why did you arrange for me to meet


    him? You can let me find a man at will, and my life won¡¯t be so miserable."


    After roaring, she slumped down on the ground.


    A sorrowful feeling hit her heart. She was so powerless that she supported herself with an askew tree,


    and said sadly, "What I should do now? How will I face that man? What would I say to my child?"


    At this time, Anna¡¯s body suddenly stiffened, and her hand holding the tree also froze for a moment.


    She obviously felt a sense of timidity, because just now, she felt a cramp in her leg.


    She didn¡¯t know why she came to the riverbank instead of going to the roadside and she felt very


    annoyed.


    Although she tried her best to leave the dangerous river bank and walk towards thend, but her legs


    were trembling, and her legs were so cramped that she couldn¡¯t move at all. So, she didn¡¯t dare to


    release her hand at all. She held on to the tree with trembling hands, and then looked eagerly towards


    the bank, expecting someone to see her and save her.


    -


    On the other side, Daniel Taylor was anxiously searching for Anna in the hospital, but he did not find


    her. He panicked and his brain was filled with countless terrible pictures.


    "No, Anna can¡¯t disappear again. I¡¯ve realized my mistake. She can¡¯t be so cruel and leave me again."


    While Daniel Taylor was indulged in his thought, he heard people eximing, "Come with me, someone


    wants to jump into the river. Everyone,e on."


    While talking, a group of people swarmed toward the bank.


    Daniel Taylor paused for a moment, then turned back and followed them. Although he didn¡¯t believe


    that Anna can do such a stupid thing, still he had a feeling that he may see her by the riverside.


    With such an idea, Daniel Taylor quickly rushed to the bank of the river. When he saw a bag beside the


    crooked tree, he was stunned because that bag was Anna¡¯s.


    He was a born soldier. He quickly ran to the bank of the river. At this moment, it was crowded by


    people. A group of people gathered around the bank, and only they knew what they were looking at.


    Through a little space Daniel Taylor saw a familiar figure at a certain distance, he rushed in and called


    out, "Excuse me. Excuse me, please let me go there, move aside."


    His attempt to rush out of the crowd and reach the bank, immediately aroused the dissatisfaction of the


    spectator who liked to watch such a drama and many of them started nagging, "What¡¯s your problem?


    Don¡¯t you know the rule of firste, first serves?"


    "Really, why the hell you are pushing me? This ce is not owned by your family..."


    "Don¡¯t squeeze..."


    ...


    Daniel Taylor ignored the annoyingments of the spectators, rushed into the crowd, and with his


    super-strong physique, he managed to squeeze out of them. After getting out of the crowd, he finally


    saw Anna sitting on the ground.


    But Anna wasn¡¯t alone, there was also a person sitting beside her, kneading her leg.


    Daniel Taylor waspletely stunned. Because that person wasn¡¯t someone else but the man, he


    mistakenly thought Anna loved deeply - Henry Michael. The man who was the real reason he decided


    to divorce Anna and even signed the divorce agreement.


    He stood there staring at Anna¡¯s face that was full of tear stains. They looked like lovers who had met


    each other after a long separation and they didn¡¯t even need any words to show their feelings.


    Henry Michael helped her knead her leg and raised his head from time to time to see her expressions.


    His caring appearance made many onlookers feel envious of Anna.


    A woman who was standing close to Daniel Taylor eximed, "God! He is so handsome, caring, and


    considerate. I¡¯m really envious! Why Other girls have such boyfriends."


    That woman¡¯s friend, standing beside her, said defiantly, "It may be a passer-by."


    The woman who spoke first said again, "Impossible. Can a passer-by look at her with such gentle


    eyes? You shouldn¡¯t make your mind."


    The woman¡¯s friend didn¡¯t speak again.


    But Daniel Taylor waspletely shocked. He didn¡¯t expect that Henry Michael would appear around


    Anna again and this time he will show up right under his nose. All this made Daniel Taylor feel that he


    was deceived and just this thought made him angry.


    He looked at their intimate contact, and couldn¡¯t help but roar, "Anna! You..."


    Anna raised her head nkly and looked at Daniel Taylor who looked very angry.

 Chapter 885

    Chapter 885


    Before Anna could react, she was pulled up by Daniel Taylor, and when she was startled, she felt that


    her lower leg muscles tightened again, and it was paining so badly that she grimaced in pain.


    Daniel Taylor was looking at her face and after watching her painful expression, he waspletely


    stunned. Then he saw that the woman in his arms was snatched by Henry Michael, "Daniel Taylor. Are


    you crazy? Do you know what we¡¯re doing?"


    Henry Michael said this, supported Anna to stand firmly, then squatted down again, gently lifted her


    trouser, and kneaded her leg gently. Under his gentle touch, Anna felt a little better. The feeling she had


    just now was so painful that it made her feel very ufortable.


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s interference increased the interest of those onlookers.


    In front of these two handsome men named, Daniel Taylor and Henry Michael, girls were particrly


    crazy.


    "Wow, that young boy is so handsome."


    "No, I think that a mature man is more handsome. Oh my god, he¡¯s looking at me..."


    "No, that young boy is better."


    ...


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t hear thements of these onlookers at all. His mind was full of Anna who was


    enjoying the care of another man.


    He was very sad to find out that he was no longer the man whom Anna loved the most. In his arms, her


    face had an unbearable expression, which deeply hurt Daniel Taylor.


    When did the woman who loved him the most change her heart? When did he be a third person


    in a love triangle? And the woman who once said that she would not leave him have sessfully


    escaped from his side...


    After watching Daniel Taylor¡¯s sad and gloomy expressions, Anna was distracted for a moment. But


    before she could get back to her senses, she had another cramp in her lower leg, which made her


    unable to stand and she was about to fall. Daniel Taylor saw this and immediately reached out to hold


    her, but he found that she had already fallen into the arms of another man.


    "I¡¯ll take you to see the doctor." Henry Michael said, and quickly ran towards the hospital not far away.


    However, Daniel Taylor slowed down and stood there silently. His hands were unconsciously clenched


    into fists. After a while, he turned back and walked to the hospital.


    Henry Michael quickly ran towards the hospital. While running, he whispered to Anna in his arms, "it¡¯s


    ok, we will reach the hospital soon."


    Anna turned around silently, but as soon as she turned, she saw Daniel Taylor¡¯s gloomy eyes and


    murmured, "Sir..."


    Henry Michael also realized the presence of Daniel Taylor, but he ignored his gloomy eyes and


    continued to walk towards the hospital.


    At this moment, Daniel Taylor waspletely infuriated. He stepped forward firmly and stopped Henry


    Michael sessfully. Then he said in a cold voice, "Give Anna back to me."


    Henry Michael sensed his arrogant tone, paused for a while, then sneered and said, "Give her to you?


    Is Anna a thing for you? I want to tell you that she is not yours anymore, and she won¡¯t be yours again."


    Daniel Taylor stared at Henry Michael with his red eyes, which were full of anger and disgust.


    Henry Michael raised his head without fear and looked directly at Daniel Taylor with his eyes full of


    mockery, "What? Does Mr. Taylor want to stage a martial arts performance here? Of course, Mr. Taylor


    has the ability. After all, he has a military background and ame man like me can¡¯t be your opponent.


    However, Mr. Taylor, I still want to remind you that Anna is a person, not a thing that you can throw


    whenever you want ande to pick up again whenever you want."


    "Enough. Shut up." However, it turned out that before Daniel Taylor could answer Henry Michael, Anna


    had already interrupted Henry Michael.


    After giving a shut-up call to Henry Michael, Anna looked at Daniel Taylor¡¯cent appearance, just


    like a child who won thepetition, and said coldly, "You too, shut up."


    Daniel Taylor was shocked, but Henry Michaelughed impolitely.


    Anna ignored the confrontation of these two men, tried to break free of Henry Michael¡¯s embrace, and


    walked to the hospital alone.


    The two men who had been scolded by her was in a daze for a long time. After that, they fought with


    each other with their eyes and then ran to the hospital in a hurry.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Anna walked back to the hospital without looking back. She just walked for a few steps and happened


    to meet Shawn Hamilton, who was already looking for her, "Anna. I was looking for you. Your report is


    out. Come to the office with me."


    He said this and led Anna to the office.


    Daniel Taylor also followed them, he immediately stepped forward and asked Shawn Hamilton, "how is


    the report? Is Anna in good health?"


    Without waiting for Shawn Hamilton to answer, Henry Michael asked impatiently, "Doctor, Anna just had


    a cramp in her leg. It was more than once. Please have a look."


    Shawn Hamilton heard him, squatted down, touched Anna¡¯s leg, and said with a smile, "It¡¯s ok. This is


    a normal reaction during pregnancy. But if you have frequent cramps, it means that your bodycks


    certain trace elements. I will prescribe some medicine for you, go back and take it regrly. You will get


    better soon."


    Daniel Taylor heard Henry Michael and Shawn Hamilton talking about Anna¡¯s leg cramps and he was


    shocked. He thought that the two were just in intimate contact, but it turned out that it was because of


    Anna¡¯s sudden leg cramps.


    With this thought, Daniel Taylor pped his head in frustration, then went over to Anna and said, "Well,


    Anna, I..."


    "Anna, doctor Hamilton has asked you toe to his office to see the results of the examination. We


    should go now." Before he couldplete his sentence, Henry Michael interrupted him.


    After saying this, Henry Michael stretched his hand to hold her, and to take her to Shawn Hamilton¡¯s


    office. However, Anna shook off his hand and walked to the office alone. Henry Michael, who was left


    behind, looked at his empty hand and shook his head helplessly.


    This time, Daniel Taylor felt verycent. He raised his chin and proudly nced at Henry Michael.


    After that, he quickly followed Anna to Shawn Hamilton¡¯s office. However, without caring about his nose


    that can be pinched, Anna mmed the door on his face.


    Although he dodged in time, still his nose was scratched by the door panel, then he covered his nose


    and stood at the door wailing. But at this moment, he could no longer hold his anger. He immediately


    growled, "Anna is my wife. Stay away from her."


    Henry Michaelughed and said, "Didn¡¯t you already signed a divorce settlement? Do you know what it


    means? Let me tell you, it means that Anna is single now, she doesn¡¯t belong to anyone and she has


    the right to choose anyone. So, now I can woo Anna in a fair away."


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t expect that Henry Michael would dare to reveal his thoughts about Anna in front of


    him. Suddenly, Daniel Taylor couldn¡¯t hide his anger and red at him angrily. Henry Michael also


    red back at him. For a moment, both of them, just like cockfighting were fighting at the door.


    Shawn Hamilton looked at Anna¡¯s calm face. He told her about the test results, and then he said


    sincerely, "Anna, being an outsider, I know I shouldn¡¯t interfere in your personal matter. But I have


    never seen Daniel caring about a woman as he cares for you. It¡¯s something too rare. You know, he


    had never loved any woman before, not even his fianc¨¦e Isabe Brown."

 Chapter 886

    Chapter 886


    Anna quietly listened to Shawn Hamilton.


    "In fact, I was very shocked when I came to know that Daniel got married to you because I didn¡¯t


    believe that Daniel that cold-blooded man, can fall in love with a woman. But when I met you for the


    first time, I understood that you¡¯re the woman that Daniel had been waiting for a long time." Shawn


    Hamilton said in a deep voice.


    Anna looked at him directly and said with a bitter smile, "Doctor Shawn, you¡¯ve misunderstood our


    marriage. We got married because of an agreement. At that time, I didn¡¯t have the money to go to


    college, and he also needed a bride to get married. We got together due to an unexpected turn of


    events. From the beginning until now, everything has proved that we are not suitable for each other.


    We are totally different, as people from two different worlds."


    While saying this, she bowed her head sorrowfully.


    After a while, a tissue paper appeared in front of her. She looked up nkly and looked at Shawn


    Hamilton¡¯s sincere eyes. Then took the tissue and whispered, "thank you."


    Shawn Hamilton shook his head, "In fact, I should thank you. If you weren¡¯t with Daniel, I don¡¯t think


    that he can recover in such a short time. What¡¯s more, you didn¡¯t know how much Daniel has changed


    since he has been by your side. In the past, I felt terrible with him. However, now he didn¡¯t scare me.


    The changes in his behavior made me understand everything. In the past, he was just pretending.


    Since he married you, he seemed to have be a different person. He is not that reserved angry


    man. In fact, he is very friendly now."


    Anna listened to Shawn Hamilton saying this, and she was startled, "How can I not feel it at all? Isn¡¯t he


    always a man with a cold face and a warm heart?"


    Shawn Hamilton shook his head and said definitely, "the present Daniel Taylor is certainly not the one I


    used to know. You don¡¯t know how hard it was for me to face his cold face before."


    Both of them chatted freely, and Shawn Hamilton didn¡¯t hesitate to talk about Daniel Taylor¡¯s old habits.


    Anna listened to him attentively. It was the first time that she came to know this much stuff about Daniel


    Taylor from a third person.


    And Anna, who always felt herself unworthy of him because of her family background heard someone


    saying that they are a match made in heaven.


    Even though she heard it from Shawn Hamilton, and it was estimated that it had some kind of


    exaggeration and favoritism, but Anna felt inexplicably happy. Because finally someone, recognized her


    existence and their legitimate marriage.


    Shawn Hamilton noticed the obvious calmness on Anna¡¯s face, and said, "Moreover, Anna, didn¡¯t you


    find that Daniel has started smiling more often since he married you? To be honest, you have already


    observed all these things, but you just intuitively ignored them. Because you only focus on the status


    gap between you and Daniel. Anna, don¡¯t you think this is too unfair to Daniel? You only care about


    your difficulties and hardships, and you don¡¯t even see the efforts Daniel has made for you."


    Anna was stunned for a moment. However, she knew that Shawn Hamilton didn''t say anything wrong.


    In this marriage, she always regarded herself as a weak party and always gave herself reasons to


    exin her inappropriate actions.


    For example, on the day when she was almost attacked by Eiza Preston, she chose to not answer his


    phone call. Even though at that time, she was hurt but he knew nothing about it. Then, just because


    she was feeling frustrated, she went to dinner with Henry Michael and didn¡¯t even call to inform him.


    Not to forget that, when he once had a meal with Hazel Mark, she was too angry with him that she


    didn¡¯t even talk to him. But he tolerated her possessive behavior generously and took her to Hazel


    Mark¡¯s house, just to prove his innocence


    Things like this have happened so many times in their marriage.


    She took many things for granted. She thought that she has always been criticized by people, so she


    deserved Daniel Taylor¡¯s understanding and consideration.


    But she has forgotten that marriage is a matter of two people. One side can neverpromise


    endlessly, and the other side can¡¯t ask endlessly. After all, both are human beings and both have


    needs. She can¡¯t unwaveringly shackle him in the name of love.


    He never cared for himself and always tried to give her the best kind of love. How can she not love


    such a man?


    Shawn Hamilton looked at the relief on Anna¡¯s face and then saw glistening teardrops of remorse. He


    felt that he had done his job well, so he walked out of the room and while going out he gently closed


    the door.


    As soon as he went out, he was stopped by two men.


    "Shawn, how is Anna? Is there anything wrong with her?" Daniel Taylor grabbed Shawn Hamilton¡¯s arm


    and asked impatiently.


    Henry Michael was standing beside him, he also came forward asked anxiously, "Tell me, how is she?


    You two have been talking for so long, is there anything wrong with Anna? Is it serious?"


    The strange thing was that at this moment, Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t open his mouth to retort.


    Shawn Hamilton gave a mysterious smile and said, "why don¡¯t you ask her by yourself?" After saying


    this, he walked away.


    Henry Michael looked at Shawn Hamilton¡¯s back and said bitterly, "if beating someone isn¡¯t againstw,


    I would definitely give him few punches."


    Daniel Taylor nced at Henry Michael, didn¡¯t say anything, and walked to the office. But before he


    could open it, he saw that the door was opened from inside. Henry Michael and Daniel Taylor saw


    Anna at the door and at the same time they called her name, "Anna..."


    Anna walked out of the door, saw two men looking at her and calling her name at the same time. She


    was stunned, because she didn¡¯t expect such a scene at all, she paused for a while and then took the


    lead to talk to Henry Michael, "Henry, I¡¯m very good. Don¡¯t worry about me."


    As soon as Anna replied to Henry Michael, Daniel Taylor received a triumphant smile from Henry


    Michael, but he turned a blind eye to it and stared at Anna.


    Anna tried hard to ignore his gaze, smiled at Henry Michael, and then whispered, "Henry, can I talk to


    you for a while?"


    Henry Michael immediately agreed.


    Daniel Taylor looked at them going away in a trance. He stood there upright, but the atmosphere


    around him was full of grief, he just looked like a lone wolf abandoned by his spouse.


    Anna took Henry Michael and came to a corner. She bowed her head and said to Henry Michael,


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Henry, I want to thank you. Thank you very much for everything. Without you, I guess¡­ I am really


    grateful to you."


    Henry Michael waspletely stunned to hear her saying this. He looked at her in amazement and


    with eyes full of disbelief, he asked, "Anna, what do you really want to say? You don¡¯t mean to say


    something like that, do you?"


    Anna nodded and said with a smile, "Yes. It¡¯s exactly what you think. However, I want to thank you


    again. Especially for taking care of me and my baby. My baby would certainly like to thank you for


    everything you did for us."


    Henry Michael shook his head and said seriously, "Anna. You know, what I want from you isn¡¯t a


    ''thanks''. You know everything. Why do you still say this?"


    Anna took a deep breath and then said in a low voice, "I don¡¯t know. The only thing I know is that I¡¯m


    pregnant now, and with this baby in my belly, I can¡¯t like any other man. There is only one person I


    have ever loved, and that person is the father of my child."


    Henry Michael didn¡¯t expect that at this time, he would hear such a cruel refusal¡­

 Chapter 887

    Chapter 887


    Anna saw Henry Michael¡¯s sad appearance, "I¡¯m sorry."


    Henry Michael looked at the woman in front of him and asked with a bitter smile, "Am I so bad? I


    thought I was too gentle with you."


    Anna heard him saying this and raised her head in astonishment, "What do you mean?"


    Henry Michael saw that she didn¡¯t understand his mean, shook his head disappointedly and said,


    "Nothing. But Anna, are you sure that you want to go to him again? You¡¯re not afraid that he¡¯ll dump


    you again and at that time you might have no one to apany you andfort you?"


    Anna directly looked into Henry Michael¡¯s eyes and then said firmly, "No, it won¡¯t happen. But in case, if


    that happens, I¡¯ll take my child and raise him myself."


    Henry Michael got her answer and he understood that this girl has even thought about the escape


    route. He looked at her a bit dumbfoundedly. Then he couldn¡¯t help stretching out his hand and rubbing


    her hair, "Well, if you ever encounter any difficult situation, you cane to me. I will avenge you. Even


    if he is stronger than me, Henry Michael isn¡¯t someone easy to offend."


    "Ha Ha," Annaughed loudly, pointed to Henry Michael, and said in a low voice, "Of course you can¡¯t


    beat him. He¡¯s a soldier."


    Henry Michael saw her questioning his strength, and couldn¡¯t hold on for a while. He held her hand and


    let her touch his chest muscles, "don¡¯t underestimate me, ok? If you don¡¯t believe me, then you can see


    yourself, my chest muscles are also very strong. If he fights with me, no one knows who will lose and


    who will win."


    Anna was suddenly forced to touch his chest. She was embarrassed, her face turned red and she said


    in a low voice, "Henry."


    Henry Michael looked at her shy appearance and to hide his grief, heughed. He saw her in a daze,


    took advantage of her absent-mindedness, and kissed her forehead.


    Afterpleting his plot sessfully, he waved to Anna, and said, "Ok, you don¡¯t have to see me off.


    I¡¯m leaving. What¡¯s more, whenever you need anything, please contact me. There are my contact


    details on your mobile phone and it¡¯s my personal contact number."


    Henry Michael said this, looked at Anna¡¯s blushing face again, sighed with regret, and then turned


    away gracefully.


    In fact, he was in a bit low mood and was reluctant to let go of her hand, but the woman he loved,


    already had another man¡¯s child in her belly. Moreover, she wanted to be with that man. He was among


    the top ten most eligible bachelors. So, no matter what, he had to turn around and leave with grace.


    Even if his heart was not willing, he has to respect this woman¡¯s opinion, because she was the woman


    who brought him the actual feeling of love.


    After seeing Henry Michael off, Anna breathed a sigh of relief. Henry Michael¡¯s aura was so powerful


    that she had no way to control him. Fortunately, he understood her and left with dignity.


    As soon as she turned around, she bumped into a strong body, and then her waist was encircled by a


    pair of big hands.


    "Sir, you..." Anna looked at the man in shock, and her eyes were full of surprise.


    Daniel Taylor¡¯s face was cold and serious. He red at her forehead. Then he stretched out his hand in


    anger and rubbed a certain ce at her forehead vigorously. He rubbed her forehead so much that it


    turned red but he still didn¡¯t want to stop.


    Anna waspletely infuriated by his strange behavior, she shouted, "Daniel Taylor, stop it!"


    As soon as she shouted, the man¡¯s hand stopped moving and she had to look directly into a pair of


    eyes, filled withints and dissatisfaction.


    She couldn¡¯t help being amused by his expression, and her original anger disappeared, she asked


    softly, "What are you doing? You¡¯re rubbing my forehead so hard that it¡¯s hurting."


    Daniel Taylor just like a child in anger stared at her but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Anna saw him standing silently with a serious face, and said in a low voice, "If you don¡¯t want to speak,


    then I am leaving."


    However, she just took a few steps and was grabbed back by him. She looked back discontentedly and


    saw that Daniel Taylor hesitated for a long time, and then said in a deep voice, "Anna, don¡¯t go. Don¡¯t


    leave me again."


    After that, he yanked her tightly in his arms and whispered, "don¡¯t leave me. I know I was wrong. I


    shouldn¡¯t be so impulsive, I shouldn¡¯t have ignored you, and I shouldn¡¯t have left you. Anna, please


    don¡¯t leave me, ok?"


    Anna nestled in his arms, but she was scared to touch certain parts of his body. She struggled to get


    out of his arms but Daniel Taylor had locked her tightly in his arms and she was unable to move.


    She looked at him discontentedly, but Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t notice anything. He was feeling like he was


    still on the verge of losing her, "Anna, I know it was my mistake. I shouldn¡¯t be so presumptuous, I


    shouldn¡¯t decide to divorce you arbitrarily, I shouldn¡¯t..."


    "All right," Anna blocked his mouth with her hand, "In fact, I was also wrong. I shouldn¡¯t be angry with


    you, I should answer your phone on time, and I shouldn¡¯t hide things from you."


    Taylor was in the state of self-me until he heard her saying this. He didn¡¯t expect that Anna won¡¯t


    me him for everything and instead of it she would me herself.


    Daniel Taylor thought of the time he was finding her desperately. He held her tightly again, and this time


    his grip was even tighter because of the fear that she would go away again and he would never find


    her¡­


    With the thought of these passing days, Daniel Taylor couldn¡¯t help but ask in a low voice, "Where do


    you live these days? I¡¯ve searched all over Jingzhou, but I didn¡¯t find a trace of you."


    "I was living in Aiden¡¯s apartment." Without any hesitation, Anna said, "you also know my mother¡¯s


    temperament, no matter what, I couldn''t return to Haicheng, and in Jingzhou only Aiden can let me live


    at his ce unconditionally."


    Daniel Taylor, "¡­"


    Anna didn¡¯t hear his answer. She tried to push him away and look at his expression, but he held her


    even more tightly. And she was also enjoying this long-lost warm embrace.


    After a while, she gently pushed Daniel Taylor, noticed his dissatisfied expressions, and pointed to his


    back.


    Daniel Taylor turned his head and saw that Shawn Hamilton and some nurses were standing there


    Shawn Hamilton smiled and looked at the two people who seemed as good as before. He said


    emotionally, "Mr. Taylor, this is a ce where I save people''s lives. I think it¡¯s not appropriate for you to


    show your love here so brazenly."


    Daniel Taylor gave him a fierce look, hugged Anna, and walked towards the door.


    However, just after taking two steps, he suddenly stopped, looked at Anna¡¯s t abdomen, and asked


    in a deep voice, "your belly."


    Anna also lowered her head and looked at her belly, "what¡¯s wrong with my belly?"


    Daniel Taylor nervously pointed to her belly, "just now I hugged you so tight, will it affect the baby in


    your belly?"


    With this, he turned his head to Shawn Hamilton and shouted, "Shawn Hamilton,e here."


    Shawn Hamilton, who was about to get busy with other people, was dragged to Anna¡¯s side by that


    impatient man. Then he said nervously, "I just hugged Anna tightly. Have a look, is Anna ok?"


    Anna was standing there shyly, and in front of her man¡¯s nervous look, she was speechless.


    Shawn Hamilton heard him saying this, andughed unkindly, "Hahaha. Daniel Taylor, you are really a


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    silly person. How can such funny wordse out of your mouth?"

 Chapter 888

    Chapter 888


    Shawn Hamilton looked at Daniel Taylor¡¯s silly appearance andughed, "ha ha ha..."


    Even Anna alsoughed and Daniel Taylor was just standing there in a daze, "What is so funny? What


    are youughing at?"


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that in answer to his question, Shawn Hamilton would nod his head hard and


    say, "Yes, it¡¯s the funniest joke I¡¯ve heard this year. Hahaha."


    Anna also can¡¯t stopughing.


    Daniel Taylor impatiently stared at Shawn Hamilton who wasughing loudly and gave him a warning


    angrily, "Shawn Hamilton, do you want to get beaten? Moreover, I just asked you to have a look, what


    is so funny about it? This is too much."


    Shawn Hamilton was stillughing and Daniel Taylor was angry to see this. He red at Shawn


    Hamilton coldly. Shawn Hamilton was also smart enough, he turned around wisely to prevent Daniel


    Taylor from seeing that he was stillughing secretly.


    In the end, Anna took Daniel Taylor to the door and said in a low voice, "let¡¯s go, it¡¯s so embarrassing."


    Daniel Taylor was hurt by her sentence, he asked, "I made you embarrassed?"


    He asked this and stopped walking, Anna noticed his sad appearance, and she had no way than to


    convince him perfunctorily, "how can you make me feel embarrassed? I just want to go back home as


    soon as possible."


    As soon as she said this, she saw a sudden change of expressions on this man¡¯s face, his gloomy face


    seemed to be clear. She resisted the impulse of rolling her eyes and walked towards the front.


    "Dear wife, wait for me. Why are you walking so fast? Be careful of your belly." He said this


    unconsciously, but as soon as he finished saying this, he regretted it, because he found Anna staring at


    him wrongly.


    "Do you only care about the child in my belly? Other than this child, you aren¡¯t concerned about


    anything, is it? Did youe to me just because I am pregnant?" Anna asked sadly.


    He was very upset to see Anna¡¯s sorrowful appearance and immediately tried to make things clear,


    "No. Why do you have such a feeling? Don''t think too much, ok? It¡¯s not like this. I..."


    "But it didn¡¯t look like. Seems that you¡¯re only concerned about this child. I think you juste to me


    for the sake of this child. I¡¯d better go to Aiden, at least it won¡¯t be so annoying to live at his ce."


    After saying this, she took out her mobile phone and wanted to call Aiden Stark, but her cell phone was


    snatched by Daniel Taylor. Then he saw her looking at him with eyes full of tears, he sighed and said, "I


    don¡¯t mean that. With or without this child, our rtionship is the same to me. Because the person I am


    most concerned about is you, not the baby."


    Anna was also moved by his eager exnation but she still had a serious expression on her face and


    her eyes staring at him were full of suspicion.


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t know how to convince her, he bowed his head and said, "Ok, tell me what do you


    want me to do to make you believe that I didn¡¯te to you for the sake of this child."


    Anna saw him standing in front of her, and trying his best to make her believe. If she would say that it


    didn¡¯t touch her heart, then she must be lying. But with the thought that how she spent these days, she


    didn¡¯t want to forgive him so easily.


    After all, just because of this man she shed so many tears. When her morning sickness was at the


    peak, he was not around her, which made Anna hold some grudges in her heart.


    In front of these doubtful expressions on her face, Daniel Taylor felt helpless, but he had no way out.


    After all, he brought things to this ce. But he thought that if she continued to hold this suspicion, it


    would not be good for their future.


    Therefore, Daniel Taylor put down his arrogance and tried his best to tter Anna, "Hmm, let¡¯s go


    home."


    Anna still recognized "home" this word, she didn¡¯t say anything and walked forward.


    Daniel Taylor paused, and after a while, he followed up. He forcefully hugged her and walked towards


    the car.


    Daniel Taylor sat in the driver seat while Anna sat on the co-driver seat. They didn¡¯t talk about anything


    until the car reached its destination. Anna looked up, she was a little startled and asked "Why did we


    Daniel Taylor stopped the car, paused for a while. Then he told her, "Mom and sister, both are sick.


    They want to see you, so..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Anna interrupted him and eximed in astonishment, "When did it


    happen? Sir, why didn¡¯t you tell me? They love me so much, and I don¡¯t even know anything about


    them. I am screwed."


    After asking so many questions in a row, she did not wait for Daniel Taylor to answer and hurried


    towards their home.


    She rang the doorbell, and Lisa opened the door.


    Lisa saw Anna at the door, she was stunned for a moment. Then she called out loudly, "Anna is back!


    Madam, Anna is back!"


    While saying this, she ran towards the bedroom.


    For the first time Anna saw Lisa so excited, but at this time, she didn¡¯t have time to think about her. She


    hurried over and ran to mother Taylor¡¯s room, but before she could go there, she happened to meet


    mother Taylor who was already rushing out.


    Anna looked at Mother Taylor¡¯s thin and pallid appearance and called softly, "Mom..."


    Mother Taylor came to her and called her name in a trembling voice, "Anna. You¡¯re finally back. If


    Daniel can¡¯t find you this time, mom will die anxiously. Really, how can you listen to his bullshit? He


    can¡¯t divorce you. You are the only daughter-inw recognized by the Taylor Family. Don¡¯t pay attention


    to this stupid man. Do you understand? You will always find mom standing by your side."


    Anna listened to Mother Taylor incessantly scolding Daniel Taylor like this. Mother Taylor¡¯s reaction


    amused Anna, but more than that, it touched Anna¡¯s heart.


    The woman in front of her regarded herself as a daughter. She loved her so much that she fell ill in her


    absence. Anna was in the state of self-me, "Mom, you can¡¯t me him for everything, I also made


    some mistakes."


    "What is your mistake?" Mother Taylor interrupted her and said indiscriminately, "Anna, don¡¯t be afraid.


    Mom will always support you. If you let him do things like this, I don¡¯t know what he will do next.


    Besides, you are pregnant, how can you leave the house and go away without informing us? If you are


    still angry with him, tell me, I¡¯ll beat him well to relieve your anger."


    Mother Taylor said this, swung her fist, and hit Daniel Taylor.


    Daniel Taylor saw his mother beating him to amuse his wife, and in a very cooperative way, he shouted


    in pain, while Anna quickly held Mother Taylor and tried to coax her, "Mom, don¡¯t do this. In fact, I was


    also wrong. You shouldn¡¯t me him for everything."


    Mother Taylor also held her hand and said sincerely, "Anna, we all know since the day you married


    Daniel Taylor, you have faced so much criticism, but now you are married. I think you should try to


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    understand each other. After all, a sessful marriage always has mutual understanding and mutual


    tolerance for our partner."


    Anna nodded embarrassingly, "Mom, I know. Please calm down now. See, I am already back."


    Suddenly, Mother Taylor thought of something and screamed. Then she hurriedly held Anna, and


    looked at her up and down, "You look so thin. Have you suffered a lot these days? It seems that the


    child really bothers you, is it?"


    Anna gently touched her belly and said with very calm expressions on her face, "the baby is very


    obedient. It¡¯s just that I have a little morning sickness, but the baby didn¡¯t bother me much."


    At this moment, Mother Taylorpletely ignored her health, and sat with Anna to have a good talk


    about pregnancy-rted topics.

 Chapter 889: Chpater 889

    Chapter 889: Chpater 889


    Daniel Taylor waspletely ignored by his mother and wife. He just looked at this loving mother and


    filial daughter-inw in front of him, and he was very moved to see them like this.


    Just now he had been punched by Mother Taylor, and his arm was aching. But he also knew that he


    should be beaten.


    He looked around but didn¡¯t see Olivia Taylor anywhere, which made him feel very inexplicable. He


    went to one side and asked Lisa, "Lisa, I don¡¯t see sister here, where is she? Didn¡¯t shee back


    with mom?"


    Lisa shook her head, "No, I went with the driver to pick up Madam from the hospital. As for the young


    was afraid that he will be angry with the young master, so she also went back in a hurry."


    As soon as Daniel Taylor thought about John Peter, his eyes darkened. With an inexplicable expression


    in his eyes, he nced at Anna, who was discussing how to raise a child with his mother. He opened


    his mouth but he didn¡¯t say anything. He just quietly stood aside and listened to the conversation


    between the two women.


    These two women sitting in front of him, were the people he deeply loved.


    One was his mother who gave birth to him and raised him, and the other was the mother of his child.


    Both of them have a good rtionship with each other, which made him admire them. There were


    some envious feelings, but there were no bad feelings.


    "Anna, don¡¯t dislike mom for being too talkative. For a woman, convalesce for a month following


    childbirth is of great importance. You can¡¯t be careless. Do you understand? And when ites to


    feeding the child, it¡¯s better to breastfeed the baby, so that the baby¡¯s health will be better, and you


    won¡¯t have to take him to the hospital often."


    "Mom, I understand these things. I already took leave from school so that I can take care of this child


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    wholeheartedly." Anna said in a low voice.


    Mother Taylor was very pleased with Anna¡¯s modest attitude. She nodded and said with a smile, "It


    should be like this. Otherwise, the stress of your studies might affect you and your child¡¯s health. But


    Anna, you don¡¯t have to worry. After baby¡¯s birth, I¡¯ll help you take care of him, and you can continue


    your studies. After all, you are still young. Trust mom, wherever I can help you, I will not hesitate to help


    you."


    Daniel Taylor was quietly listening to them discussing how to take care of the child and how to raise


    him, and he was speechless. Because Anna was in her first or second month of pregnancy, and there


    was a long time in their child¡¯s birth. Don¡¯t they think this is too early to discuss these things?


    "Mom, the child is only a month or two. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too early to say all this?" Daniel Taylor


    couldn¡¯t help but mutter.


    However, he hadn¡¯t thought that just after saying this he would have to bear his mother¡¯s ring eyes,


    "Boy, stay out of this. This isn¡¯t something you can meddle in. You were born and raised by me. You


    have no idea how hard it is for a woman to have children."


    This time, Anna didn¡¯t sympathize with him at all, on the contrary, she agreed with Mother Taylor, "Yes.


    Mom is right! The feeling of morning sickness is unbearable. In this suffering, he even decided to


    divorce me. At that time, if I didn¡¯t have this child, maybe I would have given up."


    Mother Taylor heard Anna saying this and ruthlessly punched Daniel Taylor a few times. Then the man,


    who was beaten innocently, bowed his head and beg for mercy, but even his pitiful appearance didn¡¯t


    cool down Mother Taylor¡¯s anger.


    Mother Taylor stared at the man who had made a terrible mistake and said in a cold voice, "Anna is so


    generous that she is willing to forgive such a bastard. If it was me, I wouldn¡¯t give you a second


    chance. What are you doing here standing like a statue? Why don¡¯t you apologize to Anna? What¡¯s


    more, if there¡¯s something wrong with my grandchild, no matter what Anna will say, I won¡¯t spare you."


    Hence, under the domineering attitude of mother Taylor, Daniel Taylor slowly walked to Anna¡¯s side,


    "Dear wife, I was wrong. Please forgive me. I promise that it won¡¯t happen next time."


    However, before Anna could say anything, he got a kick on his ass. And the owner of that foot was


    none other than the woman who gave birth to him and raised him, "Aren¡¯t you very good in making a


    speech? How can you be so speechless and confused this time? What do you mean that it won¡¯t


    happen next time? No matter how one thinks, it means that there will be another time, is it? Listen to


    me carefully, if there is a next time, it¡¯s you who will get out of this house. I have recognized Anna as


    my daughter."


    After saying this, she held Anna tightly, with the fear that Anna would suddenly leave.


    Anna, who had always enjoyed Daniel Taylor getting a tough time from his mother, was also


    embarrassed in such a situation. "Mom, don¡¯t do that. I think he has realized his mistake. Besides, it¡¯s


    my mistakes too."


    Anna finally couldn¡¯t help pleading for him.


    Daniel Taylor was moved to hear her talking for him, he looked at her and called her name softly,


    "Anna¡­"


    At this moment, Mother Taylor also smiled and said, "well, since Anna has pleaded for leniency, I will


    spare you. But don¡¯t make her angry again, got it?"


    Of course, Daniel Taylor can¡¯t dare to.


    Mother Taylor was exhausted after such a hectic time. She kneaded her eyebrows and sat down. Anna


    took the initiative to help her knead her shoulder and asked, "Mom, how did you get sick? It¡¯s all due to


    myck of responsibility. If I was a bit sensible, I wouldn¡¯t have left without your permission, and you


    didn¡¯t fell ill because of worrying so much."


    Mother Taylor raised her hands and touched the hands she was massaging with. Then she shook her


    head with a smile and said, "it¡¯s just an old problem. I went to the hospital for aprehensive check-


    up. It¡¯s not that serious. As long as you are good with Daniel, I can assure you that I will be strong


    enough to help you raise your children."


    After that, she stood up and said to Lisa, "Lisa, take me back to my room to rest and let this young


    couple spend time with each other."


    "Mom." Anna slightly shyly bowed her head.


    But Daniel Taylor nodded happily, "Mom, have a good rest."


    Mother Taylor gave her son a mysterious and subtle expression, then she walked towards the bedroom


    with a smile. From her steady and fast pace, she didn¡¯t look like a sick person.


    When the living room was empty, Daniel Taylor held Anna¡¯s hand and walked upstairs to their room,


    "Come on. I¡¯ll take you back to the room, you should have a rest. It¡¯s not good for you to stay too tired."


    Anna didn¡¯t resist and obediently followed him upstairs.


    She came to their room and everything there was the same as before, without even a minor change.


    He helped Anna get on and then forced her to lie down. After that, he went downstairs, took a piece of


    her favorite cake, and came upstairs.


    "Eat it. Mom is right, you seem to have lost a lot of weight." Daniel Taylor said with some heartache.


    Anna sat up and ate a small piece. This sweet and soft taste was something she used to like the most.


    But she didn¡¯t know why at this moment, she didn¡¯t find it as delicious as before.


    Daniel Taylor also noticed her reaction and asked hesitatingly, "What¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t it delicious?"


    Then he took the fork in her hand, took a small bite, tasted it, and frowned, "no, the taste is still the


    same. Anna, are you feeling unwell?"


    As soon as he asked this, he saw Anna covering her mouth and running towards the toilet.


    He was both frightened and stunned by her speed and his mind couldn¡¯t respond until there was a


    sound of vomiting in the toilet. He rushed over and tried to help her, "Anna, are you ok?"


    In response to his question, there was just her constant vomiting.


    Anna vomited until there was nothing left in her stomach, but she still kept sitting there, retching.


    Daniel Taylor saw her weak appearance and he was very anxious. He suddenly thought of something


    and rushed downstairs, shouting, "Mom, Lisa,e with me. Anna is not ok."


    Mother Taylor and Lisa came out, and saw Daniel Taylor¡¯s extremely worried appearance¡­

 Chapter 890

    Chapter 890


    "What happened? Why you look so worried?" Mother Taylor asked in a deep voice.


    Daniel Taylor gradually regained his senses, and then said in a hurry, "Anna is vomiting again. She has


    been vomiting for a long time. I¡¯m afraid there is something wrong with her. Mom,e with me and


    have a look. After all, you know about these things."


    Mother Taylor looked at her son helplessly and rebuked him, "Silly child. It¡¯s just morning sickness, and


    there is no way to alleviate it. You just scared me."


    Mother Taylor said this to Daniel Taylor in a carefree manner, but she still went upstairs to see Anna.


    Anna was still squatting beside the toilet seat, retching. She was so indulged in retching that she didn¡¯t


    notice when Mother Taylor came over.


    "Anna, my child! It must be hard for you. This is the time where women suffer. No medicine can make


    you feel better in this condition. Only you can make yourself feel better." Mother Taylor touched Anna¡¯s


    head. She was also very distressed to see Anna like this.


    Daniel Taylor was also very worried, "Mom, is there no way to deal with it?"


    Then he took out his mobile phone and called Shawn Hamilton. However, Shawn Hamilton was busy


    and didn¡¯t answer his phone. Daniel Taylor was very upset and he annoyingly threw his mobile phone


    on the bed, "Shawn isn¡¯t answering the phone. Damn!"


    Mother Taylor looked at her son¡¯s anxious look, then she looked at Anna with relief and said softly,


    "Anna, see, Daniel is also worried. He really cares about you."


    Anna wanted to smile, but a sudden urge of vomiting rushed up and she just continued to bow her


    head down and vomit again and again.


    She vomited so much that there was nothing but watering out. However, she was feeling so


    ufortable that she didn¡¯t want to stop retching.


    Daniel Taylor was really worried about her and he had no choice than to feel guilty. He was feeling that


    all of this happened because of him. In her most miserable time, he didn¡¯t apany her. Even though


    he can¡¯t help her feel better or let her stop vomiting, but at least he can apany her in this painful


    time, which will be like providingfort to her.


    After a while, because of Mother Taylor¡¯s continuous pressure, Anna let Daniel Taylor carry her to the


    bed. Lisa also quickly brought a bowl of porridge for Anna. She didn¡¯t want to eat anything, but for the


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    sake of her child, she tried her best to eat a little.


    She ate, and in a while, she finished it.


    Daniel Taylor was surprised to see Anna eating, "Mom, Anna has eaten well. Does it mean that she is


    fine now and her morning sickness is over?"


    He said so and immediately grasped Anna¡¯s hand. Then he said happily, "Great. I am so happy that


    you are fine. I even thought that if you keep on vomiting for some more time, I will start it too. I didn¡¯t


    expect that you will suffer so much in pregnancy¡­ Anna, it must be hard for you."


    His words touched Anna¡¯s heart. After all, in such matters, men seldom care about women. Even


    ordinary people can hardly do this, let alone a sessful businessman like him.


    Most men have a concept that it¡¯s a woman¡¯s duty to give birth to a child. Every woman went through


    this, so it¡¯s a normal thing.


    However, in this important phase of life, a sensitive woman always expects her man¡¯s consideration


    and care.


    Daniel Taylor was such a person, for others he was a president of the country¡¯s one of the most


    sessful groups, a former soldier and a rich second-generation child. However, all these things didn¡¯t


    make him a selfish man. He cared for Anna so much that Anna med him for deliberately spoiling her.


    The next day, Anna again suffered from continuous morning sickness, but this time there was a


    difference from the previous time, this time she had Daniel Taylor¡¯s personal 24/7 care, and he didn¡¯t


    leave her alone for a minute.


    The most exaggerated thing he did was that when he saw Anna vomiting for more than half an hour, he


    got extremely worried about her. He asked Mother Taylor to help him take care of Anna for a while, and


    drove to Shawn Hamilton¡¯s hospital. Shawn Hamilton was busy with his patients, but he forcefully


    dragged him to Taylor¡¯s house.


    Shawn Hamilton diagnosed Anna and he was a bit speechless, "Mr. Taylor. It¡¯s just ordinary morning


    sickness that always happens in pregnancy. Why are so you nervous? Moreover, Anna¡¯s health is very


    good, and there are no adverse reactions. Just because of thismon morning sickness you dragged


    me here?"


    Daniel Taylor heard him saying that Anna was ok, andined in a low voice, "I really doubt how


    you got your degree. Anna vomits so much, and you, being a doctor, can¡¯t do anything. Indeed, a


    quack."


    When Shawn Hamilton was extremely ridiculed by Daniel Taylor and was about to go crazy, Mother


    Taylor took the initiative to save the show and called Shawn Hamilton out. Daniel Taylor again got busy


    with taking care of Anna, without caring about his own rest.


    Anna has eaten some porridge in the morning and fortunately, she didn¡¯t vomit again, so Daniel Taylor''s


    tense mood eased a little and she persuaded him to go to thepany.


    "Sir, you¡¯d better go to thepany to have a look. If you won¡¯t go to thepany, what would they do


    if there is something needed to be handled by you? Jack Smith has already called me several times.


    Do me a favor and go to thepany, so that Jack Smith won¡¯t disturb me again, ok?" Anna racked


    her brain to persuade him to go to thepany.


    In the end, she even threatened him, "if you don¡¯t go to work, I¡¯ll run away from home."


    Because of such a serious threat, Daniel Taylor reluctantly went to thepany.


    And, Anna, who has lived a life like a prisoner, can¡¯t help but cheer herself up when she saw him


    leaving the bedroom.


    It was mainly because Daniel Taylor was so worried about her that she was trapped in this bedroom all


    the time. She wasn¡¯t even allowed to get out of the bed. Whenever she tried to get out of bed and walk,


    he strictly stopped her. Anna was really helpless, it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t argue with him, she did. But


    he had a secret weapon, i.e., Mother Taylor.


    As soon as she tried to get out of the bed and ignore his nagging, he shamelessly went downstairs and


    call his Mother Taylor toe up. She didn¡¯t want to let mother Taylor worry about her health, so, she


    has been lying on this bed for thest five days.


    Even when she had to go to the toilet or something, she was carried by him all the way. Therefore,


    when she got Jack Smith¡¯s call and heard him asking about Daniel Taylor, she yed this trick and


    cheated him to go to thepany.


    Mother Taylor also felt that her son was very nervous, but she can understand his situation. After all, he


    was going to be a father for the first time, so, it¡¯s normal to be a little nervous.


    Anna took permission from Mother Taylor and came to the courtyard.


    As soon as she came to the courtyard to bask in the sun, she felt that all the pores of her body were


    opened, and every inch of her skin was avariciously breathing the fresh air. She lie-down on the


    deckchairfortably, picked up a book, and started reading it.


    John Peter just entered Taylor¡¯s house, and he happened to see this scene, which deeply hurt him. He


    didn¡¯t see Daniel Taylor around Anna, which surprised him a little. Then his feet involuntarily turned


    toward her direction and he came to the courtyard.


    Anna was basking in the sunzily. Suddenly, the sun was blocked by something. She looked up


    discontentedly and saw that it was John Peter. She got up in a hurry, but because she got up too


    quickly, she almost fell off the deck chair.


    Fortunately, John Peter¡¯s reaction was fast enough and he held her in time. Then he said softly, "it


    seems that you are having a very good time."


    John Peter looked at Anna¡¯s bright and bigger face than before, on the contrary, due to his rebellious


    decision, he has been beaten by Charles Peter and the wound on his face has just


    healed¡­

 Chapter 891

    Chapter 891


    Anna looked at John Peter who suddenly appeared in front of her and was staring at her with a gloomy


    expression on his face. In front of his gloomy eyes, Anna was speechless, but when she thought of his


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    care for her in the past days, she didn¡¯t say anything to him and just chose to ignore him.


    Originally, John Peter thought that Anna would feel surprised or guilty when she sees him. But it turned


    out that she just ignored him directly. He was discontented and took a step forward and red at her


    seriously.


    Anna tried her best to convince Daniel Taylor to go to thepany and deal with the business matters


    so that she cane out and enjoy the weather, but she was ended up being stared at by John Peter.


    John Peter¡¯s re was too serious that Anna couldn''t ignore it.


    Even though John Peter was staring at her fiercely, but she knew that she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong


    to him. With this thought, she raised her head boldly, took the initiative to look into his discontented


    eyes, and asked in a serious tone, "John Peter, what are you staring at?"


    John Peter didn¡¯t expect that she would question him like this. He was stunned for a while and when he


    regained his senses, he saw that Anna was going to walk away. He quickly stretched his hand and


    stopped Anna. Then he took a deep breath and said in a cold voice, "Anna, don¡¯t you think you should


    talk to me?"


    "Talk? What do we have to talk about?" Anna was confused, then she said, "John Peter, do you think


    we still have anything to talk about? What¡¯s more, you don¡¯t even care about our rtionship. Don¡¯t you


    know how to greet your Aunt? I think I should take some time to talk to your mother about your


    manners."


    "So now you want to put on airs in front of me?" John Peter heard the taunt in her voice and said in a


    cold voice, his tone was so cold that it seemed to be able to prate the bones. It made Anna


    stunned, and she was nkly staring at John Peter¡¯s strange face.


    They looked at each other for a long time, but there wasn¡¯t any oue. John Peter wanted to say


    something but he heard Lisaing, shouting, "Master John, where are you?"


    John Peter also knew that it would be inappropriate for him to stay here anymore, so he reluctantly took


    back his eyes and turned to go into the house.


    Anna kept standing there, staring at John Peter¡¯s back, and said in a low voice, "Insane."


    After saying that, she put aside these thoughts, sat downfortably, and continued to bask herself in


    the sun. From time to time, she cut a piece of fruit and put it into her mouth. She enjoyed this


    While baskingfortably, she suddenly felt a sense of nausea and it was unbearable for her. She


    covered her mouth and rushed into the house.


    "Grandma, I missed you so much. Did you miss me?" John Peter was behaving coquettishly with


    Mother Taylor. He was brought up by Mother Taylor and his feelings for his grandmother didn¡¯t need to


    be said in words.


    Mother Taylor caressed his head, "You have been back for so long but you didn¡¯te home to see


    your grandma. I don¡¯t believe in your words."


    John Peter sensed the element ofint in her words and tried to coax her immediately, "Don¡¯t say


    that. I was busy with my team¡¯s matters. Otherwise, I would surelye back to see you in the first


    ce."


    Mother Taylor and John Peter were talking happily. Suddenly they saw Anna covering her mouth


    Mother Taylor saw Anna, quickly stood up, and followed her to the bathroom. She saw Anna squatting


    beside the toilet, and said with great heartache, "Oh, why it didn¡¯t stop until now? How can this morning


    sickness be so serious? It¡¯s making me worried."


    After that she gently patted Anna¡¯s back, to lessen her difort.


    Anna has already vomited so much that her eyes were turned red and she didn¡¯t have the strength to


    that rushed up from time to time, made her crouch down next to the toilet bowl and vomit again.


    Just at this time, a ss of water appeared beside her right hand. She held the cup powerlessly, drank


    a little, and it barely suppressed the urge of vomiting.


    After that, a pair of big hands held her and lifted her from the ground. She was feeling powerless. So,


    she leaned on the person¡¯s body but she felt an unfamiliar smell. She immediately opened her eyes in


    surprise and when she saw that the person supporting her was John Peter, she subconsciously wanted


    to push him away. However, her strength was exhausted and she couldn¡¯t push him away.


    John Peter also noticed the difference and his concerned face, instantly ttened. He just coldly stared


    at her, continue to hold on, and took her to the sofa.


    Mother Taylor hurriedly came over and said to her softly, "Anna, sit here and have a rest. I¡¯ll make the


    red date tea for you."


    "Mom, don¡¯t make anything. I can¡¯t drink..." Anna refused without even thinking, but Mother Taylor had


    already walked to the kitchen.


    In such arge living room, only John Peter, and Anna were left. John Peter looked at Anna, who was


    sitting beside him with a pale face. He can¡¯t help but nce at her from time to time.


    Suddenly, their eyes met, John Peter hurriedly moved his eyes away, and Anna frowned in displeasure.


    "Well..."


    "You..."


    Both of them spoke at the same time, but after hearing each other¡¯s voice, they stopped abruptly.


    Finally, with a gentlemanly demeanor, John Peter said, "Well, you say it first..."


    Anna paused, then shook her head, "No, you first."


    Both of them were in a stalemate again. After a long time, John Peter said, "At Aiden¡¯s ce, your


    morning sickness was much better, right? Why did it be so worse again?"


    Anna was also puzzled, "I don¡¯t know. It was much better. God knows why it started again."


    After that, she bowed her head, looked at her abdomen which had not yet been raised, and said


    intively, "it must be that he doesn¡¯t like his mother¡¯sfort. Maybe I should go through a hard life.


    As we say, ¡®no pain, no gain¡¯, maybe the child wants to suffer these hardships with me."


    John Peter listened to Anna¡¯s words, and he seemed to have gone back to the days when he spent the


    time with her in Aiden¡¯s apartment. It was a good time. They were living a happy simple life. He was


    forced to do a lot of things that he had never done before. For example, shopping, cooking, and


    arguing with her¡­


    The memories of him fighting with her for a meatball, brought a bright smile on his face, "those days


    were hard, but they were very interesting."


    "What do you say?" Anna struggled to get up from the sofa to hear him clearly, "what do you mean by


    interesting?"


    John Peter looked at her sluggish appearance, shook the memory in his brain, and then said angrily,


    "What are you doing standing up? Didn¡¯t you hear grandma saying that you need to rest?"


    With that, he pulled her back and forced her to sit down.


    Anna was dragged by him, and she was very dissatisfied. She yelled at him angrily, "Why are you


    pulling me back? It took me a long time to get up. Now you pulled me back, and I came back to the


    starting point again. If you don¡¯t know how to help, why do you always have to cause more of a


    hindrance than a help."


    After saying that, she struggled to get up again.


    "In your eyes, I have always been a person causing more hindrance than a help? And my uncle is the


    one who always helps you the most, so you fell in love with him and are going to have children for him.


    Even the fact that he divorced you, isn¡¯t a big deal, right? You can even forgive him for that?"


    All of a sudden, John Peter¡¯s discontented voice sounded in her ears.


    Anna looked at John Peter¡¯s solemn appearance and whispered, "John, I..."

 Chapter 892

    Chapter 892


    John Peter looked at her coldly, and then in a calm and collected way shook off her hand that was


    about to grab his sleeve. He said coldly, "I understand! You don¡¯t have to make it so clear. I am


    leaving."


    Then he stood up abruptly and walked towards the gate without looking back.


    Anna was shocked for a while, and after that, she hurriedly tried to follow him, "John, wait for a


    moment."


    But John Peter didn¡¯t wait for her. He has opened the door, and unexpectedly he saw Daniel Taylor¡¯s


    calm eyes in front of him, "John, you¡­"


    John Peter didn¡¯t expect such a scene. He was shocked for a while and after that, he respectfully


    greeted Daniel Taylor, "Uncle! I came here to see grandma. I¡¯ll leave now."


    He said and walked out without looking back.


    Daniel Taylor was puzzled. He looked back and saw Anna''s appearance like she was about to say


    something but she didn¡¯t say it. She was standing there, looking very helpless. He hurriedly came to


    her and asked, "Anna, what¡¯s the matter? Is there something wrong? Are you feeling unwell?"


    Anna nodded her head and then, she shook her head, which made Daniel Taylor more confused,


    "What¡¯s wrong? You are nodding your head one moment and shaking it at the next. It¡¯s hard for me to


    figure out things."


    Anna hesitated for a moment, then pointed to the direction of John Peter¡¯s disappearance and said in a


    low voice, "Sir, I have said something I shouldn¡¯t have said. I hurt him."


    "What did you say to him?" Daniel Taylor held her hand and sat down with her, "By the way, don¡¯t worry


    about John. He is not such a stingy person."


    Anna repeated her words, that she had just said to John Peter, and said "Sir, isn¡¯t it very harsh to say


    this to someone? I didn¡¯t want to say that, but I just said it. I shouldn¡¯t say anything like this to him."


    Anna said so and stretched out her hand to p her face.


    But before she could touch her face, her hand was grabbed by Daniel Taylor¡¯s palm.


    She raised her head in bewilderment and saw Daniel Taylor looking at herself with a doting look, "Don¡¯t


    hurt yourself. You are the woman I married and the woman I love dearly. No one, even you, can hurt


    you. Do you understand?"


    "Sir..." Anna, with love-filled eyes, looked at the man beside her and she was really moved by his


    words, "You are so kind to me, do you have any intentions?"


    "Intention? What can I intend? I just want to be nice to you. Besides, you are pregnant and I have seen


    you suffering so much with my own eyes. I wish I can share the suffering." Daniel Taylor was extremely


    distressed and slowly mumbled.


    "Shh! Stop talking nonsense. This time is a bit hard but I feel very happy and blessed." Anna said with


    a smile, "In fact, I think you intend to use your warmth and love to keep me beside you forever. Just like


    this time, you divorced me but I didn¡¯t even want to go out of Jingzhou. In the end, you found me."


    After saying that, Anna felt that the strength of his hug was increased again, she moved uneasily. But


    Daniel Taylor hooped her more tightly.


    "Sir, I¡¯m unable to breathe," Anna whispered.


    Daniel Taylor did not let her go, but his grip was slightly loosened, "Anna, don¡¯t say anything. I know it¡¯s


    my fault. If I had not been so impulsive at that time, you would not have to suffer so much alone. You


    can beat me, or scold me. I have no issues. But never think of leaving me, ok?"


    Anna had never heard him say such a long sentence in one breath. At this moment, with tears in her


    eyes, she hugged him back, "in fact, it is my fault too. If I had answered your phone at that time and


    informed you about where I was, you wouldn¡¯t have misunderstood me and Henry Michael."


    Thinking about that day, he asked, "by the way, why didn¡¯t you answer my phone that day?"


    Anna was nestling in his arms, she thought about that day¡¯s experience and felt upset, "I was in a bad


    mood that day. When I went back to the dormitory to pick some things, I don¡¯t know why but Eiza


    Preston started scolding me. She was too rude with me that she even took a knife to stab me."


    Anna just said this and suddenly felt the arms holding her shook fiercely and before she could react,


    she was carried up by him. And then she saw him moving his hands on her body randomly to check if


    she is hurt, "What? Did she hurt you?"


    After watching his nervous appearance, Anna shook her head with a smile, "I¡¯m ok. Fortunately,


    Vanessa appeared in time and stopped Eiza Preston."


    Daniel Taylor sighed with relief. But with the thought that he mightpletely lose the woman in his


    arms, his heart panicked inexplicably, "Is that woman crazy?"


    Anna shook her head in a daze, "I don¡¯t know. However, Eiza Preston has been cklisted by major


    enterprises in Jingzhou. Did you do it? From then on, she has been like this. But I didn¡¯t expect that she


    would try to kill me. Whenever I think of that incident, I felt a lingering fear all over."


    As soon as shepleted her sentence, she fell into a warm embrace again. She found afortable


    position and leaned against it. She listened to his powerful heartbeat and felt that she had fallen in love


    with him more intensely.


    "Sir, I love you so much. You don¡¯t know, how I felt when I saw that divorce settlement. I felt like my


    heart has been crushed by a vehicle, but¡­" Just by the thought of that scene, Anna couldn¡¯t help but


    burst into tears.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her sparkling and translucent, pure and limpid tears. He waspletely


    flustered and immediately wiped her tears with his hand. But the more he wiped, the more tears rolled


    out of her eyes. Finally, he had no alternative than to kiss her eyes gently.


    After the kiss, Daniel Taylor gently let her go, looked at her red and swollen eyes, and felt guiltier, "It¡¯s


    all my fault. me me for being narrow-minded. Anna, we will never separate again, ok?"


    "Yes. It¡¯s a deal. Pinky swear, you cannot break your promise in a hundred years." In front of Anna¡¯s


    stubborn appearance, Daniel Taylor stretched out his finger and hook it with her petite finger.


    And in this way, they made a lifelong promise


    "Anna, red date tea is ready. Come on, drink it." At the same time, Mother Taylor came out with tea but


    when she saw Anna¡¯s red and swollen eyes, she was stunned. Without figuring out what happened,


    she red at Daniel Taylor, "You made Anna cry again."


    Mother Taylor stepped forward and forcibly pulled Anna out of his arms, then in a protective tone she


    said, "Anna, if he dares to bully you again, just remember to tell me. I promise that I will teach him a


    good lesson. Come on, take a sip of this red date tea. Lisa said that her daughter-inw used to drink


    this tea to suppress the urge of continuous vomiting during her pregnancy."


    Anna didn¡¯t know that it would be useful or not, but Mother Taylor¡¯s concern touched her heart, she


    smiled, "Hmm. Thank you, mom. It smells so good. I will drink it."


    The man who has been ignored for a while looked at Anna in his mother''s arms, and said in his heart,


    "Maybe I am not mom¡¯s child, but Anna definitely is."


    But the next moment, he shook off his thoughts. Because just by looking at his mother and Anna¡¯s


    happy appearance, he was very pleased.


    Anna drank the red date tea and chatted with Mother Taylor. The whole atmosphere seemed very


    harmonious. Suddenly, a voice came from outside and interrupted their talk, "Everyone looks so happy,


    what¡¯s the reason? I want to join the party, too."


    As soon as they heard the voice and raised their heads to look in the direction of the voice, a tall figure


    appeared in front of them.


    "Robin? What brings you here?" Mother Taylor asked surprisingly.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 893

    Chapter 893


    Robin Johnson chuckled and said, "I¡¯m here to treat myself with the delicious dishes cooked by you. I


    don¡¯t know whether I am wee or not."


    "Wee. Of course, you are wee and I don¡¯t think you need an invitation. It¡¯s your home." Mother


    Taylor stood up with a smile and weed Robin Johnson wholeheartedly, "Daniel, please treat Robin


    well. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and tell Lisa to get everything ready for cooking Robin¡¯s favorite meal."


    Daniel Taylor looked at Robin Johnson, who was staring at Anna and an inexplicable light shed in his


    eyes. He smartly blocked Anna behind him and then said with a smile, "Robbie, why did youe


    here? You didn¡¯t even tell me, if you had informed me, I woulde to pick you up."


    Robin Johnson slowly took back his eyes,ughed, and said in a low voice, "There isn¡¯t any special


    purpose. It¡¯s just a sudden n. I just want toe to Jingzhou to see you, so here I am."


    "How is chief? I am also nning to visit him in some days." Daniel Taylor said calmly and didn¡¯t


    continue to ask the real reason behind Robin Johnson¡¯s arrival to Jingzhou.


    However, Robin Johnson didn¡¯t answer his question. Instead of it, he said to Anna, "Anna, how are


    you? You look kind of pale. Isn¡¯t Daniel treating you well?"


    As soon as he said this, the atmosphere in the living room was suddenly suppressed.


    Anna said in a hurry, "No, he treats me well. It¡¯s just I am..."


    "Robbie, why do I think you are overconcerned about Anna?" Anna was about to say something but


    Daniel interrupted her and in a half-joking way, he asked another question.


    In response to Daniel¡¯s question, Robin Johnson showed an awkward smile, and said, "It isn¡¯t like this.


    I¡¯m just joking. Daniel, you don¡¯t even allow people to joke now?"


    Anna sensed that there was something wrong in the atmosphere between them, she stood up and said


    to Daniel, "Sir, I want to go upstairs and rest."


    Daniel Taylor rushed forward and helped her, "Then I¡¯ll take you upstairs."


    "But..." Anna looked at Robin Johnson who was standing there. She felt that it would be impolite to


    leave the guest alone in the living room.


    "Don¡¯t worry. Robbie is not a stranger. Right, Robbie? Robbie, make yourself at home, and I¡¯ll be back


    in a moment." He said so and walked upstairs.


    "But I¡¯m ok, it would be better if you..." Anna walked and tried to convince Daniel but her resistance


    was of no use.


    "Listen to me." Daniel Taylor said.


    Anna noticed the difference in his tone, obediently shut her mouth, and walked quietly into the


    bedroom. She thought that he would leave her here and go downstairs, but it didn¡¯t seem like this.


    She looked at the man, who gave her water from time to time, and felt helpless. Finally, she can¡¯t help


    but ask in a low voice, "Sir, do you deliberately want to avoid going downstairs?"


    After hearing her question, Daniel Taylor¡¯s expressions were like as if he has been caught red-handed,


    and he nodded helplessly.


    Now it was Anna¡¯s turn to be puzzled, "but aren¡¯t you and Robin best friends? Even after knowing what


    he did to you, you didn¡¯t get angry with him. Then what happened now?"


    Daniel Taylor noticed Anna¡¯s nervous appearance and said helplessly, "Don¡¯t ask me anything, I am


    going downstairs."


    After saying this, he hurried to the door.


    Anna leaned on the bed and whispered, "what a strange person. At one moment he said that he didn¡¯t


    want to go downstairs, and as soon as I asked him the reason, he went downstairs without saying


    anything."


    However, she didn¡¯t expect that just after a minute he wille back. She was caught by him, so she


    could only smile at the man, who suddenly turned back. She asked in a coquettish voice, "Sir, why are


    you back? Have you forgotten something?"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Daniel Taylor pretended to stare at her angrily, and then said in a deep voice, "if you feel


    ufortable, just call me, ok?"


    Anna felt speechless and she rolled her eyes, "Sir, can you vomit in my ce? Then what¡¯s the use of


    calling you?"


    Daniel Taylor was derided, and he reluctantly went downstairs.


    He came downstairs and when he saw Robin Johnson sitting alone on the sofa, a trace of impatience


    shed in his eyes. With an indifferent look, he walked over, "Robbie, you suddenly came to Jingzhou,


    is there any problem? Tell me. Maybe I can help you handle it."


    In response to his question, Robin Johnsonughed, "Everything is fine. Moreover, what kind of a


    problem I can¡¯t handle? I just want to see my good friend, so I came. That¡¯s all."


    "That¡¯s all?" Daniel Taylor raised his eyebrows and asked.


    Robin Johnson helplessly stretched his hand and said, "Otherwise, why would Ie here? Obviously,


    I can¡¯te to see Anna."


    Just after saying this, he had to bear Daniel Taylor¡¯s angry eyes ring at him, and heughed


    embarrassingly, "Hahaha! Daniel, I really didn¡¯t expect that you would have such an attitude. In the


    past, even after knowing that I like Isabe Brown, you were not so jealous. I¡¯m just joking. Who


    doesn¡¯t know that Anna is Daniel Taylor¡¯s most cherished treasure?"


    Daniel Taylor heard his exnations, but didn¡¯t smile, and just said calmly, "It¡¯s good if you know."


    Robin Johnson heard the warning in his words, just raised his eyebrows but didn¡¯t talk about this


    dangerous topic again.


    -


    During lunch, Anna didn¡¯te downstairs. Mother Taylor asked Lisa to go upstairs and have a look.


    Anna was asleep. So, they didn¡¯t wait for Anna and warmly entertained Robin Johnson at the dining


    table.


    "Robbie, how is your mother? I really want to get a chance to meet her." From time to time, Mother


    Taylor enthusiastically served food to Robin Johnson. But Daniel Taylor¡¯s attitude was somewhat


    indifferent and he silently ate his food.


    Robin Johnson looked at Daniel Taylor¡¯s gloomy appearance and said with a smile, "she¡¯s fine. She


    also often talks about you."


    Mother Taylor smiled. Right after lunch, she asked Robin Johnson to stay for dinner with them.


    However, Robin Johnson refused with a smile, "I can¡¯t stay. I have a flight in the afternoon and I have to


    go back to B City. After all, dad has just recovered, I can¡¯t leave him alone for a long time."


    After this reason, Mother Taylor didn¡¯t force him again and advised Daniel Taylor to visit the chief.


    "Mom, you should rest now. I¡¯ll see off Robbie." Daniel Taylor said in a deep voice and took the lead to


    walk towards the door. After walking for a while, he suddenly stopped, stared at Robin Johnson with his


    burning eyes, and his eyes seemed to see through something.


    Robin Johnson was being stared at by him, but he was calmly standing there, letting him have a good


    look.


    After a while, Daniel Taylor withdrew his sight and said, "Robbie, do you want me to take you to the


    airport?"


    Robin Johnson shook his head and said with a smile, "I am not going back, I have to go to a ce.


    Don¡¯t worry about me. After all, I¡¯m familiar with Jingzhou."


    After saying this, he waved to Daniel Taylor and left quickly.


    When Robin Johnson walked to the other side of the road, Daniel Taylor suddenly called him, "Robbie,


    contact me before going back. I have something for you to take back to chief."


    Robin Johnson paused, then he turned around with a smile and nodded, "Ok. I¡¯ll call you before going


    back." Then he stopped a taxi and headed for the city.


    Daniel Taylor stood on the side of the road, looked for a long time, then slowly retracted his gaze. After


    that, he walked back, went straight upstairs, looked at Anna who was still sleeping, and gave her a


    gentle kiss. Then he took the iPad, sat on the bed and got busy with checking some documents.


    Time passed by, but Anna was still asleep¡­

 Chapter 894

    Chapter 894


    After a while, Daniel Taylor moved his eyes from the document to Anna who was still sleeping soundly.


    He had a bad premonition, "she has been sleeping for so long, is she ok? Why am I feeling so


    worried?"


    He stretched out his hand and gently patted Anna on the cheek, "Anna, wake up."


    However, Anna just mumbled, pushed away his hand, turned around, and slept again.


    At this moment, Daniel Taylor waspletely shocked. He rushed downstairs and yelled, "Mom, Lisa,


    Mother Taylor and Lisa heard him calling them anxiously and they came out in a hurry. Mother Taylor


    almost bumped into the tea table because she was so anxious that she didn¡¯t pay attention to anything.


    She looked at her son¡¯s anxious appearance and asked worriedly, "What¡¯s the matter? Is there


    something wrong?"


    "Yes, Mom." Daniel Taylor nodded anxiously, "Anna has been sleeping for several hours, I tried to wake


    her up but she didn¡¯t wake up. Mom, do you think there is something wrong with her?"


    Mother Taylor heard the reason behind her son¡¯s worry and instead of getting worried, she began to


    such a silly man. It¡¯s really hard for me to admit that the fool in front of me is actually my capable,


    resolute and daring son."


    Daniel Taylor was teased by his mother, but he wasn¡¯t angry. He asked again, "Mom, don¡¯t you think it


    is not good for Anna to sleep like this? Shall I wake her up? Don¡¯tugh. Tell me."


    Mother Taylor smiled and exined patiently, "It¡¯s normal for a pregnant woman to be a little sleepy.


    You shouldn¡¯t disturb her. Since this pregnancy, Anna has suffered a lot. It¡¯s good if she is having a


    sound sleep. Let her sleep."


    After saying that, she saw that Daniel Taylor was still standing there, and said in a deep voice, "Daniel,


    mom knows about these things, ok? Don¡¯t you trust mom? Your wife is ok. Go up and just apany


    her."


    As soon as Mother Taylorpleted her sentence, she saw Daniel Taylor going upstairs. Mother Taylor


    looked at his back and whispered, "Why do I feel that I have raised this son for others?"


    Lisa helped Mother Taylor sat down and said with a smile, "Just by seeing Daniel so concerned about


    Anna, you began to feel jealous? In fact, you should be happy."


    Mother Taylor heard Lisa andughed, "You are right. That¡¯s why old people say, children can take care


    of themselves when they grow up, parents shouldn¡¯t try to take control of everything."


    -


    Daniel Taylor went back to his bedroom and looked at Anna who was still asleep. He breathed


    anxiously. However, he recalled Mother Taylor¡¯s words and tried to calm down.


    So, the whole afternoon, Daniel Taylor just looked at the documents halfheartedly and from time to time


    looked up at asleep Anna. He was so worried that he was often lost in his thoughts. That¡¯s why Jack


    Smith waspletely shocked when he came to know that Mr. Taylor hasn¡¯t seen all the documents


    after he came to pick up his signed documents in the evening.


    "Mr. Taylor, those documents are urgent. You..."


    "Well, I¡¯ll sign it now. Wait a minute." Daniel Taylor said and went upstairs in a hurry.


    As soon as he entered the room, he saw that Anna has woken up. So, he forgot about the document


    he came to pick, hurried over, helped her get out of bed, and chattered, "Anna, do you know how long


    you have been asleep? For six hours, I was too scared."


    Anna was still in a state of confusion, "ah¡­ What?"


    "What? Don¡¯t you have an idea?" Daniel Taylor looked at Anna, who was still half-conscious and said


    worriedly, "This is not it. I¡¯d better take you to see Shawn Hamilton. Although he is not a professional


    gynecologist, he¡¯s got a doctor''s license anyway."


    Then he squatted down and helped her put on her shoes.


    After that he took Anna out of the bedroom to go downstairs, and at this point, Anna¡¯s mind finally


    responded. She asked in a low voice, "Sir, what are you doing?"


    Daniel Taylor directly ignored her resistance and said without looking back, "Nothing, just taking you to


    see a doctor. You¡¯ve been sleeping all afternoon. I¡¯m worried about your health. I want to take you to


    the hospital for a full body checkup."


    Anna was moved to see him worrying about her. However, she was also tired of his silly talk, "Sir, it¡¯s


    normal for a pregnant woman to feel sleepy. Don¡¯t make a fuss about it. And if I really go to the hospital


    just because of this, everyone willugh at me. No, I¡¯m not going anywhere. I have a clear conscience


    about my health."


    After saying this she firmly held the stair railing with no intention of letting it go.


    Daniel Taylor saw her stubborn appearance. He had no choice but to make threats and promises,


    "Anna. If you go to the hospital with me, I will buy you delicious food, ok? A lot of delicious food. What


    do you say?"


    Anna shook her head firmly, and said jokingly, "I would rather die than to surrender. I won¡¯t go to the


    hospital to let peopleugh at me. For this, I am willing to refuse all temptations."


    "You..." Daniel Taylor was helplessly standing aside, he was trying to let her leave the stair railing, but


    he was also afraid of hurting her, so both of them were stuck at the stairway.


    Suddenly, a slight cough interrupted the stand-off between them. They turned back at the same time


    and looked at the man behind them.


    Anna smiled and greeted happily, "Jack Smith, long time no see."


    On the contrary, Daniel Taylor was not so happy to see Jack Smith here. He spoke in a discontented


    tone, "Jack Smith, what are you doing here? Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait for me downstairs?"


    Jack Smith felt wronged, he tried to exin but Anna stood out for him and said to Daniel Taylor, "Sir,


    why are you yelling at Jack Smith? If Jack Smith is here, then there must be something urgent to deal


    with, right?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    After that, she smiled at Jack Smith and said cunningly, "Jack Smith, it seems sir is suffering from


    andropause syndrome. Don¡¯t take his words to heart."


    "Andropause? Anna, can you make an even more ridiculous story?" Daniel Taylor heard her saying this


    about him and roared angrily.


    However, even after being yelled at, Anna wasn¡¯t scared. She said in a loud voice, "I don¡¯t think that I


    am exaggerating anything. Just because I slept for a long time, you are forcing me to go to the hospital


    for aprehensive examination. Jack Smith, tell me. If this isn¡¯t andropause syndrome, then what is


    this?"


    Jack Smith didn¡¯t do anything, but he was dragged into the battlefield by Anna. He had no choice but to


    bear the gaze of both of them and he didn¡¯t know what to say. Then he whispered, "Well, Mr. Taylor is


    making a fuss." As soon as he said this, he felt Daniel Taylor¡¯s re, like he wanted to kill him. Jack


    Smith smartly changed his words and said, "but Anna, Mr. Taylor is worried, because he cares about


    you."


    As soon as he finished his sentence, he had to bear Anna¡¯s re.


    Finally, when Jack Smith was unable to bear the dissuasion of these two persons, he said intively, "I


    just came up to get the documents. Why are you involving me? I didn¡¯t do anything."


    Daniel Taylor paused, then rushed into the study, took the documents, and gave it to him, "then take


    the documents and leave."


    He hasn¡¯tpleted his sentence when he saw that Jack Smith had turned to go downstairs.


    He touched his nose and said in a low voice, "He runs faster than a rabbit. Is there a ghost behind him


    or something?"


    Anna was not happy to see Jack Smith running for his life, but she was still determined on her


    viewpoint and said to Daniel Taylor firmly, "Sir, don¡¯t be so nervous. If you don¡¯t believe me, go and ask


    mom. If Mom says that I should go to the hospital, I will go. But if mom says that you¡¯re making a fuss,


    hehe..."


    Daniel Taylor recalled his mother¡¯s reaction and he had no option than to listen to Anna. "Ok, if you


    don¡¯t want to go, no one will force you. Now let¡¯s go downstairs."

 Chapter 895

    Chapter 895


    Anna saw that he had agreed to her wish and wasn¡¯t insisting her to go to the hospital anymore. She


    also left the stair railing and walked downstairs, carefully.


    She looked at his nervous appearance and gave him a supercilious look. In front of his overconcerned


    nature, she was very helpless, but at the bottom of her heart, she felt sweet.


    After all, pregnancy is the most important and difficult phase of a woman¡¯s life, and most men take it for


    granted. Therefore, many women suffer from prenatal depression.


    Even though Anna was very moved by his care and concern but he was getting on her nerves. After all,


    a man was just looking at herself 24 hours a day, she was not allowed to do anything. To be honest, if it


    goes on like this, she felt that she would go crazy.


    She knew that his actual intention was to protect herself, but excessive protection is a kind of harm.


    With all these thoughts in her head, Anna decided to have a peaceful conversation with him. She


    needed some space and she also wanted to make it clear to him that she can take good care of


    herself. Above all, she wanted to let him not worry so much about her, like she was some delicate ss


    doll.


    Daniel Taylor took her downstairs. Mother Taylor wasn¡¯t there, so he didn¡¯t trouble Lisa and personally


    cooked the meal for Anna.


    Anna held her chin and looked at him from time to time, especially when she saw his side pose, and his


    serious appearance while cutting potatoes. Instantly, a sentence shed in her mind.


    "A serious man is the most handsome."


    After a while, a simple but nutritious meal appeared in front of Anna. She was so hungry that she


    hurriedly took the chopsticks and began to eat it.


    Daniel Taylor saw her eating like this and reminded, "slow down. No one will take it from you. Be


    careful."


    Anna ignored his nagging and kept on eating.


    After eating everything, when the tes in front of her were empty, she put the tableware down, wiped


    her mouth, and said in a low voice, "Sir, I think we should talk."


    "What do you want to talk about?" Daniel Taylor took the dishes, and asked casually, "Sit on the sofa


    and wait for me for a minute."


    Anna obediently stood up and walked towards the sofa, but she hasn¡¯t walked out of the dining room


    when she felt a strong, warm hand on her waist.


    She surprisedly looked at the man holding her, and said helplessly, "Sir, aren''t you going to do the


    dishes?"


    Daniel Taylor waved, "that¡¯s not important. I¡¯ll take you to the sofa first, and then wash the dishes."


    Anna was unable to persuade him, so she had to let him help her sit on the sofa. She sat on the sofa


    and looked at the man wandering beside her. She said, "Sir, don¡¯t wander here. It is making me feel


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    dizzy."


    Daniel Taylor stopped moving and asked worriedly, "Why are you feeling dizzy? Is it anemia?"


    After hearing that he wanted to rte everything with her health, Anna decided to talk to him as soon


    as possible. She pulled him to sat by her side. Then she said in a deep voice, "Sir, I know you are


    worried about me and our baby, but I think your behavior isn¡¯t normal."


    Anna hasn¡¯tpleted her sentence, when she saw Daniel Taylor standing up in a hurry, then she saw


    him going to a side, bringing a pillow and putting it behind her. After that, he sat down again and said,


    "you can continue now."


    Anna rolled her eyes, and then continued the sentence that just left unsaid, "I think that you are


    exaggerating themon problems of a normal pregnancy. I admit that you are worried because it¡¯s


    my first time to be a mother. I haven''t eaten shark fin, but haven''t I seen a shark? This is my point. I


    used to live in amunity, I have seen many pregnant women there. I have also been in contact with


    those pregnant women, although I am not particrly familiar, still, I know some basic things."


    Anna paused for a moment, saw Daniel Taylor listening to her carefully, and continued, "Just like you, I


    am also looking forward to the arrival of this new life. But sir, to be honest, if you keep on treating me


    like this, I will feel very ufortable. For example, you don¡¯t go to thepany and just apany


    me all the time. This makes me feel like I am some kind of a princess of ancient times. Although your


    such treatment has no serious consequences such as bringing disaster to other people, still it gives me


    a lot of pressure."


    "But, I just¡­" Daniel Taylor was unconvinced. He wanted to retort, but Anna interrupted him.


    "Listen to me first. I know what you mean. You just want to be with me in the most important time of our


    life. I understand and I know that you will be a good father in the future. However, I still think that you


    should give me some space. For example, go to thepany as you used to go every day, and I will


    take care of our baby at home. After all, I am the mother of the baby. I cherish this child more than you


    do."


    After saying this, Anna picked up the ss of water on the table, took a sip, and then peeked at him.


    He twisted his eyebrows, then his facial expression¡¯s rxed, at the end, he justughed at himself.


    His reaction frightened Anna. She quickly shook his arm and asked in a low voice, "Sir, are you ok?"


    Daniel Taylor looked at her and saw the deep worry in her eyes, so heughed and stretched out his


    hand to rub her hair. Then he said in a low voice, "I understand what you mean. It¡¯s also true that


    during this period, I have been very nervous. The moment you got the news of your pregnancy, I wasn¡¯t


    there to apany you. So, I am taking extra care of you topensate what I owe to you."


    "Sir..." his words touched Anna¡¯s heart and she looked at him with red eyes. Her hand unconsciously


    grasped his hand, and she said, "I know. The past is over. It¡¯s a new beginning, right?"


    Daniel Taylor sped her hand, then nodded heavily, "Yes. It¡¯s a new beginning. This time, I won¡¯t let


    go of your hand."


    Anna stretched out her, touched her face, "it¡¯s so nice to have you."


    Daniel Taylor gently held her in his arms, then stroked her hair, "Yes, it¡¯s so good to have you. By the


    way, have you ever thought it is a boy or a girl? I think it¡¯s better if it¡¯s a girl."


    Anna quickly pushed away his arms and said with a cold face, "You won¡¯t be happy if it¡¯s a boy? Or you


    only love girl?"


    Daniel Taylor saw Anna¡¯s changed appearance. He waspletely flustered and quickly exined,


    "No, I just think that girls are better, girls are obedient and sensible. Unlike a boy, boys are naughty and


    gives people a headache."


    Anna felt that she had misunderstood his meaning, bowed her head in embarrassment, then stroked


    her abdomen "Whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl, it doesn¡¯t make a difference. The most important thing for


    parents is to treat them fairly."


    Daniel Taylor also thought about her mother¡¯s attitude toward her and could not help holding her tightly,


    then he whispered, "don¡¯t worry, you will be a good mother in the future."


    Anna hugged him and nodded, "We will work hard to be qualified parents."


    She said and pointed under the tea table. Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t understand her hint, so he reluctantly


    released her, and looked at the pointed direction.

 Chapter 896

    Chapter 896


    Daniel Taylor squatted down and saw a pile of books arranged neatly. He raised his head in


    bewilderment and asked, "What is this?"


    "Mom bought these books. These books have topics rted to pregnancy and postnatal care. By the


    way, mom said she has some other books rted to the topics of how to raise the child and how to


    take care of him." Anna said helplessly.


    "What?" Daniel Taylor, who always faced all the problems calmly, was so shocked at this moment that


    even his face color changed for a while.


    Anna saw this and said with a smile, "Are you shocked? Ok, look at your back."


    After that, she stood up and walked towards the bookcase on the first floor.


    Daniel Taylor was stunned for a second. Then he stood up, followed her, and looked at the most


    conspicuous ces in the bookcase. That ce was filled with brand-new books. In a shock, he asked,


    "Who bought these books? Don¡¯t tell me that mom bought all of them."


    Daniel Taylor sighed in surprise.


    "Who else can? All of them are personally chosen by mom. She said she wants the best of everything


    for her grandson. By the way, there are also several books on your bedside table. Mom said you should


    take some time to study them."


    Anna hasn¡¯tpleted her sentence when she saw Daniel Taylor quickly walking towards the sofa.


    She followed him and said, "Not only that, mom also asked you to read me a book or two every day.


    She said good prenatal education is also very important."


    Then, she saw Daniel Taylor quickly turning his back and running to the sofa. He looked dumbfounded


    and his lovely appearance made Annaugh, "Sir, why are you running like this? These books don¡¯t


    have legs. They can¡¯te after you."


    "No, I don¡¯t want to see these books." Daniel Taylor buried his head in the sofa, Anna tried to pull him


    but she can¡¯t.


    "Please, don¡¯t force me. I am having a headache because of these books, take them away."


    Anna heard him saying this and hastily put the books in her hand aside.


    Daniel Taylor was relieved to see this. Then he exined to Anna in a low voice, "I just hate reading


    books."


    "Hate?" Anna looked at him puzzledly, "but, why do you hate reading books?"


    "I don¡¯t know, I just hate it." Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t exin anything and said, "I¡¯ll talk to mom, I won¡¯t let


    her stress you." After saying this, he supported her to walk upstairs, "Anna, you should rest now."


    As soon as he said this, he saw that Anna wanted to refute. So, he said in a deep voice, "Don¡¯t think of


    refuting. In every matter, we have to consider the well-being of our child. I have promised you that I


    won¡¯t be too nervous and I won¡¯t pressurize you again. Now you have to promise me that you will have


    a good rest, ok?"


    After his exnation, Anna had no reason to refuse, "Ok, I¡¯m going to have a rest, but Sir, you¡¯d better


    go to thepany."


    Daniel Taylor thought for a while, then nodded, "You are right. I am going back. Mom isn¡¯t here, so you


    will be alone at home. Is it ok?"


    "Yes, I will be fine. You can go now." She waved at him casually, saw him going to the office, and


    instead of going upstairs she sat down on the sofa again to watch TV.


    After a while, the doorbell rang, Anna wasn¡¯t expecting anyone at this time. She whispered to herself,


    "Who hase at this time? Maybe mom is back."


    Then she stood up and walked to the door. She opened the door and said, "Mom, where have you


    been..." But when she raised her head and saw the man¡¯s face, she was stunned, "John Peter? Why


    are you here?"


    John Peter looked at her coldly, and then said in a deep voice, "Mom asked me to give these things to


    grandma."


    Anna paused for a moment, then moved out of his way and let hime in. He closed the door gently


    and walked in. He looked around but didn¡¯t see his grandma. So, he asked, "grandma is not at home?"


    "Yes. Mom and Lisa have gone to the market." Anna replied, then thought of something and asked, "by


    the way, how¡¯s sister now? I was thinking about going to see her."


    John Peter thought about his mother who was still lying in the bed and his face changed for a while. He


    shook his head, and said perfunctorily, "There¡¯s nothing serious. You¡¯d better not go."


    After that, he looked upstairs and said casually, "Is Uncle upstairs? I want to talk to him."


    Anna shook her head, "He is at his office, if you have something urgent, you can call him."


    John Peter didn¡¯t say anything and just kept standing there, silently.


    Anna felt a little awkward. She didn¡¯t want to watch TV anymore. So, she stood up and said to John


    Peter, "I am going upstairs to have a rest."


    She walked upstairs without waiting for him to say anything. But as soon as she raised her foot to step


    on the stairs, she heard a faint voice, "What happened? You can¡¯t even bear to talk to me or see me for


    another second, right? So, if this is the case, then in order to save you from my difort, I shouldn¡¯t


    Anna turned around in dismay and looked into John Peter¡¯s sarcastic eyes. She said in a deep voice,


    "John Peter, what nonsense are you talking about? Why don¡¯t I want to see you? You are my


    husband¡¯s nephew and with this rtionship, you are my nephew as well. How can you say that you


    aren¡¯t wee at your grandparents¡¯ house? Obviously, you are more than wee."


    "You..." John Peter heard her words and his face turned red in an instant. He never thought that Anna


    would dare to say anything like this to him.


    Since Anna got pregnant, her ability to control her temper has also improved. Facing his re, she


    smiled and said, "What? Is that not enough? Then tell me, what I should do to show my great affection


    for you?"


    In front of Anna¡¯s strange and indifferent attitude, John Peter waspletely stunned. In his


    impression, Anna was a gentle and sweet girl. How can she be such an indifferent woman?


    Anna was also tired of ying this boring game with him, she said in a cold voice, "Are you shocked?


    But what is so shocking? I have never been a person who likes to follow men around. Didn¡¯t you


    choose to break up with me and be with ire Ashley just because I was too indifferent and cold? And


    she¡¯s the type of woman you like."


    Anna finished what she wanted to say and walked upstairs.


    John Peter saw her going upstairs. He couldn¡¯t help bute forward, grabbed her arm, and said in a


    deep voice, "Didn¡¯t I already exin it to you? At that time, I was cheated by ire Ashley. It was just a


    misunderstanding. I didn¡¯t really want to break up with you. Why are you so stubborn?"


    Anna turned coldly and said, "leave my arm."


    John Peter was extremely furious, he didn¡¯t listen to her warning and said, "Anna, why don¡¯t you take a


    look at yourself? When you were my girlfriend, did you do your duty as a girlfriend? I invited you to


    dinner and you refused, saying that you are busy. I asked you to watch a movie. And you refused,


    saying that you don¡¯t have time¡­ There were so many situations like this. Do you need me to list all


    those situations?"


    Anna ignored his entanglement, shook off his hand, and continued to walk upstairs.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    But John Peter had no intention of letting her go. He stepped forward quickly, grabbed her arm again,


    "Now you don¡¯t have anything to say and you just run away, right? Anna, I really didn¡¯t see your real


    face. As soon as we broke up, you threw yourself into my uncle¡¯s arms. Aren¡¯t you too proud now? So


    proud that you want to hear me calling you aunt, right?"


    Anna didn¡¯t expect that John Peter would say anything like this. She couldn¡¯t think for a while and


    pped him in the face.


    "Pah-"


    But after doing this, even Anna was frightened by her move. She just stood there at a loss¡­

 Chapter 897

    Chapter 897


    Just a p changed the whole atmosphere. There was pin-drop silence and the atmosphere turned


    gloomier.


    Anna looked at her hand that she just used to p him and regretted her impulsive act. On the other


    side, John Peter was just standing there in a daze, maintaining his posture, motionlessly.


    After a while, Anna opened her mouth, "well, John Peter, I..."


    "Do you hate me so much?" She was about to say something but John Peter interrupted her. He turned


    his face sullenly and the red color on his face was un-ignorable.


    "What?" Anna was stunned for a while, then she quickly denied, "John Peter, no, I don¡¯t..."


    "No? Don¡¯t you hate me? Then what does this p mean?" John Peter again interrupted Anna¡¯s words.


    "Forget it, since you don¡¯t want to believe, then you can think whatever you want." In front of his


    stubborn usation, Anna felt helpless. She just said this, turned, and continued to walk upstairs.


    John Peter stared at her resolute back, and tightly clenched his fist.


    For her sake, he gave up studying abroad. He heard that his uncle had divorced her, just thought of her


    pitiful appearance, he rebelliously decided toe back. Even when his father lost his temper, he


    didn¡¯t regret his decision. Because of all these matters, his mother fell ill.


    Just because for her, he didn¡¯t care about any other thing. He never thought that she would treat him


    like this and even p him on the face.


    Anna was just shocked by her impulsive act. But John Peter was feeling broken-hearted. Because in


    his whole life, no one ever dared to touch him except Charles Peter, but she pped him on the face.


    With these thoughts, John Peter angrily raised his head and looked at Anna¡¯s back, going upstairs. A


    certain kind of bitterness spread in his heart and he rushed upstairs.


    On the other side, Anna was regretting that she pped John Peter. Even though she felt a little


    uneasy, but she had a second thought that as his Uncle¡¯s wife, she should not have any more


    entanglement with him.


    However, when she heard the sound of footsteps approaching her, she was shocked. Then she looked


    at John Peter who wasing towards her, but before she could respond, her lips were blocked by his


    lips¡­


    "He is kissing me without taking my consent!"


    This was the first thought that shed in Anna¡¯s mind while she was kissed by him, and then she tried


    hard to push him away. But John Peter¡¯s strength was so strong that no matter how she pushed, she


    couldn¡¯t get rid of him.


    The feeling of being touched by his lips made Anna extremely angry. She felt that she couldn¡¯t get rid of


    him just by struggling. So, she stretched out her foot and trampled John Peter¡¯s feet.


    "Ah!" John Peter screamed and finally let her go.


    Anna red at him indignantly and shouted, "John Peter! Do you know what on earth you¡¯re doing?


    Even if you can¡¯t remember anything, just remember that I am your aunt. Have you thought about your


    uncle¡¯s feelings when you did this to me? You are really pathetic."


    In front of Anna¡¯s usation, instead of feeling ashamed or guilty, John Peter smiled indifferently,


    "What? Are you angry? Didn¡¯t you just enjoy this kiss? Anna, you¡¯d better be honest. In fact, you


    haven¡¯t forgotten me, right?"


    John Peter¡¯s behavior was unbearable for Anna. She rushed to him and raised her hand to p him


    again. However, when she was about to p him, her wrist was grabbed by him.


    "So, you want to p me again? Come on, p me." John Peter seemed to have lost his mind.


    Anna red at him angrily, then took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "John Peter, you were not


    like this before. Your today¡¯s behavior made me feel so strange, like I never got to know your true self."


    John Peter sarcasticallyughed at her, "Strange? Anna, it¡¯s you who forced me to be strange. Do


    you know why I preferred you over all those beautiful girls in the school? That¡¯s because your eyes


    have always been pure. I felt that you are different. But after I learned that you married my uncle just


    for money, everything changed. Don¡¯t you only want money? I also have money. Although I don¡¯t have


    as much as my uncle, still I think it is enough to satisfy you. Come to me, I¡¯ll give it to you."


    While saying this, he stretched out his hand, took out the money from his pocket, and threw it on


    Anna¡¯s face.


    Anna couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears. She didn¡¯t expect that in John Peter¡¯s eyes, she was a girl who


    can even sell herself for money. Although the purpose of her marriage with Daniel Taylor was rted to


    money, still, she expected that people would also see her efforts. She never expected that thestyer


    of her protective shell would be ruthlessly torn by John Peter.


    John Peter looked into her mournful eyes, suddenly regained his senses, and looked at the money


    scattered around her. He panicked and wanted to go to her, to exin his behavior, but he was just


    bewildered.


    However, as soon as he tried to go to her, Anna shouted, "Stop!"


    "Anna, I..." John Peter saw her facial expressions and tried to exin, but he was interrupted by Anna¡¯s


    sudden re.


    "You don¡¯t need to exin anything. John Peter, I know. It¡¯s toote to say anything now, but I still want


    to say. I don¡¯t deny that I married Sir for money. But even if I did so, what problem do you have? I paid


    him back with my sincerity and loyalty. Even if this sincerity is something extremely despicable in your


    eyes, I don¡¯t care, because the only person I care about is him and he believes in me. And when it


    and arrogant man. I¡¯m d that we broke up at that time."


    Anna said so much in one breath, turned around, rushed into her bedroom, and locked the door.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    There was no movement outside the door for a long time.


    After that, the door was knocked on by John Peter, "Anna, open the door. How can you call me selfish


    and arrogant? Come out and make it clear."


    In the room, Anna was crying silently. She didn¡¯t think that she was so filthy and cheap in the eyes of


    her first love¡­


    After a while, finally, there was no movement outside the door.


    Anna has been sitting on the ground. The coldness of the floor has prated into her skin and it made


    her feel extremely cold.


    Suddenly she thought of something, got up quickly, and went to the bed. She immediately covered


    herself with a quilt and murmured to herself, "No, I can¡¯t be so foolish again. The baby must be feeling


    cold. I¡¯m not alone now. I have to protect my child. Yes, my child."


    At the same time, Anna felt an obvious belly movement, and she eximed in surprise, "it¡¯s moving.


    The baby is moving. He can feel his mother¡¯s emotions."


    After thinking about her baby, Anna was feeling much better. She gently stroked her belly, and


    whispered, "baby, you¡¯re too sensible. Don¡¯t worry, mom will take good care of you. I won¡¯t let you get


    hurt. Not even a little bit."


    In a mood of quiet serenity, Anna gradually fell asleep. But when she was half asleep, she thought of


    Daniel Taylor, "I don¡¯t know how sir will react when he gets to know about John Peter, will he be as


    angry as me?"

 Chapter 898

    Chapter 898


    The sky was getting darker. Daniel Taylor canceled the dinner party and rushed home. While he was on


    his way, the sky was already covered with brilliant stars. He sat in his car and looked at the stars in the


    sky.


    He had never been so eager to go back home.


    Once there was a time when he just considered "home" just a ce to eat and rest. But since Anna


    hase into his life and his home, he always looked forward to going back home. Just by looking at


    her, he felt very relieved.


    "Jack Smith, drive to that Delight Bakery." Daniel Taylor knew that Anna liked the cake of this bakery.


    So, he thought of giving her a little surprise by buying her favorite cake.


    Jack Smith knew what he wanted to buy. He looked back at him, just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Daniel Taylor came back home and saw that the whole house was surrounded by darkness. He was so


    startled that he didn¡¯t say anything to Jack Smith and just rushed inside.


    Jack Smith looked at Daniel Taylor, who was rushing to his home in a hurry, stroked his nose and


    murmured, "Why do I feel that I start envying Mr. Taylor¡¯s life a lot. In the past, didn¡¯t I prefer to stay


    single forever?"


    With this thought, Jack Smith, who hasn¡¯t been to nightclubs recently, quickly walked to his car and


    drove towards the most famous nightclub in Jingzhou.


    "Anna, I¡¯m back." Daniel Taylor entered the house, but no one responded.


    He put down the cake and went upstairs. He opened the door of his bedroom and as soon as he saw a


    dim light turned on in the bedroom, he breathed a sigh of relief. Then he slowly walked towards the


    bed.


    He saw Anna sleeping soundly, and even while sleeping, she didn¡¯t forget to protect the child. She was


    holding her abdomen with her both hands. Her peaceful and beautiful appearance made Daniel Taylor


    stare at her fondly.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She had their child in her abdomen. To be honest, Daniel Taylor was looking forward to the fact that the


    one living here was a little princess or a little prince, but no matter what, he will give him (her) his


    unconditional love and happy life.


    Because their child wasn¡¯t only their offspring to carry on their family name, but also the souvenir of


    their love.


    Daniel Taylor was caressing her long hair and noticed that her longshes, like feathers, were


    constantly shaking. He knew that she was about to wake up.


    "Sir, you¡¯re back." As soon as Anna opened her eyes, she happened to meet a pair of eyes full of


    tenderness and she seemed to indulge in the gentleness of his gaze.


    Daniel Taylor saw this little girl, like azy kitten nesting in his arms and his heart melted. However, he


    suddenly thought of the cake downstairs and said with a smile, "Haven¡¯t you eaten yet? I brought


    something delicious for you."


    He said so, squatted down, helped her put on slippers, and took her hand to walk downstairs, carefully.


    "What did you bring? Why it sounds so mysterious?" Anna looked at his careful appearance and asked


    with a smile.


    "Shh! It¡¯s a secret." Daniel Taylor replied in a very rare but happy way.


    Anna followed him to the kitchen with a smile. At a nce, she saw the box of the Delight Bakers on


    the shelf and immediately eximed, "is it my favorite strawberry mousse cake?"


    "Greedy Cat. Your nose is too efficient in smelling food." Daniel Taylor pinched the tip of her nose, and


    then said with a smile, "Come on, enjoy it."


    Anna immediately took the cake out of the box and began to eat. In the afternoon, John Peter spoiled


    her mood badly and she has been sleeping all the time. She didn¡¯t even eat anything at dinner.


    Daniel Taylor enjoyed her happy appearance, looked at her with a smile, and from time to time, helped


    her wipe the cream on her mouth.


    After a while, Anna put down the fork contentedly, and at this moment, she finally realized that she had


    eaten the whole cake, "My God."


    "What happened?" Daniel Taylor who was busy tidying up things, rushed out of the kitchen, held


    Anna¡¯s hand with concern, and asked anxiously, "Anna, what happened? Is there anything wrong?"


    Anna shook her head in embarrassment, then whispered, "I just think I have eaten too much."


    Daniel Taylor understood her meaning, breathed a sigh of relief, and gentlyforted her, "it isn¡¯t a


    problem. In order to ensure the health of the mother and fetus, pregnant women should take enough


    nutrition. Besides, you are not fat at all. I think you are too skinny and I don¡¯t like skinny girls."


    Daniel Taylor tried his best to satisfy Anna, but Anna was still worried, "but even if you won¡¯t dislike me


    for getting fat, still, I will be too embarrassed to go out and meet anyone."


    "It doesn¡¯t matter. In my eyes, you are the most beautiful woman." Daniel Taylor said in a deep voice.


    Anna had never heard Daniel Taylor saying such love words to her. She was stunned to hear this. Her


    reaction made Daniel Taylor feel ashamed. Even though he always considered Anna the most beautiful


    woman. But on her face, he never seriously praised her.


    Daniel Taylor was embarrassed that he didn¡¯t praise Anna in the past, and at this moment, he


    continued to say some more pleasant words, "Anna, you are really beautiful, so you don¡¯t have to lose


    weight or do anything like this. I think it¡¯s very good to be healthy. After all, good health is very


    important."


    "Sir..." Anna was moved to hear him saying this and looked at him, but when she saw his side face that


    looked a little simr to John Peter, her mind unconsciously recalled the afternoon¡¯s incident. She didn¡¯t


    know how to exin afternoon¡¯s matter to him, and hesitated, "Sir, I..."


    At the same time, Daniel Taylor¡¯s mobile phone rang. ¡°Sorry.¡± He waved to Anna, stood up, and walked


    to the window to answer the phone.


    Anna looked at Daniel Taylor¡¯s peaceful and calm appearance and felt very tangled. She didn¡¯t know


    what he will do after knowing about today¡¯s incident. Will the rtionship between him and John Peter


    be affected by this? And what about sister Olivia? She might be in the same dilemma as her. What¡¯s


    more, if Mother Taylor misunderstood her as a fickle woman, then? Will she have to divorce him?


    As soon as Anna thought about the divorce, she happened to feel the same sadness that she endured


    in the past days and she refused to experience it again.


    This temporary separation has made many things clear to her. She hadpletely understood her


    intention that she had fallen in love with Daniel Taylor. She didn¡¯t want to be with him just because of a


    marriage agreement. In fact, she wanted to apany him every day, with their child and live a happy


    and simple life.


    In the past, Anna didn¡¯t even dare to dream of living such a life, but now it seemed that her dreams will


    soon turn into a reality.


    How can she destroy her beautiful dream herself?


    "Anna? Anna, what are you thinking?" Daniel Taylor answered the phone, turned around, and saw


    Anna sitting there in a trance, so he called her softly. But Anna was still lost in her thoughts.


    Daniel Taylor shook his head with a smile and gently kissed her forehead. Then he saw that Anna


    suddenly regained her senses and he said with a smile, "Naughty, you were just waiting for me to wake


    you up, aren¡¯t you? You were thinking about me?"


    Anna¡¯s face turned red. She didn¡¯t expect that this man won¡¯t even let this emotional moment slip away


    without taking advantage of her.


    However, because of some unpleasant thoughts, Anna was not in the mood to continue talking to him.


    She rubbed her eyes and whispered, "I¡¯m a little tired. I want to go back to the room."


    Daniel Taylor quickly stood up and helped her go upstairs. However, just after taking two steps, he


    suddenly stopped and looked at Anna.


    "Anna, mom won¡¯te back home today. So, I should lock the door, just a moment." After saying this,


    he quickly walked towards the door.


    As soon as he reached the door, he saw a gift box beside the door, and asked with some doubts,


    "Anna, did someonee home this afternoon?"

 Chapter 899

    Chapter 899


    Anna was shocked to hear this, and then said, "John Peter came this afternoon."


    "John?" Daniel Taylor suddenly turned around and stared at her, as if to see through her, but Anna was


    standing there quietly, "But why? Why did hee here? Isn¡¯t sister still ill? Instead of taking care of


    his mother, he is wasting time running here and there. What he is up to?"


    Anna wasn¡¯t expecting this. She was shocked to hear about Olivia Taylor¡¯s illness, "How¡¯s sister? She


    hasn¡¯t recovered yet? Is it serious?"


    Daniel Taylor noticed Anna¡¯s worried appearance and immediatelyforted her, "It isn¡¯t serious. She


    just has a cold. She is afraid to infect you, that¡¯s why she didn¡¯te to see you."


    Anna waved her hand in a hurry, "I¡¯m fine. She doesn¡¯t have toe to see me. In fact, I should go to


    see her, but I didn¡¯t even ask about her health, let alone going to see her. I am really ashamed. Sister


    has always been so kind to me."


    Daniel Taylor saw Anna ming herself, pulled her to his arms, and gently embraced her, "Don¡¯t worry.


    She can understand."


    "But..." Anna wasn¡¯t at ease.


    "Little fool, don¡¯t you know what kind of a person my sister is? How can she me you for this? What¡¯s


    more, you have the third-generation child of the Taylor Family in your belly. So, if you don¡¯t go to see


    her, she won¡¯t be unhappy. On the contrary, when she gets well, she will definitelye to see you,


    okay?"


    Anna nodded silently. Olivia Taylor has been very good to her. So, she believed Daniel Taylor¡¯s words.


    But when she thought of John Peter¡¯s obsession with herself, she felt ashamed. Because no matter


    what, it was a reality that she once had a rtionship with John Peter, which made her feel awkward


    every time she faced him.


    "But, John Peter..." Finally, Anna plucked up the courage, and said, "Sir, I¡¯m afraid that he hasn¡¯t moved


    on yet."


    Daniel Taylor heard Anna saying so, thought of John Peter¡¯s sudden return to Jingzhou just because of


    Anna, and frowned.


    Indeed, that boy hasn¡¯t been able to move on, and it made him helpless. After all, John Peter was his


    dear nephew whom he loved the most since childhood. He can¡¯t just beat him. No matter how


    generous his sister was, she will naturally hold grudges for him.


    With these thoughts, Daniel Taylor also had a headache.


    Anna was upset to see his sad appearance, "I have created this mess. If I had not been with him at the


    start¡­ These things won¡¯t be so troublesome."


    Daniel Taylor heard him ming herself and looked at her helplessly, "Fool, don¡¯t me yourself."


    Then to make her happy, he quickly changed the topic, "are you tired? Let¡¯s go upstairs, and I¡¯ll tell you


    a joke."


    Anna didn¡¯t expect anything like this from his mouth. She raised her head in surprise and saw that his


    face turned red. For a moment, she looked at him with deep interest and saw the red glow on his face


    spreading to his ears.


    All of a sudden, she was picked up in the air. She turned her head and saw him holding her and going


    upstairs steadily.


    "Sir let me go." Anna was frightened by this sudden action that her face turned pale in fear and she


    screamed.


    Daniel Taylor carried her gently, went back to the bedroom, let her lie down on the soft bed, then


    carefully avoiding her stomach, he pressed himself on her.


    Anna was panting and pushing him away, "Sir get up..."


    Daniel Taylor didn¡¯t listen to her. He gently pinched her cheek, "Be honest, did you really like John


    Peter?"


    Anna didn¡¯t expect that he would ask such a question. She waspletely stunned. It took her a long


    time to regain her senses and shook her head, "I don¡¯t know. But in school, I felt very happy to be


    pursued by him. At that time, we were teenagers, so as long as we were happy, we didn¡¯t think too


    much about anything."


    As soon as she answered, she saw that Daniel Taylor released his grip. However, she immediately


    hugged him back and asked, "what¡¯s the matter? Are you jealous?"


    "Hmm. I¡¯m jealous of John. He was with you at that time, but I wasn¡¯t." She didn¡¯t expect that Daniel


    Taylor would answer so straightforwardly,


    She heard him confessing and for some reason, she felt sweet. Then she took her hand and shook it,


    "Ok, don¡¯t think about it. Now I¡¯m by your side, isn¡¯t it enough? And from now on, I will always be by


    your side."


    "Really?" Daniel Taylor was pleased to hear this, but he still asked to make sure.


    Anna saw him asking again like a child,ughed, then pointed to her slightly bulging lower abdomen,


    and gentlyforted him, "of course, now that I look like this, can I still run away?"


    "That¡¯s great!" Daniel Taylor liked her demonstration and his eyes were filled with a smile.


    Anna was lying on his leg, covering herself with a thin nket, feeling veryfortable. After a


    moment of silence, she said to him, "Sir, I¡¯m so happy now, do you think I have to bear the Wrath of


    God?"


    "What?" Daniel Taylor was reading a book. He was stunned to hear her saying this, "how can anyone


    think so bad about her own self? Don¡¯t think nonsense."


    He pinched her nose gently and saw her frowning slightly. Then he said with a smile, "Besides, people


    often say that, ¡®A person may be stronger by oveing hardships and sufferings¡¯. You had lived


    a tough life. Now, it¡¯s your turn to enjoy happiness. So, don¡¯t think bad about yourself. Ok? In fact, you


    should pay more attention to prenatal education now."


    Anna heard him exining things eloquently, and he really sounded reasonable. She looked at him


    inexplicably and asked, "Sir, how do you know this?"


    Daniel Taylor triumphantly raised the book in his hand and said happily, "of course, I learned it from this


    book."


    Anna suspiciously took the book from his hand. However, after seeing the title of the book, she was


    The man like him even started reading such books just to take care of her. She stared at him with her


    gentle eyes. Then, kissed him. After that, she looked into his bright eyes, pointed to her stomach, and


    said with a smile, "Sir, from now on, you have to abstain."


    Anna teased him, picked up the quilt, and went to sleep.


    The pitiful man just stared at the bulging quilt. He knew that he can¡¯t do anything, so he helplessly got


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    up, and went to take a cold bath.


    Under the quilt, Anna giggled and then secretly peaked out, but unexpectedly she saw that he stepped


    out of the bathroom¡­ Naked.


    To be honest, it was not her first time to see him naked, but it was her first time to see this attractive


    man¡¯s body since she got pregnant.


    His vest line, and the strong biceps, made him look extremely sexy and appealing. Compared with


    those celebrities she adored before, he looked much more handsome. Moreover, his good-looking face


    wasn¡¯t inferior to those celebrities. Even his side face alone was enough to set girls on fire.


    Daniel Taylor forgot to take his clothes while going for a bath, so he had to wrap up a short bath towel


    around his waist ande out. But he didn¡¯t expect that he would meet a pair of squinting eyes as


    soon as he stepped out. He felt helpless. At first, he tried to ignore her, but under her continuous gaze,


    his body reacted again.


    He gritted his teeth, walked straight to Anna, and roared at her, "you..."

 Chapter 900

    Chapter 900


    Daniel Taylor walked to her, but as soon as his eyes fell at her face, he was shocked. He asked


    anxiously, "Anna, are you ok. Your nose..."


    Anna touched her nose and a stream of warm liquid suddenly appeared on her finger, "blood, blood..."


    Then he saw her getting out of the bed. He immediately stepped forward and supported the woman


    who was about to fall because of dizziness.


    Anna let him clean her nose, and after that, she suddenly pushed him away. She went back to the bed


    and wrapped herself in the quilt. Regardless of how he called, she didn¡¯t respond.


    "Anna, it¡¯s ok. I won¡¯tugh at you for such a little thing. I am very happy to know that I influence you."


    But under the quilt, Anna heard his dullughter, which made her even more discontented and she


    roared, "You are obviouslyughing. It¡¯s so embarrassing."


    In front of her embarrassed appearance, Daniel Taylor couldn¡¯t helpughing, "hahaha..."


    Anna heard hisughter and couldn¡¯t help blushing. Suddenly, a pair of big hands lifted the quilt, and


    then a strong body squeezed in.


    Anna blushed and looked into his tender eyes. At this moment, shepletely forgot her embarrassing


    act and consciously moved towards him. In his arms, she found afortable ce and nestled there.


    She touched the stubble on his chin, and murmured, "Sir, do you know, I never thought that I would live


    such a happy life?"


    Daniel Taylor hugged her more tightly, and gently stroked her long hair, "Why you haven¡¯t thought of it?


    If you weren¡¯t with me at the most difficult phase of my life, I would still be in a wheelchair and maybe I


    have abandoned myself. Therefore, Anna, no one deserved to be more blessed and happier than you.


    Meeting you is the greatest blessing of my life."


    Anna had never heard him saying such emotional words. Quietly nestling in her arms, she recalled


    their little details. Just by these thoughts, she was very moved and wanted to cry.


    Sure enough, soon she began to cry.


    A woman and tears indeed have an intimate rtionship.


    Daniel Taylor felt her warm tears on his chest and said helplessly, "Anna, are you deliberately seducing


    me?"


    "What?" Anna just looked up at him and her lips were gently kissed by him¡­


    The next day, when Anna woke up, Daniel Taylor was gone. She quickly got off the bed, put her


    slippers, and looked for him, "Sir, where are you?"


    But even after searching the whole house, she couldn¡¯t find him.


    Anna pouted her mouth andined coquettishly, "He¡¯s gone? He went out and didn¡¯t even inform


    me."


    At the same time, her mobile phone rang. She looked down and saw that it was his call. She pressed


    the answer key in a hurry and said, "Sir, where are you? Why you didn¡¯t tell me while going out?"


    Daniel Taylor heard herints, and chuckled, "Come to the garden."


    Then he hung up.


    Anna stared at the cell phone nkly, and murmured, "Really? He dares to hung up my phone? It


    seems that he really needs a good lesson."


    She suspiciously walked towards the garden, but when she reached the back garden, she was


    The surrounding fences were tied with pinkce, and the most enchanting thing was the white wood


    ceremony arch with green gand at the center of the garden. The person standing under the gand


    was her favorite man - Daniel Taylor.


    Suddenly, Vanessa Cameron¡¯s voice reached her ears, "Congrattions, Anna."


    Anna heard Vanessa Cameron saying this and as soon as she turned her head, her hands were stuffed


    with a bunch of flowers. The small white rose bouquet made Anna¡¯s eyes red.


    "Sir..." at this moment, she can¡¯t wait to fly to that man, the man who loved her, gave her respect and


    made her feel valuable.


    But Olivia Taylor blocked her way, "Wait, walk slowly. Show some nobledy¡¯s charm. Daniel can¡¯t run


    away, don¡¯t worry. "


    "Hahaha..." Suddenly a burst of happyughter echoed and made the atmosphere even more cheerful.


    With tearful eyes, Anna looked at the guests. There were Mother Taylor, Father Taylor, Lisa, Vanessa


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Cameron, n Kevin, Olivia Taylor, Ryan Asher, Aiden Stark, her mother, and her father. All of them


    were standing there, waiting for her to go to Daniel Taylor.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were full of blessings. Even her mother can¡¯t help but sob, while her father was quietly


    At this moment, the melodious Wedding March rang in the garden.


    Anna, surrounded by everyone, step by step, walked towards the man under the wreath.


    She wasn¡¯t wearing a white wedding dress, but she walked as elegantly as if she was wearing one.


    Wearing a ck suit, Daniel Taylor looked particrly tall and handsome. His face had a gentle smile


    for his beloved woman, and while looking at her his eyes became softer.


    In front of Anna, there wasn¡¯t only her favorite man, but also the road to happiness.


    Step by step, she walked to Daniel Taylor. She looked at his nervous appearance and took the lead in


    breaking the most beautiful silence by calling the name she thought day and night, "Daniel."


    Maybe it was her soft voice that calmed down Daniel Taylor. He took a deep breath, knelt on his one


    knee, took out a diamond ring, raised it high, and said in a loud voice, "Anna, would you like to marry


    me? I will love you all my life, love you, adore you, and spoil you. I will always guard you and won¡¯t let


    you suffer any harm. No matter in sickness or health, I will always apany you, and we will walk on


    the road of life hand by hand till ourst breath."


    Anna couldn''t describe her emotions at the moment. She could only shed tears to express her extreme


    happiness.


    Daniel Taylor looked at her crystal-clear tears, coughed awkwardly, and softly whispered, "Anna, would


    you like to marry me?"


    The guests on the side shouted in unison, "Yes, say yes!"


    Anna nodded her head desperately. Daniel Taylor stepped forward and took the initiative to put the ring


    on her ring finger. Then, under the witness of all these people, he held her hand and raised it, "Anna is


    my wife. We¡¯re getting married."


    As soon as he made a sweet announcement, pink balloons began to float over the entire garden, and it


    looked extremely beautiful.


    Right after that, Jack Smith came downstairs, looked at this lovely couple, and shouted excitedly,


    "Launch fireworks."


    As soon as he gave the order, the whole garden was covered with fireworks.


    "Boom!"


    Daniel Taylor hugged Anna and said solemnly, "Dear wife, I love you."


    Anna took the initiative to embrace his neck and whispered, "I love you too, dear husband."


    Then under the witness of these splendid fireworks and honorable guests, they kissed each other. The


    ribbons drifted towards them from time to time, and their road to happiness seemed to be easier


    to go.


    Because they believed that an infinitely beautiful road to happiness was waiting for them and all they


    needed to do was to hold each other''s hands tightly and move forward step by step.


    At this moment, love seemed to conquer the final battle.


    And they lived happily ever after!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!